《The Return of The Lord God》


 CH 1

    Arc 1:


    Modern World.


    [Ding! You have reached the mission world. The system will now perform a soul fusion for the host]


    The tearing sensation of soul fusion passed through all the limbs. Bai Lixin stifled a grunt and frowned. Every time he crossed over, he had to go through this. The taste was indescribably sour.


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host; the body has had no rejection reactions and the soul fusion rate has reached 100%. The host can fully dominate the fused body]


    [Ding! Scanning the dimensional world and new body attribute levels]


    [Ding! The scan is complete. This world is a modern, civilized world, a low-level dimension, and its attribute level is determined to be F.]


    [The original mental power attribute of the fused body is at the F level, and the physical attribute is also at the F level. The current mental power attribute is B level as it is the host¡¯s current mental power]


    [Warning: The body¡¯s physical attributes are too low, making it unable to carry too high soul attributes for a long time. The physical body is in danger of bursting. Please use your dimensional points to raise the physical attributes as soon as possible]


    Awakening from the pain of soul fusion, Bai Lixin slowly opened his eyes and looked around to survey his surroundings.


    It was an office of about eighty square metres, not too big nor too small. Underneath him was a comfortable black leather sofa, on which the original owner must have been taking a nap. Not far from him, there was a black desk and a standing bookcase, but nothing else. The whole office looked extraordinarily clean and tidy.


    Bai Lixin slowly got up from the sofa and went into the inner room to sort out his clothes.


    In the mirror was an excessively pale, handsome young man¡¯s face, with heavy dark circles under his eyes that could not be ignored. His eyes were bloodshot, his clothes were unkempt, his hair was disheveled.


    With an imperceptible frown, Bai Lixin said, [S419M, I need the memories of this world.]


    [As requested by Lord Host. Now collecting memories of this world.]


    [Ding! Report to Lord Host: memory collection is complete and will be implanted in the host¡¯s brain in three seconds. Now starts the countdown. 3,2,1, memory implantation begins]


    As soon as S419M¡¯s words fell, Bai Lixin felt an invisible mental force pouring into his mind, almost pushing him to the ground. Every time memories were poured in, it was so painful. Soul fusion was like this: receiving memories was also like this. This dimensional system claimed to be the highest level system in billions of worlds, but it was all bullshit.


    Bai Lixin frowned tightly and endured the squeezing sensation of memories implanted in his mind as he began to go through the useful ones.


    This was a story of rebirth and revenge in the entertainment industry. The owner of this body was a young president of a new entertainment company named Lu Xuefei. Lu Xuefei¡¯s father died early, and there was only his mother at home. The family business was left unattended, so he had to enter society early and take over the company.


    At the age of 20, he became the head of a multi-million entertainment company.


    Lu¡¯s Entertainment Company, which had been a little shaky at first, has recovered and thrived thanks to his years of hard work.


    Lu Xuefei¡¯s life should have been smooth and enviable, with no worries about food and clothing. However, he should not have angered someone called Wang Sisi.


    Wang Sisi was the beloved daughter of this world and was also the favorite of this world.


    In her previous life, she was a top-tier actress in China. Although she had not won any major awards, such as the Golden Bear or Golden Globe, her acting skills and strength were obvious to everyone.


    But in her previous life, she was blind and fell for a scumbag, a triple star in film, television, and music-Zhou Yun.


    Why was he a scumbag? Because apart from his love of flirting with girls, he was also a double-crossing gigolo. Zhou Yun fell in love with Wang Sisi and used all his financial and material resources to woo her. The two of them showed off their love in a high-profile manner, making them the envy of everyone.


    But Zhou Yun¡¯s behaviour annoyed his former lover, who was not so much Zhou Yun¡¯s lover but rather his gold master. Zhou Yun¡¯s success was made possible by his lover¡¯s help. The lover was so powerful that she could bring down a small actress in a matter of minutes.


    So it was only a matter of time before the black material about Wang Sisi spread. With everything that was not true being said, and everything that was white being painted black, it was all thrown at her. From promiscuity, drug addiction, home-wreckers and gold-masters, all kinds of negative news emerged one after another. In just one month, Wang Sisi had been blackened like a rat in the street, and everyone was pointing fingers at her.


    Wang Sisi was so desperate that she pleaded with her boss, Lu Xuefei of Lu¡¯s Entertainment, for help in clearing her name. However, Lu Xuefei¡¯s company was, after all, a newcomer to the entertainment industry and was not strong enough to fight against Zhou Yun¡¯s gold master. In the end, he could only compromise and keep Wang Sisi off the scene for the time being.


    When Zhou Yun saw Wang Si Si¡¯s predicament, he knew that she was in no position to fight back, and he resolutely chose to leave her. He not only abandoned her when she was in such a situation, but also rekindled with his old flame.


    Wang Si Si was abandoned by her boss, betrayed by her lover, and spurned by public opinion, and she felt that the world was hopeless. Unhappy at being so falsely accused, she finally wrote a letter to clear her name with grief and resentment and resolutely chose to commit suicide by slitting her wrists in the bathroom.


    And after slitting her wrists, Wang Si Si was reborn. She was reborn to five years before, when she had just entered the acting world and was still a newcomer.


    The reborn Wang Sisi was no longer the vibrant and innocent girl she was when she first stepped into the film industry in her previous life. Instead, she had become an avenger with acting strength and was determined to take revenge on those who hurt her in her previous life.


    Whether it was Zhou Yun who betrayed her, or Zhou Yun¡¯s lover who smeared her, she would not let any of them go. Even Lu Xuefei, who had abandoned her in the beginning, was included in her revenge.


    After her rebirth, Wang Sisi first took two years to become an unstoppable rookie of this generation, using the packaging and promotion of Lu Xuefei¡¯s entertainment company.


    In those two years, she not only made herself a star, but also attracted all of Lu Entertainment¡¯s best men and women, especially Xu Haoran, the vice president and Wang Sisi¡¯s loyal lover in her new life.


    She then used Lu Xuefei¡¯s sexual orientation to blackmail him into terminating her contract. Yes, Lu Xuefei was gay, and one who was afraid of his sexuality being made public. He was both rigid and cowardly, afraid that the exposure of his sexuality would affect the company¡¯s reputation and his image in Xu Haoran¡¯s mind, so he had to choose to compromise and agree to Wang Sisi¡¯s terms.


    After Wang Sisi successfully terminated her contract, she set up her own studio and even abducted Xu Haoran to become her manager. In addition, Xu Haoran also took away all the people he had trained to join Wang Sisi¡¯s studio.


    Suddenly deprived of a third of its manpower, Lu Xuefei¡¯s company was paralysed for a while, and it took a long time to recover, but it was not as good as before.


    While he was hanging on and restoring the company to life, Xu Haoran led his team and quietly snatched all his resources to Wang Sisi¡¯s studio. A huge entertainment company was actually beaten to the ground by a small studio.


    After Wang Sisi set up her studio, she used Xu Haoran¡¯s connections to further consolidate her position in the entertainment industry. In just two years, she became the number one goddess in the entertainment industry, and she later even screwed over Zhou Yun and his old lover, step by step.


    Finally, just after everything was settled, Wang Sisi posted Lu Xuefei¡¯s sex video on the Internet, which became the last straw that crushed Lu Xuefei.


    The reputation of Lu¡¯s entertainment company had since fallen, and the stock market price plummeted, and it wasn¡¯t long before it was bought out by Wang Sisi¡¯s studio.


    He became a loser, but Wang Si Si¡¯s success did not stop there. Shortly afterwards, her film was nominated for an Academy Award, and she became the first Chinese actress to win an Oscar, making her famous! On the awards stage, she made a high-profile announcement about her relationship with Xu Haoran, and it wasn¡¯t long before they registered their marriage.


    After her rebirth, Wang Sisi¡¯s life was on a high track, with her love and career flourishing, and she was called ¡°the woman who saved the world in her previous life.¡±


    Bai Lixin pulled away from the memories of this world, and he sighed. This woman was ruthless. Ten men would not be able to match her.


    As he thought this in his mind, the familiar electronic voice of S419M came into his mind:


    [Yes, Lord Host, the Daughter of this world belongs to the Revenge system and has a certain danger factor. Please do not take it lightly].


    Bai Lixin nodded. [I know, issue the mission]


    [Yes, Lord host. Ding! The mission for this world is issued: Change Lu Xuefei¡¯s cannon fodder ending to achieve success in both love and business.]


    At that, Bai Lixin froze.


    [Love? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever received this kind of mission before.]


    [ Reminding the Lord host, because your mental power has reached B level and the system has just been upgraded to A level, the two levels have met the conditions for double rewards.]


    [You can choose to only have career success, and the reward you receive at the end will remain the same as before. But, if you complete both achievements at the same time, you can activate a new redemption item as well as receive the double reward.]


    [You do not need to make the choice of whether to complete the love quest now or not, the system will automatically make the judgement at the end of your physical life. Please just complete the quest as you are used to doing and do not be overly burdened.]


    Bai Lixin nodded his head, indicating that he understood. But after a while, the hand arranging his clothes paused. He hesitated for a moment, as if remembering something, and asked: [I remember the world memory showed that Lu Xuefei likes men. Then what does the system look at when it determines whether he gained love or not?]


    [Lord host is indeed so perceptive. Just as you guessed, the system determines that by looking at whether there is a man who truly loves Lu Xuefei or not]


    ¡­..crap! That¡¯s really the case!


    Bai Lixin covered his face and rubbed his cheeks, which were excessively stiff from this entanglement.


    He¡¯d been through so many worlds, and while he¡¯d never fallen in love with anyone, he¡¯d never imagined that his first task about love would have a man as the object. As the prince of the Tang Tang Snow Kingdom, he had been brought up with the ideology of marrying a wife, having children, and prolonging the lineage. He never thought that he would now have to take on a man.


    His current mood was really hard to describe.


    [Ding! As the system has just been upgraded, I need 24 hours for system maintenance, and I will fall into a deep sleep. Lord Host, I wish you a successful completion of your mission.]


    As soon as S419M¡¯s words fell, the office door was pushed open and two people hurriedly barged in. One of them shouting, ¡°Mr. Lu, something big is wrong.¡±


    Bai Lixin shrugged his shoulders. Here it starts.


    He tidied up every strand of hair before stepping out of the inner room and asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The intruders were a man and a woman. The woman was the secretary-general, who was also his personal secretary, and the man was the manager of the HR department.


    The manager of the HR department stomped his feet and said hurriedly, ¡°After Manager Xu leaving, another group of people has jumped ship!¡±

 CH 2

    The current point in time happens to be when the reborn heroine had stayed in the company for two years, and after emerging to prominence, she jumped ship with Xu Haoran, the vice president of Lu¡¯s entertainment company, and left.


    Lu Xuefei was only 25 years old this year. After taking over the company at the age of 20, he was at a loss, and it was at this time that Xu Haoran, his childhood friend and senior by 4 years, appeared before him as an ally, and they went through the difficult times together. It can be said that without Xu Haoran, Lu Xuefei would not be the man he is today.


    Lu Xuefei¡¯s attitude towards Xu Haoran was one of respect and love. He worshipped Xu Haoran on the one hand, and had feelings for him on the other. He was timid and deliberately concealed his sexuality ever since he found out about it, fearing that others might find out.


    When Lu Xuefei was 23 years old, Lu¡¯s Entertainment had basically settled down and they started signing their own artists, which is when they signed the 20-year-old Wang Sisi to their banner. The reborn Wang Sisi, who looked innocent and charming, soon captured Xu Haoran¡¯s attention. Xu Haoran even used his own connections to push Wang Sisi to the first sister position in Lu¡¯s entertainment company.


    Two years later, not long ago, Wang Sisi burst into Lu Xuefei¡¯s office and handed over a stack of photos of him making out with two men.


    When it came to these photos, Lu Xuefei was speechless.


    He had seen Xu Haoran¡¯s growing fondness for Wang Sisi, and felt pain in his heart. Knowing that the other party was a straight man and that he had no hope. He had no choice but to use alcohol to drown his sorrows and went to a bar to drink. But as he was drinking, two men suddenly barged in front of him, picked him up and kissed him without saying a word, then turned and left.


    Lu Xuefei is a bit of a neat freak with a rigid personality. Although he knew he was gay, he had never had sex with any man, not even a kiss. After this incident, he went home and threw up for a long time. This little episode was the work of someone hired by Wang Sisi.


    She had been trying to find evidence of Lu Xuefei¡¯s homosexuality, but the latter kept his body like jade. She had no choice but to hire someone to make it happen.


    It was just a month ago when Wang Sisi threatened Lu Xuefei with the photos, saying that if he did not let her terminate her contract, she would show them to Xu Haoran.


    How could Lu Xuefei let her show Xu Haoran such photos that looked like a threesome? He is the kind of person who would rather go bankrupt than ruin his reputation.


    And even if he explained, Xu Haoran would not believe him. Because he knew very well that between him and Wang Sisi, Xu Haoran would choose to believe Wang Sisi without hesitation.


    He finally had to agree to Wang Sisi¡¯s request to forcibly terminate his contract with Wang Sisi. When outsiders who did not understand the situation took a look, they all thought that Lu Xuefei had fired Wang Sisi, but only the two of them knew the truth.


    Xu Haoran, who didn¡¯t know the truth, had a big fight with Lu Xuefei over the forced termination of Wang Sisi¡¯s contract and left the office in anger.


    And in the month that she left the company, Wang Sisi quickly raised funds to set up her own studio.


    A few days ago, she begged for help from Xu Haoran, claiming to have run into trouble. Without saying a word, Xu Haoran left Lu¡¯s Entertainment with a number of artists and employees and turned around to help Wang Sisi¡¯s studio.


    That¡¯s why Lu Xuefei was so unkempt when Bai Lixin crossed over.


    Bai Lixin sorted out the papers on the table and said to the HR manager and secretary Wang, who had come to report to him, ¡°Let them go, don¡¯t mind them. Uncooked white wolves are a curse to have around. If anyone else wants to leave, you let them go. There¡¯s no need to stop them. ¡±


    The HR manager froze and then said, ¡°But Xu Haoran signed several advertising contracts for Wang Sisi more than a month ago. Now that she¡¯s left, we can¡¯t deliver her to shoot the ads and are in danger of paying for liquidation damages. Mr. Xu had already managed to delay it for a month, so we can¡¯t delay it any longer. We must give the clients a satisfactory answer.¡±


    So it is said that if a woman is ruthless, even ten men can¡¯t compare. Wang Sisi was obviously already planning to jump ship, but she still encouraged Xu Haoran to sign so many advertisements for her. Wasn¡¯t she just calculating that Lu Xuefei would not dare do anything to her because of Xu Haoran, and she planned to screw Lu Xuefei?


    But it was Lu Xuefei who loved and respected Xu Haoran, not him, Bai Lixin.


    It is understandable that Wang Sisi would take revenge on Zhou Yun and his lover, but for her to go out of her way to toss Lu Xuefei to his death is a bit unbelievable. The only thing Lu Xuefei had done wrong to her was not helping her out in her previous life.


    But if you think about it, Lu Xuefei did not really wrong Wang Sisi.


    After signing Wang Sisi, Lu¡¯s entertainment company gave her a lot of resources. Without the support of Lu¡¯s entertainment company, Wang Sisi would not have had the success she had in her previous life.


    In her previous life, when Wang Sisi and Zhou Yun were openly in love, Lu Xuefei warned her that Zhou Yun was not a simple person and told her to take it easy, but a woman in love could not be pulled back by even nine cows.


    If not for the fact that Lu¡¯s entertainment company was really incapable of doing anything, how could it be willing to bench the actress it had invested so much money and energy in and temporarily hide her? On the one hand, there is this one actress, and on the other hand, there are hundreds of employees waiting to be paid. In the face of the greater good, anyone would choose to save the company and the employees for the time being, right?


    Lu Xuefei had only planned to temporarily hide Wang Sisi and wait for the storm to pass before slowly putting the matter to rest, but Wang Sisi was so stubborn that she actually committed suicide.


    A woman who did not dare face up to the situation she herself had caused, but actually stirred up a storm before it happened after she was reborn, was just pathetic and terrible to think about.


    He clicked his tongue and looked at Secretary Wang, who was following along with him, ¡°What advertising contracts did Wang Sisi sign?¡±


    Secretary Wang thought for a moment and replied, ¡°A total of four contracts, three for clothing commercials and one for television commercials. The three clothing commercials are fine. They are old partners, so if we talk to them and negotiate, there should be no problem changing the terms. But for this TV commercial, it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve worked together, and the other party is an electronics company owned by the Luo Group. This company has come to us three times this week and even sent a lawyer yesterday. It claims that if we don¡¯t pay for the breach of contract, they will have to file a lawsuit in court. When we first signed the contract, we thought that a pie had fallen from the sky, but who would have thought that now the pie has not been eaten and we have almost been smashed into a meat pie.¡±


    Bai Lixin rubbed his forehead, feeling the full malice of this world, saying, ¡°How much do we have to pay for the Luo Group if we breach the contract?¡±


    ¡°Forty million yuan, and our company now only has fifty million in liquidity, which we can¡¯t use because we are preparing for a new movie. If we lose it all, then the whole company will be crippled. ¡±


    Bai Lixin felt his forehead hurt even more. He rubbed his brow and said to Secretary Wang, ¡°I know, you go and negotiate for me on the side of the three clothing companies and deal with the follow-up issues. As for the Luo Group¡¯s side, I¡¯ll go and talk to them in person. You guys go out first.¡±


    Secretary Wang and the HR manager looked at each other. Secretary Wang was even more dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Lu, the three clothing advertisements are not small clients. You¡¯re asking me to go and negotiate by myself?¡±


    In the past, when Xu Haoran was there, it was always him who took her along to negotiate projects.


    Bai Lixin nodded: ¡°You have been in this company for more than a few years. You have been my father¡¯s secretary since he was around. I have seen all your abilities and I believe you have the strength to do this. Just be bold, and I believe you can grasp the demands made by the other party very well. I relied too much on Xu Haoran in the past few years, which has led to this situation today where the whole company can hardly move now that he left. I hope that from now on, everyone who remains in the company can grow up as fast as possible and play their respective roles to the best of their abilities.¡±


    Bai Lixin spoke with righteousness, and Secretary Wang listened with heartfelt enthusiasm. She had served Lu¡¯s Entertainment for more than seven years, and in the past few years, she had followed Lu Xuefei and Xu Haoran around and learned a lot, but she had never had a chance to use her skills. At this critical juncture, Lu Xuefei entrusted her with such a heavy responsibility.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Lu, I will complete my task successfully. But do I need to make an appointment with the Luo Group in advance?¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°No need, I have my own way,¡± Bai Lixin paused and looked at the HR manager. ¡°If there are still people resigning, just let them go. There is no need to stop them. Everything should be according to the contract. They should pay the liquidation damages. There is no need to show mercy. ¡±


    This incident could be considered a big wave to wash the sand out. To find those who have a mindset of stepping on the low and chasing the high.


    Seeing that the HR manager was still a little anxious, Bai Lixin added. ¡°You are the people I trust the most. You trust me, and I will give you back accordingly. In the meantime, just keep working as usual, and things will be back to normal in a week. Put your mind at ease; as long as this company has me, Lu Xuefei, it will not collapse! ¡±


    After sending the two away, Bai Lixin locked the door from the inside and opened the laptop, with his fingers flying over the keys.


    From the memories, he learnt that the television company owned by the Luo Group had demanded a breach of contract from Lu¡¯s Entertainment and then turned around and continued to sign an advertising contract with Wang Sisi¡¯s studio. The ad was still for the same TV commercial, and the female lead was still Wang Sisi.


    The reason why the Luo Group had to ask Wang Sisi to shoot this commercial was not only her for strong acting skills, but also her whimsical ideas.


    Although this was a modern, civilised world, technology was not well developed and 3D effects are still something of a legend. The commercials were still the simplest character scene switching shots, with little to no novelty, and the majority of the commercials in general promoted the properties of the products themselves.


    Instead, when Wang Sisi went to the audition, she had a sudden idea and suggested that the director might consider using emotion. Speaking of this, Bai Lixin has to say that it was really a success and a failure.


    Lu Xuefei first proposed the idea of using emotions to Xu Haoran, and when he did, Xu Haoran thought it was a good idea and passed it all to Wang Sisi without saying a word.


    From Lu Xuefei¡¯s memory, Bai Lixin also saw the final effect of the ad.


    Wang Sisi played the role of the filial granddaughter whose grandfather was seriously ill and kept murmuring under his breath, saying that he wanted to go to the countryside once, to see the scene of rapeseed flowers in full bloom. The scene then shifts, and the grandfather, who was still in the hospital, is instantly surrounded by a sea of golden flowers.


    In the sea of flowers, he dies with a smile on his face. The camera shifts again and the crowd realizes that Grandpa was still in his hospital bed. He hasn¡¯t gone anywhere, only that his granddaughter brought him a television set, burned a CD of the rapeseed flowers in full bloom, and played it from the set.


    The means of filming and the design of the scenes in this commercial were actually average, but it was valuable because of its novelty.


    Wang Sisi¡¯s performance in the commercial was a big breakthrough, and in the two-minute commercial, her eyes and smile were engraved into the audience¡¯s minds. Especially after her grandfather left with a smile on her face, her expression of holding back tears and smiling pushed her to the No. 1 most beautiful person in Asia in one fell swoop, giving Wang Sisi a boost in popularity.


    Afterwards, the TV had average sales, though, as everyone felt it was unlucky. When they saw the TV, they remembered the melancholy commercial, which made them uncomfortable. But this ad was splashed across the headlines several times, setting a precedent for the narrative type of ads that followed.


    Suppressing the enemy is a way to strengthen oneself. Since he is here, he can¡¯t give this ad away and let Wang Sisi have the advantage.


    He, Bai Lixin, has always defied heaven and earth, and since the world has pushed him to the edge of a cliff, it is all the more important for him to fight a beautiful and victorious battle. His joy in fighting the heavens was limitless; his joy in fighting the earth was limitless; and his joy in fighting people was limitless!


    If he wants the Luo Group to continue working with him, he must produce more outstanding works that can speak for him.


    This was something that no one else could do, but he, Bai Lixin, could accomplish.


    In the past thousand years, he had travelled through countless worlds, not just completing tasks, but also learning from all of them, expanding his vast sea of knowledge.


    Looking at it horizontally, he had the knowledge and skills of dozens of worlds; vertically, he had the precipitation and accumulation of the last five thousand years.


    After shooing everyone out, Bai Lixin sat in front of his computer, his long fingers fluttering over the keys like a dancing butterfly. He worked from the afternoon of the first day until 6 pm the next day, staying up all night. He didn¡¯t even leave the office for a meal, only asking his assistant to bring in the food and take it out again.


    After a long day and night, Bai Lixin took a deep breath, got up and stretched, then engraved the final edit onto a CD and waited for the next day to block someone.


    Who did he plan to block? Naturally, it was Luo Qintian, the man at the helm of the Luo Group.


    Yesterday afternoon, secretary Wang asked him if she needed to set an appointment, and he said no. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to meet with the other party, but they simply wouldn¡¯t get an appointment. Even if they could get one, it would only be with a spokesman for the Luo Group.


    Since he wanted to talk, of course, it was easiest and quickest to talk to the biggest boss. Moreover, this cooperation would not be the final one. He would still need the full support of the Luo Group for the filming of a movie afterwards.

 CH 3

    Early the next morning, Luo Qintian was blocked in front of the Luo mansion.


    He was waiting at the gate for his driver to bring the car over, and to his surprise, a man suddenly appeared from the bush beside him.


    The person blocking him was a good looking young man, about 1.82 tall, with a white shirt and black trousers. His curly hair was a bit messy and his black shoes were covered with a thin layer of dust, so it seemed that he had been waiting for some time.


    The young man was carrying a deflated transparent briefcase tightly in his hand. From the outside, you could see only two pairs of black sunglasses and a CD box inside. His chin was slightly raised as he stared with a look of both expectation and excitement, obviously looking a little unkempt but also like an energetic young leopard, which made people feel good for no reason.


    It was naturally Bai Lixin, who was blocking someone, as the system had resumed its normal operation yesterday afternoon.


    As soon as it came out of sleep mode, Bai Lixin immediately had S419M lock on to Luo Qintian¡¯s geographical location, which allowed him to block him. Otherwise, for someone like Luo Qintian, who had more than a dozen flats, where would he have gone to block people?


    When he saw that the two bodyguards beside Luo Qintian were about to come forward to take him, Bai Lixin consciously raised his hands above his head to show that he was harmless, ¡°Mr. Luo, I am Lu Xuefei, the president of Lu¡¯s entertainment company, and I have an urgent matter to talk to you about the TV advertising contract that my company has signed with your company.¡±


    As Luo Qintian looked Bai Lixin up and down, Bai Lixin was also looking at Luo Qintian. Luo Qintian was worthy of being the overlord of a big family. Being able to sit firmly at the helm of the Luo clan when he was less than thirty showed he really did have the strength and the courage for it.


    Luo Qintian was 1.95 metres tall and had a sharp, handsome and unpretentious face. He exuded a chilly domineering aura around him. His eyes were cold and steely, as if all lies could not escape them.


    Luo Qintian looked at Bai Lixin a second longer, and when he saw the driver pulling the car over, he suddenly said, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Bai Lixin faintly froze, ¡°What?¡±


    Luo Qintian raised his eyebrows and said with some impatience, ¡°It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock, I have a meeting at 8:30. I don¡¯t have time to sit out and listen to you. Either get in the car or come back another day. ¡± He opened the car door and sat in the back.


    How could the duck that was in the mouth just fly away?


    Seeing Luo Qintian get into the car, Bai Lixin also hurriedly ran to the other side and opened the door to sit in the car.


    ¡°Mr. Luo, I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing you in such a hasty manner under such circumstances. I will definitely apologize some other time. Your company signed a TV commercial contract with Lu¡¯s Entertainment not long ago, and it was mentioned in the contract that Wang Sisi would play the female lead. However, as fate would have it, our company terminated the contract with Wang Sisi shortly afterwards. In that case, your company is able to file a breach of contract lawsuit against my company and claim damages for breach of contract. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to pay damages for breach of contract, but please watch these videos first before making a decision. If you still insist on doing so by then, then I have nothing to say. ¡± With these words, Bai Lixin pulled out the CD box from the briefcase he was carrying and held it in front of Luo Qintian with both hands.


    Looking at the disc that was offered like a treasure, Luo Qintian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused. He raised his eyebrows slightly and took the disc out of the box and put it into the DVD player connected to the car TV in the back.


    Luo Qintian had a habit of watching the news in the car, so the car TV set installed was the best in terms of performance and resolution, and the presentation of the picture was somewhat affected, but never by much.


    Two simple video titles appeared on the TV screen, one said ¡°one¡± and the other had ¡°two¡±.


    Luo Qintian raised an eyebrow and looked at Bai Lixin on his side. Bai Lixin scratched the side of his nose and laughed, ¡°The title is not important; what matters is the content.¡±


    With that, he pressed the remote control and clicked on the first video.


    Immediately afterwards, the silent video leapt into action, instantly hitting all of Luo Qintian¡¯s visual cells.


    In the middle of the ocean, there was a small ship, and on it were two lovers clinging to each other in diving suits. After hugging for a while, they both plunged into the sea.


    The moment they jumped into the sea, Luo Qintian¡¯s eyes lit up with them. The blue and clear water, the dappled sunlight, and the colourful underwater world all made a huge impact on his vision through the display. His eyes widened as he followed the couple closely, and he saw them swim past schools of colourful tropical fish and through meandering, twisting schools of kelp. It all looked so real.


    He even saw a huge whale swim past them, as if it were swimming past him. When the whale flipped over as it swam by, he could even feel the obvious fluctuations of the surrounding water. After the whale had gone, the couple were confronted by a terrifying great white shark!


    The couple were in a panic. They turned and fled in haste, but in front of the great white shark, any swimming would have been useless. Just as the shark catches up with them, the scene changes to a cozy room with the couple wearing black glasses on their faces, snuggled together with terrified expressions, pointing at the great white shark on the TV that frightened their hearts out as if it were really coming for them.


    The video was only a minute long, and there was no sound throughout, only the powerful impact of the images. But even though there was no sound, Luo Qintian could still relate to it, as he had just watched the whole thing from the beginning to the end.


    Seeing Luo Qiantan¡¯s reaction, Bai Lixin¡¯s heart was clear. He coughed twice and said, ¡°Your company can actually cancel the contract with us and then re-contract Wang Sisi to shoot the TV commercial, but I feel that since you are shooting, you should shoot the best. This video was made with the most advanced post-production in the world, something you won¡¯t find in any other company. ¡±


    ¡°Wang Sisi¡¯s acting skills are certainly outstanding, but I think that your company¡¯s products are sold mainly for their timeliness and practicality, and nowadays, with the rapid development of technology, even the most advanced electronic products will be obsolete in a few years.¡±


    ¡°She can use emotion to get this TV from your company to break into the public eye, but what people ultimately look for when they buy it is practicality. I¡¯ve seen Wang Sisi¡¯s ad suggestion, and the raw film is very touching, but it¡¯s so touching that it¡¯s not conducive to selling. The first thing that comes to a buyer¡¯s mind when they see your TV brand is the melancholic ad. Who would spend all day looking at a television set that evokes a sorrowful memory?¡±


    ¡°I have researched your TV, and apart from having the same performance as a regular TV, your TV also has a special feature that supports 3D viewing mode. Nowadays, 3D movies around the world are just starting to take off. Since that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to use it as an advertisement like the video shown just now, to get closer to the theme? ¡±


    Luo Qintian held his arms over his chest and crossed his legs, his eyes glancing at Bai Lixin, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I hope you will consider amending the contract to still work with us, just changing the content of the advertisement. As compensation, I will also make a trial 3D video tailored to your company¡¯s TV set. Moreover, our company intends to launch its own 3D film at a later stage, so if you agree to work with me, we can even promote and publicize it together with your TV at that time, which is not only mutual help but a win-win situation. ¡±


    Luo Qintian was a born businessman, and as soon as he saw Bai Lixin¡¯s video, he already smelled the business opportunity.


    Looking at the global film market today, Hollywood and other places have already started experimenting with 3D film promotion and publicity. However, China was slow with the times, and he could not master 3D technology without the resources or talents. Which is why he has been hesitant to try out 3D TV sets in China.


    Bai Lixin added, ¡°This is only one of the videos on the CD, the other video is the real 3D video. Of course, I have also prepared two pairs of glasses, and this is for you. ¡± Bai Lixin said, taking out two pairs of 3D glasses from the briefcase he carried with him, handing one pair to Luo Qintian and putting on the other one. After putting them on, Bai Lixin then clicked on the video button and opened the second video.


    The moment the video played, Luo Qiantan felt as if he was in a sea of flowers, everything was so real and three-dimensional.


    This video was also silent, but Luo Qiantan felt that this video was more realistic and shocking than the 3D videos he had seen abroad with sound effects. He was watching the video on a 10-inch car TV, but if he had used a normal big screen, the effect would have been unimaginable.


    It was as if endless exotic flowers and plants were actually blooming around him, glowing blue under the moonlight, as if he could smell them through the screen. The moon was just above his head, and he felt he could reach it with the slightest stretch of his hand.


    Countless colourful butterflies fluttered from afar, some floating on top of the flowers, some swimming around mischievously, and a few restlessly, even flying towards him, looking like they were about to fly into his face!


    He knew they were fake, but Luo Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but step back to avoid these restless butterflies.


    When Luo Qintian saw the butterflies landing on the flowers, he wanted to smell the fragrance of the flowers, but just as he was thinking that, the image suddenly stopped abruptly and went back to black.


    Luo Qintian took off his glasses and let out a breath of relief. He was certain that even Hollywood, the most advanced film industry, could not present such a perfect 3D effect.


    Bai Lixin watched Luo Qintian¡¯s expression carefully and was already confident. He had created this video using the technology of the future. In the future, with the development of technology, 3D, 4D, and even holographic projections would be images that could be seen everywhere in everyday life. But now the video reader could not read the future video format, so he transcoded the video to DVD format to facilitate the presentation to Luo Qintian.


    ¡°Mr. Luo, do you think you can accept the proposal I just made?¡±


    Luo Qintian thought for a moment, ¡°Okay, I will amend the contract this afternoon and re-sign it tomorrow. Also, you mentioned earlier that you were planning to make a 3D movie. Have you found a partner yet? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled awkwardly and showed an embarrassed expression, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your jokes. Our company, Lu¡¯s Entertainment, originally planned to shoot a film about family love, and the main character was already set to be Wang Sisi. But because of my unilateral termination of the contract, everything had to be overturned and started all over again. If I hadn¡¯t been desperate, I wouldn¡¯t have brought out my secret weapon to negotiate with you. Originally, I was planning to perfect this 3D movie before releasing it next year, and by then, I would have directly crushed all the other film and television companies and entered Hollywood in one go.¡±


    Wang Sisi was more or less a contracted actress for his TV brand, so Luo Qintian had also heard something about Lu¡¯s Entertainment Company, and he had no doubt about this. After a while, he asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious, Wang Sisi was promoted by you guys. How come you decided to just have her contract terminated? ¡±


    ¡°Because I liked Xu Haoran.¡± Bai Lixin didn¡¯t say much, and only returned this sentence. He then lowered his eyelashes and covered his eyes.


    Luo Qiantan first froze, then looked at Bai Lixin with flickering eyes.


    He was secretly in love with Xu Haoran, so he was jealous of Wang Sisi, which was why he drove her away. But unexpectedly, once Wang Sisi had left, Xu Haoran also decided to leave. Wang Sisi¡¯s contract was terminated by Lu¡¯s Entertainment on their own initiative, so she did not need to pay for the breach of contract. But Xu Haoran and his group decided to terminate their contracts on their own, and were required to fulfill their final responsibility by paying the liquidation damages. But Lu Xuefei chose to put his company at risk of bankruptcy rather than let Xu Haoran pay for the breach of contract.


    He really didn¡¯t know whether it was better to call him affectionate or so stupid that he was cute.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a partner yet, then I hope to work with your company when the time comes,¡± Luo Qintian said with a nod, not pursuing the matter further.


    Hearing Luo Qintian¡¯s words, Bai Lixin immediately revealed an excited expression as he heavily nodded, ¡°Mr. Luo has always been my idol, and it has always been my lifelong expectation to work with Mr. Luo.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled brightly. His crystal clear black eyes were like two small suns, shining so brightly that Luo Qintian felt he would be blinded.


    He ducked his head to hide the abnormality in his eyes and reached down to take the disc out of the DVD player and carefully put it into the case before handing it back to Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin hurriedly pushed it back with both hands and said sincerely, ¡°I still have a copy, so I¡¯ll give you this disc. I hope you can watch it again on the big screen when you get back. It will definitely be a different experience.¡±


    Luo Qintian didn¡¯t push back either. He did love this video a bit, and since Bai Lixin had said so, he took it back straight away.


    They were still a few minutes¡¯ away from the office, and neither of them spoke again after talking business. Luo Qintian leaned against the backrest and sized up Bai Lixin.


    The car slowly drove into the headquarters of the Luo Group, Luo Qintian said to the driver before getting off, ¡°Send Mr. Lu back.¡±


    He then stepped out of the car and wad led a group of people to the conference hall.


    At the end of the meeting, Luo Qiantan was still reflecting on the magnificent scene he had seen this morning.


    He had been at the helm of the Luo Group for many years and had been involved in all walks of life. The Vision TV was a television set that they had developed on their own, but it was only a small enterprise under the Luo Group with the intention of testing the waters. But when he saw the two videos today, he suddenly changed his mind.


    There were three videos lying quietly on the laptop desktop. The first two were the two videos Lu Xuefei had played for him this morning, and the third was the one he had just asked his secretary for, the one of Wang Sisi¡¯s audition.


    Clicking on the third video, Luo Qintian watched on.


    But as he watched, he frowned.


    Emotion in an ad was certainly novel, but this was not the effect he wanted.


    His company¡¯s television set was not created for the sake of remembering others, but to give a better visual effect. If this ad was put out, it might rise to the top of public opinion for a short time, but the beneficiaries would certainly not be them. In time, the first things that come to mind when talking about their television set will be the deceased grandfather and the sad and dutiful granddaughter.


    Then the audience for the TV set will change from the middle-aged and young generations he had hoped for to the older generation, and sales will definitely decline significantly. And selling too much emotion would be counterproductive and offensive.


    In this way, Wang Sisi¡¯s advertisement was not even a tenth in comparison to the one Lu Xuefei showed him.

 CH 4

    That afternoon, Bai Lixin received a personal call from Luo Qintian, who said that he had redrafted the contract, but there were still some areas that needed to be revised and improved, and he hoped to meet in person.


    Bai Lixin put down the phone and smiled.


    The other day, in Luo Qintian¡¯s car, Luo Qintian suddenly asked why he gave up on Wang Sisi. He naturally would not answer, ¡°because he liked Xu Haoran¡± for no reason. It was because he knew that Luo Qintian was also uncompromisingly gay.


    Since his goal was to make Lu Xuefei¡¯s love-life and career a success, it¡¯s easier to go after a gay man than a straight man. And since he was looking for a lover, he had to find the most powerful lover under the sky, and that person, in his opinion, was Luo Qintian.


    But S419M didn¡¯t remind Bai Lixin that there are two kinds of gays; 1 and 0. Whereby, 1 is born to press people and 0 is born to be pressed. If Bai Lixin finds another man, he might still be a 1, but if he provokes Luo Qintian, he will only be a number 0 for the rest of his life.


    Bai Lixin put on his white shirt and black suit trousers, tied the buttons to the top one and finished it with a bow tie. While wearing the jacket, he suddenly remembered that he had to seduce Luo Qintian. So he threw the jacket aside, took off his trousers, undid his bowtie, and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, revealing a glimpse of milky white skin.


    Putting the neat black jacket back in the wardrobe, he took out a khaki-grid one and put it on, instantly transforming the young man in the mirror from a somewhat rigid figure to a vibrant one.


    Feeling good about himself, Bai Lixin smiled at the man in the mirror and turned to leave.


    Luo Qintian chose an upscale French restaurant with flickering candlelight, wine, and a romantic ambiance.


    This Western restaurant was only open to members, retaining absolute privacy, and was favored by some people who valued privacy.


    As soon as he stepped into the restaurant, Bai Lixin was led by the waiter towards the private room. But halfway there, his steps suddenly stopped. It was because he had seen three people.


    Xu Haoran, Wang Sisi, and the handsome Zhou Yun.


    The three were in the lobby, and there was an argument going on, and Bai Lixin could vaguely hear words like ¡°let go¡± and ¡°respect yourself¡±.


    The three were tugging and pulling, attracting stares from the people around them. It¡¯s a good thing the paparazzi couldn¡¯t follow them in, otherwise tomorrow¡¯s entertainment headlines would have been;


    ¡°Suspected romance revealed! Zhou Yun and new generation actress Wang Sisi dine intimately! ¡±


    Xu Haoran probably also felt that the three people pulling and tugging on each other were a bit unsightly, so he looked around and apologized with an embarrassed smile. He instantly stiffened in place when their eyes met, but Bai Lixin was unconcerned, only nodding his head in greeting and continuing to follow the attendants.


    Luo Qintian had been waiting inside for a while, and when he saw that Bai Lixin was a little distracted when he entered, he asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re distracted.¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°Nothing, I saw Xu Haoran when I came in just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Luo Qintian raised an eyebrow at his words, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m now wondering why I looked at him in the first place. Was I blind? ¡± Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°Even if I was to like someone, it should be someone who¡­¡± He stopped his voice with a pause and looked at Luo Qintian awkwardly.


    Luo Qintian also did not continue to ask further questions. He poured a glass of red wine for Bai Lixin and said, ¡°I brought the contract here. You can go through and see. If there is no problem, we can sign it tomorrow. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, picked up the glass and gently shook it a few times to let the mellow aroma of the wine emanate, before he gently took a sip and let out a quick sigh of relief, ¡°A 1978 vintage Romanee Conti, mellow and sweet, a fine product among fine products.¡± He licked his lips with his pink-colored tongue and made a tsk, looking as if he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Luo Qiantan was staring at Bai Lixin¡¯s movements, only to see his bright pink tongue sticking out of his mouth and licking the corners of his lips with a satisfied smile on his face, which was indescribably seductive.


    Swallowing his saliva, Luo Qiantan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to taste wine at such a young age. When I brought it out, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t know how to taste wine and spoil a bottle of good wine for nothing. ¡±


    Bai Lixin giggled, ¡°How could I not know wine? If you want to ask me what I like most, it must be wine. But you, Mr. Luo, are the one person I never thought I¡¯d meet.¡±


    ¡°When my father died and I took over Luo¡¯s Entertainment, I idolised you then. You took the helm of Luo¡¯s at the age of 19 and not only transformed it perfectly, but also made it prosperous in a way that I could never have done. I said to myself at the time that if Mr. Luo could do it, so could I. So I survived the first hurdle, and then later Xu Haoran also came to my aid before the company improved.¡±


    ¡°The only star you have launched under your banner in the past two years is Wang Sisi. Now she has jumped ship, what do you want to do next? ¡± Luo Qintian¡¯s eyes were deep as he asked in a low, hoarse voice.


    Idol mm? The words on his lips were nice, but wasn¡¯t there a Xu Haoran in his heart? Somehow, when he heard Bai Lixin say Xu Haoran, he actually felt a bit uncomfortable, so he had hurriedly changed the topic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to sign artists anymore. I want to transform my company into a 3D film company.¡± Bai Lixin thought about it and replied back.


    Luo Qintian¡¯s eyes darkened at his words, ¡°Why? Just because it means stealing resources from Xu Haoran? Won¡¯t he get up if he falls down? ¡±


    The reason why Bai Lixin had decided to transform the company into a 3D film company was that he was sure that he could promote it internationally and reach heights that no one else could reach. He hadn¡¯t even thought about whether he would grab resources from Xu Haoran or not. Besides, he is not a saintly mother. Even if he didn¡¯t grab resources from Xu Haoran, weren¡¯t there others who would do so?


    Bai Lixin hurriedly shook his head and explained, ¡°No, Mr. Luo also saw that 3D video of mine. Let me ask you, how is the effect of my 3D video compared to those Hollywood 3D effects? ¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, your 3D effect is better.¡± Luo Qintian said, without thinking about it.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll still make the films, and if I need a lead role, I¡¯ll sign with an artist from another company. I won¡¯t bother training my own artists anymore. It¡¯s too much of a waste of energy and resources to cultivate actors, and since each actor¡¯s performance has its limitations, I¡¯d rather look at the entire entertainment industry and find actors who are really suitable for the roles in the film. And in my films, the focus will always be on gorgeous special effects and scenes, not on the protagonist¡¯s acting skills. What I want people to remember is the sense of impact, the sense of explosion that comes from my films, as if the heart and soul are trembling along with it. I want them to watch my films with their eyes firmly locked on the movie screen and not want to let go for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s words changed, and he playfully stuck his tongue out, ¡°This is just my conception. Don¡¯t take offence, Mr Luo. Just think of it as a daydream. ¡± But Luo Qintian shook his head and said, ¡°It will not be just a dream.¡±


    He took a sip of wine to hide the unnatural look on his face. The confidence and excitement on Bai Lixin¡¯s face as he spoke freely was so heartwarming that he almost went to hug him.


    The two of them ate for a while longer, and after the meal, Bai Lixin looked over the contract and identified a few changes before Luo Qintian helped the slightly drunken Bai Lixin into the car to take him home.


    The driver drove unhurriedly, with Bai Lixin leaning on Luo Qintian¡¯s shoulder. In a short while, the driver drove over a rough area, and Bai Lixin fell into Luo Qintian¡¯s arms, his hot cheek pressing against the sturdy chest through the thin shirt.


    The smell of testosterone emanating from Luo Qiantan¡¯s body actually stirred up Bai Lixin¡¯s heart. It was originally intended to be an act, but he didn¡¯t expect to really drink too much. And he actually reacted to Luo Qintian. Could it be that sexual orientation can also be inherited with the body?


    He had already planned to make Luo Qintian fall in love with him. When it came to having sex, however, he would let the system manipulate his body rather than himself. He had consulted S419M on this issue, and S419M had given a positive answer that it was possible. So if he lived with Luo Qintian for the rest of his life, would Luo Qintian fail to fall in love with him?


    Luo Qintian was no better. Lu Xuefei¡¯s appearance was clean and handsome, coupled with the fact that he had a good impression of him, and now that he was so close to him, it was hard to hold back. Luo Qintian stifled a grunt and vaguely felt his immensity have a towering erection.


    When the car finally arrived in front of Lu¡¯s house, Luo Qintian dragged Bai Lixin out of his arms and held him upright. He patted Bai Lixin¡¯s face and said, ¡°Lu Xuefei, you¡¯re home.¡±


    When he saw that Bai Lixin still looked confused, Luo Qintian sighed and resigned himself to helping him out of the car.


    As soon as he stepped out of the car, he saw Xu Haoran, who had been waiting at the side for a long time. Luo Qintian frowned slightly as he helped Bai Lixin continue walking forward.


    Xu Haoran had accompanied Wang Sisi to the Western restaurant for dinner today, but he had not expected to run into Zhou Yun. For some reason, Zhou Yun always had a good reputation in the industry, but Wang Sisi always resented this person very much.


    When the two of them started to argue at the slightest disagreement, he had to pull them apart himself. And when he looked up, he actually saw the person he was ashamed to face ¨C Lu Xuefei.


    When he first defected from Lu¡¯s entertainment company, he had made a decision not to communicate with Lu Xuefei. Since it was a choice between love and friendship, he could only choose love.


    He had expected Lu Xuefei to come over and question him, but to his surprise, he just nodded his head and left, as if nothing had happened.


    But when he took a closer look, he saw that Lu Xuefei had actually gone to Luo Qintian¡¯s private room! Luo Qintian was known to be gay, so if he took a fancy to him, would Lu Xuefei still be able to retreat?


    Because he was worried about Lu Xuefei, Zhou Haoran went straight to the Lu house after sending Wang Sisi home and waited until now. But the moment he saw the car door open, Xu Haoran¡¯s brow was furrowed.


    Luo Qintian, what¡¯s under your suit trousers?! Are you all hard?


    The two of them were so intimately close that Xu Haoran suppressed his disgust and stepped forward to pick up Lu Xuefei.


    But how could Luo Qintian let him have his wish? He was nearly 2 meters tall, while Xu Haoran was only 1.85 meters tall. Luo Qintian looked down at Xu Haoran with a look of disdain and said, in a toneless voice, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Xu Haoran trembled, and for a moment, he felt that he was not being stared at by a human, but by some kind of demon from hell.


    ¡°Wait, wait a minute.¡± Luo Qintian had just taken two steps out when Xu Haoran stopped him again.


    In a slightly pleading tone, Xu Haoran said, ¡°Xue is not in the same boat as you, so let him go. He¡¯s even had a cleanliness problem since he was young. He hasn¡¯t even touched a woman.¡±


    Luo Qintian paused and clearly felt the body pressing against him stiffen for a moment. He glanced at Xu Haoran with dark eyes and suddenly asked, ¡°What if he¡¯s the same as me? Would you accept him if he suddenly confessed his love to you?


    Xu Haoran was slightly stunned and quickly waved his hand, ¡°No, Xue and I are good brothers. How could he be¡­.no.¡±


    Luo Qintian sighed and his hand pinched Bai Lixin¡¯s butt without a trace, ¡°Since you can¡¯t tolerate him, get out of his sight and stay away from him. Between your brother and a woman, haven¡¯t you already resolutely chosen the woman? ¡±


    Xu Haoran was dumbfounded. He did feel very guilty about this matter. He left in a moment of anger, only fearing that Wang Sisi was out there alone and unable to protect herself, neglecting his brother who had no one by his side.


    After saying this, Luo Qintian stopped paying attention to Xu Haoran and helped Lu Xuefei walk directly to the front of the Lu residence. As the door of his residence was locked with fingerprints, Bai Lixin got up and pressed a finger, and the door opened at the beep. The two entered, and Xu Haoran was directly shut outside the door.


    Xu Haoran was a little overwhelmed. This was the first time in all these years that he had been shut out by Lu Xuefei.


    Inside the room, Bai Lixin wrapped his arms around Luo Qintian¡¯s neck and looked at him with wet eyes as he said aggrievedly, ¡°You deliberately revealed my scars.¡±


    Luo Qintian chuckled softly and said, ¡°Short-term pain is better than long-term pain. But you should have heard about my sexuality. If you keep looking at me like that, you¡¯ll lose your reputation tonight.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled mischievously, ¡°You should also know about my sexual orientation.¡±


    He originally did this to seduce Luo Qintian, and now that Luo Qintian was here, did he have to let him go?

 CH 5

    Neither knew who made the first move, they just kissed. Their tongues tangled in each other¡¯s mouths, and they both actually sighed in pleasure and comfort; the other¡¯s mouth was actually this sweet and fragrant.


    Bai Lixin originally planned to use the system to do the job for him from the kissing step, but he didn¡¯t expect that kissing Luo Qintian would be so good that he was reluctant to let the system do it for him. While being kissed by Luo Qintian, he thought, ¡°When we get to the last step, I will definitely let the system do it for me.¡±


    The two kissed from the corridor to the bedroom until they were both lying on the bed, and only then did Bai Lixin let the system continue instead of him with great reluctance.


    While the system continued to act in his place, Bai Lixin, as the host, was able to observe it all from God¡¯s perspective. Looking down at Luo Qintian kissing ¡°Lu Xuefei¡¯s¡± cheek, Bai Lixin¡¯s heart felt indescribably twisted.


    But what happened next made Bai Lixin¡¯s jaw drop.


    After Luo Qintian kissed Lu Xuefei for a short while, he suddenly let go of him and said, panting, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± After saying that, he stumbled into the bathroom, leaving behind Lu Xuefei, still unfulfilled.


    Bai Lixin looked at all this, a bit dumbfounded.


    What is this situation? Wasn¡¯t this a good thing just now? How come he just quit? Is this facial system not as tempting as him?


    S419M¡¯s voice came into Bai Lixin¡¯s the right time: [Lord Host, the dimensional system is the most perfect! It is definitely more refined and experienced than the lord host¡¯s body!]


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth a little: [Then tell me, why did he stop when he did?]


    S419M: [Reporting to the lord host, human thought circuits are too complex, I need time to sort them out and analyze them.]


    Fortunately, S419M had no entity, otherwise he would have been glared at by Bai Lixin, [Since that is the case, let¡¯s switch us over.]


    [As you wish, Lord Host. Ding! The soul switch will commence. Ding! Congratulations to the host, successfully fused with the physical body.]


    As soon as the fusion was finished, Bai Lixin felt his body was needy to the core. Taking two deep breaths, he too stumbled out to the guest bathroom. He took a cold shower in the meantime. He slowly returned an hour later, when he reckoned that Luo Qintian had left. But when he entered the bedroom, he found Luo Qiantian half leaning against the bed in his plain black pyjamas, smoking and waiting for him.


    Bai Lixin was stunned and a little embarrassed, ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡±


    ¡°I stopped just now because, for a moment, I suddenly felt like¡­. you weren¡¯t you.¡± Luo Qintian didn¡¯t answer Bai Lixin¡¯s question, but exhaled a puff of smoke and said in a deep voice, ¡°I know that¡¯s a ridiculous reason, but that¡¯s how I felt just now. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Bai Lixin grinned and giggled on the surface, but his heart was shocked.


    He hurriedly asked, [S419M, help me scan this person¡¯s mental power.]


    [Ding! scan started. Ding! The scan is complete.Luo Qintian¡¯s physical attributes are B-level, and his soul attribute rank is A-level.]


    A crack appeared on Bai Lixin¡¯s grinning and giggling face. Why was there an A-ranked soul in an F-ranked dimensional world? Surprisingly, even his spiritual power was higher, and he could still distinguish his soul from the dimensional system? My god, what kind of character has he provoked?


    In the original world, Luo Qintian appeared as the great villain. After Wang Sisi and Xu Haoran had taken out Zhou Yun, Zhou Yun¡¯s lover, and Lu Xuefei, she became an internationally renowned star and had not yet officially opened up about her romance.


    That¡¯s when Luo Qintian appeared, and, having liked men, he took a shot at Xu Haoran. Naturally, Wang Sisi could not tolerate it, but Luo Qintian¡¯s level was too high, not comparable to Lu Xuefei and others. Wang Sisi used all means and eventually went through a lot of trouble before she managed to dig up the inside story of Luo Group¡¯s past money laundering and sent Luo Qintian to jail for a few years. Only then was she able to keep her relationship with Xu Haoran official and went public.


    So when he knew that the ad would allow him to make Luo Qintian¡¯s acquaintance, Bai Lixin didn¡¯t hesitate to go for it.


    The enemy of my enemy is my friend, and to be fair, Luo Qintian hadn¡¯t done anything harmful. So if he could work on the mission and make Luo Qintian fall in love with him at the same time, then it would be a good thing. If Luo Qintian fell in love with him, he wouldn¡¯t mess with Xu Haoran, and he wouldn¡¯t have messed with the heroine, so all would be happy, right?


    But he calculated so well that he forgot to count one thing: that there was something that he needed to do himself.


    [But host, didn¡¯t you feel good when you kissed Luo Qiantan?]


    [It was great, yes, but the thought of going all the way to the end made me¡­.]


    [You¡¯ll feel even better! I¡¯ve read in books that sex is a hundred times more intense than kissing.]


    [¡­¡­]


    Bai Lixin stood in the doorway and continued to laugh awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you must be having a misunderstanding.¡±


    Luo Qintian shrugged and patted the empty seat beside him, ¡°Probably. Come on, come to bed; we have to sign the contract tomorrow. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was slightly stunned. Mr. Luo, you don¡¯t want to stay with me tonight, do you?


    But he only stared for a moment before moving to the bed, because Luo Qiantan was staring at him with his characteristic pure black eyes, as if he was looking at a fish on a plate.


    Climbing into bed, Bai Lixin grunted coldly, grabbed the blanket and covered his entire face with it. Seeing this, Luo Qintian gave a stifled laugh and lifted the corner of the quilt off Bai Lixin¡¯s head, revealing Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes and nose, ¡°Be careful of suffocating to death in the middle of the night.¡± With that, he extinguished his cigarette, switched off the bedside lamp, and also went under the covers.


    He drew Bai Lixin into his arms and let him lean against his chest, listening to the sound of his own strong heartbeat.


    There was silent darkness around them, and suddenly Luo Qintian said, ¡°Xu Haoran is straight, and too dumb as a man.¡±


    After a moment, Bai Lixin said, in a muffled voice, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°If he can give you up the first time, there will be a second and a third.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gay.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I want more than a one-night stand with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ohh.¡±


    The next day, Bai Lixin woke up to find the person beside him long gone. Touching the sheets, they were cold, so it seemed he had left early.


    After packing up his room, Bai Lixin arrived at the office early and saw that only three or five people were left in the originally lively office building. He didn¡¯t say anything more and walked straight into the office.


    Not long after, Secretary Wang came to report the results of the past two days. While Bai Lixin was trying to calm down Luo Qintian, Secretary Wang didn¡¯t stay idle either. She tackled the three clothing advertising contracts. Except that the prices were lowered a bit, everything else remained the same.


    After thinking about it, Bai Lixin said to Secretary Wang, ¡°Go and have someone clean up the meeting room. I will be having a meeting there later.¡±


    At a quarter past nine, the general manager of Vision TV under Luo¡¯ Group arrived at Lu¡¯s Entertainment Company with his boss¡¯s revised contract and a lawyer, his face full of anxiety and impatience to see Lu Xuefei.


    He had been called into the office by the Boss early this morning and had watched the two video commercials with his jaw hanging open throughout. A feeling that could only be described as a visual feast. But it was too short, and just as soon as he started watching it, it was gone, too exciting.


    For China to produce such a polished 3D video¡­it was so exhilarating!


    He was sure that if a 3D video with such visual effects could be made into a movie, it would be an international sensation!


    Bai Lixin welcomed them into the conference room, and within a short while, the old contract was terminated and the new contract was re-signed. Before he left, the General Manager of the TV company shook Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and told him to finish the commercial as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t wait.


    For his part, Bai Lixin said that in order to compensate the Luo Group, he would produce two videos, one to be used as a commercial and the other on the underwater adventure, thus revealing a new era of 3D videos. This one would be a real 3D video to be shown on TV sets sold in stores all over, which would provide an immersive and extraordinary experience once the glasses were put on.


    Having received Bai Lixin¡¯s promise, the General Manager of the TV company then happily pushed open the door of the conference room and left with a smile on his face.


    On the other hand, Wang Sisi hung up the phone with an imperative smile. The General Manager of the television company of the Luo Group left with a smile, meaning that Lu Xuefei had already agreed to pay compensation.


    But come to think of it, how could they be tempted to look for someone else after seeing her commercial showcase? After all, her conception was unparalleled and she now just needed to wait patiently for the olive branch to be extended by the Luo Group.


    Xu Haoran pushed open the door, his footsteps heavy and, surprisingly, very dull. He hugged Wang Sisi from behind and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sisi, the Luo Group should have already demanded the breach of contract damages. If forty million yuan is thrown, how is Xuefei going to get over it?¡±


    A touch of hostility appeared in Wang Sisi¡¯s eyes as she took a deep breath and turned her head, saying worriedly ¡°What should we do then? Or should I go back and help Mr. Lu finish the shoot? But he told me to roll in the first place. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t accept it.¡±


    Xu Haoran shook his head as he listened and sighed longingly, ¡°Yes, Lu Xuefei is paying for his own mistakes. I really don¡¯t know why he would terminate your contract.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see Wang Sisi be wronged. When Xue was just taking over the company, it was very difficult, but he should have no problem now that the company has long since stabilized.


    ¡°But Lu¡¯s Entertainment might still have a chance,¡± Wang Sisi¡¯s eyes were twinkling. She blinked and suddenly said, ¡°Hao Ran, do you still remember the day we met Mr. Lu at the Western restaurant? He seemed to have entered the private room of Mr. Luo Qintian of the Luo Group at that time, so the two of them must have had a personal relationship. Isn¡¯t that TV company owned by the Luo Group? Maybe with a word from Mr. Luo, Mr. Lu won¡¯t need to pay compensation. ¡±


    As soon as Wang Sisi said this, Xu Haoran recalled the scene when he stopped the two men in front of Lu¡¯s house that day. He waited outside again for a long time after that, and that night, Luo Qintian went in but never came out.


    The thought that his best friend Lu Xuefei might have something with this Luo Qintian, he felt he was unable to cope with. He was as straight as could be, and the thought that one of his best friends might actually be gay made him feel awkward.


    Even if it is true that there is no need to pay compensation, it must be because Lu Xuefei used the disgraceful method of selling his body.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not mention him.¡± Xu Haoran shook his head, brushing off the unhappiness in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t you only want to do movies and don¡¯t like doing dramas and commercials? I¡¯ve put off your dramas and commercials and picked up these two movies for you. See which one you like.¡±


    Wang Sisi took the two scripts and took a general look at them, both of which were well-made. She knew Xu Haoran¡¯s skills and connections, and as long as they were given to her, nothing was bad.


    These two films were more or less the same, both by veteran directors. One was swt to enter the Academy Awards and the other will enter the Golden Globes.


    After thinking about it, Wang Sisi picked up the script of the film that was going to enter the Academy Awards, ¡°Let¡¯s do this one.¡±


    Xu Haoran nodded, ¡°I also think this one is more suitable for you. Then, you can rehearse without worrying and leave the rest to me.¡±


    Wang Sisi smiled when she saw Xu Haoran, who was so considerate and attentive to her. What she was happiest about after coming back from rebirth was having Xu Haoran¡¯s company. Xu Haoran was the one who could truly accompany her until she grew old.


    But the thought that there was someone else, and a man at that, a man with whom Haoran had a great relationship and who also liked him, made her angry to the point of no return.


    Haoran himself may not notice, but every time he talks about Lu Xuefei, he looks so bright and has a smile in his eyes, as if Lu Xuefei is all he has. How can this be?


    Haoran was hers, always hers! In her previous life, Zhou Yun had been snatched away by his old lover. In this life, she must strike first, so that Lu Xuefei will never be able to return, and he will never have Haoran again.


    Wang Sisi buried herself in Xu Haoran¡¯s arms, hiding the fierce and violent look in her eyes.

 CH 6

    Lu¡¯s entertainment company had signed more than a dozen artists under its name in the past few years, among whom only two artists were promoted: Wang Sisi and another male artist.


    Wang Sisi could be said to be at the first tier level, while the male artist was a bit lower, only between the second and third tier.


    After sending off the general manager of Vision TV, Bai Lixin called this male artist into his office and went directly to the point.


    ¡°You should know by now that I fired Wang Sisi. Xu Haoran also left with a group of artists a few days ago. Our entertainment company is now in turmoil, and people can only watch out for themselves. If you want to leave, I will not stop you, and I will not sue you for breach of contract. I will, like for Wang Sisi, unilaterally offer to terminate the contract in the name of the company.¡°


    Artist Haisheng froze at his words.


    In fact, his relationship with Wang Sisi was quite good, and she had approached him privately a few days after she left, saying that she was going to open a studio and hoped that he would come and help her if there was a chance.


    It would be a lie to say that he was not tempted. After all, under Xu Haoran¡¯s push, Wang Sisi had risen rapidly and burst into the eyes of everyone like a national goddess.


    Her popularity was so high that he may not have been able to reach it in another five years of struggle. They were both signed at the same time, but Wang Sisi was already a first-tier actress, while he was still in the second or third tier.


    But he still turned down Wang Sisi. One cannot be so thin-skinned and forgetful. He just made his debut two years ago and is already in the second or third tier, which is already a very good achievement compared to other actors.


    In addition to his own hard work, he also has to rely on the opportunities and resources provided by his company. If you look around the country, there are really not many actors who can achieve fame as fast as Wang Sisi.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Mr. Lu dismissed Wang Sisi, he couldn¡¯t abandon his family since they hadn¡¯t treated him badly. When he heard Wang Sisi talk about opening a studio, he didn¡¯t think she was inspiring; he thought she was too scheming.


    It takes at least three months to open a studio, from having an idea, to choosing a location, to raising funds, to renovating and recruiting people. However, she had done it all within a month of leaving the company. He believed she had planned it ahead.


    But if she had negotiated with Mr. Lu a long time ago, she either would not have signed so many advertising contracts, or just insisted on filming even after the termination of the contract. But Wang Sisi left, never set foot in the company again, leaving a pile of mess here and did not care.


    A few days ago, even General Manager Xu jumped ship with a group of people and left. He now suspects Manager Xu and Wang Sisi collaborated to fix President Lu.If she is not scheming, then who is?


    If the president really wanted to discard Wang Sisi, he could just stop all her notices. Why would he go through this trouble? The entertainment industry is a place that changes like lightning. You may be a big star right now, but no one will remember you in two years if you don¡¯t get any exposure.


    Hearing the president¡¯s tone of expulsion, Hai Sheng shrugged his shoulders and let out a bitter smile: ¡°Where am I going to go, Mr. Lu? You¡¯ve treated me well. I can¡¯t just abandon you like this. ¡°


    Bai Lixin smiled gratefully. Lu Xuefei had a good eye. Lu¡¯s entertainment company had signed two artists; Xu Haoran picked Wang Sisi and Lu Xuefei picked Hai Sheng. Wang Sisi is a vengeful person, but Hai Sheng is a person who knows how to repay kindness.


    In Lu Xuefei¡¯s memories, Hai Sheng had repeatedly stood up for Lu¡¯s entertainment company, all out of gratitude to his proprietor.


    In fact, Lu Xuefei had never expected anything from him in return, as the company and the artist were only bound by interests.


    The artistes rely on the company to build up their popularity and use the company as a springboard to a better platform when they have built up enough popularity, while the company in turn only squeezes the youth of the artistes and relies on them to make money.


    Because of Haisheng¡¯s honesty and sincerity, Lu Xuefei felt warm and fuzzy, which kept him from becoming cold-hearted until the end, and he persevered in the difficult days that followed.


    After sending Haisheng away, Bai Lixin didn¡¯t rest and gathered all the staff together for a general meeting.


    Within a few minutes of the meeting, three people came out, looking like they were breathing a sigh of relief.


    They had seen Mr. Xu and a group of people leave one after another over the past two days and figured that the company would be finished sooner or later. After Wang Sisi left, she left the company in a mess, and the staff had not been paid for a month.


    Today, they saw the manager of Luo¡¯s group leave with a smile on his face after bringing his lawyer to see Mr. Lu, and were afraid that he had claimed compensation.


    Those who should have left had left, and the few of them who stayed until now only hesitated to do so because they were afraid of the liquidation damage fee.


    As soon as the meeting started just now, Mr. Lu gave everyone a resignation contract. saying that whoever wanted to leave was free to do so and he would not pursue their compensation. The three of them hurriedly signed their names and left.


    The assholes were all cleaned up, and Bai Lixin looked at the thirty or so people who had stuck around, and only then did the meeting, which lasted a mere half an hour, proceed without haste.


    Once the meeting was over, everyone swarmed out. The heads that had been drooping were raised again, and they were all energetic and full of fighting spirit. They went about their business in their own way, hurriedly completing the tasks arranged by Mr. Lu.


    For the next few days, Bai Lixin locked himself away in his house, isolated from the world.


    Early in the morning of the fourth day, Bai Lixin finally finished his last job and emerged from his computer screen.


    As soon as he broke away from his work, he heard an ear-splitting, sharp system warning tone in his head that kept on repeating, sounding like it was piercing through his head.


    [Ding! Warning Warning! The physical attributes of the host body have reached the threshold of collapse. Please use your dimensional points to strengthen your body immediately! Otherwise, the body will die.


    This will be considered a failure of the mission, and you will need to accept the punishment of consuming 5000 dimensional points! In order to protect the host, the system will forcefully use the dimensional points to strengthen the host¡¯s physical body.]


    [Ding! Warning Warning! The physical attributes of the host body have reached the threshold of collapse. Please use your dimensional points to strengthen your body immediately! Otherwise, the body will die.


    This will be considered a failure of the mission, and you will need to accept the punishment of consuming 5000 dimensional points! In order to protect the host, the system will forcefully use the dimensional points to strengthen the host¡¯s physical body.]


    Bai Lixin covered his head and secretly screamed a curse. He was the kind of person who, once he put his energy into his work, would put his whole heart and soul into it, not listening to anything outside the window and not knowing anything about the outside world.


    So when he was burying his head in his work, he didn¡¯t hear the warning signal from the system at all.


    He covered his forehead with one hand and slowly stood up with one hand on the corner of the table. Only now did he realise that his body was actually so weak that even walking was laborious.


    Walking with difficulty, Bai Lixin leaned back and threw his entire body onto the sofa before he said in his mind: [S419M, strengthen my body¡¯s physical attributes to C.]


    After a short while, S419M¡¯s voice resounded in his head: [Yes, Lord Host, the system will use 500 realm points to strengthen the host¡¯s physical attributes from F to C. The strengthening process will be accompanied by severe pain. Please bear with it. The strengthening process will begin at the end of the countdown: 3,2,1, strengthening begins!


    A sharp pain struck as soon as S419M¡¯s voice fell.


    Bai Lixin clenched his teeth and curled his entire body up. It was as if his limbs were being cut and twisted by a sharp instrument. His bones were being viciously cracked piece by piece; even his heart was convulsing violently, and with every breath he took, his heart, liver, and lungs were in severe pain.


    The pain of the body strengthening was ten times greater than the pain suffered during the soul fusion.


    Bai Lixin knew that this body was being transformed and strengthened by every meridian in it.


    And the greater the span of levels, the greater the pain endured. In fact, to put it bluntly, body strengthening was a means to counter the rules of the world; if you wanted to gain some kind of benefit beyond the rules, you had to pay the price opposite to it.


    It took almost twenty minutes for the pain to subside. His face was miserable white and his head was covered in cold sweat. He tilted his head back and let out a deep breath, opening his limbs to rest casually on the sofa.


    [Warning: Due to the high consumption of the host¡¯s mental energy while resisting the pain, the system will force the host into hibernation in order to restore the host¡¯s mental energy. Forced hibernation begins after the countdown: 3,2,1, forced hibernation begins]


    Bai Lixin only had time to curse in his heart before his eyes went black and he fell into a deep sleep.


    *


    That morning, Mr. Luo of the Luo Group personally came to Lu¡¯s entertainment company, saying that he had a business problem to discuss with Lu Xuefei.


    The company¡¯s secretary, Wang, saw Mr. Luo¡¯s vaguely angry face and was afraid that something had gone wrong with the advertising contract, so she hurriedly knocked on the president¡¯s office to ask Lu Xuefei for instructions.


    But no matter how much she knocked on the door, there was no answer from inside. Secretary Wang then called President Lu¡¯s phone, and then a pleasant ringing sound came through the door of the office.


    Mr. Lu had locked himself in after a meeting four days ago and locked the door behind him. He had only asked her to bring in a lunch that afternoon and had never come out again.


    She didn¡¯t think much of it because his office was attached to a suite that included a bed, bath, and toilet.But today, when she couldn¡¯t get an answer after calling and knocking on the door, Secretary Wang vaguely realised that something was wrong.


    Luo Qintian, who was following behind her, turned a shade darker. He pursed his lips tightly, his handsome face condensing into ice, a touch of anxiety in his eyes; ¡°Has he been in there the whole time?¡±


    Secretary Wang stomped her foot and said worriedly, ¡°After the meeting four days ago, Mr. Lu said he wanted to design your company¡¯s advertisement urgently, so he locked himself in his office and never came out again ¡­¡­¡± Her voice was getting lower and lower, and at the end of the sentence, she even shrank and took two steps backwards. The expression on Mr. Luo¡¯s face now was really scary.


    Luo Qintian glanced at Secretary Wang, and without saying anything, he stepped forward and lifted his foot.


    With a ¡°bang,¡± the door opened, and secretary Wang, who was at the side, was startled by his sudden movement. Her glasses fell off, and she was frozen on the spot for awhile.


    ¡°Mr.Luo, Mr. Luo, let¡¯s first have a good talk, you don¡¯t get angry¡­. don¡¯t get angry¡­..¡± Luo Qintian walked in a few seconds before she reacted, and she followed him as she tried to persuade him.


    ¡°Still think I shouldn¡¯t have opened it?¡± As soon as she entered, she saw Luo Qintian picking up her own president in a princess hug position, striding away and heading out without a second glance.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she saw it. Her boss had actually fainted and she hadn¡¯t realised it!


    ¡­¡­


    The system forced Bai Lixin to slowly wake up from hibernation.  What came to his eyes was a pure white quilt, milky white walls, and a dripping medicine infusion device.


    He froze for a moment. Was he in a hospital?


    That¡¯s right, if she found him unconscious and half-dead on the sofa, Secretary Wang must have called 120.


    ¡°Awake?¡± A low, hoarse, and magnetic voice came from the side of the bed, and Bai Lixin¡¯s heart jumped. This voice was Luo Qintian¡¯s.


    Only now did he remember what he had done in the past few days. They parted after sharing the same blanket. But after that, he never contacted the other again, just after the other party had said ¡°no one-night stands¡±. His attitude was clearly wringing out the other to dry.


    Swallowing quietly, Bai Lixin took a deep breath and looked with weak eyes at the handsome man sitting peacefully on the edge of the bed and whispered, ¡°Hi, long time no see.¡±


    Luo Qintian¡¯s clean chin was now covered in a ring of scruff, which, instead of looking unkempt, accentuated the man¡¯s sensuality.


    He sneered, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time indeed.¡±


    ¡°We separated six days ago, and you never contacted me after you signed the contract the next day. I called you three times in the following four days, but you didn¡¯t answer any of them. ¡°


    ¡°Did you think that after the contract was amended, you wouldn¡¯t have to pay for the breach of contract so I wouldn¡¯t be of any use anymore? ¡°

 CH 7

    ¡°Six days ago? But I clearly remember it was four days when I last contacted you. ¡± Bai Lixin asked, taking a deep breath and blinking his dark grape-like eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Yeah, six days. You locked yourself in the office for four days and were in a coma for two days. Isn¡¯t that six days? ¡± Luo Qintian¡¯s face was gloomy as he stood up and said in a condescending manner, ¡°Mr. Lu was in a coma due to overexertion. Since Mr. Lu has woken up, I, who is of no use to him, can go now.


    Seeing Luo Qintian turn his head to leave, Bai Lixin¡¯s heart trembled. Aside from his guilt, there were also some feelings mixed in that he himself could not even express in words.


    This feeling prompted Bai Lixin to act one step ahead of reason. He got up from the hospital bed and tugged Luo Qintian¡¯s sleeve with his right hand from behind, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Luo Qintian stopped in his tracks, turned around and took hold of Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist and lifted it up, frowning with worry, ¡°They¡¯re still pumping nutrients through this hand. Why are you moving it?¡±


    Only then did Bai Lixin notice that he still had a needle in his right hand and that a bubble had bulged near the needle point.


    Just then, the system beep sounded: [Ding! Lord host, minor emotional fluctuations have been detected in the other party; please continue your efforts, host.


    Huh, emotional fluctuation? Bai Lixin then remembered his mission: there would be double rewards and the activation of new exchange items if he made Lu Xuefei¡¯s love and career a success.


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth and hugged him around the waist. His head pressed against Luo Qintian¡¯s sturdy chest, ¡°I have a problem. Once I concentrate on a certain kind of work, I¡¯ll put my whole body and soul into it, and I¡¯m completely oblivious to everything outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too low-esteemed, too timid. I was afraid that you disliked me when you didn¡¯t touch me that night and then left without saying goodbye the next morning. I was so desperate because I wanted to get the ad out to you quickly. I wanted your compliments, I wanted your praise, I wanted your approval. I¡­ I even wanted your hugs and caresses. ¡±


    ¡°I never wanted to use you, how could I possibly use you. I obviously liked you more than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have dived into work without telling you first, but I was afraid of being self-indulgent. I was also afraid that when I called you, I would get a perfunctory answer from you.¡±


    Bai Lixin was in tears and hugged Luo Qintian tighter, afraid that he would leave.


    Luo Qintian looked down at Bai Lixin¡¯s flaxen, short, curly hair for a long time before he sighed and wrapped his arms around Bai Lixin. He kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so presumptuous. I left that day because I had a meeting in the morning, and I left without saying goodbye because I couldn¡¯t bear to wake you up. So, don¡¯t say such things about yourself or have such thoughts.¡±


    Bai Lixin buried his head deep in Luo Qintian¡¯s arms, feeling the warmth of his body and his strong heartbeat, and the guilt and unease in his heart deepened.


    He had approached Luo Qintian for the sake of his mission. His feelings were impure and full of purpose, but Luo Qintian¡¯s was not.


    The better Luo Qintian treated him, the more guilt he felt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m deceiving you, and although I may not fall in love with you, I will definitely grow old with you in this life.¡± Bai Lixin said, silently and secretly in his heart as he sniffed at Luo Qintian¡¯s masculine scent.


    With Bai Lixin¡¯s intentional guidance, the ¡°misunderstanding¡± was cleared up, but his hand was completely bulging and swollen at this point.


    Luo Qintian smiled helplessly and lovingly rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s soft hair, ¡°Does your hand hurt? It¡¯s swollen like a pig¡¯s foot.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s numb.¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were teary, looking at Luo Qintian with a harmless gaze, making his heart melt.


    ¡°Fortunately, the nutrient solution is almost finished,¡± Luo Qintian helped Bai Lixin back to the bed and removed the needle,¡±You lie here, I¡¯ll go find a doctor to come and take a look.¡± He said and rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s soft hair before leaving.


    As he walked away, he rubbed his index and middle fingers with his thumb. The feeling of hair in his fingers felt so good, he couldn¡¯t help but love it.


    As soon as Luo Qintian stepped outside, he saw the fruit basket sitting next to the door.


    His eyes darkened, and he asked the bodyguards who had been guarding the outside, ¡°Who came by just now?¡±


    Bodyguard A: ¡°The former Vice President of Lu¡¯s Entertainment, Xu Haoran. You were still in the ward, so I didn¡¯t let him in. He only looked in from the window for a while, then put down the fruit basket and left. ¡±


    The darkness in Luo Qintian¡¯s eyes instantly dissipated as he nodded and said, ¡°Well done. Send this fruit tray to the elderly lady in the next ward, and say it¡¯s from a kind person.¡± He said and left with light footsteps.


    Wang Sisi Entertainment Media Studio


    Wang Sisi¡¯s eyes were fixed on the script, but her hand was tapping on the table once or twice.


    ¡°Why? Why?! Almost a week had passed, but no one from the Luo Group had come looking for her? It was only logical that they should have been eager to come the day they terminated the advertising contract with Lu¡¯s Entertainment.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes, the light in her eyes flickering.


    As she was thinking, she heard the door open with a bang. Wang Sisi looked back and saw a slightly downcast Xu Haoran.


    ¡°Haoran, you¡¯re back,¡± Wang Sisi smiled as she got up to greet Xu Haoran, ¡°where were you?¡±


    She walked to Xu Haoran¡¯s side and spread her arms to embrace him. However, Xu Haoran avoided her and staggered away without even looking at her, heading straight for the washroom.


    Wang Sisi was slightly stunned and looked towards the washroom with some disbelief. The sound of rushing water came from the washroom, mixed with the sound of Xu Haoran¡¯s dry heaving and low growling.


    She sank her eyes, which were shining just now, and took a deep look at the bathroom before turning away.


    After a while, Xu Haoran came out of the washroom and sat on the sofa with his clothes in disarray and a dishevelled look on his face.


    The sight of Lu Xuefei and Luo Qintian hugging this morning was still fresh in his mind, and their conversation was like a steel thorn piercing his heart. Lu Xuefei and Luo Qintian were really ¡­¡­ in that kind of relationship?


    Is Xuefei gay? The friend who had been laughing and talking with him about everything was actually gay?


    When he thought of this, Xu Haoran wanted to retch again. He covered his mouth and looked fixedly at the glass table top on the coffee table.


    At that moment, a white and soft hand reached out to Xu Haoran, and in that hand was a cup of hot water.


    Looking over that pretty hand, a young and delicate face, blooming with a youthful warm smile, was looking at him. Her eyes were full of loving tenderness. He lost himself and murmured, ¡°Sisi?¡±


    Wang Sisi smiled, sat down beside Xu Haoran and caressed his back with her empty hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Haoran? You¡¯re so lost in thought. Have you run into any trouble? ¡±


    Xu Haoran¡¯s stomach, which had been a little queasy just now, settled when he saw Wang Sisi, who always looked at him so tenderly, as if he was her whole world. She was so pure, innocent, and understanding, always knowing what he needed, which was why he loved her so much.


    Xu Haoran was embarrassed when he thought of his action of pushing Sisi away when he came back just now. He smiled apologetically and took the hot water from Sisi¡¯s hand, ¡°Sorry for pushing you just now.¡±


    Wang Sisi laughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know you didn¡¯t mean it. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xu Haoran took a sip and said, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°I heard that Xuefei had fallen ill and went to visit him in the hospital this morning after finding out where he was. I didn¡¯t expect to find any bodyguards outside the door when I reached the end of the corridor. The bouncers didn¡¯t let me in, but through the window I saw ¡­¡­ Xuefei and Luo Qintian hugging each other.¡±


    Wang Sisi smiled meaningfully and she covered her mouth in surprise, ¡°You mean Mr. Lu is gay? And with Luo Qintian¡­¡­ ¡±


    Xu Haoran let out a bitter laugh, but still shook his head, ¡°I just thought about it. There must be a hidden agenda in this matter! It was Luo Qintian who seduced Xuefei. Xuefei is clearly obsessed with cleanliness and doesn¡¯t even touch women. I must save Xuefei. He is the only child in the Lu family, and I must not watch him go astray. ¡±


    Wang Sisi¡¯s eyes suddenly sank. Xu Haoran¡¯s current behavior was too strange. He was obviously very homophobic, but after knowing that Lu Xuefei was gay, he was actually willing to accept him. If he knew that Lu Xuefei liked him, the consequences were uncertain.


    Wang Sisi¡¯s heart was anxious, her mouth became a bit unpredictable: ¡°But you can¡¯t be sure that Lu Xuefei is not gay, can you? You can¡¯t impose your own thoughts on him. Maybe this is the original him. He doesn¡¯t touch women, maybe not because he has a cleanliness problem, but because he was originally gay. ¡±


    Wang Sisi added silently in her heart: ¡°And one who likes you.¡±


    Hearing Wang Sisi¡¯s words, Xu Haoran¡¯s body shook, and the hand holding the cup was trembling. Wang Sisi¡¯s words were not without merit, but he grew up with Xuefei, so how could he accept this reality?


    Seeing this, Wang Sisi hugged Xu Haoran and pressed her head against his leg, ¡°Haoran, I¡¯ve been having insomnia for the past two days and my head hurts a bit. Why don¡¯t you go with me to sleep for a while?¡±


    ¡°Are you not feeling well? Come on, let¡¯s go home first. I¡¯ll call a doctor for you to go home and take a look.¡± As soon as Xu Haoran heard that Wang Sisi was not feeling well, he no longer had time to think about Lu Xuefei, and without saying a word, he helped Wang Sisi go home.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s coma was caused by the activation of the protection program automatically determined by the system, and he could not wake up until his spiritual power was restored. All of the tests performed after waking up were perfectly normal. The doctor¡¯s review was clean, so Bai Lixin was discharged from the hospital.


    Not long after sending Bai Lixin home, Luo Qintian left in a hurry because he had some business to attend to at work. When he saw Luo Qintian leave, Bai Lixin opened his computer and searched for topics that were related to him and Wang Sisi.


    When he typed in the words Wang Sisi, the webpage instantly listed the topics about her by the number of hits.


    ¡°Wisdom and beauty coexist; Li Sisi left the company and set up a studio alone.¡±


    ¡°The employer was unkind; talented actress Wang Sisi sets up her own studio.¡±


    and ¡°It is confirmed that Wang Sisi will join director Zhang Li¡¯s <World of Three Voices>, she will be the youngest female lead in the national treasure director¡¯s film!¡±


    The list went on and on, trying to shape Wang Sisi into an all-round actress.


    Searching for Lu¡¯s Entertainment, the company has also been on the top of the charts for a while, but its reputation is not so good, and it is basically full of scorn;


    ¡°The company¡¯s president was unkind and unjust, suppressing the vice president and forcing a number of senior members to leave the company.¡±


    ¡°Love breeds hate. Lu¡¯s president failed to force unspoken rules on the goddess Wang Sisi and terminated her contract in anger.¡± and so on.


    If Lu Xuefei really wanted to threaten one of his artists, all he would have had to do was bench her. He would not have had to do anything, and time would have made her fade away and become a worthless star.


    Bai Lixin navigated to the most popular Chinese forum with a flick of his finger.


    The four beauties of the pond: ¡°Wang Sisi has a great future. Lu¡¯s entertainment company has no eyes. They gave up on such a talented actress.¡±


    Ship of Friendship: ¡°In addition to that, Wang Sisi is going to sign an advertising contract with the Luo Group. I have seen all the raw films, and the acting is so explosive. The Luo Group used to invite big international stars. I think this time she is really going to be popular.¡±


    Superwomen: ¡°Is that the one in the top 50 global group, the Luo Group? Upstairs, I also want such resources.¡±


    I love you, baby: ¡°I¡¯m begging for resources too. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inconsistent? If Lu¡¯s was really suppressing her, they could have just benched Wang Sisi. Why did they have to terminate her contract?


    Four beauties of the pond: ¡°That Lu Xuefei is just stupid, but thanks to his stupidity, the goddess was able to benefit from misfortune and set up her own studio.¡±


    Almost all netizens sided with Wang Sisi. The cohesive power of an idols was extremely frightening. The reputation of Lu Xuefei and Lu¡¯s Entertainment Group was now at its lowest point since the company was founded.


    Bai Lixin looked at these comments, laughing more and more, and finally laid down on the table, still laughing out loud.


    He slapped the table and spat out in his mind, [No matter what world one is in, human opinion is extremely frightening. They obviously don¡¯t know the truth, yet they speak as if it had happened right next to them.]


    [These people may be businessmen, office workers, or civil servants, but now they are gathered on the internet, using their verbal violence to do so-called justice. s419M, do you think their faces would hurt if the truth came to light?]


    S419M replied after a while: [ Lord Host, I have carefully analysed human nature. People have a sense of shame, and when they find out that they have wronged others, they will be ashamed. However, the possibility of face pain you mentioned should be 0.01% because no one would ever hit them in the face in reality because of the truth.]


    When Bai Lixin heard S419M¡¯s serious reply, he laughed out loud again, [S419M, although you are a super artificial intelligence, you don¡¯t understand human nature after all. Today, the lord host will teach you one more lesson about being human. There are some punches to the face that do not require contact through the skin, but the pain is several times or even tens of times greater than physical contact].


    After saying this to S419M, Bai Lixin narrowed his eyes and ¡°crackled¡± on his keyboard.


    The next day, a new thread was posted on the front page of the forum.


    If the previous post was just a spiteful and popular post, then this post was a rigorous analysis post.


    This post elaborated on four separate aspects of Wang Sisi¡¯s leaving the company with a purpose.


    The owner of this post scattered thousands of words, analyzing all the inconsistencies of the whole incident.


    The first is that Wang Sisi¡¯s studio was set up so quickly that it was suspicious. The poster rigorously analyzed the time spent on site selection, rent, contract, decoration, and personnel, and finally came to the conclusion that even the fastest entertainment studios need three months of preparation time.


    The second was the timing of the termination of the contract. Even if Lu¡¯s president is stupid, he should have known that Wang Sisi had signed so many advertising contracts, and that once he cancelled the contract, he would definitely face problems of liquidation damages for breach of contract, and by then he would definitely be left with no money. So why is he so stupid?


    The third is the motive, Lu¡¯s Entertainment has no motive at all to terminate Wang Sisi¡¯s contract and doing so would only harm the company. They would rather bench her than terminate Wang Sisi¡¯s contract.


    The fourth is the real reason. The poster boldly stated that Lu Xuefei was in fact the victim. He had to terminate the contract because he was threatened. As for the evidence of the threat, it will be released later.


    The fifth clarification is that Luo¡¯s Group¡¯s advertising contract for Vision TV is still with Lu¡¯s Entertainment and has not changed.


    This post instantly took over the front page, with countless people clicking in. The post was so rigorous that Wang Sisi¡¯s fans wanted to refute it, but felt that it was so reasonable that they were unable to do so.


    But there were so many die-hard fans, they couldn¡¯t come up with an objective theory to defeat this post, so they could only put posts all over the place to defend her brainlessly.


    ¡°My Wang Sisi is working so hard with no time for these games, how can you be such a conspiracy theorist.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that Lu Xuefei hired a water army? Please don¡¯t change the rhythm, okay?¡±


    ¡°If the ads are really still Lu¡¯s responsibility, I will definitely not watch them, let alone buy a Vision TV! If I do, I¡¯ll come and eat the keyboard live! ¡±


    This post was soon filled with countless layers of people saying they would not buy a Vision TV.


    Bai Lixin read the post and shrugged his shoulders. Should he give a heads-up to keyboard manufacturers to stock more keyboards?


    Otherwise, with so many people eating keyboards live, these manufacturers would really be in short supply ah.

 CH 8

    A few days after the post went viral, CCTV began to broadcast the commercial of the Vision TV during prime time.


    The commercial was a full minute long, already way longer than other commercials. As soon as they saw the ad, almost all of Wang Sisi¡¯s fans refused to see it, but after just one look, they couldn¡¯t move their eyes away.


    The picture was still the same as the one Bai Lixin had shown to Luo Qintian that day, but with post-production refinements and musical interpretations, the whole scene was even more stunning. In the four days that Bai Lixin spent locked up on the video, in addition to filtering the blue light of the entire video, he also optimized the details again.


    The soft blue glow of the sea floor, the dappled sunlight, the flowing water, the frolicking fish, the huge blue whales and the terrifying great white shark.


    The music rises and falls and stirs the heart.


    As the music ends, a low, mellow male voice is heard:


    ¡°Vision TV, opening a new era of 3D TV.¡±


    One minute is a long time for a commercial, but for the audience, it was too short. They were so engrossed in what they had just seen that they didn¡¯t want to look away.


    Once the ad came out, some gadget-enthusiasts went to the mall the same day to ask for a TV. By this time, the real 3D video was already playing on the Vision TVs on display. The buyers couldn¡¯t wait to put on the 3D glasses and were amazed and all had one thought:


    ¡°Great, so great! Must buy it, definitely must buy it!¡±


    Most of these were simply electronics enthusiasts who are particularly keen on all kinds of advanced electronics. There were also pragmatic buyers who are realistic and liked to pursue facts. The fact that the TV can support 3D viewing is one thing, but it was also ahead of other brands in the industry in terms of quality in every aspect.


    Many of them are the same netizens who lined up in the post saying they would not buy a  Vision TV, but had now forgotten their harsh words at the time and just wanted to place their orders and get their hands on the TVs as soon as possible.


    The commercial was not only broadcast in China, but also spread around the world via the internet. People took notice of the new TV and started to ask about its performance and attributes.


    With one short commercial, Vision TV had successfully promoted its product, achieving what other brand companies would have had to work for years to achieve.


    In just three days after the TV commercial was aired nationwide, the number of domestic TV sets sold had already reached 50 million units. And international orders actually amounted to 100 million units. These results were not only due to the high quality of the commercial, but also to the high quality of the product. Even with the most pompous propaganda, a faulty product itself would be a lost cause.


    But conversely, if the product itself is of high quality, but lacks the right publicity, its promotion and sales results will be mediocre. So this time, both the advertisement and the product are of high quality, which is why the orders came in so quickly.


    The general manager of Vision TV was smiling from ear to ear. When the big boss had asked him to produce more TV sets to put in the warehouse, he was afraid of not being able to sell them would increase storage costs. But after only three days, stocks were running low. He had to ask the production line to work overtime to produce more TVs sets while maintaining quality.


    The previously viral post making an analysis has been buzzing with activity over the past two days.


    ¡°Watch out everyone, I¡¯m going to eat my keyboard live. Hahaha, luckily I was quick on the uptake and got the Vision TV at the first opportunity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start live streaming too, I¡¯ll show you my new Vision TV.¡±


    This statement was followed by a few photos of the brand new Vision TV.


    ¡°Damn, I was on a business trip for those two days, and when I went back to the mall to buy it, it was actually out of stock, and the official website was also temporarily out of stock. Damn, I want to eat my keyboard live too!¡±


    These people were showing off in a self-deprecating manner over being able to own a Vision TV, they didn¡¯t really care about eating keyboards, they just cared about having such a TV.


    ¡°Is this ad and 3D video really made by Lu¡¯s Entertainment? I can¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s so gorgeous. If you look around the world, these two videos are among the top, if not the best.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the first time I watched it, I almost gave my knees to the TV.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, I watched the whole thing on my knees, my mum was asking me why I was kneeling to a TV set.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s not a TV we¡¯re kneeling for! It¡¯s a great piece of technology we¡¯re kneeling for!¡±


    This was supposed to be a rigorous analysis post, but as the poster disappeared, the thread gradually began to skew, with all that was said late in it being admiration and worship for the two commercials.


    As for the evidence that the poster previous claimed would show Bai Lixin was blackmailed into terminating Wang Sisi¡¯s contract, it had been slow on the release but people were no longer paying attention to all this. Because there was an even more fashionable and trendy entertainment topic on the internet; Lu¡¯s Entertainment is planning to make a 3D movie!


    The internet was like that. Netizens were so vigorous, once there is a new topic to attract them, people don¡¯t have so much energy to focus on old topics.


    The second week after the launch of the Vision TV commercial, Lu¡¯s Entertainment suddenly released the official word that it was going to shoot the first real 3D movie in China.


    Previously, other large domestic entertainment and media companies had actually tried to make 3D movies, but due to their inability to master the advanced 3D technology, the 3D movies they produced could only be described as imitations, that were not only unattractive, but also inferior to traditional 2D movies.


    After seeing several major companies try and fail at the box office, other companies on the fence gave up thinking of making 3D films, and continued to make steady progress by shooting traditional 2D films.


    China is a huge country with a population of over a billion people, but the reputation of the film industry has never been good, whether in 2D or 3D. People had lost faith in their country¡¯s films. Every time they watch a trailer,  they are full of hope, only to be disappointed when they see the main film.


    That¡¯s exactly why the internet was abuzz when Lu¡¯s Entertainment, which had just come to prominence with a 3D commercial that shocked the world, announced that it was making a 3D movie.


    If a commercial can be so well made, what if it¡¯s a movie? Can Chinese films really lead the international standard this time? Is it going to the sky this time? Our country can finally raise its eyebrows in the international arena!


    Not long after Lu¡¯s Entertainment announced the 3D film, Bai Lixin was approached by Wei Xinyi, Chairwoman of S City Huanyu Real Estate Co.


    At the age of thirty-two, Wei Xinyi was head of a major conglomerate. In addition to her own skills and drive, she also has a father who is a politician.


    Her father is a powerful man in the central government and has done a lot to pave the way for his daughter. With her father¡¯s support, Wei Xinyi¡¯s business journey was smooth and unhindered.


    The money she made in turn assisted her father and opened up contacts for him, creating a virtuous circle, so to speak. The two protect each other and those who knew them, know this well, but no one dares to speak out.


    When he heard that it was Wei Xinyi who was visiting, Bai Lixin had a big headache, because Wei Xinyi was none other than the gold master to film, TV and song star Zhou Yun.


    The reason why the former Lu Xuefei did not dare to openly go against her is because of Wei Xinyi¡¯s deep background, which is also why the negative news about Wang Sisi could spread so quickly and uncontrollably in the previous life.


    As soon as Wei Xinyi stepped into Bai Lixin¡¯s office, she didn¡¯t hesitate to sit on the sofa without waiting for Bai Lixin to speak. She scanned the office with her head held high and said in a slightly patronizing tone, ¡°Mr. Lu¡¯s company is very practical, even though it is small.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s a great honour to have Miss Wei here. What would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°Coffee, please.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and picked up the phone of the assistant outside and said, ¡°A cup of black tea and a cup of coffee, please.¡±


    After instructing the secretary, Bai Lixin then moved away from the desk and went to sit on the sofa opposite Wei Xinyi, ¡°You see I have not greeted you well, I have been negligent, please do not blame Miss Wei.¡±


    Wei Xinyi smiled, ¡°No, this time it was my rash visit that disturbed Mr. Lu¡¯s normal work, just don¡¯t scold me in your heart.¡±


    The two of them were both smiling and polite until the assistant brought two drinks.


    Only then did Wei Xinyi open up and tell the truth: ¡°Mr Lu, a few days ago I saw the TV commercial you produced for the Luo Group and was really amazed by it. I was very fond of it, so I thought I would find an opportunity to work with you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I heard that your company is preparing to make a 3D film, so I would like to join your 3D film production as an investor, what do you think?¡±


    Bai Lixin froze, his temples hurting a little. If he could, he really didn¡¯t want to mess with such a ¡°powerful¡± woman.


    Not to mention the fact that this was the person that the heroine, Wang Sisi, had to attack, and her history of making a fortune was enough to make people criticize her to death.


    There is no shortage of talents, wizards and crooks in the business world. They have grown their businesses little by little with their own skills, and although there are successes and failures in the business world, they are convinced of their hard work.


    But what she lacks in a company that has risen from the ground on the back of her family background,  is the experience and the polishing that the business world gives through trials and errors, and what her company doesn¡¯t lack is the hesitancy of those in the industry.


    When the Wei Group competes with its peers, the peers are usually pressured by their fathers to give up, and the Wei group takes it in hand.


    The new generational leaders of China are now clean and honest, and the political scene is clear. At this point in time, how can they dare act against the wind, is it not a clear case of courting death?


    Wei Xinyi thinks she is the best, but she does not know that there are countless people watching her back, waiting to catch her when she stumbles, Bai Lixin would not want to be partnered with such a ticking bomb.


    Bai Lixin showed a flattered expression and said in surprise, ¡°Miss Wei is actually so interested in the film production of a small company like mine?¡±


    Wei Xinyi got the right answer from Bai Lixin¡¯s face, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide it from you, I can invest in the film, but there¡¯s a condition.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±


    ¡°Let Zhou Yun be the male lead.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s temples hurt even more, one Wei Xinyi he failed to avoid, but there was still a Zhou Yun. The three of them together; himself, Wei Xinyi and Zhou Yun, could be described in one sentence: the Iron Triangle of Death.


    Bai Lixin pursed his lips and forced a smile, saying back, ¡°But, I don¡¯t need live performances in this film.¡±


    Wei Xinyi: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Xinyi had come in person this time, aside from securing a role for her lover Zhou Yun, she also had another reason, which was that she was interested in Lu Xuefei.


    Lu Xuefei was originally the president of a small entertainment company, and she hadn¡¯t cared about it before. But ever since she saw that advertisement and saw Lu Xuefei¡¯s appearance, she had become interested in him.


    She had accidentally seen Lu Xuefei, as he announced in the video that his company would be producing a 3D film. He was so distinguished in appearance, generous in speech and decent in manners that Wei Xinyi had other thoughts.


    She is carnivorous and has several lovers around her, not only in the film and television industry but also in the business world. She even had a male publicist, all of whom are handsome young men.


    Lu¡¯s entertainment company has always been handled by Xu Haoran, and Lu Xuefei has always been behind the scenes, rarely appearing in the public eye.


    This time, Lu¡¯s Entertainment announcement was made by Lu Xuefei, and the video was widely circulated on the Internet. So she noticed that Lu Xuefei was not only a talented young man, but handsome too, even better looking than Zhou Yun, which is why she had the idea of taking him into her harem.


    Otherwise, she would not need to come in person just for Zhou Yun¡¯s sake, she just used Zhou Yun¡¯s business to talk to Lu Xuefei.


    Since there was no live-action performance, Wei Xinyi had to settle for the second best and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but Wei will still help Mr Lu. How many hundred millions will your film cost?¡±

 CH 9

    Bai Lixin glanced at the clock hanging on the wall out of the corner of his eye; it was already six o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    In order to celebrate the big sales volume of the Vision TV set, Luo Qintian had asked him to have dinner tonight, and the time was set for seven o¡¯clock. It was rush hour, so if he didn¡¯t leave soon, he would be delayed by traffic.


    He has been through dozens of worlds and has long lost his sense of propriety and has no principles. But when it comes to what he promised Luo Qiantan, he never wants to make any mistakes or be hypocritical.


    When he saw that Wei Xinyi really wanted to get involved, he smiled coyly and said, with a slight embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, Miss Wei, our 3D film doesn¡¯t need hundreds of millions; a few tens of millions is enough. So, with our current capital, the company can still be self-sufficient and does not intend to look for investors. ¡±


    When had Wei Xinyi ever met a closed door before, her face suddenly turned a bit ugly. She didn¡¯t say anything and just took a big gulp of coffee.


    Seeing this, Bai Lixin said, ¡°I thank you for your kindness. I will personally come and apologise for the poor hospitality today. So, please don¡¯t blame me, miss Wei. ¡± Bai Lixin was a keen human being. How could he not see Wei Xinyi¡¯s fancy?


    Wei Xinyi was angry, but when she heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t be angry anymore.


    Since Bai Lixin had said so, she had achieved half of her purpose today. The other half was Zhou Yun¡¯s lack of fortune, so she could only find him a suitable film.


    It was Zhou Yun who had begged her for help with this 3D film, but since Bai Lixin had already said that there was no male lead in that film, she would have to look for another film to make it up to Zhou Yun, the little demon.


    She recently heard that the national treasure director, Zhang, is preparing a film that intends to enter the Academy Awards. This was the only higher gold content other than this 3D film. By the time he wins that role, won¡¯t her baby Zhou Yun still be grateful and obedient to her?


    When she thought of this, Wei Xinyi lost her anger.


    She stood up and ruffled her bangs, coquettishly smiling, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Lu to come and make amends with me. It¡¯s getting late. I won¡¯t interrupt any further, so I¡¯ll leave first. ¡±


    Bai Lixin got up and opened the door for Wei Xinyi, smiling, ¡°Take care of yourself, Miss Wei.¡±


    Seeing Wei Xinyi walking away, Bai Lixin¡¯s face changed, revealing a mocking smile.


    Wei Xinyi was conceited and foolish, unable to see the situation truly.


    She was soaring high in the sky, looking down on all beings, but she did not know that she was just a fluttering kite and her father was the one holding the string, now flying this exciting kite on the edge of the cliff.


    He was flying the kite high, so high that the string would break soon. By then, due to the rebound force, not only would the kite be swept to pieces in the strong wind, but even the person who flew it would have a hard time escaping.


    In the original plot of this world, Wang Si Si was the one who cut the kite.


    He did not intend to strike out against either side now; his striking out against any side would only help the other side in the end. He was already fond of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, so he would not let anyone else get the better of him. He was just going to be a spectator and sit back and reap the benefits.


    After Wei Xinyi left, Bai Lixin immediately went into the room attached to his office and found a plain white suit to change into. After making himself look handsome, he walked out of the office and headed to Luo Qintian¡¯s restaurant reservation.


    As soon as Bai Lixin stepped into the private room, Luo Qintian¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.


    The young man smiled back sincerely, and his two black grape-like eyes were now curved into the shape of a crescent moon, making him unspeakably cute. The pure white suit made Bai Lixin even more handsome, as noble and holy as a prince from the fairy tale world.


    When Bai Lixin saw Luo Qintian, his face, which was just smiling, suddenly became chagrined: ¡°Oh my God, you are first again. I arrived fifteen minutes early and thought I would be the one waiting for you this time, but I didn¡¯t expect you to already be here. ¡±


    Luo Qintian smiled lightly and poured wine for the other party. ¡°Between you and me, we don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± He said this in a casual manner, but only the heavens knew how many crucial appointments had to be cancelled to get here early, just to see the amazing moment when Bai Lixin walked through the door.


    Bai Lixin was not polite and raised the glass and said, ¡°Congratulations on the success of your company¡¯s TV sales. Cheers!¡±


    Luo Qiantan raised his glass and clinked it with Bai Lixin¡¯s, smiling, ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Both of them took a shallow sip before Luo Qintian said, ¡°I should be the one to raise a glass to you. It¡¯s thanks to your help this time. Without your two commercials, it would not have been possible for the TV set to sell so well. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the quality of the Vision TV sets is very good, and even without our advertisements, the sales would have been substantial.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I agree with you that sales would be very good. But the market is changing rapidly, and an ill-timed product promotion will also affect the product. Without your advertising, it would have taken two years for the TV to be launched. ¡±


    ¡± By then, maybe we would have taken over the majority of the market, but because it was left unprompted for two years, other companies could have taken advantage of the situation. This will not only increase the uncertainty of the product, but also add unnecessary costs.¡±


    ¡°This time, because of your advertising, Vision TV has been rolled out to the world at an unprecedented rate, saving us not only time but also effort. You¡¯re a genius, Xuefei. ¡±


    ¡°Not bad for the baby I have my eye on,¡± Luo Qintian added secretly.


    Luo Qintian¡¯s words were spoken with great sincerity, without the slightest hint of perfunctory politeness.


    Bai Lixin was a little embarrassed by the compliment. He wasn¡¯t a genius, he was just an academic.


    Coughing twice, he changed the subject, ¡°I might be out of touch occasionally in a couple of days again. I announced two days ago that I would be making a 3D movie, and I plan to start working on it in soon. ¡±


    Luo Qintian sank his eyes for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m also going to country M in a couple of days to take care of some things for about three months. I have no objection to you working, but I have a request. Talk to me on the phone at least once every three days. ¡±


    ¡± If I call you more than twice and you don¡¯t answer, I will simply have my bodyguards break down the door and drag you out of your work.¡± He knew Bai Lixin¡¯s work mode was unhealthy and was naturally a little uneasy.


    Bai Lixin shrugged, ¡°Okay, okay, I promise you that I will report work to the leader in a timely manner.¡±


    Luo Qintian nodded, ¡°Haha okay. Do you have enough money for the 3D film this time? Do you need my investment? ¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s enough.¡± Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°Speaking of which, this afternoon¡­¡±


    He gave a sudden lurch and peered back through the curtain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing Bai Lixin¡¯s abnormality, Luo Qintian asked.


    Bai Lixin rubbed his temples and laughed, ¡°Nothing. I guess I¡¯ve had too much to drink and I keep feeling like someone is staring this side.¡±


    ¡° This Michelin restaurant maintains privacy very well, and we are also in a separate private room. No one should be paying attention to this side. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Anyway, what did you want to say about this afternoon? ¡± Luo Qintian reassured Bai Lixin, but his own eyes narrowed and he looked out through the door frame as if he could see through it.


    ¡°Oh, I made a budget this afternoon, and now the company has enough money for me to make 2 3D movies, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai Lixin hesitated for a moment and frowned, ¡°But if Mr. Luo can settle the advertising fees with my company earlier, I think my company¡¯s funds will be more generous.¡± It was better not to tell Luo Qintian about Wei Xinyi, lest he also be dragged down into the water.


    Luo Qintian laughed and said, ¡°After all this, it turns out that you are here to collect a debt from me. Fine, fine, I¡¯ll have the finance department settle the expenses for you first thing in the morning. ¡±


    Bai Lixin then smiled and raised his glass, ¡°Then I will thank the generous Mr. Luo in advance.¡±


    The two of them ate less and talked more, their minds on each other, not on the meal. It was only when Luo Qintian answered a phone call that the two had to end their meeting early.


    Both of them had drunk a lot of wine, so Bai Lixin left his car at the restaurant and took Luo Qintian¡¯s, asking the driver to take him home first.


    It seemed that Luo Qiantian had something to take care of, so he dropped Bai Lixin off at the door and left.


    As he watched Luo Qiant¡¯s back, Bai Lixin suddenly had a fluttering feeling in his heart. He stumbled after Luo Qiant and hugged him from behind, pouting, ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave without a goodbye kiss?¡±


    When he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Luo Qintian turned around fiercely and took the other man¡¯s soft, warm lips.


    He had restrained himself from kissing or hugging him for as long as he could. He was only afraid that once he started, he would lose control and have no choice but to take him.


    But he didn¡¯t expect this little guy to come forward and ask for a kiss, so don¡¯t blame him for not being polite.


    Luo Qintian¡¯s tongue forced its way into Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth, hooking his little tongue and wiggling it around in his mouth.


    Bai Lixin groaned. He was not mistaken that day; kissing Luo Qintian really felt good.


    His body felt like a puddle of mud, and he wanted to lean into his arms. His body trembled, and even his heart was beating wildly, as if it was about to pop out of his throat.


    After a long time of intertwining lips and tongues, Luo Qiantan let go of Bai Lixin and brought him to the door again, ¡°Go inside, you have drunk a lot of wine and should have a good sleep.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and opened the door. He suddenly remembered something and once again took Luo Qintian¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Ah, you should put your fingerprints in too.¡±


    Luo Qintian froze for a moment, then smiled. He rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s soft hair vigorously and entered his fingerprints from the inside before striding away.


    As soon as the door closed, it separated the two men.


    Before Bai Lixin could remember to reflect on all this, S419M spoke up: [Lord host, someone has been following us just now].


    Bai Lixin stood up, his eyes were clear, and there was no trace of his drunken and silly appearance. Bai Lixin had always been a great drinker, so how could he get drunk just by saying that he was drunk. This being ¡°drunk¡± was just a pretext for being intimate with Luo Qintian.[Did you find out who it was?] He asked.


    [Lord Host, I did. It¡¯s a private detective under Wei Xinyi.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes narrowed, [Intercept all Wei Xinyi¡¯s electronic calls and video images. I want to see what she really wants.]


    ¡°Wei Xinyi, Wei Xinyi, you¡¯d better not run yourself to the front of the gun¡¯s barrel. If you don¡¯t touch my bottom line, you can still live happily for another year and a half; if you do, I don¡¯t care about my previous theory of waiting to reap benefits.¡±

 CH 10

    Luo Qintian took the investigation information handed over by his men, holding the paper in one hand and cupping the corner of the paper with the other, his eyes looking through it carefully.


    The person who followed Lu Xuefei last night was actually Wei Xinyi¡¯s private detective.


    Wei Xinyi was also famous in the upper class business circles, not because of how smart she was in business, but because of her large appetite.


    She not only enjoys getting something for nothing, but she is also extremely lustful and has no reservations about eating meat or fish.


    Luo Qintian¡¯s sixth sense has been particularly strong since he was a child, and he has an extremely keen and unusual instinct for his surroundings.


    Last night, when Bai Lixin stepped into the room, he was amazed by the white-clad man and ignored the surroundings, but once he sat down, long before Bai Lixin noticed that someone was there, he had already sensed that someone was watching and observing.


    Someone was stalking him?


    There was a video conference with the board of directors of the M Group headquarters scheduled for 9 p.m, a meeting to discuss the next new project, and he had to finish their meal in a hurry.


    On the way to drop Bai Lixin off, a nondescript silver-grey car had been following, not too far or too close, like a skillful stalker who was a veteran. Not wanting to involve Bai Lixin, he had to resist the urge to hug and kiss him goodbye as he left.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected Bai Lixin to be so enthusiastic after drinking, and he indulged himself in the excitement for a while.


    When he drove away from the Lu residence, Luo Qintian noticed that the man was no longer following him, but going in another direction.


    Could it be that he was not the one being followed? Then was he following Bai Lixin?


    Luo Qintian pursed his lips. The Luo Group had underworld origins, and his father was also killed for personal grievances back then. After he took over the company, he was not only questioned and rejected by insiders, but also faced repeated assassination attempts.


    More than a decade had passed and the Luo Group had been successfully whitewashed by him and had become a group with no ties to the underworld. And those dissidents were also eradicated and uprooted by him. The assassinations never happened again, and everything seems to have gotten better.


    But the memories of those years of struggle on the knife¡¯s edge were burned into the marrow of his bones and would never go away. He never relaxed, because he knew that the dissidents he had eliminated were still watching him from the shadows.


    He hadn¡¯t looked for a lover over the years either. For one thing, he didn¡¯t have anyone that caught his eye, so he settled for short-term lovers, as he was also busy with the transformation and expansion of his company to have the energy to spare.


    It was only when Bai Lixin appeared that he began to think it was time to manage a relationship properly.


    The night Xu Haoran stopped him and told him to give up on Bai Lixin, saying that Bai Lixin ¡°has a cleanliness problem and has never even touched a woman¡±. Although Luo Qintian¡¯s face did not move, his heart was a little happy. He had never known that he cared so much about what others thought.


    He cared for Bai Lixin more than anything else. To use an analogy, if he gave up a large orderdeal of tens of billions, he would only be sorry for a few days. But if he had to give up Bai Lixin, he would be depressed for a long time.


    How could he bear it now that someone he cared so much about was actually being followed? If the other party was in the dark, wouldn¡¯t it be bad if it was those who were watching him intently?


    As soon as he left the Lu residence, Luo Qintian sent someone to track down that person.


    But the results of the investigation seemed to be somewhat unexpected, for the culprit was not his enemy, but a woman who was known in his circle for her lecherous appetite and treated ¡°meat¡± like her life.


    If she wanted to stalk someone, there was no need to think about it, as in all probability, there was only one reason.


    Luo Qintian lowered his eyes. The Luo Group has a wide range of businesses, some of which overlap with Wei Xinyi¡¯s, and she has lost many business battles to them. Therefore, he did not care about Wei Xinyi¡¯s small tricks. But this time, Wei Xinyi actually set her eyes on Bai Lixin. Then it¡¯s time to teach her the truth about life.


    ~


    Bai Lixin supported his head, and tapped the desk with his fingers. The computer was playing a call intercepted by S419M.


    ¡°Baby, come over to my house tonight and I¡¯ll tell you the good news.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the good news? Okay, Xinyi, tell me quickly. Is it that Lu company has agreed to make me the lead actor in their 3D movie?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, not at all. That movie doesn¡¯t have a male lead at all. Do you want to enter the Academy awards? I¡¯ve got you in touch with director Zhang to make you the male lead in his movie. How about that? ¡±


    ¡°Really?! That¡¯s great, Xinyi. I¡¯m so happy. Wait, I¡¯ll drive to your place right away and we¡¯ll celebrate. ¡±


    Bai Lixin rubbed his chin.


    Director Zhang? Academy awards? Isn¡¯t it the same film that Wang Sisi is shooting as a female lead? It was really a coincidence that Zhou Yun and Wang Sisi were in a bad relationship, but fate kept putting them together.


    When one audio segment ended, Bai Lixin clicked on the next one. When this one played, Bai Lixin¡¯s original casual expression was suddenly withdrawn, and his face was slightly tinged with anger.


    ¡°Dad, can¡¯t Luo¡¯s group be brought down yet? If you give the word now, I can immediately fabricate a bunch of scandals for it.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to move in on Luo¡¯s group again, Xinyi?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just don¡¯t like him. He steals our business every time. Which  company dare not give up the projects that Wei Group likes, but this Luo¡¯s is always against me. ¡±


    ¡°Xingyi, it¡¯s not that dad doesn¡¯t want to clear the way for you, but this Luo has deep roots, has always had good relations with the government, and is based abroad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the kind of company we can just defeat. It¡¯s a thorn and will actually hurt you if you attack it. Be a good girl and listen to your father. Bear with it, a hero does suffer immediate losses. Just because we can¡¯t touch it now doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t do it in the future, Daddy promises you that he will help you.¡±


    ¡°Tihehe, I knew Daddy cared for me the most. Good, then I will endure it for a while. ¡±


    Wei Xinyi had actually set her eyes on Luo Qintian¡¯s head?


    Bai Lixin tapped his fingers hard on the table. He wasn¡¯t worried that Luo Qintian couldn¡¯t handle this matter. Luo Qintian¡¯s headquarters were in M country, and he wouldn¡¯t care about this small piece of meat in China. He had only come back to China to cleanse his family and answer the government¡¯s call.


    It was just that when he thought of someone trying to deal with Luo Qintian, a nameless fire rushed straight to the back of his mind, more furious than anyone even dealing with him.


    ¡°You can deal with me if you want to, I¡¯ll play with you. But if you want to do harm to Luo Qiantan, then you will have to bear the consequences! ¡±


    Bai Lixin had not noticed that he had begun to involuntarily defend Luo Qintian¡¯s interests. This was clearly a mentality of protecting the calf.


    ~


    Wang Sisi hung up the phone with a gloomy face. After days of preparation, the news of the opening of director Zhang¡¯s new film finally arrived. However, she just received a call saying that the male lead had been changed to Zhou Yun. They would be in the same cast!


    Zhou Yun? How could it be Zhou Yun?


    At that time, Xu Haoran had shown her two scripts, and the reason she picked this film was for two purposes.


    One was to avoid Zhou Yun, whose current status in show business had not yet been fully consolidated.


    Zhou Yun started out as a singer and later transitioned to doing dramas and movies. He should have just gotten close to Wei Xinyi, the golden master. After that, Wei Xingyi started to promote him, and after three years of promotion, he finally took his place as the first brother in the acting circle and dominated the screen for a long time.


    According to the memory from her previous life, Zhou Yun should have picked the other script that she had given up on, but how did he come to choose this one by director Zhang in this life?


    Is it because her own life has been disrupted and the butterfly effect has caused the lives of those around her to change as well?


    The other reason she chose the movie was for gold-plating.


    The film industry in China has just taken off, and Director Zhang is very famous today, but his fame will be even greater afterwards. Because this film was nominated for the Academy Award for Best Picture, although it was shortlisted and ultimately did not win the award, it was the first film from China to be nominated.


    At the time, the two leads of the film were both unknown newcomers, but once they finished the film, they were offered numerous film contracts and became an overnight success. Even if Xu Haoran hadn¡¯t given her a script, she would have strongly requested this film, but coincidentally, Xu Haoran chose this film.


    It is evident that Xu Haoran has a unique vision and can see the value of this film at a glance. Moreover, he was also in tune with herself, so he is obviously the lover she has to grow old with.


    Thinking of Xu Haoran, Wang Sisi¡¯s gloomy face only slightly improved.


    Rubbing her brow, she switched on the television, which was showing a TV commercial for Vision TV. Her face, which had just improved, suddenly turned gloomy again, and she turned off the TV in annoyance and threw the remote control away.


    It turned out that the Luo Group had not only failed to claim compensation that day, but had also revised its cooperation proposal.


    It¡¯s no wonder. Such a well-made advertisement was more expository and shaping than her own. Although she hated Lu Xuefei, she had to admit this.


    But how on earth had Lu Xuefei produced such an ad? In her previous life, she had been with the company for five years, Xu Haoran had handled almost all the company¡¯s affairs, and Lu Xuefei was just the president in title.


    Could it be that he was hiding behind his clumsiness? It seemed that she had underestimated him.


    Although Wang Sisi was a little unwilling, she still had to admit that this advertisement was indeed unprecedented.


    But when she thought of Xu Haoran¡¯s joy and pleasure when he saw the ad yesterday, Wang Sisi felt an infinitely magnified sense of worry and fear.


    Now that she had been reborn to a new life, she had a pleasant temperament, and everything has gone well for her so far. But only she knows that her heart has long since deteriorated, with low self-esteem, fear, and insecurity.


    She has nightmares about her past life. She is always afraid that if she is not careful, she will experience the pain and despair again. That¡¯s why she has been so calculating this time, planning ahead for everything and taking precautions.


    If she waited until after Xu Haoran was snatched away by Lu Xuefei before she came to her senses, wouldn¡¯t she be repeating the same mistake?


    She was in love with Xu Haoran. She could give up Zhou Yun, but she could not live without Xu Haoran! So anyone who thinks of her man is her opponent!


    Wang Sisi has long been psychologically twisted, and once a certain worry arises, she will fall deeply into it and cannot extricate herself. She would magnify the fear to infinity, so much so that she would not hesitate to snuff it out early.


    Now caught in it, Wang Sisi¡¯s expression was twisted like an evil spirit from hell.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    A sudden text message alert tone pulled Wang Sisi out of this treacherous state. Gathering her hair, Wang Sisi picked up her phone, only to see a few short words on it:


    ¡°Want to get Wei Xinyi and Zhou Yun ended? I¡¯ll help you¨Cgood God of Death.¡±


    Wang Sisi shuddered and flipped it open seriously. The sender was actually the word ¡°unknown,¡± and there was no phone number at all!


    Gulping, Wang Sisi shivered and replied, ¡°I have no enmity with them. Why should I harm them?¡±


    Half a minute later, Wang Sisi¡¯s phone rang again.


    ¡°Heh, no grudge? Have you forgotten how you died? ¡±


    When she saw these words, Wang Sisi¡¯s mind exploded and her surroundings went blank.


    This person knew her! He knew her whole life! Who was this man? Was he also a reborn person?


    Wang Sisi bit her lip, her face pale as she continued to ask by text message, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This time, after another twenty seconds, the phone rang again.


    ¡°I¡¯m the good God of Death. I¡¯ll send you a little something interesting to your email later. I think you¡¯ll thank me. Bye.¡±

 CH 11

    After the other party sent this message, he never appeared again. Later, Wang Sisi went to the communication customer service to check his information, but she found nothing. But within two days, Wang Sisi did receive a few audio and video clips as promised, as well as a compressed package in her email inbox.


    After thinking about it, Wang Sisi downloaded them.


    The moment she opened one of the audios¨¤, Wang Sisi¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    In the audio was none other than a conversation between Wei Xinyi and Zhou Yun, the conversation was about Wei Xinyi promising Zhou Yun to help him get the role through special means.


    After listening to the conversation, Wang Sisi was a little disappointed. The audio was private, but not too out of the ordinary. It was a known thing in the entertainment industry for a gold master to use means to help the lover get a role, and everyone knew it by heart. At best, this video will put a bit of dust on the good image Zhou Yun has created.


    It might even backfire, in case he used the topic to build momentum and write a nice love story between a strong woman and a male artiste, wouldn¡¯t all her efforts be a dowry for others?


    Shaking her head, Wang Sisi clicked on another video without hope.


    The moment it opened, a gunshot sounded in her headphones and a man fell to the ground with a loud bang.


    ¡°Boss, the man is dead.¡± A man dressed in black ran up to a black SUV and bowed respectfully to the window.


    The video appeared to have been taken on a mobile phone, the image was shaky and not very high resolution, but one could still make out the person¡¯s face.


    A slightly older male voice came out of the car window, ¡°Good, dispose of the body like you did before, I want his bones gone, completely gone from this world.¡±


    The man in black nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss.¡±


    The SUV slowly started to turn the corner and the camera finally caught the man sitting in the car, it was Wei Xinyi¡¯s father, the old man in politics ¨C Wei Qi Yun.


    Wang Sisi was so frightened that she snapped her notebook shut and her pretty face lost its colour.


    This was, this was Wei Qi Yun¡¯s murder scene. God, how did the ¡°good God of Death¡± get these things.


    It took about ten minutes for Wang Sisi to get over it. She reopened her computer and closed the video. She then created a new folder on her E drive and carefully placed the videos, audio and zip files in it, hiding them.


    What else was in the audio and video? Wang Sisi was both curious and scared. She held back her excitement and began to open the files in turn.


    An hour later, Wang Sisi finished reading the files. All of the videos and audios were actually evidence of the Wei father and daughter¡¯s scandals as well as their crimes.


    She opened the decompressed package again, which contained a total of a hundred or so photos.


    Scanned copies of bank records, scanned copies of communication records, and even scanned copies of account books. In addition to these there were photos of Wei Qi Yun with the different mistresses, as well as photos of Wei Xinyi having promiscuous sex with many men.


    Any one of these pieces of evidence could bring down Wei Xinyi and her father!


    But ¡­¡­ Wang Sisi clenched her fists and frowned tightly.


    The thin camel was stronger than the horse. If she gave this evidence to the Public Security Bureau, when the time came for the father and daughter to be investigated, she would definitely be attacked to the best of their abilities. But if it is put on the internet¡­.


    Wang Sisi gave an evil laugh, her expression twisted.


    ¡°Wei Xinyi, in my previous life, you smeared me on the Internet, and I was like a rat in the street, it was worse than death. Now I will return the favour by doing the same to you. But  that time, you were just framing me, but now what I will put on the internet, was only done by you.¡±


    With this in mind, Wang Sisi dialed a phone number.


    ¡°Hello, Lucas, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in touch. It¡¯s like this, I have a matter that I need to trouble you a little.¡±


    Lucas was a hacker friend she had met by chance not long after her rebirth. Wang Sisi had never met Lucas before, even though she had exchanged phone numbers with him and a few calls were made to each other.


    She had earlier found that the phone number Lucas had given her was actually an empty number when she went to the communication company to check.


    Wang Sisi was sure that Lucas would help with this, as the man is very righteous and cynical. As far as she knew, he had already exposed many shady and dirty things about powerful people on the internet, but he had never been found and his IP address could never be located.


    Sure enough, after hearing Wang Sisi¡¯s words, he said, ¡°You send these files to my email, and remember to keep an eye on the internet tomorrow.¡±


    Wang Sisi¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly and she smiled with a happy face.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    Not long after Wang Sisi hung up the phone, her mobile phone text message rang, she hurriedly opened it, but it was ¡°The Good God of Death¡± again: ¡°Have you seen the stuff, are you still unsatisfied? :)¡±


    Wang Sisi hesitated for a moment. Since the ¡°Good God of Death¡± dared to give her these things, it meant that he was already a grasshopper on the same rope with her. After thinking about this, Wang Sisi replied: ¡°Am satisfied, thank you. But since you have collected so much evidence, why don¡¯t you post it on the internet yourself? With your ability, you can do it without being found out.¡±


    Half a minute later, the text message rang again.


    ¡°You have misunderstood, I am only trying to help you, I have no grudge against the Wei father and daughter nor Zhou Yun, it is you who has a grudge.¡±


    Wang Sisi asked. ¡°Then why are you helping me?¡±


    After another half minute, the ¡°Good God of Death¡± replied.


    ¡°Because the Good God of Death can¡¯t bear to see a beautiful Cinderella having such a hard time in her new life, so consider it a gift from fate :)¡±


    Wang Sisi stood up abruptly, looking horrified. Bringing this up again, he must know he was reborn! Wang Sisi¡¯s fingers were tapping rapidly on her mobile phone keyboard: ¡°who the hell are you? What is your purpose? I want to meet with you, answer me!¡±


    But no matter how much Wang Sisi sent the text messages, she did not get any alert again.


    ~


    Wei Xinyi kicked away Zhou Yun, who was approaching, and took a sip of red wine.


    In the past half month, she had been unlucky. She had planned to take down Lu Xuefei in a few days, but before she could do so, things happened frequently.


    The internet was constantly revealing scandals about her private life; promiscuity, drink-driving and even sexual affairs.


    She had someone rush to solve the matter, but once these posts are deleted, they¡¯d be revived again. Not only did the topic not get weaker, but it was becoming viral. She alone had made the headlines on news sites three times.


    There must be someone behind the scenes pushing for this, but having hackers check IP addresses has turned up nothing, no one can be found.


    ¡°Damn it, a bunch of losers, all losers. They can¡¯t even solve this little thing!¡±


    Because of this scandal, the Wei Group¡¯s stock price had already fallen one after another, suffering from a Waterloo, if this continues, the company will definitely be hit hard.


    The matter on the Internet had not yet been resolved, and there was already another problem in reality.


    The Wei Group had taken its business abroad over the years, and the results had always been good. However, in just half a month¡¯s time, the partner companies in countries M, F, L and E sent emails one after another, saying that there were serious quality problems with the products they were working with, asking the Wei Group to solve the matter urgently, or else they would take the Wei Group to the international court for fraud.


    How was it possible? How is it possible for a partner company from four countries to have the same sudden situation within half a month in a row? Someone must be out to get her!


    Wei Xinyi bit her lips tightly.


    ¡°Who dares to bite me, Wei Xinyi? I will definitely make your life worse than death!¡±


    After listening to S419M¡¯s report, Bai Lixin fell into deep thought.


    The matter on the internet was definitely Wang Sisi¡¯s doing, there was no escape from this. The reason he dared to send those files to Wang Sisi was because he knew she had an acquaintance with a hacker and would not have held such tempting evidence in her hands and not done anything about it.


    But the business bit of this play, Bai Lixin laughed out out loud, it must be Luo Qintian. It seems he knows Wei Xinyi was interested in him.


    He didn¡¯t expect the international giant would have the time to use the business world for personal revenge. Is this jealousy?


    Bai Lixin was still thinking when the phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and raised his eyebrows when he saw the caller number. Really, speak of the devil and he will appear.


    The corners of his lips curled up in pleasure as Bai Lixin picked up the phone, ¡°Hello, Mr Luo, it¡¯s already 1am and you¡¯re still awake?¡±


    Luo Qintian¡¯s familiar and sexy voice rang out from the other end of the line, ¡°I just finished a meeting, and I calculated that it should be 8pm in China, so I guessed you were still awake and called.¡±


    ¡°I am still awake, I was just watching the news, Wei¡¯s stock has plummeted, do you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m abroad, but I know a little about it.¡±


    Bai Lixin grinned. Still playing dumb with me?


    ¡°Speaking of which, Wei Xinyi even came to see me half a month ago.¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, ¡°What did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing more than that she saw my 3D film and was very optimistic about my talent and so on, saying that she must invest in it no matter what.¡±


    Luo Qintian¡¯s voice was a little unhappy: ¡°Why do you need her investment? If you have a problem with your capital chain, just ask me for it, ignore that woman.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth widened: ¡°Then who are you to me? Why should I use your money and not use hers if I¡¯m not allowed to?¡±


    The other side was speechless for a moment, and after a long time, Luo Qintian said, ¡°Xuefei, don¡¯t torture me, you know it very well, I ¡­¡­¡±


    Luo Qintian was just about to speak when Bai Lixin interrupted him in time, ¡°You don¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to hear this over the phone, wait until next time when you come back and tell me in person.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Bai Lixin continued, ¡°Also, I miss you.¡±


    Without waiting for Luo Qintian¡¯s reply, he hung up the phone as soon as he said that, covering his hot cheeks and laughing.


    He had never said love or romantic words before, and was really a bit embarrassed to say them all of a sudden.


    S419M made a tsk-tsk sound, imitating a human: [Lord host, you have fallen hard].


    Bai Lixin sent a blank stare: [So what if I¡¯ve fallen? I have travelled through dozens of worlds and have never met someone I love. Life is not easy, now that I have met one, do I have to continue to be some kind of hard working puritan?]


    S419M gave a cheeky laugh that echoed in his head and made no more sound.


    Bai Lixin also ignored it and started planning for the start of the new movie.


    He had originally planned to make a 120-minute film with computer effects, without even casting actors. But then he thought it would be too flashy, as if the film had appeared out of thin air, too unexplainable.


    So after thinking about it, he decided to get some motion capture actors for the film, and his favorite, Haisheng, was one of the main ones. He spoke to Haisheng about it in the morning, and even though he couldn¡¯t show him in the film after post-processing, he agreed to do it.


    For him, who had never done motion capture before, the technique was new and amazing and he was very happy to be involved. It would also be a great work on his portfolio.


    In this way, Bai Lixin was scheduled to officially start tomorrow. He was the director, the producer and he also post-processor. This is a film that he is solely responsible for, a film that was bound to go international.


    1Country M(Meiguo) refers to America


    Country E(Eguo) refers to Russia


    Country F(Faguo) refers to France


    Country L(Lusenbao) refers to Luxembourg

 CH 12

    Luo Qintian was stunned for a moment by Bai Lixin¡¯s sudden sweet talk, but then he raised his eyebrows and chuckled.


    This little guy, knowing that he couldn¡¯t go back to China at the moment, dared to tease him like this.


    But Luo Qintian was a man who had a good grasp of the situation. He would not become blind and abandon his work for love. In this way, Luo Qintian had no choice but to suppress his fluttering heart and race against time to deal with the work in front of him faster.


    The next day, Bai Lixin started organizing the crew in the studio to start shooting.


    Half a month had passed and the motion capture shoot was almost at its end.


    On this day, Bai Lixin had just come out of the studio when he received a call from Luo Qintian.


    He connected and the familiar husky magnetic voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m back in China. I just got off the plane five minutes ago. ¡±


    Hearing the news of the other party¡¯s return to China, Bai Lixin smiled lightly and switched to holding the phone in his left hand while his right hand clicked the mouse to see the final results of the actors¡¯ shoot.


    ¡°Welcome back to China! Do you have any work to do? ¡±


    ¡°Work is not urgent for now, but I am attending a charity dinner tonight. It¡¯s a bit rushed, but I¡¯d like you to attend the dinner as my companion. We¡¯ve been apart for so long, and now that I¡¯ve arrived in China and can¡¯t see you, I¡¯m really upset. I can only use this means to see you in advance. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was listening as he looked at the computer, and his rapidly moving fingers paused when he heard Luo Qintian¡¯s words. He raised his eyebrows and his eyes curved into a beautiful crescent shape, ¡± Mr. Luo invited me, I am happy to accompany him. What time can you come over? I¡¯m still at the office, but I¡¯ll be ready up in half an hour or so. ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I can be there in about an hour. Take your time, okay? ¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two agreed on a time, and hung up the phone.


    Seeing that there was still some time left, Bai Lixin used it to process the images of the motion-captured actors. Half an hour passed before he looked at his watch, then put down his work and went to the inner room.


    He took a warm shower and changed into a suitable set of clothes before going downstairs to wait for Luo Qintian.


    Luo Qintian had already arrived, and the driver who was waiting opened the door for him as soon as he saw Bai Lixin coming.


    As soon as Bai Lixin got into the car, a tall body suddenly pounced on him and pinned him to the leather seat. Then a black shadow leaned down, and his lips were tightly captured.


    Bai Lixin was only stunned for a moment before he wrapped his arms around the other man and stuck his tongue out to tangle with him.


    Only after a long time did they let go of each other.


    Luo Qintian looked at Bai Lixin, whose cheeks were flushed from his kiss, and smiled, ¡°Do you remember the day you hung up on me?¡±


    Bai Lixin pouted, ¡°I naturally remember, but I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Luo to hold a grudge and actually retaliate.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I wasn¡¯t retaliating against you just now. I just missed you too much, baby. You said that day that some words should be said to your face, and I have always kept that in mind,¡± Luo Qintian laughed out loud.


    Luo Qintian suddenly turned serious. It didn¡¯t matter that they were still in the car, and there was no red wine nor roses in front of him; he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Baby, the Luo Group has a lot of money and a global reach. But I am the only one in charge, and it¡¯s lonely at the top. Would you like to share the top with me? ¡±


    Bai Lixin turned his head to look out of the window and snorted, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? I don¡¯t understand; make it simple. ¡±


    Luo Qintian sighed and shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I like you. Will you be my lover?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart trembled, and he abruptly turned to hug Luo Qintian: ¡°Naturally, I am willing! A hundred times yes, hahaha. But your courtship is so insincere; no roses, no diamond ring, no wine, and no candlelight dinner! ¡±


    Luo Qintian smiled dotingly and kissed the top of Bai Lixin¡¯s hair, ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve prepared everything you said. I originally wanted to find a suitable opportunity to woo you in the most aesthetically pleasing scenario. But the moment you opened the car door and entered, all my sanity vanished and I couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nestled in Luo Qintian¡¯s arms and giggled. When he first befriended Luo Qintian, he had only intended to complete the task issued by the system, but he never thought that he would fall so hard.


    After half an hour of driving, the car finally arrived at the private venue where the charity dinner was being held.


    The host for this charity dinner was Mr. Wu, a business veteran who was devoted to charity on weekdays. He was honest and reasonable, a true gentleman in the business world, and everyone respected him.


    The gala dinner was not small in scale, and all walks of life had been invited. Naturally, Wei Xinyi, who wanted to whitewash her image with charity work, and Xu Haoran, who is an upright character, were among them.


    Wei Xinyi¡¯s companion was Zhou Yun, while Xu Haoran¡¯s companion was, of course, the heroine, Wang Sisi.


    The moment Luo Qintian and Bai Lixin stepped into the hall, it was as if they were two luminous bodies, attracting the attention of the crowd.


    Everyone knew Luo Qintian. He wore a white shirt today, with a pure black suit and a black tie, making him look extraordinarily handsome and magnetic, with an imperial, overbearing aura in his every move, making it impossible for people to look directly at him.


    The young man standing beside him was surprisingly no less impressive, dressed in a pure white suit with a light blue tie, his slender body flawless. His face was handsome and fair, his hair slightly curled, as if he were an angel, holy and immaculate. The youth was almost a head shorter than Luo Qintian, but even as he stood beside him, he created an imposing presence of his own that could not be ignored.


    The two came together, one in black and one in white, one an emperor of the dark night, the other a holy angel, but it created an unexpected harmony and beauty, making it impossible for others to look away.


    Xu Haoran was also dumbfounded as he stared blankly at Lu Xuefei, whom he had not seen for a long time. His eyes were filled with astonishment.


    He had never realised that Lu Xuefei was so beautiful and pure that one could not bear to blaspheme, yet he could not help but want to follow him and refused to move his gaze away. He stared at Bai Lixin without blinking, and his body uncontrollably moved in the direction of where he was, forgetting all about Wang Sisi beside him.


    Wang Sisi stood beside Xu Haoran and took in his expression without missing a beat.


    When she saw that Xu Haoran was about to move forward, she hurriedly reached out to pull his arm and yelled, ¡°Haoran, what are you doing?


    Xu Haoran¡¯s body was suddenly alerted, remembering that he was now at a charity dinner with his lover, Wang Sisi, by his side.


    ¡°I saw Xuefei and wanted to go up and say hello to him,¡± Xu Haoran coughed twice with his fist in his mouth to hide his embarrassment and discomfort.


    Wang Sisi nodded, ¡°Look at all the people around them. It¡¯s not the right time to say hello. Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient for you to go over there when there are fewer people? Anyway, there are too many people here, and I¡¯m a bit bored. Why don¡¯t you accompany me out for a stroll? ¡±


    Xu Haoran felt that she was right. Now that many people had gathered around Lu Xuefei and Luo Qintian, he would not be able to get next to Xuefei in a short time, so he had to nod, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡±


    As she walked past Wei Xinyi, Wang Sisi did not ignore the fact that Wei Xinyi was staring at Lu Xuefei with the expression of a hungry wolf looking at a rabbit, and a thought suddenly crossed her mind, but it was fleeting.


    Luo Qintian was the overlord of the circle, and as soon as he came in, those who wanted to get close to him came forward to shush him. If it were usual, Luo Qintian would have sent these people away with a cold face, but today was a charity dinner organized by Mr. Wu, so he pushed down his irritation and patiently made small talk with these people.


    Bai Lixin secretly winked at Luo Qintian and walked towards the garden.


    Luo Qintian was so well liked that he could handle these people with ease, but there were always a few who looked at him with ill intent. Bai Lixin smiled. With Luo Qintian¡¯s personality, these people would have a hard time in the future.


    Picking up a glass of whisky from the tray brought by the waiter, Bai Lixin thought that Luo Qintian should take some time to socialize, so he wandered around the garden in a bored manner.


    As he walked, Bai Lixin suddenly heard the sound of lips and tongues intertwining and sucking, and when he looked up, he saw two dark figures intertwined not far from the light. This was a charity dinner, not a party, and they had the audacity to kiss like this in the back garden.


    With a slight frown on his face, Bai Lixin was about to exit. He had no interest in listening to the oddness in the corner.


    He hadn¡¯t taken two steps back when a crisp ¡°crunch¡± suddenly sounded in the air. It turned out that he had accidentally stepped on a wooden branch.


    The sound of kissing stopped abruptly, and Bai Lixin was slightly embarrassed, as the other party was still hidden while he had already been revealed. It would be better to go with the best of strategies. With this in mind, Bai Lixin planned to flee without saying a word.


    But just as he was about to lift his foot, an anxious voice suddenly called out behind him, ¡°Xuefei!¡±


    Bai Lixin gave a start. It was actually Xu Haoran? Then the other protagonist of the kiss just now, wasn¡¯t it Wang Sisi?


    What bad luck!


    At that moment, these were the same words that were going through Wang Sisi¡¯s mind: bad luck!


    Just now, she pulled Xu Haoran out for a walk, but the look on his face still lingered in her mind for a long time, and she became more frightened and anxious, and had to beg Xu Haoran for a kiss to feel secure.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that halfway through the kiss, this ingrate would appear!


    Xu Haoran stumbled out of the darkness and jumped in front of Bai Lixin, who was about to leave: ¡°Xue, Xuefei, long time no see.¡±


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t give Xu Haoran a good look, only glancing at him coldly, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Me and Sisi, just now¡­ were¡­¡± Xu Haoran was a bit incoherent when he saw Lu Xuefei. When he looked at him, Lu Xuefei was always full of smiles and warmth. When did he ever have such a cold expression?


    Bai Lixin shrugged helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s your relationship, it has nothing to do with me at all. Can you please get out of the way? ¡±


    He said and walked around Xu Haoran, and was about to leave.


    Xu Haoran was anxious. Although he could not tell what was wrong with him, he did not want Lu Xuefei to leave just like that.


    Xu Haoran grabbed Bai Lixin from behind and said anxiously, ¡°Xuefei, don¡¯t go. Please look at me. I have something to say to you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was just a little annoyed at this moment, annoyed with this kind of person.


    Appearing warm-hearted and all righteous, but at the critical point, he could leave Lu Xuefei behind, hypocritical.


    He was about to turn around and scold Xu Haoran when his shoulders were suddenly gripped by a generous hand, and he fell into a warm, familiar embrace.


    Luo Qintian swept Bai Lixin into his arms as his other hand shook off Xu Haoran¡¯s hand. He coldly looked down at Xu Haoran, as if he was looking at an ant: ¡°My lover can leave whenever he says. Who are you to dare force him to stay?¡±

 CH 13

    Xu Haoran did not expect the sudden turn of events, and his hand was pushed back in one smooth motion. He could only watch as Luo Qintian embraced Bai Lixin in his arms.


    When he saw the two of them smile at each other tacitly, Xu Haoran¡¯s heart throbbed for a moment, as if it was being clutched tightly by someone.


    His throat was sour and he couldn¡¯t help but dryly swallow as he spoke, ¡°Xuefei, are you and him true?¡±


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes.


    What was wrong with this man? At first he gave up on Lu Xuefei, but now he¡¯s coming back to haunt him. ¡°Naturally, I love him very much.¡±


    After saying that, Bai Lixin glanced up. The man¡¯s eyes were full of smiles.


    Tsk, are you happy to hear me say I love you? Show off.


    Xu Haoran again experiences an inexplicably dull pain in his chest.  He covered his chest, and opened his mouth to speak, but behind him came a crisp ¡°ouch¡± sound. It turned out that Wang Sisi had fallen.


    Only then did Xu Haoran remember that he had left Sisi behind, and he blamed himself, so he rushed over to help her up.


    Wang Sisi¡¯s face was pale as she strained to hold Xu Haoran¡¯s arm and limped over to Luo Qintian and Bai Lixin.


    She looked at the two men embracing each other, and then at Xu Haoran, who looked lost. She was so shocked that she almost screamed, but she gritted her teeth and held back.


    Wang Sisi forced herself to endure the pain and pulled out a weak smile, ¡°Congratulations to Mr. Lu and Mr. Luo for being lovers and getting into a relationship.¡± After saying that, she looked at Xu Haoran beside her, ¡°Haoran, let¡¯s go in first, I seem to have hurt a tendon in my foot.¡±


    Xu Haoran frowned at Wang Sisi¡¯s words and looked at her ankle with a worried expression, ¡°You hurt a tendon? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. ¡±


    If Wang Sisi had hurt her foot before, he would have picked her up and run straight to the hospital. But today, in front of Lu Xuefei, he was actually a little reluctant to get too close to Wang Sisi.


    He smiled apologetically at Bai Lixin and said, ¡°Xuefei, Sisi is hurt, I¡¯ll take her to the hospital first. I will come back to you another day. There must be some misunderstanding between us.¡±


    After saying that, he carefully assisted Wang Sisi and walked towards the parking area after speaking to the butler.


    Wang Sisi¡¯s heart was tumbling with waves of shock, and her face was clouded with gloom.


    She had hurt her foot on purpose in order to attract Xu Haoran¡¯s attention. As soon as he met Lu Xuefei, he was like this. Always saying how Xuefei is this and that.


    I am the one that¡¯s your lover, Haoran!


    The name Lu Xuefei was like a thorn in Wang Sisi¡¯s heart. Every time Xu Haoran said something about Lu Xuefei, the thorn would pierce deeper, until it penetrated her heart and caused her heart to fail.


    Time and time again, the repeated suspicion and sorrow had made her fear escalate to a critical point, and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    Lu Xuefei must be destroyed! S


    She must make Hao Ran never want to see Lu Xuefei again. She must destroy Lu Xuefei, that bitch!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Lucas, is Wei Xinyi still investigating you?¡± Wang Sisi picked at the desk with her bright red painted nails.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been under investigation. But you don¡¯t have to worry; they won¡¯t be able to find me. ¡± Lucas¡¯ casual voice came from across the phone.


    ¡°Haha, I knew you were the best. But Lucas, can you lure them to the others? ¡± Wang Sisi narrowed her eyes and stared deadpan at the table that she had scraped a trail of marks on.


    Lucas asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing: There¡¯s a man who¡¯s been harassing me lately, and not only that, he¡¯s even set up my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Outrageous! Which trash is it? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Xuefei, my former boss.¡±


    ¡°Heh, so it¡¯s that guy. The black-hearted boss who forced you out of the company and got you into trouble? Don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s him, I definitely won¡¯t be soft. ¡±


    Wang Sisi hung up the phone with an imperative smile.


    ¡± Lu Xuefei, this time I will make you lose your reputation.¡±


    ~


    The next day, the internet exploded with a new hot topic.


    A post titled ¡°The Other Side of a Young and Promising CEO: A Bar-hopping Gay¡± quickly hit the headlines that day, with the number of hits exceeding 30 million in just an hour.


    The post, which was full of emotion, told the story of Lu Xuefei, the young president of Lu¡¯s entertainment company, who was a noble and disciplined man in front of people, but slutty and promiscuous behind closed doors.


    The post was accompanied by photos, all of which were intimate scenes with various men.


    There were photos of passionate kissing, half-naked bodies embracing, and even a mosaic of naked bodies intertwined with each other. The sheer scale of the photos made the crowd gasp.


    At the same time, Wei Xinyi¡¯s men came to report that they had finally found out who was spreading Wei Xinyi¡¯s black material on the internet. It was none other than Lu Xuefei.


    When Wei Xinyi saw the results of the investigation, she broke a mug.


    She remembered what the private detective had told her that day. Lu Xuefei and Luo Qintian were kissing in front of the Lu residence.


    Lu Xuefei could smear her on the internet, but it wasn¡¯t something he could do in the business world, so it had to be Luo Qintian.


    ¡°Fuck, this pair of dog-men! How dare they gang up on me? Do you really think I¡¯m easy to mess with? ¡±


    The news on the internet exploded, and naturally, Bai Lixin was the first to know about it via S419M. He flipped through the posts and looked at the photos with interest, occasionally making a comment or two: ¡°This head is a bit too big to be normal.¡±


    ¡°Hey, this hand. Why didn¡¯t they change the colour of the hand? It¡¯s not the same as my skin tone at all, okay?¡±


    S419M was crying miserably: [Lord host, aren¡¯t you going to do something?]


    [s419M, do you know when a person becomes most desperate? It¡¯s when one has flown to the highest point and is taking in the glory, but is suddenly pushed off the cliff.]


    S419M sighed. The lord host was always so heartless. In all worlds, if others did not offend him, he would not take the initiative to punish them. But if someone else provokes him, he will definitely return the favor a hundred times over.


    The phone suddenly rang. Bai Lixin looked at the caller¡¯s number and answered it after some thought, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up, Xu Haoran.¡±


    Xu Haoran¡¯s voice was trembling, ¡°Xuefei, I didn¡¯t expect that you would be this kind of person!¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows, guessing that he must have seen the post, ¡°What business is it to you on what kind of person am I?¡±


    Xu Haoran on the other end of the phone was speechless, and only after a moment did he reply, ¡°I always thought that you were with Luo Qintian because of current events, and that you were forced to compromise due to pressure. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be a disgusting gay in the first place, let alone a loose, messy one like that!¡±


    ¡° Lu Xuefei, I¡¯m so disappointed in you. How do you think your dead father and your mother, who is far away in M, would feel? ¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered: ¡°So what if I am gay? Is it something new? I didn¡¯t kill or set fire to anyone, so what¡¯s wrong with me loving men? If you can¡¯t look at it, then don¡¯t look at it.¡±


    ¡°How am I wronging my parents by being gay? Who are you to lecture me in the name of my parents? Who the fuck are you to me? ¡±


    He hung up the phone with a snap, completely dumbfounded: [This Xu Haoran is worthy of being the female lead¡¯s CP. What kind of logic is he using? He abandoned Lu Xuefei first, and now he has the nerve to call me and lecture me on morality? He takes himself to be too righteous.]


    The phone rang again, and without looking, Bai Lixin picked up the phone and cursed: ¡°Are you not fucking finished? You betrayed me and turned to Wang Sisi at my most difficult time, and now you have the nerve to call again to lecture me. Who gave you the right and the courage to do so? Don¡¯t you feel you take yourself too seriously? ¡±


    The other end of the phone was silent for a while before a voice came, ¡°Ho, so fierce! I didn¡¯t even know my baby had such a fierce side. Did Xu Haoran make my baby angry? ¡±


    Bai Lixin was stunned as he took the phone off his ear and looked at the caller ID with wide eyes.


    Damn it, it was actually Luo Qintian.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s mind was instantly frozen, and after a moment, he smiled and spoke softly into the phone, ¡°Everyone gets angry sometimes, right? You know, that¡¯s not my usual personality, hehehe. ¡±


    Luo Qintian, however, refrained from commenting as he took a puff of his cigar and smiled, ¡°I just read an interesting post and came to offer some comfort to my baby. But seeing how lively and well you are, it seems I was overly concerned. ¡±


    ¡°What can I have to do?¡± Bai Lixin said, helplessly, then suddenly asked, ¡°Is there nothing you want to ask me after reading that post?¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s slightly nervous voice, Luo Qintian suddenly had the desire to tease him. He deliberately lowered his voice, ¡°Hey, who hasn¡¯t done a few nasty things when they were young?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Bai Lixin immediately laughed angrily at this, saying, ¡°From what you say, you must have done a lot of naughty things when you were young.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been wronged! I was not yet ready to enjoy myself when I was suddenly pushed onto the path of no return, and since then I have been so busy that I have not had the opportunity to enjoy my life like a warrior. ¡±


    Bai Lixin gave a ¡°humph,¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare forgive you. But even if you did do some things, I wouldn¡¯t be able to change the fact. ¡±


    When Luo Qintian had had enough of teasing Bai Lixin, he turned serious and said, ¡°Do you know who is harming you?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded involuntarily, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to take action?¡± Luo Qintian¡¯s voice deepened.


    ¡°No, I can handle it myself, don¡¯t worry, no need to interfere. You just watch dear me in all my dashing glory. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled. Luo Qintian was like that, giving him an endless sense of security and being his strong back-up at all times.


    Luo Qintian was still a little uneasy, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, trust me, I¡¯m fine!¡± Bai Lixin swept his hair, saying, ¡°Hang up now, I have to get busy.¡±


    Only when he was sure that Bai Lixin was not trying to be brave did Luo Qiantan nod, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang up then.¡±


    Bai Lixin thought of something and suddenly interrupted him, ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What is it, baby?¡± Luo Qintian asked nervously, as his nerves tightened at his words.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Bai Lixin coughed twice, before saying, after a long time, ¡°Thank you for trusting me.¡±


    Luo Qintian laughed. His baby was really cute: ¡°Baby, I love you.¡±


    With that, he hung up the phone and sipped his cigar alone.


    The next day, Bai Lixin woke up and went to check the internet, only to find that all the posts about him from yesterday had disappeared. None of them could be found.


    He laughed out loud, took out his phone, and sent a text message to Luo Qintain: ¡°Thank you, I love you too.¡±

 CH 14

    The difference in strength between Luo Qintian and Wei Xinyi could be seen from the handling of the internet issue. Both were instigated by the same person, but Luo Qintian handled the matter overnight.


    All the black material dissipated in an instant, while Wei Xinyi handled the negative internet news, but the breeze always blew again.


    The next day, Lucas called Wang Sisi and repeatedly apologised: ¡°Sisi, I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing more I can do to punish that male hooligan. The other side found a hacker godfather. I was no match for him and he forced me to a dead end. If I had not left a backdoor for myself to escape, I am afraid that the other side would have located me. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already lured Wei Xinyi¡¯s people to Lu Xuefei¡¯s side. ¡±


    Although Wang Sisi was reluctant to accept this, she had to smile and say comfortingly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯ve already helped me a lot. These two days, Lu Xuefei didn¡¯t bother me again, all because of your help. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. ¡±


    Lucas smiled brightly over there, ¡°No need to thank me. Helping the weak against the strong and upholding justice is exactly why I am involved in the internet. Anyway, that¡¯s it for now. I have things to do. Bye. ¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Wang Sisi went deep into thought. Wei Xinyi now thought that it was Lu Xuefei who had exposed her on the internet, and with the way she looked at him that day, Lu Xuefei would have a hard time.


    She really wanted to see this dog bite dog scenario with her own eyes.


    After the phone call, Luo Qintian flew to country M, leaving Bai Lixin alone in China. Bai Lixin sat in his office and dialed a number to make a call: ¡°Hello, Miss Wei? This is Lu Xuefei. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to talk to you about something. Let¡¯s find a place to sit down.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you at noon.¡±


    Wei Xinyi hung up the phone and stared at it strangely.


    A suspect should present a defensive and evasive state when he encounters his victim, so why did he take such an initiative to ask her out? Could it be that Lu Xuefei knew that she had found out about him and intended to make amends?


    Humph! It¡¯s useless! You made me, Wei Xinyi lose a layer of skin. I want you to break ten ribs.


    At noon that day, Wei Xinyi stepped on her ten-inch high heels and went majestically to the appointed place. Bai Lixin had been waiting for a while, and when Wei Xinyi arrived, he was fiddling with something in his notebook.


    When Bai Lixin saw Wei Xinyi, he didn¡¯t say much but beckoned directly, saying, ¡°Miss Wei, come. I¡¯ll show you an interesting video.¡±


    Wei Xinyi snorted coldly.


    You want me to get close? No way!


    But she sat down next to Bai Lixin, put her bag aside, and put her head over.


    When she did, Wei Xinyi almost jumped up.


    The video showed none other than Wang Sisi, talking to Lucas on the phone, asking him to spread negative news about Wei Xinyi on the internet.


    The video was only two minutes long. Closing this one, Bai Lixin clicked on the next one, which was also a video of Wang Sisi, encouraging Lucas to lure Wei Xin Yi¡¯s people to Bai Lixin, leading the trouble away.


    The video ended, and Bai Lixin sighed, ¡°Wang Sisi is really malicious. She threatened me into breaking her contract, and now she wants you and me to fight each other. Luckily, I was worried about her little moves and purposely installed a camera in her flat secretly. I didn¡¯t expect to capture such footage. How could I possibly have forced her into unspoken rules? I have no interest in women at all; I only like men. ¡±


    Wei Xinyi was a little stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but follow Bai Lixin¡¯s train of thought and nodded, ¡°Right, why did she target you so much?¡±


    ¡± Because she¡¯s in love with Xu Haoran and thinks I¡¯m her love rival. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? On the contrary, how come you¡¯re being calculated so much by her? ¡± Bai Lixin turned his head and looked at Wei Xinyi with a sympathetic expression.


    Only then did Wei Xinyi remember the purpose of her trip, but the current situation left her speechless. The person she had thought was the culprit had now become a victim of the same disease within five minutes, which really left her a bit overwhelmed: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know her. I¡¯ve never even met her. ¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed, propping his elbows on the table and holding his cheeks. ¡°You don¡¯t know her at all? Do you have anyone in common that you are close to? ¡±


    Wei Xinyi continued to follow Bai Lixin¡¯s train of thought. She fell into contemplation and said, ¡°There is one person that we have in common, and I know well. That is Zhou Yun. ¡±


    Wei Xinyi¡¯s mind flashed.


    Zhou Yun! Yes, didn¡¯t the negative news start a few days after Zhou Yun joined director Zhang¡¯s crew?


    But what was Zhou Yun¡¯s grudge against Wang Sisi?


    ¡°Zhou Yun?¡± Bai Lixin raised his eyes and said, ¡°Speaking of which, two months ago, I was on a date with Luo Qintian and ran into Zhou Yun and Wang Sisi at a Western restaurant. Oh, Xu Haoran was also there at the time. I don¡¯t know why, but Wang Sisi and Zhou Yun quarrelled quite fiercely. So even the waiters all went over, so I had a deep impression. ¡±


    Wei Xinyi listened and thought to herself, ¡°So they had a problem at that time? I¡¯ll have to ask Zhou Yun what was going on when I get back later. ¡±


    The two of them finished eating hastily, and Wei Xinyi asked for the two videos before leaving.


    She had a crush on Bai Lixin, but he had told her that he was gay, was not interested in women, and had even shared a good kiss with Luo Qintian, according to her detective.


    She was not afraid of meat and fish, but she was not so desperate as to go after a gay man. Were all the handsome men in the world dead?


    Wei Xinyi left in a hurry, and Bai Lixin asked for an after-dinner dessert to eat.


    [S419M, excellent video capture].


    S419M hummed twice proudly, [That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a necessary tool for the lord host lord. As long as it¡¯s something that happens in this realm, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t capture.]


    [Well, you¡¯re amazing.]


    Bai Lixin sent a mouthful of tiramisu into his mouth, [Want a bite too?]


    [Answering, lord host; the sugar content in the tiramisu is detected to be excessive, which may induce diabetes. The oil and fat content are excessive, which may induce diseases such as cardiovascular disease and fatty liver, in addition¡­]


    [Okay, okay, I know, I know. I won¡¯t tempt you with desserts in the future!] Bai Lixin made a gesture of surrender into the air, speechless.


    Only then did S419M snort coldly: [Humph, that¡¯s how a small boat of friendship turns over].


    Wei Xinyi returned to Wei Group headquarters and stared at the two videos in a daze. After a while, her phone rang, and the network technicians had verified that both videos were real and not faked. Only then did she dial Zhou Yun¡¯s number and say, ¡°Hey, Zhou Yun, go to a place where it¡¯s convenient to talk. I have something to ask you.¡±


    After Wei Xinyi asked about the story, she realised that it was because the two of them had grabbed the same seat, and a verbal argument started. Later, when Zhou Yun joined the crew, Wang Sisi would always block him whenever he tried to hook up girls. So, the two have developed an enmity over time.


    Wei Xinyi held her forehead speechlessly. Just because of this reason? Does this make any fucking sense? Is Wang Sisi stupid?


    Or did she expect that she would not be able to track her down? Just continuing to play with her like this, so that when she and Lu Xuefei are defeated, Wang Sisi will hide in the corner and laugh, calling both of them stupid?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Wei Xinyi became, and the more she stared at the calculating Wang Sisi in the video.


    She, Wei Xinyi, was not a smart person, so she hated it most when people played with her like a monkey.


    ¡°Wang Sisi, did you dare? Not only did you harm me online, but you also tried to play me? ¡±


    With a cold laugh, Wei Xinyi dialed a phone number, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me. Find some people and help me get Wang Sisi. Yes, Wang Sisi, remember to take photos and videos of the entire set. ¡±


    Wang Sisi hid herself under the blanket and looked at the mess all over the floor, her face ashen.


    She rushed into the bathroom and turned on the shower. The cold water instantly rained down on her head, and she rubbed herself vigorously, pounding on the wall, breaking down and crying out.


    When she went off the set today, a black SUV suddenly stopped her, and she was carried in a sack to the car.


    They all had masks on their heads, and they gave her something to eat, then she lost consciousness. When she woke up again, she came to the scene just now.


    She was in the hotel bed, naked and covered in mucus. The floor was a shambles, there were several used condoms on it, and her lower half was in pain, as if it had been torn apart.


    She had been gang-raped, but she didn¡¯t even know who had done it.


    Bai Lixin learned of Wang Sisi¡¯s fate through S419M and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head: [Do you feel sorry for her, S419M?]


    S419M paused and returned: [A little bit.]


    [But if I hadn¡¯t enlightened Wei Xinyi in the first place, I would probably be the one who ends up like this today. Of course, they don¡¯t have that ability yet, but what if it was the original owner, Lu Xuefei? In her previous life, Lu Xuefei was taken to the point of no return due to a sex video. Have you forgotten how that video came about? Wang Sisi had someone take Lu Xuefei to a hotel and feed him drugs to film it?]


    [If Wang Sisi is pitiful, then Lu Xuefei is pitiful to the core. You don¡¯t need to pity her, she made her own mistakes and can¡¯t face them.]


    After saying these words, Bai Lixin took out his mobile phone and typed a few words.


    At the same time, Wang Sisi¡¯s mobile phone rang;


    Good God of Death; ¡°It was done by Wei Xinyi.¡±


    When Wang Sisi saw the text message, she roared in anger, picked up the phone, and slammed it against the wall.


    The water dispenser made a ¡°gurgling¡± sound and was also smashed to a million pieces.


    Why hadn¡¯t she been warned before? Why had she been told about the perpetrator now that it had happened? Her body was dirty. How could she be worthy of Xu Haoran now?


    ¡°Wei Xinyi, I will kill you! I will have your whole family buried with me!¡±

 CH 15

    Wang Sisi did not want to stay in that hotel room a moment longer. She rummaged through the closet and found that her discarded clothes were not torn. She hastily tidied up herself, and then left the hotel fully wrapped up so that no one could recognize her.


    Wang Sisi flew back to the love nest she shared with Xu Haoran, and as soon as she closed the door, she went into her room and flung herself onto the bed, covering her head under the covers and crying bitterly.


    Why is God so unjust? She was wronged in her previous life, and now even in this? If that is the case, what exactly was the point of letting her be reborn?


    Wang Sisi was grief-stricken and in despair, but this time she had no thoughts of suicide. She felt that if God had let her be reborn, then there must be some chance of reversal.


    After a long time, Wang Sisi had cried enough before she took her head out of the blanket.


    She blankly looked around the house, which was full of love and fond memories of her and Xu Haoran, and her originally empty eyes blinked, regaining some focus.


    No way!She could not die with Wei Xinyi like this. She still had a great future ahead of her and a partner who loved her. Xu Haoran loved her because of her purity, kindness, and generosity. If all the facts were exposed to Xu Haoran, he would be disgusted and abandon her.


    Having made up her mind, Wang Sisi packed her things and found a spare mobile phone.


    She had shattered hers in the hotel room in a fit of anger, but before she fled, she took the remains of the phone and the SIM card because she was afraid of someone using them to harm her.


    Wang Sisi greatly cared about her reputation. She has suffered a lot from being poked and prodded in the past, so she has been extra careful in this life, even remembering to cover herself up before fleeing the hotel to avoid being recognized.


    Lucas had looked up Wei Xinyi¡¯s phone number and she had also stored it on the SIM card, but she just hadn¡¯t used it.


    She put the SIM card into the spare phone and immediately sent an MMS message to Wei Xinyi.


    It was the first direct confrontation between these two women, but this was by no means the end of it. It was just the beginning.


    At almost the same time as she sent MMS, she also received one; a video taken with a mobile phone. The moment Wang Sisi saw the video, the blood on her face drained away.


    Wei Xinyi¡¯s heart was overjoyed as she watched the wonderful video of the four men on one woman on her TV. The thrill of revenge was so intoxicating that she took a video and sent it to Wang Sisi.


    At almost the same time, her mobile phone rang. Wei Xinyi didn¡¯t think twice and picked it up casually.


    As soon as the MMS message opened, a gunshot mingled with the moans of the woman on the TV. Wei Xinyi stared at the video with wide eyes, not daring to believe it.


    It was followed by the phrase, ¡°We¡¯ll see¡ªWang Sisi.¡±


    Wei Xinyi¡¯s head exploded. Who the hell was Wang Sisi and how did she get her hands on this video?


    Wei Xinyi¡¯s heart was both surprised and anxious. The sound of Wang Sisi¡¯s moans in the video still reached her ears, but she couldn¡¯t laugh anymore. It was only after a long time that she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°If you¡¯re blackmailing me, I¡¯ll blackmail you too.¡±


    She took her phone and recorded another video on the TV, then sent it:


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me. Come out and meet me.¡±


    Wang Sisi saw the new MMS sent over and her face was bloodless. Wei Xinyi actually let four men¡­.and she also took a video!


    A monstrous hatred swept over her, and Wang Sisi clenched her hand tightly. Her fingertips gouged the palm of her hand, but she did not notice.


    After a long time, she replied back: ¡°Okay, you pick the place.¡±


    At 3pm, at Hua Dongju, these two, who had been fighting each other, met for the first time.


    As soon as she came up, Wei Xinyi went straight to the point: ¡°You have something on me and I have something on you, so we¡¯re clear. If you hadn¡¯t started to hack me on the internet, I wouldn¡¯t have retaliated against you, so the culprit is still you. ¡±


    Wang Sisi looked at Wei Xin Yi¡¯s arrogant attitude and sneered, ¡°If you expose my video, I will have no hope for my career. I can only change my career or move away from China and hide out for eight to ten years. But you guys are different. I don¡¯t just have this video, I have many others. Most are on your father, others on you. They are a lot more than you can imagine. ¡±


    Seeing Wei Xinyi¡¯s suddenly pale face, a sense of revenge rose in Wang Sisi¡¯s heart as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t try to kill me to silence me. Once I die or lose contact, your video will be immediately sent to the police. Who will be more perplexed? I think Miss Wei is smart and should weigh the situation. I will die but will have your family accompany me. It is a good death, hahahaha. ¡±


    Wang Sisi laughed wildly. She had never been as happy in her two lifetimes as she was today.


    Wei Xinyi frowned and fixed a dead stare at Wang Sisi, this lunatic, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just as you said: you have something on me, I have something on you. We are now two people at opposite ends of a seesaw. Whoever moves will be a threat to the other. I don¡¯t suppose you want me to hand these videos over to the police either? ¡±


    ¡°What are your terms?¡± Wei Xinyi was a businesswoman and had now heard the hidden meanings in Wang Sisi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Break Zhou Yun¡¯s legs, ruin his face, and make him lose his reputation. Make it so he is shouted and pointed at by everyone like a street rat, and I¡¯ll let you go. ¡±


    Wei Xinyi was now being led by the nose. She originally thought that Wang Sisi wanted to dig at her own flesh, but she was actually just cleaning up Zhou Yun, her little lover.


    She had other lovers anyway, so she didn¡¯t need this one.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Wei Xinyi nodded, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Wang Sisi saw that her goal had been achieved. Not only did she make Wei Xin Yi and Zhou Yun go at each other, but she also served as a deterrent.


    She stood up arrogantly, narrowing her eyes as she looked down at Wei Xin Yi from above, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me again. Rabbits bite when they¡¯re anxious. If you push me to the limit, you¡¯ll have to take care of yourself.¡±


    After that, she turned her head haughtily and left happily.


    Hehehe, from now on, with these videos, you Wei Xinyi and even your Wei Groul are just dogs in the palm of my hand.


    The ¡°good Lord of Death¡± had given her many videos, and at that time, she thought over it carefully and concluded that she had not yet reached the point where she had to put herself in the water in order to bring down the Wei family. In the end, she finally hid the most secret videos, and let Lucas post the ones about Wei Xinyi¡¯s active sex life on the Internet.


    In hindsight, it was a very wise decision at that time.


    Three days later, Zhou Yun was suddenly involved in a car accident, resulting in a broken leg and a face so badly scratched that even the bone in his jaw was exposed. The damage to his face was so severe that he would never recover from it.


    And not long after his car accident, a series of black materials about Zhou Yun suddenly came to light on the internet. The most prominent were the several stories about how he led a number of teenage girls to carry out abortions, making the netizens outraged.


    Originally, everyone was still sympathizing with Zhou Yun, but once the news came to light, everyone felt that it was what he deserved. The heavens could not bear it and sent down punishment.


    Zhou Yun¡¯s dreams of stardom were shattered, and he became synonymous with ¡°defiler,¡± ¡°hooligan,¡± and ¡°trash,¡± and he was ridiculed by everyone.


    The film crew then had to replace Zhou Yun as the male lead. A film that was originally good had changed the lead actor thrice just at the beginning of shooting, which was really bad luck.


    As soon as the lead actor was replaced, Zhang gathered everyone together and went abroad to work overtime to catch up with the shooting schedule.


    They couldn¡¯t delay any longer. No one knows what would happen if they continued to delay.


    Wang Sisi loved filming, and it is only when she is filming that she forgets everything and is able to concentrate. She had been on set for six months, eating, drinking, and sleeping with the crew, and Xu Haoran often came to visit her between scenes. And best of all, there was no more Zhou Yun!


    She was living a sweet and nourishing life.


    After filming, the post-production process would take three months. So, after nine months, the film would finally take shape.


    The domestic market was not yet clear, so Zhang and his planners discussed the film for a long time and decided to declare it for the Academy Awards first, and then show it in all the major cinemas in China afterward.


    At the same time, the large-scale 3D film that Bai Lixin had been working on was also completed and submitted to the Academy Awards competition at the same time.


    Half a month later, both Zhang¡¯s crew and Bai Lixin received invitations from the Academy Awards. Both films were nominated for the Academy Award for Best Director and the Academy Award for Best Picture.


    The difference was that Bai Lixin¡¯s 3D film was also shortlisted for Best Visual Effects, Best Editing, Special Achievement, and Technical Achievement. In other words, Bai Lixin¡¯s 3D film was nominated for six Oscars for one film only.


    As soon as the news was released, the whole of China was abuzz with excitement. Bai Lixin was Chinese, and this was an achievement that represented China. Their Chinese films had finally gone international and were finally recognized by the most authoritative bodies internationally.


    People were immersed in the achievements of Lu¡¯s Entertainment, and all kinds of discussions were derived as a result.


    This excitement continued to boil over until the awards ceremony. Director Zhang¡¯s film, ¡°The World of Three Voices,¡± was supposed to be an outstanding film, but it was nominated together with Bai Lixin¡¯s ¡°Dragon Quest.¡±


    How can the light of a firefly compete with the glory of the moon? With the mountain of Bai Lixin¡¯s 3D film, how could people pay attention to the small hills around it?


    And Wang Sisi, who was supposed to gain popularity with this film, was drowned by people¡¯s excitement.


    She looked through the news on the internet, and all the headlines were about Bai Lixin¡¯s ¡°Dragon Quest,¡± as the netizens were not only looking forward to the film¡¯s release, but also whether it would surpass her own ¡°World of Three Voices.¡±


    Why is it like this? How can she be so willing to be this silent? To be like a stone hitting the surface of a river, only stirring up a few ripples before sinking to the bottom of the lake?


    Wang Sisi covered her head, looking at the highly respected Bai Lixin and then at herself, who was nowhere to be found on the hot searches. She felt more and more like a nobody. It was as if she would blend into the crowd and become the most ordinary person.


    No, she was not willing to go down like that! She couldn¡¯t let Bai Lixin go on like this any longer.


    But what could be done?


    Wang Sisi fiddled with her hair and did a hundred calculations. Suddenly, she had a flash of light and dialed Wei Xinyi¡¯s number: ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll give you all my evidence and you¡¯ll help me get back at someone. The more ruthless, the better. ¡±


    Wei Xinyi bit her lip and accepted Wang Sisi¡¯s blackmail once again, ¡°Who do you want to clean up this time?¡±


    ¡°Like you did to me, find a few people to serve Lu Xuefei well. I also want the internet to be full of his exciting videos and blackening news; drug abuse, sex scandals, anything by tomorrow. ¡±

 CH 16

    Bai Lixin held the black frosted invitation with gold stamping, as he nestled in Luo Qintian¡¯s arms, smiling happily.


    Luo Qintian pinched Bai Lixin¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Congratulations, little genius.¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his head to look up and hugged Luo Qintian¡¯s neck. He pulled him down, with his forehead facing the latter¡¯s chin, and went for a romantic and passionate 96 wet kiss. ¡°I would like to invite the honorable Mr. Luo to attend the Oscars as my companion. What does Mr. Luo think? ¡±


    Luo Qintian raised his eyebrows and leaned down to kiss Bai Lixin again, ¡°Naturally, I agree with you a hundred times. I dare not disobey Mr. Lu¡¯s order. ¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while before they fell asleep cuddling.


    After Bai Lixin entered Luo Qintian¡¯s fingerprints into the gate of his residence, Luo Qintian became more and more inhibited. After going back and forth several times, he simply packed up his things and moved directly from the Luo mansion into the Lu residence.


    Lu Xuefei¡¯s mother was devastated by her husband¡¯s untimely death and almost followed him. Luckily, Lu Xuefei was able to save the company, and his mother¡¯s health improved a little. However, the roots of her disease were still firmly planted and her health had been in a constant state of deterioration.


    Lu Xuefei had to send his mother to Country M to recuperate. Even though he was busy and tired, during Chinese New Year and festivals, he would leave his work and fly over to be with his mother.


    His mother was very delicate, which was why Lu Xuefei was afraid of his privacy being exposed and that once his mother learned of his sexual orientation, she would definitely receive a huge physicological shock.


    When Luo Qintian found out that Bai Lixin lived on his own all year round, he moved into the Lu residence without saying a word.  His fingerprints could already be identified by the gate anyway, and Bai Lixin could not do anything to him.


    Luo Qintian had not informed Bai Lixin the day he moved into the house, so when he came home from work and saw the house in a different state and a tall figure roaming about like he was patrolling his territory, Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.


    The two men embraced each other and began a happy cohabitation life.


    Bai Lixin was also puzzled. He had always been very territorial and did not like others entering his circle, but when Luo Qintian barged in like that, he did not feel angry, just surprised. He was really in deep with this devil.


    After Luo Qintian went to sleep, Bai Lixin connected to S419M in his head, through which he could grasp all the dynamics of what was happening in this world.


    And when S419M reported to him what had happened between Wei Xinyi and Wang Sisi in the past few days, Bai Lixin was slightly surprised.


    In his previous opinion, Wang Sisi was a somewhat difficult person to judge and analyze. She had the chance to become famous, but was ruined by Wei Xinyi, but he really didn¡¯t understand her obsession with taking revenge on Lu Xuefei so viciously.


    But having met her a few times, he could see what this person had in mind. She was afraid that if Lu Xuefei stole Xu Haoran away from her, she would have repeated the same thing.


    But on that day, she clearly saw and heard that he was with Luo Qintian, and she still refused to give up the idea of revenge against him. It only showed that Wang Sisi was psychologically twisted.


    Looking at Xu Haoran, he was not completely devoid of feelings for Lu Xuefei. And Wang Sisi only saw Lu Xuefei as a time bomb that could endanger her relationship with Xu Haoran at any moment.


    The girl was malicious, but not ruthless enough. She still has things to pursue and fears to fear. She pursues love, fame, and fortune, but fears ridicule from onlookers. And once she takes these fears too seriously, she loses her heart and turns into a pathetic, vengeful demon.


    Bai Lixin anonymously referred to himself as a ¡°good god of death¡± and sent Wang Sisi the tainted evidence of the Wei father and daughter. If she had only wanted to take revenge, she could have simply handed it over to the police and sent the two behind bars.


    But Wang Sisi was afraid of the backlash from the two and that her stardom would be damaged from then on, so she gave up. She chose the safest option, letting Lucas expose those harmless private videos of Wei Xinyi¡¯s life while threatening Wei Xinyi with the vital pieces of evidence.


    Those private videos would certainly affect Wei Xingyi¡¯s image and her company¡¯s shares, but they would also stir up Wei Xingyi¡¯s fighting spirit.


    If Wang Sisi had not tried to lure the dirty water to his side, he would have continued to keep quiet. But Wang Sisi had chosen the dumbest option again. She should not have let him take the blame for her, not in a thousand years.


    Bai Lixin would not take the initiative to provoke people, but if someone provoked him, he would not be merciful and would make them regret it for the rest of their lives.


    But Wang Sisi had not learnt her lesson even after the hotel incident, and was still planning to let Wei Xinyi hurt Lu Xuefei again. Bai Lixin¡¯s face was condensed. Wang Sisi was no longer an inspirational heroine; she was now a completely crazed psycho. Since that was the case, there was no need for him to be merciful. It was time to start closing the net.


    Bai Lixin was thinking things over when a broad, warm arm suddenly reached out from behind him and wrapped around him. Luo Qintian¡¯s husky voice, with a nasal tone, was like pure red wine, intoxicating: ¡°What are you thinking about? You still haven¡¯t slept yet? What, too excited to sleep? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my first time being invited to the Oscars. What can I do if I am a little excited? ¡± Bai Lixin said in a muffled voice.


    ¡°What should we do about it?¡± Luo Qintian¡¯s voice lowered and he seemed to be completely awake now. With a single push, he moved Bai Lixin onto his back and loomed over him, ¡°I have a way to get rid of your excitement. Want to try it?¡±


    In the darkness, Bai Lixin laughed out loud, ¡°I can already guess that method of yours without losing a single hair. You quickly¡­.ah, take it easy. ¡±


    But Luo Qintian ignored Bai Lixin. He lowered his head and kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s with his moist and warm lips. The two of them stirred and entangled together smoothly.


    Bai Lixin had long gotten over his misgivings on sleeping with Luo Qintian, and the night was warm, amorous, and romantic.


    ~


    The next day, Wang Sisi and Xu Haoran had a good morning kiss, and she went downstairs to make dinner.


    When Xu Haoran got up, Wang Sisi had already fried the eggs. As usual, Xu Haoran clicked on his iPad to check the news. Suddenly, his face changed drastically, and he looked at the video incredulously.


    Wang Sisi, who had noticed the change in Xu Haoran¡¯s expression, was slightly moved and guessed that it must be Wei Xinyi who had finished the job.


    She didn¡¯t expect Wei Xinyi to be quite so efficient; she had just called yesterday afternoon, and today it was done.


    Wang Sisi looked as usual and carried two plates of fried eggs to the table without changing her expression. She put down the fried eggs and walked behind Xu Haoran, wrapping her arms around his neck, ¡°Haoran, breakfast is ready.¡±


    Instead of turning around, smiling and kissing her as usual, Xu Haoran jumped away from her like he had been electrocuted.


    Wang Sisi was a little dumbfounded and gave a pained smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Haoran?¡±


    Xu Haoran did not say anything, but only looked at Wang Sisi with a complicated face.


    His look was like one looking at a dusty pearl; regretful, helpless, and disgusted.


    Wang Sisi frowned, wondering what was happening. At that moment, she turned her head and saw the iPad sitting on the table. A passionate video was playing on the screen. Four men are struggling to have a turn with a woman. The woman¡¯s face was flushed, and she was screaming in pleasure.


    Wang Sisi froze, the blood fading from her face as she covered her mouth and took a few steps back.


    Her eyes were wide and her mind went blank as she looked at Xu Haoran in horror.


    Xu Haoran saw the expression in Wang Sisi¡¯s eyes. At that moment, her naked expression had exposed her heart, and he was convinced that the woman in the video was indeed the pure goddess he had always believed to be immaculate¡ªWang Sisi.


    In an instant, Xu Haoran felt that something had collapsed within him.


    He did not dare look at Wang Sisi, and felt even more that his relationship with Wang Sisi was disgusting. Xu Haoran turned his head to pick up the suit jacket on the hanger and put it on, saying, ¡°You can eat by yourself, I¡¯m going to the office first.¡±


    How could Wang Sisi willingly let him leave? She dashed over and hugged Xu Haoran from behind, saying tearfully, ¡°Haoran, listen to my explanation. It¡¯s not what you think, I was forced to do it. Listen to my explanation, please, Haoran! ¡±


    Wang Sisi¡¯s words once again verified the truth of the video. Xu Haoran sighed and yanked her hand away, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Sisi, whether there is a reason or not, it has already happened, you know? Everything has already happened. You were with four men¡­.and you were so¡­ slutty and passionate. ¡°


    ¡° Now your video has gone viral and almost everyone has seen it. Don¡¯t you know a hacker friend Sisi? Tell him to hurry up and find a way to set this thing right for you. I think it¡¯s time for me to reconsider our relationship. For now, you can stay in this house. I¡¯ll go to a hotel for the time being. ¡±


    Wang Sisi, who had watched Xu Haoran leave and was unable to do anything about it, sat limply on the floor. Her heart felt like it was twisted with a knife and her grief was overwhelming.


    Why was this happening? Wasn¡¯t the main character in the video supposed to be Lu Xuefei? Why had Wei Xinyi put her video on the internet?


    Wei Xinyi! Wei Xinyi! Wei Xinyi! She had actually gone against her word!


    Wang Sisi covered her face in despair, crying and laughing. Her tears streaked the makeup she had just put on, and everything was flowing into her mouth.


    It was ruined. Her whole life was ruined.


    Her dream of being a superstar, her Haoran, all gone with the exposure of this video.


    The iPad was still emitting lustful sounds, the sound of moaning and pounding mixed with gasps breaking into Wang Sisi¡¯s ears. Wang Sisi broke down and screamed, covering her ears as she lifted the iPad up and slammed it hard to the floor.


    Wei Xinyi, since I have nothing left to fall back on, you guys can be my cushion!


    After wiping her face with her hand and pushing back her tears, Wang Sisi picked up her mobile phone and dialed 110.


    For awhile, the internet exploded, and netizens have been saying that it¡¯s the best drama.


    First, was Wang Sisi¡¯s orgy video exposure that made the pure jade girl, Wang Sisi, appear not so pure anymore. The story that the innocent jade goddess turned out to be a carnivorous girl left many people in an uproar.


    But not even a day later, it was revealed that Wang Sisi had reported the Wei father and daughter. She walked into the Public Security Bureau surrounded by the media and handed over a series of evidence to the police. The police took this very seriously and immediately set up a serious crime unit.


    As a result, a new version of the story emerged on the internet, in which Wang Sisi had evidence of the crime committed by the father and daughter pair, who were snake-like and had forced Wang Sisi to shoot that video as a means of threatening her.


    But Wang Sisi refused to comply, and would rather destroy her own reputation than let the Wei father and daughter go, which led to the sex video on the internet.


    In a flash, the crowd that had been cursing Wang Sisi, immediately reversed direction and called Wang Sisi brave and fearless.


    But not long after this wind had risen, an earlier post that had been dormant for a long time suddenly came alive and broke into everyone¡¯s view.

 CH 17

    This was none other than the previous analysis post, which had risen out of nowhere to pull back the crowd¡¯s sanity at a time when Lu Xuefei¡¯s black powder was flying all over the place. And just after the poster threatened to leak proof that Lu Xuefei was forced to terminate Wang Sisi¡¯s contract, the owner of this post disappeared.


    It was like a tsunami that came fiercely and went extremely fast, leaving only debris all over the ground.


    And now, this post has reappeared.


    At a time when everyone was about to forget it, the man suddenly kept his promise and reappeared in the public eye, announcing the inside story of Lu Xuefei¡¯s forced termination of Wang Sisi¡¯s contract.


    It was a video taken by mobile phone at an open-air cafe.


    Wang Sisi and Lu Xuefei were sitting in a corner facing each other. While they were in a place where they could not see, the owner of the phone filmed the video with his phone camera.


    In the video, Wang Sisi throws a few photos on the table. The owner of the phone secretly pulled the screen to zoom in, and because the phone used by the owner was very high-pixel, everyone could clearly see the content of the photos. In the photos, Lu Xuefei was hugging and kissing two men.


    The owner of the phone unzoomed to pull the camera back to the two, and at that moment, Lu Xuefei¡¯s face had visibly changed when he saw the photos, showing both fear and concern.


    He asked, ¡°It¡¯s not like you are saying. I was drinking in a bar yesterday when they both forced themselves on me and kissed me, and by the time I reacted, they had left in a hurry. This is a false accusation¡­it was you! It was you who framed me. ¡±


    Wang Sisi smiled calmly, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a false accusation? It¡¯s already happened, hasn¡¯t it? What will Xu Haoran think of you when he sees this? I know you¡¯ve always liked Xu Haoran, right? You wouldn¡¯t want him to look at you with disgust, would you? ¡±


    Lu Xuefei looked at Wang Sisi in confusion and astonishment, as if he had never realized that Wang Sisi was actually this kind of person, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°Forcefully terminate my contract in your name, and these photos will never appear in this world. Trust me.¡± Wang Sisi smiled with certainty as she said lightly.


    Lu Xuefei sniffed and rubbed his hair anxiously, his eyes pleading, ¡°But you just signed up for several commercials, didn¡¯t you? If you want to leave, I won¡¯t force you to stay, but please first finish filming these commercials before you leave, okay? ¡±


    Wang Sisi sneered, ¡°That¡¯s your problem, I don¡¯t care. If I don¡¯t receive the notice of termination in three days, your privacy will definitely be exposed to the world. By then, think of your sickly mother and your beloved Xu Haoran. Think how sad they will be. ¡±


    Lu Xuefei felt it was unbelievable. He broke down and said, ¡°You are already with Haoran. He is straight and won¡¯t like me. Why are you still worried? Why do you have to force me into a desperate situation? I, Lu Xuefei, have never treated you badly. I usually give you the first resources I have. Why are you so vindictive? ¡±


    Wang Sisi laughed coldly, ¡°But I always resent the kind of eyes you use when looking at Hao Ran. Anyway, you won¡¯t be in the same company as Haoran for long. I will take him with me when I leave. Believe me, he loves me so much. As long as I say I have a situation, he will definitely listen to me, and I will only feel at ease when we die of old age. ¡±


    Lu Xuefei narrowed his eyebrows and sighed, ¡°I believe what you said. Between you and I, he will definitely choose you without hesitation. ¡±


    Wang Sisi seemed happy to hear this. She raised her eyebrows and smiled before leaving with a high spirited smile, leaving a disheveled Lu Xuefei alone.


    At the end of the video, Lu Xuefei was sitting in a corner with his hands in his hair, his eyes sad and lonely. The corners of his eyes were slightly red and his eyes were full of tears, but he was holding them back, as if he had been abandoned by heaven and earth.


    After the video, the poster added new evidence, a lease contract.


    The building stated in the lease contract was where Wang Sisi¡¯s studio was currently located, and the signatory had the name ¡°Wang Sisi¡± written on it. When everyone took a closer look, the contract was signed two months earlier than the date when Lu Xuefei terminated Wang Sisi¡¯s contract!


    In other words, Wang Sisi had planned to leave Lu¡¯s Entertainment Group two months ago, but in that same two-month period, she had also signed several advertisements that had reached the top of the contractual limit, which was clearly a deliberate attempt to torment Lu Xuefei.


    And why was she certain that she could leave? Because of those few photos, it was said so in the video. And Wang Sisi also admitted that it was she who planned for the scenes in these photos to be created.


    With so much evidence listed down, the crowd thought carefully and only felt that Wang Sisi was horrible to the extreme. She could simply become the new generation¡¯s type of scheming bitch.


    Poor Lu Xuefei had been Wang Sisi¡¯s backer, but in order not to reveal his sexual orientation, to prevent his crush Xu Haoran from discriminating against him, and for the sake of his mother¡¯s safety, he chose to suffer all this in silence.


    And while they, the uninformed, clearly did not know the reason for things, and were like scavengers, defending the culprit Wang Sisi while whipping the victim Lu Xuefei, nearly forcing him to yet another dead end with their opinions.


    Everyone touched their chests in pain. They nearly killed a genius! A genius who has led the Chinese film industry to international prominence!


    The netizens felt ashamed of what they had done and said that they wanted to find a hole in the ground to burrow into. And this shame turned into another kind of power, the power to resent and despise Wang Sisi. They had never loathed a woman as much as they did now.


    She had set up her proprietor, who had done for her only good deeds because of a man, so what else was there that she could not do? Is this actually the kind of woman we have admired and defended for so long?


    Wang Sisi¡¯s fans burst into tears, partly because of their guilt towards Lu Xuefei, and partly because of the shattered image of their idol.


    And just after everyone thought that was it, the poster wasn¡¯t done yet.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more, just posted one video after another on the internet. But one by one, these brief videos had more impact than the others, almost like torpedoes thrown into the water, stirring up countless huge swirling splashes.


    The videos of Wang Sisi threatening Wei Xinyi with the evidence of their crimes, ordering Wei Xinyi to mess up Zhou Yun, ordering Wei Xinyi to hurt Lu Xuefei, and Wang Sisi backtracking to bring the Wei father and daughter pair down after seeing the video of her own black material, were exposed on the internet.


    Caught off guard, the mask of hypocrisy and innocence Wang Sisi hid behind was shattered with a hammer, revealing a sinister face that was so repulsive.


    At the end, the crowd completely gave up on Wang Sisi, who had obviously held the evidence in her hands for so long, but never thought of handing it over to the police, choosing instead to threaten Wei Xinyi.


    The chivalrous Queen Sisi they had kept in their hearts was no longer there either. It was just a combination of conflict and tit for tat because her interests could not be fulfilled. She was not a heroine, quite the opposite, an accomplice.


    This post blew up again, and at the same time, was reprinted by all major media. In just half a day, it was brushed up to the headlines.


    Wang Sisi¡¯s face was grim with despair when she saw the videos.


    The videos where she threatened Wei Xinyi were real, but the first one, where she threatened Lu Xuefei, was a fake! Fake!!!


    She didn¡¯t even threaten Lu Xuefei in the cafe, she broke into his office! And she didn¡¯t say those angry words, she just used a polite tone to ask Lu Xuefei to terminate her contract!


    This video is a false accusation. It¡¯s a false accusation! She wanted to call the police, and she wanted to sue the poster for slander!


    But just as she picked up her phone, she stopped. On the laptop was a chorus of curses against her, curses that were merciless and poked deep into her heart.


    ¡°Wang Sisi, you insidious bitch! I wasted my time and defended you so much. You scum, go to hell. ¡±


    ¡°Wang Sisi, you bitch. Your employer, Lu Xuefei, treated you so well, but just because of your selfish desires, you almost drove a genius to death. ¡±


    Go die and go to hell!¡±


    Below her own Weibo account, everyone told her to go to hell.


    These curses were even far worse than the curses caused by Wei Xinyi¡¯s slandering in her previous life. Was it still useful for her to call the police now?


    Even if she cleared the first video, or the photos, or the series that followed, she would now be standing in front of everyone as if she had been stripped naked, suffering death by whips and cains.


    Wang Sisi curled into a ball and hugged herself around her chest, desperate. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to call the police now, as if she could already see the sarcastic and contemptuous look in their eyes when they summoned her.


    The phone rang, and Wang Sisi looked at it indifferently. The caller ID was none other than Xu Haoran.


    Her eyes lit up, and a glow erupted. Yes, she was now bruised and battered by the internet, Haoran must be worried about her. She hastily picked up the phone and said, with a sobbing voice, ¡°Haoran, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, and Xu Haoran¡¯s emotionless voice came through, freezing Wang Sisi to the core: ¡°Why did you threaten Xuefei like that, when you know Xuefei values his family and his mother so much? I¡¯m so stupid, Wang Sisi. You used me to hurt Xuefei for so long, but I still don¡¯t know anything about it. Did you call me a fool in your heart when I was defending you? I hurt my best friend because of you! I¡¯m really the world¡¯s greatest bastard and fool! ¡±


    Xu Haoran had enough scolding and simply hung up. Wang Sisi¡¯s body was as cold as if she had fallen into the cold of winter. She remained squatting in the corner without even the strength to move.


    After a long time, she stood up and took a kitchen knife from the kitchen before walking to the bathtub.


    At that moment, the phone rang again, and Wang Sisi swept past it with a little sparkle in her eyes. It was the ¡°good God of death.¡±


    Yes, he was so powerful, he could definitely save her.


    Wang Sisi threw away the kitchen knife in her hand and picked up the phone: ¡°Please help me.¡±


    A somewhat familiar voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Do you want to die again? If you die this time, you¡¯re really dead. If you live, you can still seek revenge on me, but if you die, you won¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡±


    Wang Sisi screamed, threw away the phone, and jumped up.


    It was Lu Xuefei! It was Lu Xuefei¡¯s voice!


    The good God of Death was actually Lu Xuefei!!!


    Wang Sisi was dizzy and felt that the sky was spinning. In this love nest she and Xu Haoran had built together, she felt horrible. Everything was so cold, hollow, and frightening.


    Wang Sisi spun around and stared at the ceiling, laughing and crying foolishly, and finally she couldn¡¯t stand the mental torture and fainted.

 CH 18

    At the Academy Awards ceremony, Bai Lixin¡¯s mega 3D film ¡°Dragon Quest¡± was well received and won six awards, including Best Director, Best Picture, Best Visual Effects, Best Editing, Special Achievement, and Technology Achievement, becoming the only film in the history of cinema to win six honours.


    As award after award was announced, the room erupted again and again, and the people in China watching the live broadcast raised their glasses in celebration, exclaiming that it was a great moment of joy.


    It was the first comeback in the history of Chinese cinema, and it was a big one! At the same time, at the age of 26, Bai Lixin became the youngest director in the history of the Oscars.


    Bai Lixin himself only went up to receive the Best Director award, the other five awards were given to the actors that participated to help them on stage. Once again, the atmosphere in the audience was heightened by Bai Lixin¡¯s acceptance speech.


    He stood on the podium with a comfortable and graceful demeanor, not at all shy or timid about receiving his first award. The crowd looked at this handsome young man on the stage, and countless young girls¡¯ hearts pounded.


    ¡°What a handsome and talented young man. It would be great if he could be my boyfriend. ¡±


    But Bai Lixin¡¯s words broke the hearts of the girls who had just jumped at the chance.


    Without much ado, Bai Lixin took the microphone and smiled, ¡°I have two people to thank for this achievement today. The first is my once good friend,  Xu Haoran. I thank him for showing up at the beginning of my business to help me through the hard times together, and for resolutely choosing to leave to let me grow up quickly when I needed to be independent. ¡±


    After saying this, Bai Lixin smiled coyly at the camera, ¡°And next, I would like to thank my lover, Luo Qintian, the most. I thank him for being by my side when I was at my most desperate and helpless, and for his trust and encouragement from the beginning to the end, which helped me to regain my confidence and contributed to my achievements today. ¡±


    ¡°I can say that without my lover, Luo Qintian, I would not be the Lu Xuefei I am today. Thank you, Qintian, and, I love you. ¡±


    When Bai Lixin finished saying this, the air exploded with a loud scream of cheers, and even the MC near him couldn¡¯t help but whistle.


    Luo Qintian was one of the most famous people in country M. Who didn¡¯t know him? So when two such perfect men came together, the hearts of countless young girls were already broken into crumbs.


    The host teased, ¡°Mr. Lu¡¯s sincere confession really fed us a mouthful of dog food. I wonder if you two are already close to the next stage of things.¡±


    Bai Lixin suddenly smiled sheepishly as he said, ¡°There is this intention, and we will tell everyone when the time comes.¡±


    That expression was so good-natured and cute that it instantly made countless aunties squeal and cover their faces, wanting to go straight up and squeeze his face.


    Gosh, Luo Qiantan must have saved the world in his last life. Otherwise, how could he have caught a well-behaved genius?


    Ah ah ah! So cute. I want to hug him so badly.


    The award ceremony was simulcast worldwide, so China also saw the footage.


    They had long known that Lu Xuefei was gay, but never knew that he was already in love. When they saw that Lu Xue Fei was with Luo Qintian, the president of the Luo Group, many people took out tissues and wiped the corners of their eyes.


    Such a good boy. Luo Qintian, you must cherish him.


    Lu Xuefei is too kind. It is clear that Xu Haoran was heartless and abandoned him for Wang Sisi, but he still only thinks of Xu Haoran¡¯s goodness, and actually thanked him on the award stage.


    What is there to thank for Xu Haoran? He is simply a scumbag! When Lu Xuefei was falsely accused, if he could have stood up and said a word or two, Lu Xuefei would not have been left alone.


    If Luo Qintian hadn¡¯t used forceful measures to shut down the posts on the internet, Lu Xuefei wouldn¡¯t know how depressed he would have become.


    God, how could there be such a stupid and naive child in the world who doesn¡¯t hold a grudge?


    Instead of rejecting Lu Xuefei¡¯s sexuality, they were relieved that he had finally found a good man.


    In the darkness of a certain house, the lights in the hall were turned off and only the television set glowed faintly, from which came Bai Lixin¡¯s acceptance speech and the cheers and blessings of the crowd. In front of the television, a man leaned back on the sofa, sipping mulled wine, empty wine bottles at his feet.


    His face was disheveled and his eyes were burning as he stared at the television. When he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s acceptance speech, he suddenly threw away the bottle in his hand and covered his unshaved face in pain, tears of regret and guilt silently flowing down his face, soaking his palms and cuffs.


    ¡°Xuefei, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve let you down. It¡¯s only now that I see that I liked you so much, but it¡¯s all too late now. ¡±


    He regretted it so much. He regretted that it was only when he lost the chance that he realized his feelings for Lu Xuefei. He regretted leaving Lu Xuefei when he was at his most desperate and not being there for him when he needed it the most.


    He so regretted that he had fallen under Wang Sisi¡¯s spell and become her puppet.


    Suddenly, there was a bang on the bedroom door, and Xu Haoran¡¯s face changed as he stumbled towards the sound with a gloomy face.


    He opened the door, grabbed the arm of the disheveled woman and flung her onto the bed: ¡°You crazy, bitch! You¡¯ve ruined me, you¡¯ve ruined my chance with Xuefei! ¡±


    The woman screamed out, cowering in fear, crying and laughing as she babbled, ¡°I¡¯m a movie queen, I¡¯m a movie queen, you all love me! Haha, I¡¯m a movie queen! Lu Xuefei, I¡¯m going to kill you! Kill you! ¡±


    Xu Haoran glanced at the already crazy Wang Sisi in disgust before walking out of the room and locking it behind him.


    After Wang Sisi fainted that day, she woke up mad, mumbling nonsense under her breath.


    Earlier, her studio¡¯s accounts were in trouble, so Xu Haoran had no choice but to find a way to sell the company to fill the hole. But it still wasn¡¯t enough, and he had to use his years of savings to fill up the gap.


    However, in a few days¡¯ time, the person had gone mad, the company was gone, and so was the money.


    Xu Haoran looked inside through the door panel. This woman went crazy but still wants to harm Xue Fei. Bitch!


    ¡°I must keep an eye on this woman and not let her hurt Xue Fei one bit!¡±


    He failed to protect Xue Fei at first, and now he must protect his Xue Fei! A look of obsession appeared in Xu Haoran¡¯s eyes as he looked at the handsome young man in all his glory on the television set.


    And like that, Xu Haoran and Wang Sisi were entangled for life until their deaths.


    Bai Lixin and Luo Qintian registered their marriage in country M the following year, after which they settled with the original owner¡¯s mother, and the family was warm and loving towards each other.


    Bai Lixin rarely appeared in the public eye. But he was still creating, and would release a film every five years. About twenty years later, he released a holographic projection film that was once again a breakthrough in the world¡¯s film and technology scene.


    Luo Qintian and Bai Lixin remained in love and grew old together, passing away at almost the same time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Bai Lixin¡¯s consciousness broke away from the modern civilized world, a series of system prompts sounded: [Congratulations, Lord Host, the mission completion rating is SSS level, gaining 1,000 realm points, which can be freely distributed].


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, your soul attribute has increased by 75%, bringing you closer to B level.]


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, a new exchange item has been added to the point exchange window.]


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, for obtaining the God-level hidden quest item¡ªLord God Soul Fragment X1. This fragment is not viewable and has been automatically placed into the Lord God¡¯s soul Box.]


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, for opening the God-level hidden quest ¨C ¡°The Lord God Returns.¡± This mission is mandatory and has been automatically accepted by the system. Starting from the next world, Lord Host will begin to the main quest of searching for the Lord God¡¯s soul fragment. Please continue your efforts.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s mind was muddled, his thoughts were still lingering on the moment when he said goodbye to Luo Qintain, and not a single system prompt made it into his brain.


    He had never known that loving someone so deeply would hurt so much when he left.


    When his parents died, he only felt despair and grief, but after parting from Luo Qiantian, he now doesn¡¯t even have the desire to move. He only felt like his heart was empty, like a big piece had been dug out.


    They had obviously lived together in harmony for a lifetime, but now that they were separated, his heart still ached beyond words.


    Bai Lixin wrapped his arms around his knees and balled himself up, his heart throbbing with pain.


    It was so cruel that Luo Qintian would die in peace after that life, while he had to struggle through one world after another.


    Bai Lixin covered his chest and swore never to find a lover again. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t!


    S419M¡¯s voice sounded at the right time, [Lord host, do you want to rest first or do you want to go straight to the next world?]


    Bai Lixin covered his chest and said coldly, [Go straight to the next world]


    He didn¡¯t want to stay by himself for a moment longer. The moment he stopped working, he would miss and think of Luo Qiantan.


    [As ordered, Lord Host! Now opening dimensional teleportation!]


    [Ding! We have reached the mission world. The system will now perform soul fusion for the host.


    [Ding! The soul fusion rate has reached one hundred percent. Doing a scan of the fused body attributes.]


    [Ding, scan finished. The original mental power attribute of the physical body was level E. The physical attribute was level E. The current soul attribute is the host¡¯s attribute B.]


    [Warning: The body¡¯s physique attribute is too low and unable to carry too high a soul attribute for a long time. The body is in danger of bursting. Please use your dimensional points to raise the physique attribute as soon as possible.]


    [WARNING:  A physical defect has been detected in this body. The leg is injured and cannot walk normally].


    Bai Lixin slowly sobered up from the pain of the soul fusion, and then he heard the deliberately suppressed sounds of arguing in his ears.


    One of them said, with a slight sob, ¡°We are to blame for Xiao Qing¡¯s being injured like this now, Zhao Yunhai. If we hadn¡¯t done what we did, Xiaoqing wouldn¡¯t have been so irritated. ¡±


    ¡°How can you be blamed for that? You and I are in love, and it was always you that I loved, Su Ruo. I was only with him to find your shadow. I didn¡¯t love him at all! ¡± Another clear voice had interrupted, followed by a rustling of clothes and a gasp from the one who had been crying a moment ago.


    The ward then resounded with the ambiguous sound of lips and tongues exchanging water.


    [S419M,] unable to get any more useful information from the conversation between the two men, Bai Lixin called out in his mind, [I need the memories of this body and the ploy of this world, as well as the mission issued by the system].


    There was a ding in his head, and a wave of memories filled with sadness and anger came over him.


    This was an E-class modern world, and the protagonist was none other than Su Ruo, the beloved son of this world, who was crying next to him just now.


    The original owner of the body his soul had fused with was called ¡°Su Qing¡±, the twin brother of the son of the world, Su Ruo. Despite the fact that they were eight points alike in appearance, they had opposite endings.


    Their parents divorced when they were young, and their father travelled overseas, leaving his ex-wife to raise the two children alone. She later died of a terminal illness, and the two brothers have lived together ever since.


    The younger brother, Su Qing, loved dancing, while the older brother, Su Ruo, was very interested in painting.


    This was the story of how a poor boy, Su Ruo, struggled to become an international master painter through his efforts. Interspersed with his struggle are two dreamy love stories.


    The man who kisses Su Ruo at Bai Lixin¡¯s hospital bed is the lover in one of the two stories¡ªthe young master of the Zhao family, Zhao Yunhai.


    Su Ruo¡¯s other boyfriend is the chairman of the board of trustees of his university, a prestigious private art academy in X City, Qu Yasong.


    Although it is a story of struggle, Su Ruo¡¯s life has not encountered any setbacks and can be described as smooth and stable. The slightest difficulty was solved by these two suitors. Half of the credit for the glory of his career lies in the efforts of these two men.


    As for Su Ruo¡¯s twin brother, Su Qing, he was not as lucky as his brother.


    After their mother died three years ago, the two brothers were left to fend for themselves.


    Su Ruo worked part-time to earn money, while Su Qing entertained as a dancer at a bar.


    One day, Su Ruo came to the bar where Su Qing danced and happened to meet the young master, Zhao Yunhai.


    Zhao Yunhai could not help but fall in love with Su Ruo, but by that time, the latter had already fallen in love with Qu Yasong.


    Zhao Yunhai was so heartbroken that he took the younger brother, Su Qing, as a substitute for his brother, Su Ruo, and pursued him.


    Zhao Yunhai was a regular visitor to the bar, and Su Qing had long been an admirer of his. After Zhao Yunhai confessed his love for him, he was overjoyed and thought that God had favored him since the man he loved felt the same way too.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Zhao Yunhai only wanted to get close to Su Ruo through Su Qing. Behind the scenes, unbeknownst to both Su Qing and Qu Yasong, Zhao Yunhai silently wooed Su Ruo, and the two started a relationship.


    The two would often meet each other regularly, until they happened to get caught by Su Qing, who came home unexpectedly while they were rolling between the sheets.


    Betrayed by two of his closest people, Su Qing became furious and went up to beat them up.


    Zhao Yunhai could not allow others to bully Su Ruo, so he protected the latter and fought Su Qing, inadvertently pushing him out of the first floor window.


    As a result, Su Qing¡¯s leg was injured. His left foot was left three centimeters shorter than his right, making him crippled and restricted in mobility.


    Since then, Su Qing had a change of personality and tried every possible way to get back at Su Ruo and Zhao Yunhai, only to be easily counterattacked by the two.


    Su Qing¡¯s behavior not only failed to achieve the desired effect, but his repeated retaliations only brought Zhao Yunhai and Su Ruo closer.


    In the end, Zhao Yunhai forcibly sent Su Qing abroad to recuperate in order to alleviate Su Ruo¡¯s guilt; out of sight, out of mind.


    But how could Su Qing live well in a foreign country where he knew no one? He was crippled, his dancing career had no future, and he loathed Su Ruo and Zhao to the core.


    One day, after seeing the beautiful Su Ruo on TV, and Zhao Yunhai, who appeared beside him as a guardian, Su Qing looked back at the mediocrity he called himself, and his heart was hit even more.


    The gap between them was widening, making him feel angry and unbalanced.


    If his legs were fine, he could have made a career for himself instead of being imprisoned in this luxurious cage like a canary every day!


    That night, he drank himself into a delirium. In a daze, he stumbled back to his house, and when he passed the balcony, he accidentally stepped on a fallen bottle and fell headlong from the third floor, dying young.


    Before he died, he was filled with resentment and hatred, wishing that in his next life he would achieve greatness and trample all those who had hurt him under his feet.


    After accepting the plot of this world, Bai Lixin let out a long sigh in his heart.


    Su Qing¡¯s misfortune in life was caused by Zhao Yunhai and his twin brother. Su Ruo only saw him as a docking port, while Zhao Yunhai was his eternal guiding light.


    These two men betrayed him without hesitation, leaving his crumbling boat to drift alone on the sea. They broke his wings and plucked the pulp that would have led to his salvation, but these two betrayers did not feel the least bit of guilt, continuing to live together sweetly and happily to the end.


    The dull pain in Bai Lixin¡¯s heart felt as if a steel needle had been ruthlessly thrust into it, then pulled out, and repeatedly punched in without stopping. He could feel the helplessness, grief, and resentment that Su Qing felt before he died.


    Bai Lixin sneered in his heart. The thing hated the most is betrayal. If it weren¡¯t for the betrayer, his country wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed and his father and mother wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Moreover, now he was unhappy because of the separation from Luo Qintian, and he was worried that he had no place to vent.


    These two were now in his crosshairs, so don¡¯t blame him for going on a killing spree.

 CH 19

    Arc 2.2


    Modern World


    Bai Lixin said to S419M, [Release the mission.]


    [Ding! The mission was issued. Find the Lord God¡¯s soul fragment. This mission is mandatory, cannot be abandoned, and has room for failure. If you fail, you will raid this realm indefinitely until you find the soul fragment of the Lord God.]


    10,000 dimensional points as a reward; new exchange items added to the exchange window.


    Before the main quest ¡°Return of the Lord God¡± is completed, the host may not detach from the system or return to his original world. Please be patient and complete the quest.]


    Bai Lixin froze and asked, [Return of the Lord God? What the hell??]


    [Uh], it was S419M¡¯s turn to be embarrassed, [That is the hidden quest you obtained when you left the previous world earlier. Lord Host, didn¡¯t you pay attention to it?]


    Bai Lixin remembered that he was pining for Luo Qintian at that time and didn¡¯t pay attention to what the system announced


    [I didn¡¯t listen, please say it again].


    [Yes, Lord Host. You have been beyond successful in the last world¡¯s mission and obtained an item¡ªa soul fragment of the Lord God.]


    [At the same time, the system forcibly opened a god-level, hidden main quest that cannot be deleted or abandoned¡ª¡±The Return of the Lord God.¡±]


    [The reward for this mission is unprecedentedly generous, Lord Host, I believe you will be able to complete it well!]


    Hearing S419M¡¯s slightly flattering voice, Bai Lixin rolled his eyes: [No need to flatter me, I don¡¯t eat that. You said something just now, about not being able to return to my world until that mission is completed?]


    [Yes, Lord Host, due to the special nature of this mission, once it opens, you must collect all the soul fragments left in the billions of worlds before you can leave.]


    Bai Lixin frowned darkly and said in an unpleasant tone: [So now I have to do whatever the system says? If it says I can¡¯t leave the system, then I can¡¯t leave the system. If it says I must accept the mission, then I must accept it?]


    [We agreed at the beginning that as long as I could upgrade the dimensional system to S level and my personal soul attribute level to A level, I could use my points to exchange for time-reversal items that could reverse time.]


    [Now that we¡¯ve almost achieved both goals, you¡¯re telling me to complete some bullshit ¡°Return of the Lord God¡± mission? Are you fucking with me?!]


    Artificial intelligence s419M heard Bai Lixin¡¯s angry voice and panicked. It had travelled through billions of realms and searched for thousands of hosts over the past ten million years, but this was the only one who had triggered the hidden main quest of the God class. If he became angry and left the show, would it not be searching for another thousand years? It could wait, but the Lord God could not!


    [Lord Host, please control your rage. We can discuss, negotiate, and solve problems. Do you have any dissatisfaction with the mission reward? We can raise the rewards appropriately!]


    [Consider your country, your father, mother, brothers and sisters!You have taken 99 steps. Are you going to give up at this last step? Calm down, you must be calm! Lord Host!]


    S419M soothed Bai Lixin with a sobbing voice. It really wanted to cry. You must calm down, Lord Host. Don¡¯t blacken!


    S419M continued: [Lord host, hear me out: the Lord God soul fragment is¡­]


    Bai Lixin interrupted it coldly: [Are you blackmailing me again? Cut off the connection with the dimensional system, now!]


    S419M said anxiously: [Wait, Lord Host, you hear me out!!]


    It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! This lord is really going to abandon ship!!!


    Bai Lixin affirmed, not even wanting to hear one more word of nonsense, [Cut! It! Off!]


    As the user of the dimensional system and the host of the artificial intelligence S419M, Bai Lixin has the right to sever the mental connection to the dimensional system and S419M when carrying out a mission.


    After the connection is severed, the dimensional system will enter an automatic dormant state and will only be forcibly turned on to alert the host when there is life-threatening danger.


    Now that Bai Lixin had given the order twice, S419M did not dare disobey.


    [Ding! Beginning to release the host¡¯s spiritual connection to the dimensional system.]


    [ Ding! The disconnection is successful, the system will enter a dormant state. I hope the Lord host completes the task successfully.]


    S419M said this sentence and did not make another sound, as it went into hibernation along with the system.


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to think about the mission, he didn¡¯t want to think about Luo Qintan, and he didn¡¯t want to think about the return of the Lord God. He just wanted to vent his anger.


    Pulling himself back to reality, Bai Lixin heard the two men still kissing intensely in his ears.


    Bai Lixin calmly listened to the two men¡¯s passionate panting and couldn¡¯t help but feel contempt in his heart.  Su Qing had just come out of the resuscitation room and had not yet woken up, and yet the two of them were doing such an unrestrained act in front of the original owner.


    He was originally the prince of the Tan Tang Snow Kingdom and was betrayed by his best friend, which led to the destruction of his country and family, so he absolutely loathed betrayers.


    In order to travel back in time, to the point before he was betrayed, he bound to the dimensional system and signed a contract with S419M, the artificial intelligence of the system, to become its host.


    Since then, he has been travelling through various worlds, completing one mission after another from the system without compensation and with great dedication, just to raise his soul attribute to A-rank, so that he can reverse time and space and go back in time.


    He was two missions away before he could return to the past, but now a ¡°Return of the Lord God¡± mission had appeared out of nowhere?


    He didn¡¯t even know how this quest was triggered.


    If he knew how to trigger this quest, he would have avoided it, okay?


    In fact, when Bai Lixin vented to S419M and cut off the system, he was just angry. How could he really give up?


    According to S419M, he had already taken 99 steps, suffered so much, and was just one step away from the final goal. Would he let a thousand years of hard work go to waste just because of a mainline mission? It is not possible.


    The Tang Snow Country must still be saved, and Father and Mother must live on in peace.


    The status quo today is that he is a fish on the chopping block, and he has to do whatever the system tells him to do. In fact, he was just a puppet for them to achieve certain goals.


    S419M knew his weaknesses, and he was also subject to the system because of his interests.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s mind was full of thoughts when suddenly a light flashed through his head.


    Just now, when he was irritated and spoke out of turn, S419M¡¯s tone was so low, as if he was actually afraid that he would break away from the system by force.


    S419M had never taken such a tone before, no matter what the situation was. Could it be that its weakness is the mission ¡°Return of the Lord God¡± that has been released?


    In other words, the system also had a task it had to complete, which was to find the soul fragments of the Lord God.


    He carefully thought about it; the irreversible mission, negotiated rewards that could go against principles, and S419M¡¯s pleas. He was more and more certain that the ¡°Return of the Lord God¡± mission must be S419M¡¯s weakness.


    With this in mind, Bai Lixin was not as depressed as before. As long as he had this ¡°weakness¡± in his hand, would he be threatened by S419M again?


    A moan of passion came to his ears and pulled him back to his thoughts. Listening to the obvious rustle of clothes. Bai Lixin was speechless. Are these two planning to give him a live broadcast?


    Hey, you guys have some moral boundaries, okay?


    The content of the mission did not involve helping the original fulfill a long-cherished wish, but this time he ran into a pair of betrayers.


    Heh, when I¡¯ve had enough venting, we can talk about the system mission. Since these


    two people do not know how to atone for Su Qing¡¯s sins, then he, Bai Lixin, will forcefully seek justice for Su Qing.


    This justice will not only be served, it will be intensified, so that the two of them will not have any peace in the future, and their lives will feel worse than death.


    He had crossed over at the point when Su Qing was pushed out of the window by Zhao Yunhai and taken to the hospital for an emergency rescue.


    Although the rescue was timely, Su Qing¡¯s foot was deformed due to the fall from the first floor, resulting in an inconsistency in the height of the two limbs, and Su Qing became slightly crippled as a result.


    The original plot would have been that Su Qing came to his senses and hurled insults at the two of them, and Zhao Yunhai, seeing that Su Ruo could not afford to be aggrieved, immediately spoke his true mind and proposed a break-up.


    It was because of Zhao Yunhai¡¯s heartless betrayal that Su Qing was so grief-stricken and angry that he began the path of blackening.


    But now that the soul in this body is his, Bai Lixin, he did not want to do so.


    Zhao Yunhai, you have hurt Su Qing so deeply without the slightest trace of guilt. Since you want Su Ruo so badly, I will make you unable to do so.


    Bai Lixin already had a plan in mind, and he coughed twice, deliberately letting out a painful groan.


    The two men who were about to proceed to the final step were startled by Su Qing¡¯s voice and instantly snapped back to their senses.


    Su Ruo violently pushed Zhao Yunhai away and rushed forward in a single stride, holding Su Qing¡¯s hand with an anxious expression and asking, ¡°Xiao Qing, Xiao Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Bai Lixin slowly opened her eyes and looked weakly at Su Ruo, pulling up the corners of his mouth to produce a faint smile and saying softly, ¡°Brother, why are you crying? I¡­ where am I? ¡±


    Bai Lixin silently looked at his blushing cheeks. Su Ruo¡¯s looks were not gorgeous, just delicate.


    But according to S419M, Su Ruo¡¯s body was stunning. Not only was he extremely sensitive to touch and easily aroused, but anyone who had sex with Su Ruo would be overwhelmed with desire for his body.


    Bai Lixin sneered in his heart. Where is the stunner? It is clearly just a lustful demon.


    When Bai Lixin smiled, the corners of his eyes were tinged with fury and contempt, bringing a very different and unrestrained air to a face that was otherwise identical to Su Ruo¡¯s.


    But all this went unnoticed by the other two because Su Ruo was blinded by tears, while Zhao Yunhai was blinded by the innocent Su Ruo.


    Hearing Su Qing¡¯s words, Su Ruo froze and could not help but ask out loud, ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Why am I in the hospital? ¡±


    Su Ruo continued to ask, ¡°Then what is the last thing you remember?¡±


    ¡°I only remember you, Yunhai, and I, the three of us eating together at home and talking about going out together for a weekend walk. I don¡¯t remember the rest. ¡±


    Bai Lixin said in horror, ¡°Brother¡­what¡¯s wrong with me? Do I have a terminal illness? ¡°

 CH 20

    For awhile, Su Ruo was stunned by Su Qing¡¯s question and did not know how to answer.


    It was Zhao Yunhai, who couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and intended to make things clear. He took a big step forward and said in a condescending manner, ¡°Su Qing, here¡¯s the thing: that night you saw me and your brother¡­¡±


    Zhao Yunhai was tall, with an uncommon appearance and handsome features.


    Bai Lixin sighed inwardly. Gold-plated on the outside, rotten on the inside.


    Halfway through his words, Su Ruo suddenly jumped up and took over the conversation: ¡°That night you saw that we were both a little drunk, so you wanted to get us sobriety pills. The pills were placed in my room by the window, but you fell into a trance and somehow fell out of the window. I was scared out of my wits, but luckily Yunhai acted in time and rushed you to the hospital. ¡±


    After saying this, Su Ruo swallowed his saliva and carefully observed Su Qing¡¯s expression, ¡°You have forgotten all this?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded his head vigorously and finally gave up on himself in a disheveled manner, ¡°My head hurts, I really can¡¯t remember. Forget it.¡±


    He casually waved his hand, indifferent, ¡°Looks like I was relatively lucky not to have fallen on my arm or leg¡­.¡± His voice trailed off and his eyes suddenly widened at his left calf, which was in a cast.


    He screamed, straightened up, and slapped his hands against the cast, hissing, ¡°Oh my God, my leg! My leg! What happened to my leg, brother? Is it broken? Am I going to be a cripple and never be able to dance again? ¡±


    Su Ruo gulped, not knowing how to tell Su Qing the truth.


    Although Su Qing was uneducated and had dropped out of school early, he was extremely passionate about dancing, and if he knew that his foot was deformed and that he and Yun Hai were the cause, how much despair would he feel?


    Su Ruo cried out and hugged Su Qing, ¡°Your leg is just broken. The doctor said it will heal in a while with a cast. Really, believe in brother.¡±


    Bai Lixin buried his face in Su Ruo¡¯s arms, laughing in his heart.


    Su Ruo had told lie after lie, and was destined to make up for it with hundreds and thousands of lies.


    Can your love for each other really withstand the baptism of these overwhelming lies?


    Su Ruo, Zhao Yunhai, are you ready for the salvation of a desperate man?


    Seeing Su Qing in his arms slowly calming down and falling asleep, Su Ruo then carefully placed him back on the bed.


    Only then did Zhao Yunhai step forward and hug Su Ruo from behind, asking in a low voice against his ear, ¡°Why did you tell this lie?¡±


    Su Ruo rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°Yunhai, I am Xiao Qing¡¯s only relative and you are his boyfriend. How do you want me to tell him the truth? Tell him that the two of us are together behind his back? Tell him he has no future? Have you thought about how Xiaoqing will live and face the world when he finds out? You should also know how important his legs are to him. It¡¯s good that he has lost his memory now and can forget about our union for the time being, as if it was a dream. Please treat him well in the future. ¡±


    ¡°At least treat him well until he recovers. And if you dislike him for being a cripple, please wait until he recovers before you politely break up. Yunhai, please, I really don¡¯t want to lose the only family member I have left in this world. ¡±


    Zhao Yunhai looked at Su Ru for a long time and gritted his teeth, ¡°You can sacrifice me so freely for the sake of your brother? I don¡¯t believe you have no feelings for me at all. You obviously responded to me so passionately! Can you really bear to give up on me so easily? ¡±


    Su Ru sobbed, ¡°Yes, I could bear to. But I can¡¯t bear to see Su Qing get hurt. He has nothing left. So please, let go. ¡±


    Zhao Yunhai laughed in anger, ¡°Fine, fine, since you¡¯re the one who begged me, I¡¯ll promise you, but don¡¯t you regret it! I only promise to continue to be Su Qing¡¯s boyfriend. It depends on your performance whether I can treat him kindly. I¡¯m going to S country this weekend. You¡¯re coming with me. ¡±


    With that said, Zhao Yunhai lowered his body and kissed Su Ruo¡¯s lips fiercely, sweeping his mouth in aggression once again.


    Bai Lixin yawned inwardly, thinking boredly, ¡± Such a dog that is in heat all the time is really rare in the world.¡±


    The body fusion had taken some of his energy earlier, and now that he had calmed down, Bai Lixin was feeling a little tired. He rolled over and fell into a comfortable sleep.


    When he woke up again, it was the next morning, and Su Ruo and Zhao Yunhai were both there. Su Ruo was peeling an apple and did not notice that Bai Lixin was awake.


    Bai Lixin thought for a moment, a shy expression brewing on his face, ¡°Yunhai, thank you for saving me that day.¡±


    Zhao Yunhai casually waved his hand, his tone lukewarm, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s as it should be. After all, I¡¯m your boyfriend. ¡± He added the word ¡°boyfriend,¡± and his eyes even looked at Su Ruo, who was peeling the apple.


    Su Ruo¡¯s head was lowered, and a few red marks were faintly revealed on his slender neck. Bai Lixin tsked twice in his heart and pretended not to notice, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you go back and rest for a while? Isn¡¯t your summer vacation almost over?¡±


    Su Ruo paused, and then continued to peel the apple. After that, he handed it to Su Qing and said, ¡°Xiao Qing, have an apple.¡±


    Su Qing shook his head and refused, ¡°No brother, my stomach doesn¡¯t seem to feel too good, so I won¡¯t eat the apple. You guys eat it.¡±


    Zhao Yunhai smiled as he took the apple from Su Ruo¡¯s hand and put it in his mouth, ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat it.¡±


    Zhao Yunhai took a bite of the apple and praised it as he chewed, ¡°It¡¯s quite sweet. You should try it too, Su Ruo.¡± With that, he brought the bitten apple to Su Ruo.


    Su Ruo smiled awkwardly and could only take a bite.


    Seeing this, Zhao Yunhai¡¯s face cleared slightly, and he ate the area where Su Ruo had bitten on.


    Bai Lixin looked at them and smiled even more. But inwardly, was disgusted.


    Damn, that was full of saliva, okay?


    Zhao Yunhai finished eating the apple before he remembered something and said, ¡°Speaking of Su Ruo starting school, I want to discuss something with you, Su Qing.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and said, ¡°What is it? You tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this: I have a business to take care of in S country, but the partner there is not too friendly. I heard that the other party¡¯s boss is interested in painting, so I want Su Ruo to help out. ¡±


    ¡°However, Su Ruo¡¯s school is very strict and does not allow unexcused leave, and your brother himself does not want to fall behind in his studies. But this business has several hundred millions of yuan at stake. Please help me persuade your brother. ¡±


    Oh, you want to go abroad to cheat. Do you think I am stupid?


    Bai Lixin frowned slightly and looked at Su Ruo: ¡°Brother, what do you mean? How about you help Yunhai? ¡±


    Su Ruo stiffened up and stumbled, ¡°I¡­ I want to help, but the school doesn¡¯t allow taking a long leave without a reason.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at Zhao Yunhai again and said, with a helpless expression, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Zhao Yunhai pondered for a moment, ¡°Su Qing, you and your brother are twins. Why don¡¯t you take his place and report to school first? You cannot be exposed as the school year has just started and he is not familiar to any of the students around him. That way, Su Ruo won¡¯t have to take time off either, and I¡¯ll be able to negotiate my business. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone. ¡±


    Heh, trying to sell him and making him count the money for them, how funny.


    Bai Lixin smiled more sweetly. He gave Su Ru a sidelong glance and smiled, ¡°If brother doesn¡¯t mind, of course I¡¯m willing. As long as it¡¯s for you, I¡¯m willing to do anything. Anyway, I can¡¯t dance for the time being because my leg is injured, so I don¡¯t mind. What about you, brother? ¡±


    Su Ru blushed and bowed his head, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Xiao Qing.¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed so hard that he nearly burst into tears, ¡°Okay, okay, no problem, then I¡¯ll report for duty on your behalf next Monday.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body was fine except for his leg, which was injured. He was discharged after a few more days of anti-inflammatory injections.


    The day after he was discharged, Zhao Yunhai took Su Ruo and flew to S country to begin a two-month love affair.


    As he watched Su Ruo get into Zhao Yunhai¡¯s car without looking back, Bai Lixin turned his head and put his smile away, his face expressionless.


    Su Qing was now alone, and his leg was in a cast. Su Ruo was relieved to leave with Zhao Yunhai, which was fine enough.


    Bai Lixin rubbed his shoulders and stretched his back. Tomorrow he would start his campus life.


    It seems that Su Ruo¡¯s real boyfriend, Qu Yasong, is the chairman of the board of trustees of this school.


    Shouldn¡¯t he say hello instead of Su Ruo?


    Qu Yasongg, who is 29 this year, became famous internationally at the age of sixteen for his oil painting, ¡°Serenity,¡± and has since been known as the ¡°reincarnation of Leonardo da Vinci,¡± and his achievements have been the first in the world. Countless countries invited him to become their own royal painter, but he declined one by one in the end.


    But at the age of 22, when he should have been at the top of his game, he chose to give up his career and return to his home country to develop art education, and he has since founded this private art university.


    There were countless rumors worldwide that he had run out of creative inspiration.


    However, once established, his private university attracted numerous students, including many from abroad. On one day, tens of thousands of people crowded to take the entrance exam.


    But since the school only admits 2,000 students a year, one could imagine how fierce the competition was. It was simply impossible to get into this university if you didn¡¯t have the strength.


    Su Ruo had rolled between sheets with Zhao Yunhai an unknown number of times, and he was still in a platonic state with Qu Yazong, who was like a person living in a fairyland, indistinct and illusory, and one could only watch from afar but not play with them.


    After Su Ruo was admitted to the university, he often used the studio, and was a painting genius. And Qu Yasong was a man who cherished talent. Over time, Qu Yasongg¡¯s attention was attracted to Su Ruo¡¯s works.


    While Qu Yasong only recognized his art, Su Ruo secretly fell in love. One day, he confessed his love to Qu Yazong, who, after thinking about it, agreed, and the two of them began their secret relationship.


    They still only talked about painting, and Qu Yazong never asked Su Ruo about anything other than painting. The two of them had never dated in private.


    The only place they met was at the studio, and they hadn¡¯t even held hands, let alone kissed, for almost a year.


    The two had 50 days of vacation in the summer, but not only did they not see each other once, they didn¡¯t even talk on the phone.


    It¡¯s not that Su Ruo didn¡¯t call Qu Yasong, but Qu Yasong¡¯s phone was always off, and even if it was on, he didn¡¯t pick it up. After a long time, Su Ruo gave up contacting Qu Yasong. This is when Zhao Yunhai appeared and captured Su Ruo¡¯s heart with his domineering and possessive style.


    Qu Yasongg was naturally cold and withdrawn and did not mix well with others.


    In the original plot, Su Qing was forced to reveal Su Ruo and Zhao Yunhai¡¯s love affair to Qu Yasong at the end, trying to get the three to turn against each other, but the result was that Qu Yasong only gave a bland ¡°oh¡± and broke up with Su Ruo.


    Su Ruo only suffered for a while because he was dumped by Qu Yasong.


    Su Ruo really loved Qu Yasong, who always had an indifferent attitude, not only when he was in love, but also when he broke up.


    So he thought of using special means to force a physical relationship between them. But Qu Yazong was no normal person, and was more like a sexually indifferent person compared to Zhao Yunhai¡¯s obsession with his body.


    He was heartbroken and desperate and finally accepted Zhao Yunhai and lived happily with him. While Qu Yasong remained Su Ruo¡¯s cinnabar mole, always in his heart.


    Bai Lixin admired Qu Yasong, who had principles and a strong heart and did not lose himself even in the face of the ¡°son of the world.¡±


    Bai Lixin had only admired a few people in all his many years, and Qu Yasong was one of them.


    Bai Lixin walked to his laptop with his walking stick and typed in the words ¡°Qu Yasongg¡¯s Serenity¡± into the search engine.


    A master painter¡¯s work often reflects his character and his pursuit. So, to understand a master painter, knowing his paintings is the easiest and most brutal way to do it.


    The computer was fast, and in the blink of an eye, a bunch of search results came up. Bai Lixin opened the top one, ¡°Introduction to Serenity,¡± and was greeted by a beautiful painting.


    Bai Lixin stared at the painting in disbelief, not even noticing that his walking stick had fallen to the ground.

 CH 21

    Bai Lixin looked at the painting ¡°Serenity¡±, which Qu Yasong had composed when he was sixteen, and he felt his breath catch and his heart pound.


    The picture is of two elderly men smiling at each other outside a lush green field. One of them, dressed in a white suit, sits on a wicker chair outside a flower garden, a vase of fresh flowers on a wicker round table beside him, and on a closer look, you can even see dew drops on it.


    And behind him, the other old man in a black suit is draping a blanket over the wicker chair onto the latter¡¯s shoulders. The old man in the white suit had his head turned and was smiling at the old man in black, showing only a side view of his face.


    There was sunlight tilting down the eaves and hitting the two men¡¯s faces. They did not have youthful, handsome faces, but in their wrinkled faces, one could see the feelings that were warmer than even the sunlight; peaceful, serene, and warm.


    The painting was a perfect blend of cool and warm tones, with bold and delicate brushwork that showed the owner¡¯s dedication.


    Bai Lixin covered his mouth, and two lines of tears slowly flowed from his wide-open eyes.


    The two people in this picture clearly looked like Lu Xuefei and Luo Qintian in their later years!


    And wasn¡¯t that background¡­ that roof¡­ the back garden¡­all part of the manor they had lived in after settling in Country M?


    How could Qu Yasong have painted this picture? Is he a transmigrator too? Or is he¡­?


    A bold thought appeared in Bai Lixin¡¯s mind, pounding on his reason and feelings. The flow of emotions in this painting could not be portrayed by a bystander.


    Neither could the kind of pattern and tacit understanding between him and Luo Qintian be easily drawn by a passerby.


    A fragment of the Lord God¡¯s soul?


    S419m had scanned Luo Qiantan¡¯s attributes, and his soul attributes were as high as A-rank in an F-rank world, which in itself was unreasonable. And how did the ¡°Return of the Lord God¡± mission unlock?


    If he thought about it carefully, what did he do in the last world that unlocked this mission inadvertently? The only thing he had done more different from any other realm was to fall in love with Luo Qintian.


    Could it be that Luo Qintian¡¯s soul was a Lord God soul fragment?


    Once this thought arose, it kept reverberating in his mind.


    After thinking alone for a long time, Bai Lixin called out in his mind: [S419m!]


    He called out a few times but heard no response from S419m, and only then did he remember that he had forcibly severed his mental connection with the system.


    [Open contact with the system].


    As soon as his words fell, he heard a familiar electrical tone in his mind.


    [Ding! Opening the host¡¯s spiritual connection with the dimensional system. Ding! Congratulations to the host; the establishment of the spiritual connection is complete. The connection degree is 100%. The host can freely use the dimensional system.]


    Just after the system beep and alerts, Bai Lixin heard a cry in his mind: [Lord host, why did you take so long to restart the system? Are you really planning to jump ship?]


    Bai Lixin was silent, waiting for S419m to finish crying, then shrugged and said: [I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve had enough anyway. I¡¯ve seen so many worlds, and life should be like this. Why should I force it?]


    At Bai Lixin¡¯s words, S419m started to cry again.


    Bai Lixin interrupted him, [Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s noisy. I let you out because I wanted you to check on someone for me.]


    S419m immediately returned in the most ceremonial tone, [Enlightened Lord host, S419m can investigate anything for you. There is nothing I can¡¯t do. Please feel free to use me.]


    Bai Lixin knocked on the table, [No need to get suck up to me, I don¡¯t eat that. You help me check the spiritual and physical attributes of Su Ruo¡¯s boyfriend, Qu Yasong.]


    [Yes, Lord Host! Ding! Scanning begins. Ding! The scan is now complete. Qu Yasong¡¯s mental attribute is ranked A, and his physical attribute is ranked A.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hand, which was casually tapping on the desk, paused, and slowly shrunk into a fist to clench tightly: [Can you scan all the mental power attributes and physical body attributes in this world in a scattered form?]


    [Lord-Host, I can!]


    S419m¡¯s voice was so resounding that Bai Lixin could picture a small person with his head and fist held high, and he couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. [Then you can help me scan how many people in this dimensional world have A-rank mental power attributes and how many B-rank ones.]


    [Yes! Ding! Scanning started. Ding! The scan is now complete. Lord host, there is only one person with an A-rank spiritual power attribute, and that is Mr. Qu Yasong. There is also one person with B-rank spiritual power; that is you, my great Host!]


    S419m was now flattering Bai Lixin¡¯s at every opportunity, fearing that he would abandon him if he was not happy.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s tightly gripped heart lifted and fell. He took a deep breath and exhaled another turbid breath, and said: [Next, you tell me, what exactly is the Lord God soul fragment. I want to know everything! Once I find out or suspect you are lying or hiding anything, you know the consequences.]


    S419m¡¯s weakness was now in Bai Lixin¡¯s hands; how dare it not obey?


    If Bai Lixin asked, it would shake out all of its own bottom. Although S419m is an artificial intelligence, it was not human after all, and its thinking was sometimes still stuck in the ¡°cause¡± and ¡°effect¡± logic.


    So once Bai Lixin, who had been a ¡°grandson¡± for a thousand years, caught hold of S419m, with their two vastly different IQs, it would never be able to turn the tide again.


    [I have no choice, Lord Host.]s419m complained, [The matter has to start from billions of years ago. There were countless worlds in the vast universe. The Lord God was at the centre of the worlds, in charge of the order and cycle of these worlds.][


    But there comes a time when the Lord God has to fall into eternal sleep, and he needs a successor. The old Lord God had been in charge for billions of years and had reached the point where he had to slumber. A new Lord God was conceived and born in the vast void, waiting to take over from the old Lord God.]


    S419m¡¯s voice became indistinct and distant, as if he had fallen into some kind of memory, [The old Lord God had twelve sub-gods under him, and each of these sub-gods was in charge of one twelfth of the vast universe. The Old Lord God, who should have fallen into a deep sleep, was unwilling to give up his eternal life and his immense powers when he was nearing eternal rest. So he united with the Twelve Sub-Gods to intercept and kill the New Lord God not long after his arrival.]


    [The New Lord God was birthed from the universe and is the heart of the universe] S419m¡¯s voice was sad as never before, [He could not die, or dissipate. He had stronger powers and a longer life than the old Lord God.]


    [In order to be able to gain the power of the new Lord God, the old Lord God divided the soul of the new Lord God into several pieces and gave them to his twelve secondary gods. They threw these fragments into the billions of dimensional worlds to be tortured, borrowing the power of the worlds to absorb the new Lord God¡¯s power and life force bit by bit. The old Lord God then regained control like this, and became a new pseudo-Lord God.]


    When Bai Lixin heard S419m¡¯s words, his heart throbbed. How much pain did one have to endure when his soul was divided? The splitting of one¡¯s body alone was unbearable, let alone one¡¯s soul.


    Covering his aching heart, he asked, [What happened afterwards? How did you appear?]


    [The Lord God had just been conceived and born from the centre of the universe, and was intercepted by the false sub-gods before his power was fully unleashed. But the Lord God¡¯s strength was there after all, and he created the dimensional system without their notice. ]


    [The dimensional system can lock onto the general area where the Lord God¡¯s soul fragment is located, but it is not yet accurate as to which world. So for billions of years, I have constantly searched for a host, hoping that one could trigger a way to free the Lord God¡¯s soul fragments.]


    [But unfortunately, all the hosts before you only lasted a few worlds before they could not withstand the malice of the world and were killed. Only you actually traveled through dozens of realms like a fish in water, your spiritual power reached an unprecedented high, and you even rescued the first soul fragment!]


    After hearing S419m¡¯s words, Bai Lixin could not calm his heart.


    Only after a long time did he say, [Then, I think I have found the Lord God¡¯s soul fragment in this realm.]


    Still immersed in painful memories, S419m froze: [Huh?]


    Bai Lixin rubbed his hair, his eyes fixed on the computer screen with the ¡°Serenity¡± painting and repeated: [I think I found a fragment of the Lord God¡¯s soul that you want. Since I am now your saving grace, it¡¯s time for us to talk about the quest reward.]


    [Er¡­] s419m¡¯s heart seized. Why did he have the feeling of being by a wolf and a sense of shivering running through it?


    No way. He is an artificial intelligence, made of nothingness, with no form. How can he get shivers? It must be an illusion, an illusion¡­


    Bai Lixin leaned on crutches and slowly walked into the luxurious private university.


    This university was built by Qu Yasong after he returned to China with no expense spared. Its teachers were all at the top of their level, so the tuition fees were not cheap.


    However, there are scholarships available every year for those who could win a top ten spot in the school¡¯s annual ¡°Heavenly Art Competition.¡±


    Su Ruo was a sophomore and took third place in last year¡¯s ¡°Heavenly Art Competition.¡±


    When Su Ruo and Su Qing¡¯s mother died, they did not apply for a new guardian as they had both reached the age of 16.


    The government gave them an annual social assistance grant. Their mother was insured during her lifetime, and after her death, the government also provided them with an insurance payment.


    After dropping high school, Su Qing seemed to be doing nothing but dance in a bar and ¡°playing¡± with his life. On the other hand, Su Ruo worked hard to get into the university of his dreams, often taking odd jobs.


    To the domineering and philandering Zhao Yunhai, the two are a far cry from each other.


    Su Ruo is strong and kind, while Su Qing is vain and depraved. He had seen a lot of people like Su Qing, so he fell in love with the kind-hearted Su Ruo at first sight.


    However, he did not know that Su Ruo¡¯s tuition fees for his first year of schooling were paid for with Su Qing and Su Ruo¡¯s joint property, all their mother¡¯s insurance money, and social assistance money.


    The family¡¯s bank cards were kept by Su Ruo, who would give Su Qing a small amount of money every month, just a few hundred, for living expenses and pocket money.


    The insurance money left was initially a large sum, but after paying off their mother¡¯s loan for chemotherapy, only half of it was left.


    Su Ruo only wanted to study at a private art university, but tuition fees were a problem, and the money he earned from his part-time job could not even cover half of it. So when Su Ruo received his acceptance letter, he had the idea of using his mother¡¯s insurance and social assistance money.


    Su Qing knew nothing about this. He did love to have fun and knew that Su Ruo did not have the financial means to do so, so he simply decided not to go to university and instead danced in bars to earn money. He even flirted with big spenders when he met them to get a little tip back.


    He only had a few hundred a month to live on, which wasn¡¯t enough to spend.


    But he never flirted with Zhao Yunhai, a regular, because he genuinely liked the man, and being close to him made him more timid.


    It¡¯s just that he had his heart set on the bright moon, but the moon was illuminating a ditch. Zhao Yunhai recognized Su Qing as a waste, and even if they talked, it was only to get close to Su Ruo.


    When it came to Zhou Yunhai and Su Ruo, they were a natural pair.  One of them appears innocent on the outside, but on the inside he prefers to avoid harm, gain advantages, and steal from his brother; while the other is a playboy, but he still longs for an innocent lover in his heart.


    The new semester¡¯s tuition fee was due a week after the start of the school year, and Su Ruo had already given Bai Lixin a bank card to deposit that month¡¯s tuition fee before he left.


    But Bai Lixin knew that the scholarship money only covered one-half of the tuition fee, and the part-time job money was only enough to cover one-fifth of the balance. As for the extra money, it seems that Su Ruo has touched their joint property again.


    Su Qing sat in the classroom with the bank card in his hand. Suddenly, he broke the card with force and threw it into his backpack.


    A bank card without internet banking can¡¯t be used if it¡¯s folded.


    Although I can come to class for you, I can¡¯t help you re-apply for the bank card, so let me help you figure out the tuition fee issue for now, brother Su Ruo.


    Bai Lixin propped his head up and waited boredly for the bell to ring.


    After school was over and everyone had left, Bai Lixin stood up slowly with his cane. With his crutches under his armpit and his school bag slung over his other shoulder, he made his way to the chairman¡¯s studio.


    Qu Yasong had his own studio, which was unknown to Su Ruo while still a freshman. He had accidentally walked into Qu Yasong¡¯s separate studio and painted in it, and happened to be caught by Qu Yasong.


    Qu Yasong initially wanted to kick him out, but let him stay after seeing what he had painted.


    Bai Lixin thought about the scene while walking. He rubbed his chin and thought to himself, ¡°Is Qu Yasong really his lover? To have such a Mary Sue scene?


    Following the memories of this world, Bai Lixin finally limped to Qu Yasong¡¯s painting room, which was located in a remote area and was really hard to find. He wondered how Su Ruo had stumbled upon it.


    He coughed twice and carefully pushed the door open. The moment the door opened, it was as if he had opened the door to a new world.


    Although he had seen Qu Yasong¡¯s appearance from the world¡¯s memories, it was like watching a movie; being there was a completely different feeling from watching from afar.


    In the middle of the drawing room, a near-transparent man was carefully drawing something with a brush.


    The young man¡¯s skin was as white as cream, his flaxen hair fell to his shoulders, and his angelic features were filled with indifference.


    The white curtains moved in the breeze, and the reddish sunset leaked in through the window, making the room extraordinarily peaceful and serene.


    It was as if Bai Lixin could see white wings dancing behind the man¡¯s back, a man as beautiful and pure as an angel.


    He paused for a second before knocking gently on the door, interrupting the man¡¯s painting.


    Qu Yasong¡¯s appearance was completely different from Luo Qintian¡¯s, who was a strict and majestic man.


    Qu Yasong was more like an ethereal immortal. But even though their appearances were different, Bai Lixin still sensed a familiar aura in the air.


    When the man heard the knock on the door, his hand paused, and he broke his eyes from the drawing paper to look at the door.


    The expression on his face did not move at all when he looked at the door, and his indifferent expression did not change when he saw that the other party was Su Ruo.


    He only nodded lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve started school.¡± Then he buried his head in the canvas again.


    Bai Lixin nodded and walked in on his own. He had already known from his memories that Qu Yasong was a cold person and was not surprised by his behavior. He slowly paced up behind Qu Yasong to see what he was painting, only to find a blank canvas in front of him, nothing at all.


    As his eyes moved down the canvas, to the brush held in the man¡¯s long, slender finger, It had no paint.


    Bai Lixin was slightly surprised, ¡°What are you painting, Qu Yasong?¡±


    Qu Yasong glanced back at Bai Lixin and said, ¡°I was thinking of what I could paint on this canvas.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Bai Lixin drew a chair from the side and placed it next to Qu Yasong, sitting down familiarly and resting his cane on his leg, ¡°Have you thought of anything then?¡±


    Qu Yasong shook his head, ¡°No. Since you are here, you do the painting. ¡±


    With that, he handed the brush to Bai Lixin. He had often done this with Su Ruo in the past. When there was no inspiration, Su Ruo always managed to inspire him.


    Bai Lixin looked at the outstretched brush and hurriedly waved his hand, laughing, ¡°Not today. I¡¯m not inspired either. I came to see you for something else.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Qu Yasong¡¯s usual cold face frowned slightly, ¡°Something else?¡±


    Su Ruo had never told him about anything other than painting.


    Bai Lixin smiled brightly and scratched his hair in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s like this. There¡¯s still a week left to pay the tuition fee, but I haven¡¯t got it together yet, so I want to borrow some money from you. ¡±


    Qu Yasong nodded, not a trace of expression on his face, ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you with the advance first.¡±


    He thought for a moment and added, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t pay it back.¡±


    Bai Lixin folded his hands and clapped them together, ¡°That would be most appreciated, but I can¡¯t take your money for free, let alone not pay you back. How about this: I¡¯ll model for you for free. Maybe you¡¯ll get inspired as you paint. When I earn some money, I will pay you back immediately. How about that? ¡±


    Qu Yasong thought about it and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled at that, showing a big smile.


    Qu Yasong could not help but frown when he saw it. Today¡¯s Su Ruo seemed a little different from his usual self. He was even more moving than usual.


    After seeing this infectious smile, Qu Yasong actually unconsciously pulled out a smile so shallow that it was almost invisible.


    Both parties agreed, and Bai Lixin went to the back of Qu Yasong¡¯s canvas, while Qu Yasong sat down and began to mix the paints. He had been sitting since Bai Lixin came in, still focused on the canvas, and had not even noticed that Bai Lixin had a cast on his leg.


    Only when he had finished mixing the paints did Qu Yasong lift his head to look at Bai Lixin, and when he did, a few ripples suddenly flashed through his calm, watery eyes, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He saw that Bai Lixin had already stripped naked, leaving only a pair of white underwear. He was sitting on the modeling platform, placing his cane to one side and arching his legs to hug himself into a ball as he smiled and looked ahead.


    Hearing Qu Yasong¡¯s surprised voice, Bai Lixin turned his head to look at him, smiling naturally, ¡°Modelling for you, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Qu Yasong was speechless.


    What¡¯s wrong? What was not wrong?

 CH 22

    Bai Lixin leisurely propped up the cane and stood up, revealing a beautifully proportioned body. Although Su Ruo and Su Qing were similar in appearance, their bodies were very different.


    Su Ruo had not exercised for years, so his body was fair and soft, with hardly any muscles visible. But Su Qing was just the opposite; his body was perfectly toned because he danced all the time. His lower abdomen was lined with six small, shallow abdominal muscles, which were not obtrusive but extremely sexy.


    His long, slender arms were even tighter and well-proportioned, without a trace of fat or unicorn arms, and his wheat-colored skin was healthy and dynamic. This teenager was like a black panther, athletic and full of power.


    Qu Yasong was indifferent but not an idiot, and if he couldn¡¯t see the problem at this point, it would only mean that there was something wrong with him.


    For the first time, a crack appeared on Qu Yasong¡¯s always indifferent face: ¡°You¡¯re not Su Ruo, who are you? And your leg is injured? ¡± Qu Yasong asked as he glanced at Bai Lixin¡¯s leg that was in a cast.


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows, propped up his crutches and came to Qu Yasong, pressing close to his body, saying, ¡°Thanks to me walking around in front of you for so long, you actually just noticed that I have an injury on my leg. I¡¯m so sad. ¡±


    No one had ever been so close to him before, and Qu Yasong¡¯s breath hitched and he looked at Bai Lixin, dazed.


    Bai Lixin had never seen such a cute expression on Luo Qintian¡¯s face before, so he laughed and leaned over to give Qu Yasong a kiss on the cheek.


    After teasing Qu Yazong, Bai Lixin was in a good mood, and he was able to shake off the anxious mood he¡¯d been carrying for the past few days and happily walked back to the modeling platform.


    Qu Yasong had been completely dumbfounded. He reached out and gently brushed his hand over the spot where he had been kissed. The hot, moist breath still seemed to linger on his face.


    Although he had built the university, he hardly taught at all. He buried himself in his studio all day and rarely interacted with the outside world, leaving everything to the acting principal.


    The reason he returned to China was that he could not stand the constant international exchanges and also because his creative inspiration had diminished.


    It can be said that Qu Yasong was a very pure person, as pure as a blank sheet of paper.


    Seeing the confused expression on the 1.9 meter tall Qu Yasong, Bai Lixin simply sat down on the edge of the modeling platform, his plastered left leg casually resting on his right leg. He rested his elbow on his leg with one hand propping up his cheek, looking at Qu Yasong calmly, not mincing words in praise, ¡°You look like an angel.¡±


    At Bai Lixin¡¯s praise, Qu Yasong, who had always been calm, blushed. He put away his brush in embarrassment and looked at Su Qing with a complicated expression, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Bai Lixin changed his hand to support his head, the flat abs faintly showing, sexy and provocative, ¡°I am Su Ruo¡¯s younger brother, Su Qing. Of course, I have a name: Bai Lixin. You can call me Xiao Xin. Calling me ¡®darling¡¯ or ¡®baby¡¯ is also fine. ¡±


    Another suspicious blush appeared on Qu Yasong¡¯s handsome, peerless face. ¡°Xiao Xin, what about your brother?¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°Oh, him. My boyfriend stated that he is having problems in country S and asked him to accompany him to assist. So for the next two months, I¡¯ll be taking his place in class for the time being. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll expose me, Chairman Qu? ¡±


    Qu Yasong froze, ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and a big, handsome one too.¡± Bai Lixin smiled and rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Then why did you have to¡­¡± Qu Yasong frowned, his voice unconsciously lowered.


    Bai Lixin looked at the beautiful Qu Yasong with a fascinated expression in his eyes and said, ¡°Because you are just too beautiful.¡±


    The well-bred Qu Yasong pursed his lips and frowned at Bai Lixin. He could not swear, but in his heart he could not help but say, ¡°Scum.¡±


    ¡°Please get out. You¡¯re not welcome here. I don¡¯t need you to do any modelling either. I¡¯ll help pay for Su Ruo¡¯s school fees. ¡±


    ¡°Su Ruo has always been a good boy with good character and a good education. I hope you won¡¯t cause him any trouble in these two months.¡± He lowered his voice and coldly gave his expulsion order.


    Bai Lixin sniffed and instantly lowered his head, ¡°Well then, everyone has a love for beauty; I¡¯m just expressing it. Why are you so angry? ¡±


    Qu Yasong¡¯s face was gloomy as he coldly watched Bai Lixin get dressed. Deep in his heart, a voice silently retorted Bai Lixin¡¯s words: ¡°I¡¯m not angry because you kissed me, I¡¯m angry because I heard you have a boyfriend.¡±


    Bai Lixin finished dressing and stopped buttoning his shirt to the third button, revealing a large area of wheat-colored skin on his chest. Qu Yasong couldn¡¯t help frowning again. ¡°The school requires you to dress neatly and fasten your buttons.¡±


    Bai Lixin pursed his lips, but did as he was told and buttoned it up to the top before waving his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll be off then. Bye angel.¡±


    Qu Yasuo watched Bai Lixin leave before getting up and locking the door to the drawing room from the inside.


    He rubbed his frantically beating chest. The tyrannical elements all over his body were screaming madly. If the young man hadn¡¯t gotten out in time, his other personality would have jumped out and devoured him.


    Bai Lixin walked down the corridor, and put away the frivolous expression he had just had, [s419m, is he the fragment of the Lord God¡¯s soul you are looking for?]


    [It appears to be and appears not to be. The false sub-gods wrapped a boundary around the Lord God¡¯s soul fragment, so I can¡¯t tell if he is the fragment at all. But strangely enough, I just scanned two souls inside his body.]


    Bai Lixin paused on his feet and continued on his way again: [Two souls?]


    s419m¡¯s voice rang out in his head again, [Yes, two souls. And two opposing souls. They were just now pulling for the use of Qu Yasong¡¯s body.]


    Bai Lixin thought for a moment and asked, [Then have you scanned the spiritual power of that soul just now?]


    [I scanned it; it¡¯s A-rank too.]


    Bai Lixin stopped and frowned: [You mean that there could be two Lord God soul fragments in this world?]


    [It¡¯s possible, but I¡¯m not sure. This requires your own experimentation, Lord-Host.]


    My own experimentation?


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes.


    ¡°How do you want me to experiment?¡± He complained at s419m¡¯s bad idea and couldn¡¯t help but think of yesterday¡¯s experience.


    After the negotiation with s419m yesterday, Bai Lixin proposed to take a look at the soul fragment of the Lord God, and s419m was in a difficult position: [Lord host, not showing it to you is not to hide it from you, but to protect you. Although this is only a fragment of the Lord God¡¯s soul, it contains enough power to destroy countless worlds, not to mention you, who are in the middle of one.]


    But Bai Lixin insisted on seeing it. If the Lord God¡¯s soul fragment was truly the soul of his beloved, then it would never harm him.


    S419m refused repeatedly, and only when Bai Lixin threatened him with a strike did S419m hesitatingly offer up the Lord God¡¯s Soul box.


    Bai Lixin pulled his soul out of his physical body and followed s419m¡¯s guidance through the dark nothingness to the Lord God Soul Box.


    The Soul Box slowly opened its lid, and then a pale blue, fire-like object rose from the box.


    The light blue flame rose to the top of the box and then stayed there. As Bai Lixin stared at it, a wave of familiarity came over him. It seemed to him that the fire had a warm glow around it, and although it had no eyes, Bai Lixin felt that it was looking back at him gently.


    Surprised, he slowly tried to reach for the blue fire. But the blue fire pulsed a few times, and then abruptly flew to Bai Lixin, touching him gently with its warmth before flying back into the box.


    As soon as the Lord God¡¯s soul fragment returned to the soul box, it closed with a sound and disappeared into the dark void.


    S419m tsked, [Oh my, Lord Host, you are indeed the destined one. The Lord God did not actually attack you.]


    Bai Lixin reached out and caressed the cheek that the fire had touched. The warmth still lingered there, and the familiar feeling made his whole heart beat wildly.


    He coughed twice and asked indifferently: [Does this Lord God have a name?]


    S419m breathed a sigh of relief, [There is, but the Lord God¡¯s name is not something we can just shout out.]


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes and said, [If you don¡¯t dare to say it, then fucking write it down for me.]


    S419m¡¯s voice was silent for awhile, and just when Bai Lixin was getting a little impatient, in the dark void, two big golden words slowly emerged: Di Jia.


    Bai Lixin smiled. It turned out that his lover¡¯s name was Di Jia.


    Yesterday he touched his lover¡¯s soul, so he felt somewhat familiar with it. Bai Lixin himself is a soul traverser, so he can feel a person¡¯s soul by touching their physical body. Every soul is different and better recognizable than a human face.


    That¡¯s why he tested Qu Yasong¡¯s soul through a kiss, and indeed, the feeling of his lover was there.


    Can one body share two souls? If the other soul attribute was also an A-rank, was it also a fragment of Di Jia¡¯s soul?


    If both souls were fragments of Di Jia¡¯s soul, why had they not fused? And why were they mutually exclusive?


    This series of questions lingered in Bai Lixin¡¯s mind, and he was puzzled by them.


    [The first thing you need to do is fix your leg. Bai Lixin¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by S419m, who asked, [And do you want to boost your physical attributes right away?]


    [Save the leg ailment for later; the body attribute will be upgraded to B-rank when I return home.] Bai Lixin returned, [How can I pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger when my leg is healed.]


    Di Jia¡¯s soul fragment had kissed him, and thinking about Qu Yasong, who had been kissed by him, Bai Lixin happily limped home with his crutches.


    The next day, after school, Bai Lixin felt his way to Qu Yasong¡¯s drawing room again, but Qu Yasong had locked the door from inside.


    Bai Lixin stood outside the door and called twice, but when no one opened the door, he grunted and threatened, ¡°I know you¡¯re in there. If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll expose your relationship with Su Ruo! I¡¯ll tell everyone that you¡¯re a teacher, but you¡¯re having an incestuous affair with a student of your own school and¡­! ¡±


    Hooligans are not to be feared, but they are to be feared when they are cultured. When a scholar meets a soldier, even if he has a point, it is in vain.


    Before Bai Lixin could finish his sentence, the door opened from the inside with a bang.


    ¡°Come in quickly,¡± Qu Yasong said to Bai Lixin, his face gloomy and helpless.


    When Bai Lixin saw that his plan had worked, he laughed and nimbly entered the painting room with his crutches.


    Behind him, Qu Yasong was so uncertain that it was almost as if a storm was coming.


    Bai Lixin seemed oblivious as he walked up to the canvas, which was still blank, ¡°Are you still uninspired?¡±


    Qu Yasong looked at Bai Lixin coldly and thought, ¡°You come to harass me every day. Where do I find inspiration?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go out on a date to find inspiration?¡± Bai Lixin said, not caring about Qu Yasong¡¯s indifferent attitude.


    As if he had heard a new word, Qu Yasong repeated, ¡°A date?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and paced to the window. He reached out and grabbed a corner of the white curtain, abruptly pulling it open.


    In an instant, the sunlight from outside shone in, hitting Bai Lixin¡¯s face and reflecting a warm glow.


    When Qu Yasong looked at Bai Lixin like this, he felt that this young man seemed to have inexhaustible energy and vitality. He was free, lively, and spontaneous, very different from the well-behaved and sensible Su Ruo.


    But this troublemaker attracted his attention even more than Su Ruo, and his gaze could not help but follow the youngster¡¯s figure.


    His heart began to beat violently again, and the voice in the back of his mind growled: ¡°If you like him, get him! Why do you have to be so patient? If you won¡¯t do it, let me do it. ¡±


    Qu Yasong fell back in his chair and squeezed his chest, suppressing the raging erosion of his soul: ¡°Go back, your presence is not needed here, you demon.¡±


    Hearing the abrupt sound of the chair hitting the floor, Bai Lixin turned his head back, and only then did he notice Qu Yasong¡¯s strange state.


    He hurriedly rushed up with a single step and wrapped his arms around Qu Yasong¡¯s to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Does your heart hurt? Do you need to go to the hospital? ¡±


    The willpower that Qu Yasong had been able to suppress collapsed in an instant when Bai Lixin encircled him, and the other personality roared with laughter: ¡°Haha, finally it¡¯s my turn to take control of this body.¡±


    Bai Lixin encircled Qu Yasong, only to see the latter¡¯s eyes roll back and he unexpectedly fainted.


    Fortunately, Bai Lixin had already strengthened his physical body yesterday, so he hurriedly dragged him to a bench for rest.


    After placing Qu Yasong carefully on the bench, Bai Lixin asked : [Scan Qu Yasong¡¯s body to see what¡¯s wrong with him? Is there a physical health condition and see if it can be repaired with dimensional points?]


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Scanning begins. Ding! Scan completed. The body indicators are all A-rank, with no health problems. However, the test shows that the body¡¯s soul has been replaced. The soul attribute remains at A rank.]


    After listening to s419m¡¯s report, Bai Lixin looked at Qu Yasong with a complicated face. Replaced soul? I wonder what this soul looks like. Could it also be a Lord God soul fragment?


    He was looking intently at Qu Yasong¡¯s face when the man¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, looking coldly at Bai Lixin through a pair of dark, bottomless eyes.


    These eyes were emotionless, like those of an evil spirit from hell. His body even seemed to emanate a dense dark aura that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. Bai Lixin¡¯s body shivered and he unconsciously took a step back.


    There was no mention of Qu Yasong¡¯s having a dual personality in the world¡¯s memory. Was there something wrong with the world¡¯s memory too?


    Qu Yasong had opened his dark eyes and looked at Bai Lixin. He suddenly reached out and pulled Bai Lixin over and pressed him under his body, his voice as cold as the cold nine-day weather, ¡°Are you the one he has taken a fancy to?¡±


    Bai Lixin struggled a few times. Qu Yasong saw this and easily used one hand to hold both of Bai Lixin¡¯s wrists above his head. The other hand did not remain idle and began to slowly slide down Bai Lixin¡¯s neck.


    ¡°A rather fiery one, I like that.¡± Qu Yasong sprayed hot air and pressed his face close to Bai Lixin¡¯s, sliding his hand down even further.


    Bai Lixin stared at Qu Yasong and suddenly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s only human to enjoy the love between fish and water. If you want to, I am naturally happy to do so. Why do you have to clamp down on me like this. After all, you are so beautiful, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    Qu Yasong sneered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll try your fish and water love.¡± With that, he lowered his head and bit down fiercely on Bai Lixin¡¯s lips, his tongue driving in and tangling with Bai Lixin¡¯s.


    The moment Qu Yasong¡¯s lips touched Bai Lixin, a tremor from the depths of his soul instantly shuddered through his limbs and bones.


    After the kiss, Qu Yasong did not continue. He let go of Bai Lixin and began to look at the leopard-like boy in front of him with suspicious eyes.


    Bai Lixin lay unmoving on the bench, gasping for breath as he waited for the aftershocks of the battle to wear off.


    This soul¡­ this soul was actually a Lord God soul fragment too!

 CH 23

    Chapter 23 ¨C The Modern Dimension 2.6


    After the struggle and resistance just now, Ba Lixin¡¯s shirt was now half open, his wheat-coloured cheeks were slightly flushed, and his chest was panting heavily as it went up and down. His dark, bright eyes fluttered and seemed to have water droplets darting around, and he looked like he was being bullied.


    No, he was actually being bullied, bullied by the soul-changing Qu Yasong in front of him.


    Ba Lixin came back to his senses and gave Qu Yasong a fierce glare.


    ¡°Qu Yasong¡± looked at Ba Lixin who was glaring at him, but he was not surprised. With a raised eyebrow, he leaned down again, his face almost on Ba Lixin¡¯s face, and said, ¡°What, do you have a problem?¡±


    The man in front of him was as pure and beautiful as an angel one moment, but in the blink of an eye, he had changed his soul and was now like a demon.


    He glared back at the demon, ¡°Do you have a double personality?¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong didn¡¯t expect this to be Bai Lixin¡¯s reply. He looked at Ba Lixin and scooped him up to sit face-to-face in his arms.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s mind crashed instantly. He was now sitting on this demon¡¯s lap. His hands were forced around the other man¡¯s neck, and because of their seating position, they were pressed chest to chest, which was not a very elegant position.


    The demon seemed to be in a good mood as he patted Bai Lixin¡¯s back and rubbed his hand down his ass a few times before releasing him and placing him back on the bench, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with dual personalities? Do you think it¡¯s a mental defect? ¡±


    His eyes locked on Bai Lixin and he saw the other man shake his head before he laughed twice more.


    Demon Qu Yasong then unbuttoned the shirt he was wearing neatly, stopping only when he got to the third button. ¡°I¡¯m me and he¡¯s him. I really don¡¯t want to share a body with him if I could help it. Our preferences are too different, and our personalities are very different. I despise him, and he feels the same for me too. ¡±


    Bai Lixin listened to the man, but his eyes stayed fixed on the exposed skin that looked as smooth as condensed milk.


    He gulped. This soul was a completely different personality from the angel Qu Yasong.


    Their personalities were at odds with each other on every point, so it was no wonder they were repulsed by each other.


    Angel Qu Yasong was stoic, ascetic, ethereal, seemingly indifferent but with care in his eyes, an angel who lives in a fairyland. But the demon in front of him was the polar opposite of angel Qu Ya Song: unrestrained, fearless, and with a hostile expression in his eyes, the demon had returned from hell.


    They were clearly using the same body, but when the angel Qu Yasong had control of this body, Ba Lixin felt it was transparent and elegant to the heavens.


    But now, once its soul had changed, this body was full of verve and seduction in every move, and his whole being reeked of wild hormones.


    Ba Lixin asked himself, ¡°Compared to angel Qu Yasong, who had hidden himself so tightly, did he prefer demon Qu Yasong, who did not hide himself at all?¡±


    After all, demon Qu Yasong appeared to be the more blunt of the two, with his happiness and sadness written all over his face.


    Whereas angel Qu Yasong, with whom he had been in contact for two days, always had a blank expression on his face, his joy and anger were visible. He had deliberately said something like he had a boyfriend yesterday, partly to see if he would react to him, and partly to provoke him.


    The tragedy is that, in the end, he did manage it, but angel Qu Yasong also drove him out.


    When demon Qu Yasong first appeared, Bai Lixin had been shocked by the sudden contrast, without the slightest precaution, and had been taken aback. But now he was sure that he was also the one he was looking for, and that he was fierce but still tender towards him, he had long since thrown away the pangs he had felt.


    Demon Qu Yasong laughed out loud when he saw Bai Lixin swallowing his saliva as he stared, and said happily, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off the hook today. If you hadn¡¯t irritated him, I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯d have been held down. ¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong thought of something and suddenly sneered, lowering his head to clamp down on Ba Lixin¡¯s chin and pull him towards him, ¡°But since you can provoke him into mood swings, you need to spend more time with him so that I can get out and about more often. From today onwards, you will live with me. Do you have a problem with that? ¡±


    His grip on Ba Lixin¡¯s jaw was rough but gentle, Ba Lixin only felt a force pulling him upwards, but did not feel any pain.


    Ba Lixin had been thinking about how he could get closer to Qu Yasong and cultivate a relationship. He couldn¡¯t limp here every day after class with his crutches, could he? He was at a loss when demon Qu Yasong handed him a pillow.


    Ba Lixin¡¯s heart was happy, but his face had a look of forbearance. He glared at demon Qu Yasong and suddenly bit the hand that was clamping down on his chin.


    Demon Qu Yasong ate the pain and laughed even more, ¡°Little wildcat, it seems I don¡¯t need to ask your opinion. I heard that your brother and your boyfriend seem to have gone to Country S? Do you know how country S is? It¡¯s the world of the mafia. If I want your brother and boyfriend to not be able to come back, they won¡¯t be able to in this lifetime. Do you believe I have the ability to do that? ¡±


    Bai Lixin clapped his hands in his heart and thought, ¡°It¡¯s better that they don¡¯t come back for the rest of their lives.¡±


    But his face showed an expression of outrage, ¡°Bullying people with your power! You¡¯re breaking the law by doing this. You¡¯ll go to jail!¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong shrugged his shoulders and said with confidence, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the law is in country S. I¡¯m not aware of it. Will I go to jail? You¡¯ll know if you try. If you dare to scratch me again with your cat¡¯s claw, I think you¡¯ll be very interested in tomorrow¡¯s news headlines. ¡±


    Bai Lixin flinched, a worried and resigned look of determination on his face. He bit his lip and said, with determination and hatred, ¡°Fine, as you say! I¡¯ll live with you, but first, I have to come to this school every day and attend classes on time. No absences, late arrivals, or early departures. ¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t have much free time to mind you during the day. But if I don¡¯t see you after school, I can¡¯t necessarily guarantee the safety of your brother and your boyfriend¡¯s lives.¡±


    Ba Lixin frowned and looked at demon Qu Yasong with a reluctant face, but he was squealing in his heart. His man looked so handsome when he let his ruthless words out.


    Demon Qu Yasong acted quickly and whisked Ba Lixin away to his lair that night. It was naturally angel Qu Yasong¡¯s house.


    Although angel Qu Yasong was in control of this body almost all the time, he was fully aware of the  latter¡¯s senses and experiences.


    The mansion was large but not overly luxurious and extremely simple.


    Demon Qu Yasong personally led Ba Lixin to the guest room.


    Ba Lixin had brought only a backpack containing a few changes of clothes.


    Demon Qu Yasong slightly swept over Ba Lixin¡¯s somewhat dowdy attire and luggage, but did not say anything. He seemed to have something important to deal with, and he only led Ba Lixin to his room before turning around and leaving in a hurry.


    When he saw Qu Yasong leave, Ba Lixin unpacked his own bags. But in the corridor, the demon called the housekeeper to his side and whispered a few words, and it was only after the butler nodded that Qu Yasong left.


    Ba Lixin had only brought a few pieces of clothing with him and unpacked his bag in just a few minutes.


    He sat down at the table and took a book from the shelf and read it carefully and in a dignified manner.


    On the surface, he was reading a book, but he was talking to s419m in his mind.


    From the moment he first entered this mansion, the system alarm bell in his mind had been going over and over again in his mind, and Ba Lixin¡¯s brain was almost stunned.


    [Warning: a scan of the room reveals seven miniature cameras]s419m sent out another alarm signal.


    Ba Lixin looked at the book and frowned, as if he had encountered a problem: [Why are there so many surveillance systems and explosion-proof systems in Qu Yasong¡¯s mansion? s419m, help me find out Qu Yasong¡¯s family history.]


    At the beginning, when he had just crossed into this world, Ba Lixin only learned that Qu Yasong was the chairman of the board of trustees of this university and was internationally renowned.


    In fact, people in the art world would give him a few favors. That¡¯s why he helped Su Ruo many times in his art. But nothing else about Qu Yasong appears in the world¡¯s memory.


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Ding! The search has begun. Ding, the search is over. Lord host, Qu Yasong, is a mixed-race child. The mother is from the China, and the father is from country S. His mother died early, and his father was the largest mafia leader in country S. He is still alive today. Qu Yasong left the mafia seven years ago and came to China. Since then, he has had no contact with his father in S.]


    Ba Lixin casually flipped a page, propping his head up with one hand, the corner of his mouth pulling out a smile.


    His lover actually have such a double identity? No wonder there was this soul with a demon-like character. Only under the cruel and strong pressure of the underworld would such verve and aura arise.


    His eyes were fixed on the book, not actually reading a word of it, and he wanted to continue asking when there was a sudden knock at the door.


    Ba Lixin let out a ¡°Huh,¡± hesitating for a moment to look up from his book, looking towards the door with a confused face, before slowly getting up and opening the door.


    Outside the door, the well-dressed butler led two young attendants to push a cart, which was covered in brand new clothes, with the tags still shining out.

 CH 24

    The white-haired butler bowed and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Su, this is what the young master asked me to bring you, brand new and unopened.¡±


    A drop of cold sweat ran down Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead as he nodded, ¡°Oh, I can see that. The tags are so plainly visible. ¡±


    The butler continued to smile amiably without changing his expression and beckoned the attendants to wheel the cart in.


    ¡°Alas, in all the years since the young master had moved to China, he had never let anyone stay overnight in the house, let alone for a long time. Seeing how much the young master cares for young master Su, breaking his virginity is not far off! ¡±


    Tears flowed in the butler¡¯s heart. ¡± Fortunately for the master, after so many years of virginity, the young master was finally planning to break out the meat!¡±


    Letting the butler and the attendants push the clothes in, Bai Lixin stood by and watched as they skilfully placed them in the wardrobe. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Butler, you are so skilful. Do you do this often?¡±


    The smiling butler suddenly stiffened, his hands pausing in mid-air. Between breaths, he put away his smile and revealed a sad expression, ¡°No, to put it mildly, the young master is colder in nature and does not like to interact with people, you are the first friend he has invited here.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at such an amiable butler and returned a broad smile.


    Life was like a play; it all depended on acting.


    This old man was not simple.


    The housekeeper hung the clothes neatly for just a few moments before pointing to the clothing categories and instructing Bai Lixin, ¡°Young Master Su, this time things were done in a rush, so I apologise. These are only this season¡¯s clothes. Next time I¡¯ll expand them to four seasons of the year: spring, summer, autumn, and winter. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled more sweetly. ¡°This old master was planning to make him live here until he died.¡±


    The butler said to himself, ¡°It¡¯s hard to have the young master caring, so I¡¯ll have to make this boy stay until he dies.¡±


    The two foxes played dumb, and in a few moments, the old butler finished his instructions and left.


    Bai Lixin propped up his walking stick and paced to the closet to admire the clothes they had spent an hour sweeping up. His brow furrowed lightly, but his heart was bursting with joy.


    ¡°Look at you, demon Qu Yasong. You can¡¯t help but care for me even though you look so fierce. ¡±


    He rummaged through his wardrobe and found a pair of cotton pyjamas, turning around and giving the hidden camera an unintentional but deliberate glance.


    Qu Yasong was on the phone with someone in his study. He was talking to Joey, the second boss of the Sticino family, the largest mafia family in S country.


    Joey sighed on the other end of the line, ¡°Hey, Prince, I can¡¯t believe you still remember me as an old man.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, the hostility in the corners of Qu Yasong¡¯s eyes faded slightly.


    Qu Yasong took his mother¡¯s name and was only known as a genius in the world of painting, but few people knew that his father was Capellon Saul Sticino, the head of the Sticino family, the largest mafia family in S country as of today.


    Saul had deliberately distanced himself from the mother and son in order to protect them, and almost no one knew of their relationship. Qu Yasong was always with his mother, who was gentle and kind, and he followed her example. But when his mother died, he was taken back to the family home by Saul and kept secret.


    Demon Qu Yasong, was born out of a desire to escape from his mother¡¯s death and survival in the mafia family. He was so fierce and ruthless that no one dared breathe around him.


    In just a few months, he had quickly established himself as the prince of the family. Angel Qu Yasong occupied this body for the first ten years and the demon Qu Yasong for six. It was not until he was sixteen that the demon had a dream, a dream of a pair of old men living out their old age in peace, and because of this dream, the hostility he had built up over the past six years was instantly reduced to nothing, and angel Qu Yasong woke up again.


    After waking up, he created the ¡°Serenity¡± painting, and since then he has been painting while in a tug-of-war with his demon self. It was not until he was 22 years old that Angel Qu Yasong gradually won the battle, going from being able to control the body for six days in a month to 26 days. Taking advantage of this time, Angel Qu Yasong simply broke away from the Sticino family and came to China alone.


    Qu Yasong sat down on a chair, his straight and slender legs casually eased back, and he said, ¡°I had already helped you clean up the S Country mafia infield when I left back then, and really didn¡¯t feel the need to stay any longer.¡±


    Joey¡¯s pale voice over there stifled a laugh, ¡°The Prince is still as spontaneous as ever, but don¡¯t forget that the boss is getting old and needs his heir.¡±


    Qu Yasong fetched a cigarette from the drawer and lit it, exhaling a ring of misty white smoke after taking a sharp puff, ¡°The times are different. The traditional mafia has been eliminated from society. What you need most now is not an heir, but a means of clearing your name. The world is becoming more and more lucid, and modern times are no longer the days when justice was upheld through force. ¡±


    In just eight years, the world has changed too much.


    Joey was silent over there for a long time before he said, ¡°Yes, you are right, we do need to cleanse ourselves, but we still lack a leader. Come back, Prince. ¡±


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll discuss this some other time. I¡¯m calling you today to ask you to check a little something for me. ¡± Qu Yasong scanned the surveillance monitor and found that Bai Lixin had actually started to strip himself in his bedroom.


    These invisible cameras were fitted with HD cameras, so he could see everything that was happening in the room. Even Bai Lixin¡¯s great body was clearly presented through the lens. Qu Yasong¡¯s breathing gradually became heavy while Joey suddenly laughed at the other end of the phone, ¡± Prince, are you making love? Such a heavy breath. ¡±


    Qu Yasong frowned at the phone and said in an ice-cold voice, ¡°Help me find out the relationship between two Chinese people, Su Ruo and Zhao Yunhai, who arrived in S country three days ago.¡± With that, he hung up the phone.


    Joey froze slightly at the phone. The prince couldn¡¯t really be having sex, could he? The information that came from the butler¡¯s side was that the prince was a virgin until now.


    By the time Qu Yasong hung up the phone and looked at the screen again, Bai Lixin had already changed into his pyjamas. Since his leg was injured, he simply wore only the shirt.


    The wide pyjama shirt barely covered his butt, and as soon as he bent over, his splendour was half-revealed. It was the most tantalizing pose, leaving one hoping to see but not seeing, not seeing but seeing some, a beautiful scene that could only be left to imagination.


    Qu Yasong took a deep puff of the cigar and suppressed the fire that was surging in his lower abdomen.


    After dealing with the internal strife of the mafia in S country back then, the mafia families were peaceful and he had no more desire to exist, so he gradually fell asleep deep inside Qu Yasong¡¯s body.


    Five years ago, he went into complete dormancy after Angel Qu Yasong had locked himself in his studio room day in and day out to isolate himself from people, until yesterday, when this young man appeared in front of angel Qu Yasong.


    His voice was penetrating and infectious, as if it was calling out to him, awakening him from his years of slumber.


    Demon Qu Yasong looked at his white and slender fingers and secretly told himself that he must have this teenager, by whatever means.


    Instead, angel Qu Yasong¡¯s voice rang out in his head: ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him, don¡¯t kill any more!¡±


    The pleading voice struck his head so hard, again and again, that it almost put him back to sleep. Demon Qu Yasong, with his cigarette in one hand and pressing his forehead with the other, retorted: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t killed someone back then, we would have been the ones to die. Shut up, stand back, and sleep in peace! Back off! ¡±


    Two souls and two voices were tearing through this body, neither one of them willing to give way. This body was originally A-ranked, and it would have been more than enough to accommodate an A-ranked soul or even an S-ranked soul, but now that there were two equally powerful A-ranked souls fighting for dominance, the situation became somewhat worse.


    Demon Qu Yasong only felt a pain in his head, and his body was paining as though it was filled to capacity, but he still didn¡¯t want to hand over control.


    He grabbed the corner of the table, and his eyes were filled with a violent fury, and the corners of his eyes were even tinged with blood.


    The two souls were in the middle of a battle when suddenly, the door to the study was slammed open and an anxious-looking Bai Lixin stood in the doorway, panting loudly. He didn¡¯t even carry his cane.


    As soon as Bai Lixin entered, he saw Qu Yasong, who was in pain. He rushed forward with a limp and hugged Qu Yasong¡¯s waist, saying soothingly, ¡°Breathe deeply, breathe deeply. Don¡¯t reject that character, try to accommodate it.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hug was a little too strong, and his 5¡¯7¡å frame knocked the 6¡¯3¡å Qu Yasong to the ground when he was caught off guard, and Bai Lixin sat straddled on top of Qu Yasong.


    Bai Lixin was originally sitting on the bed, still thinking about how to seduce Qu Yasong with a few more provocative poses, when he suddenly received a warning from the system that Qu Yasong¡¯s body was suffering from serious lacerations, which could even be life-threatening if not stopped.


    His heart was in turmoil, and he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He just got up and rushed over with his leg still in a cast, not even having the time to put on his trousers.


    Now that he was sitting on top of Qu Yasong, his warm butt touched the cold metal belt buckle and he instantly stiffened up, remembering he had not dressed up.


    Demon and angel Qu Yasong took turns fighting over this body. One moment it was the demon Qu Yasong, the next it was angel Qu Yasong. The two souls switched extremely quickly, both feeling the stirring that the young body on top of them gave them.


    While the angel tried to push the young man away quickly, the demon could no longer bear the patience, and his fury grew so strong that he was almost ready to lift the roof! Finally, Demon Qu Yasong finally got the better of him and temporarily overpowered the Angel Qu Yasong.


    With a groan, he pinned Bai Lixin down and gritted out a strong, hoarse gasp, ¡°Baby, I want you.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked blankly at the man on top of him for three seconds and asked, ¡°Do I have the right to refuse?¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong sneered, but his expression changed from a predatory and fierce look to an indifferent and warm gaze. ¡°You do, you have to leave me now.¡±


    Bai Lixin stared at the ever revolving lover in front of him, his mood unspeakable.


    Originally, being intimate with one¡¯s lover was supposed to be a physical and mental pleasure, but why has it become so tangled now?


    He himself was fine, but looking at his lover having this pained look on his face, his mood was also mixed. Biting his lip, Bai Lixin hugged Qu Yasong¡¯s waist, his eyes locked on his, and said, ¡°Come on, if this will ease your pain and soul-tearing torment, then please do!¡±


    As soon as Bai Lixin¡¯s words fell, the man whose eyes had been filled with warmth changed expression and once again had a fierce look on his face.


    Demon Qu Yasong only looked deep into his eyes this time and said nothing as he lowered his head and took Bai Lixin¡¯s lips fiercely.


    Bai Lixin was in a whirlwind. At times, he felt like a boat on a huge wave, at other times, like a flower in a warm room. The souls changed between demon and angel Qu Yasong.


    How fierce and fast the man who transforms into a demon moves, and how gentle and warm the man who transforms into an angel moves. This bipolar pleasure kept crashing against Bai Lixin¡¯s sanity, making him struggle over and over again, enjoying the endless pleasure.


    The next day, Bai Lixin woke up sore and aching, weak and lying on the bed like a rag doll, not even wanting to move a finger.


    The first thing he did when he woke up was to beckon s419m in his mind: [s419m, call up 500 dimensional points and adjust my physical attributes to A rank! I can¡¯t bear it at all.]


    He was too tired, like he had died several times. If he did not adjust his physical strength to an A level, this young master was not his opponent at all ah!

 CH 25

    When Bai Lixin awoke the next afternoon, angel Qu Yasong had occupied the body and gone to the studio early in the morning.


    The two had tossed Bai Lixin until the middle of the night, and demon Qu Yasong had wrapped Bai Lixin in his own shirt and carried him to the bathroom to clean him up before carrying him to his room to rest.


    In the darkness of the house, in the still night sky, the sound of the boy¡¯s even breathing was all around him as he took Bai Lixin, whose body was covered in hickeys, into his arms. Demon Qu Yasong was unusually calm as he lay beside Bai Lixin, embracing this warm, healthy, lean body.


    It was as if they had been together for a long, long time, so in tune and familiar.


    The violent emotions in his heart gradually subsided, and demon Qu Yasong yawned and fell into a deep sleep.


    After he had fallen into a deep sleep, angel Qu Yasong opened his warm, jade-like eyes.


    It was hard to describe the emotion in his heart as he glanced at the beautiful, naked body at his side.


    This boy could stir up the demon, and yet also soothe it.


    This boy could make his heart beat faster, yet he could also make his heart feel warm and peaceful. This teenager was so amazing.


    A million images flew through his mind, from the youth¡¯s quirky spirit when they first met, to the biy¡¯s smugness when he kissed him, to the youth¡¯s passion when he responded fiercely beneath him, and the youth¡¯s shyness and blush when he was done.


    In his mind, the youth was actually gradually rendered in colour, like the most beautiful painting, deeply engraved in his heart. He had never known that a person¡¯s personality could be so varied and attractive.


    To him, everyone was a monotonous colour, either black, white, blue, yellow, or simply devoid of colour. When he looks outside, too, all the scenery is a void of white, like a black and white sketch. So he could not feel anything; his expression was indifferent; his mind was calm and collected, like a pool of stagnant water.


    It was from that dream he had at the age of sixteen, when he first felt the warmth of colour, so he painted that beautiful moment, and from then on, he fell in love with painting.


    And now, years later, he meets a boy who is full of colour.


    From this moment on, angel Qu Yasong even felt that the black and white sketched landscapes around him were rendered with colour, no longer empty and cold, and that the scenery around the boy was slowly haloed with warm colours.


    A dazzling light erupted in his unruffled eyes, and he gave a light smile, bowing his head and reverently kissing the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Thank you, Venus of my heart.¡±


    The boy¡¯s forehead was perhaps tickled a little by the strands of hair, and he let out a muffled groan. His voice was hoarse from shouting all night. It was sexy and cute, like a small black panther snoring.


    Qu Yasong could not help but enlarge his smile and look indulgently at the boy.


    Angel Qu Yasong had always been indifferent and isolated from the world, at best as ethereal as an immortal, at worst, as a painting of great beauty. When he smiled, even the tips of his eyebrows had a charming glow.


    He was so moving that one could hardly find the words to describe him, and heaven and earth were eclipsed, as if no word to describe his beauty could be half as moving as the one he displayed.


    Qu Yasong smiled, pulled on a white shirt and black trousers, and headed for the studio.


    Inspiration was jumping around in his head, and he could not wait to bring the scene to life on paper.


    As soon as he started working on his painting, he forgot about the world, and it took him more than ten hours to stop. When he pulled himself out of the painting, he realised that it was nearly sunset.


    Only then did he remember Bai Lixin, who had been tired all day yesterday. He wondered if the young man had gotten up, if he had eaten, and if he was angry and resentful about yesterday¡¯s events.


    At the end of his thought, he gave a sudden lurch. Su Qing must be resentful of him, right? He had even said that he had a boyfriend.


    Qu Yasong was anxious. He rubbed his hair, threw the brush away, and paced out of the studio.


    Outside the studio, the old butler was standing upright with his back straight.


    The old butler¡¯s face was not very good, and he was holding a stack of things in his hand. When he saw that Qu Yasong finally came out of the studio, he greeted him and handed them over, ¡°Young master, this is from a gentleman who calls himself Joey and says it¡¯s for you.¡±


    The old butler was an old member of the Sticino family¡¯s assassination squad, who was usually secretive and little known. After the young master broke away from the mafia, the old man was not at ease, so he sent himself over and installed himself in the Qu mansion.


    As he watched the young master grow up day by day, still clean and alone, he, the eunuch, almost went bald with anxiety. Yesterday, the young master was finally enlightened and brought one back, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be the kind of person who had his feet in two boats.


    The old butler¡¯s face was sullen, and in his heart he was calculating how to torment that young master Su to take out his anger for the young master.


    Angel Qu Yasong froze, just about to frown. He heard a voice in his mind say: ¡°Take it, that¡¯s what I asked Joey to check, it¡¯s about your boyfriend and Zhao Yunhai.¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong conveyed the message, and when he said the word ¡°boyfriend,¡± his tone was even more enunciated.


    He had awakened a few hours ago, but angel Qu Yasong¡¯s mental energy was so concentrated on painting that he could not suppress it, so he stayed silent, but aware of everything in the outside world.


    So when the old butler handed over the things, it was the first time that demon Qu Yasong had communicated with angel Qu Yasong in such a friendly and peaceful way.


    Angel Quyasong paused before reaching out to take the items, saying ¡°thank you¡± in return and leaving.


    As he watched the young master leave, the old butler¡¯s face turned even darker. The young master had never been so distracted before, and it must have been because of that young man called Su Qing.


    ¡°Young master Su, don¡¯t wrong our young master otherwise, don¡¯t blame the old man for being rude. Although this old man is old, he is still the patriarch of the mafia¡¯s assassination team. ¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong was flipping through the papers as he walked. Joey was very efficient. He had just been given the task last night, but he was done that very night, and everything was clear and precise. With photos and texts, everything!


    In other words, the images of the two of them having sex were clearly shown in the photos.


    Looking at the two in the photos, demon Qu Yasong sneered: ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the pure college student you were optimistic about is so open-minded. But it seems that one of them is your boyfriend and the other is Su Qing¡¯s boyfriend, right? Doesn¡¯t this count as cheating? ¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong lowered his eyebrows and said indifferently: ¡°Who are we to accuse these two? What we did was even more excessive and beastly than them. Do you think we are any good people ourselves? Of the four, three of us are guilty; Su Qing is the most innocent. ¡±


    For a moment, demon Qu Yasong was rendered speechless by the angel Qu Yasong.


    After a while, angel Qu Yasong added: ¡°One is his elder brother, the one he depends on, and the other is his close lover. How desperate would the young man be if he knew that he had been betrayed by his two closest people? How would he accept this? Besides, his leg was still injured, so we must not let him know about what had happened between them for now. ¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong retorted: ¡°Bullshit, you plan to let Su Qing continue to be with that scumbag? Heh, if I occupy the body, I will immediately let Joey get him killed. I am bound to get this boy for myself. ¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong paused at Bai Lixin¡¯s doorway, and he sneered, thinking: ¡°Do you think you are acting in an idol drama? Do you know how beastly we were last night? We brutally fucked him! I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re the ones he hates the most, compared to his brother and boyfriend. ¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re still trying to get your hands on him? We¡¯ll be lucky to get his forgiveness now. Don¡¯t even think about the rest. What¡¯s the point of killing Zhao Yunhai? If you kill him, you will only make the boy miss him even more, and Zhao Yunhai will become a cinnabar mole in the teenager¡¯s heart, someone who no one can surpass. If you really want him to leave Zhao Yunhai, you might as well find someone to discredit him and let the teenager see his true colors. ¡±


    When angel Qu Yasong finished saying this in his heart, he suddenly gave a lurch, and he was stunned and dumbfounded for a few moments. And so was demon Qu Yasong. The two souls were silent for a long time before they said, in unison, ¡°No way¡­.¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong covered his heart. He was greatly shocked. The words that he said just now clearly should not be in line with his character, but seem to be words the demon Qu Yasong would say.


    What is this?


    Angel Qu Yasong¡¯s mind was in turmoil, and a suspicion appeared in his mind.


    He shook his head and denied the conjecture. It couldn¡¯t be that; how could it be possible for them to merge at this time when these two souls had been fighting with each other for over a decade without ever coexisting in harmony?


    He was still shocked by this thought when he suddenly heard a low moan of pain from Bai Lixin¡¯s room, and with a shock in his heart, he hurriedly opened the door.


    In the room, Bai Lixin was painfully banging his head against the wall, as if he had to break his head before he was reconciled.


    When he saw this, angel Qu Yasong¡¯s heart jumped, and he took two steps forward and took the young man into his arms, ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you think talk it? ¡±


    Bai Lixin was in agony from the pain caused by the strengthening of his body. He had been using the wall to relieve the pain, but now without it, he used whatever he could catch.


    When Qu Yasong took him in his arms, he didn¡¯t say a word and wrapped his arms around Qu Yasong¡¯s neck and bit him hard on the shoulder.


    At once, two bloodstains ran down Qu Yasong¡¯s shoulder.


    Qu Yasong let out a stifled grunt, and hugged the teenager tighter. He held the teenager¡¯s waist with one hand and patted the teenager¡¯s back soothingly with the other.


    After a long time, Bai Lixin was freed from the pain, and only then did he release his mouth.


    His mouth was already filled with a fishy sweet taste, and only then did Bai Lixin come back to his senses. Tasting the taste in his mouth and then looking at the bloody wound, he fumbled to stop the bleeding with his sleeve and said, ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Seeing the teenager¡¯s flustered expression, the angel Qu Yasong smiled dotingly and rested his head against his shoulder. In a voice full of apology, he said, ¡°It¡¯s me who should say sorry. I¡¯m sorry baby, I¡¯m sorry for hurting you last night. ¡±


    That voice was full of affection in its gentleness, and Bai Lixin¡¯s hand that was rubbing the wound gave a pause. A sourness welled up in his nose, and his eyes burned.


    After coming to this world, even though he knew that Qu Yasong¡¯s souls belonged to the same family as Luo Qintian¡¯s, he had never experienced the same kind of love and doting from Qu Yasong¡¯s body as Luo Qintian.


    Just today, when he woke up, he was still thinking that although Qu Yasong and Luo Qin Tian were both fragments of the Lord God¡¯s soul, they were different. And that perhaps it was only Luo Qin Tian who fell in love with him, and Qu Yasong was different after all. If that was the case, what was the point of his doing so?


    But now, Qu Yasong, at a time when he was slightly disappointed, actually spoke in such a loving tone that Bai Lixin instantly felt¡­.


    The soul fragments were different, but they were all his beloved. This was the love of his beloved, the tone of his beloved, the soul of his beloved, and the familiarity of his beloved.


    In a flash, tears spurted out of Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, and he clung to Qu Yasong, shrinking his head into the other man¡¯s arms and crying out.

 CH 26

    Looking at the young boy crying in his arms, small and soft, Qu Yasong felt his heart melting with him.


    Bai Lixin had let out enough of his frustration and grievances before he lifted his red and swollen eyes from Qu Yasong¡¯s arms with a hiccup.


    He looked at Qu Yasong¡¯s concerned face, swept his eyes over the bloodied shoulder, and remembered his discomfort from the body strengthening, and burst out laughing.


    As soon as he laughed, the somber atmosphere in the room dissipated.


    Qu Yasong looked at the young man who had laughed for no reason, and then looked around at the suddenly colorful room, his eyes flashing with amazement.


    Bai Lixin hiccupped and asked with a voice still choked with laughter, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you push me away when I bit you so painfully?¡±


    Qu Yasong looked at the youth and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s good that your anger is relieved. ¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s how you want me to relieve my anger?¡± Bai Lixin pursed his lips and glared, ¡°Do you think this is an idol drama, letting me bite you and forgive you? Do you know that what you did last night was a crime? ¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong smiled lightly at these words. He had accused the demon Qu Yasong of ¡°thinking this is an idol drama¡± outside the door, but as soon as he entered, he was mocked in return. teenager had actually thought of the same thing as him.


    The smile and warmth in his eyes made Bai Lixin, who had been peeking from the corner of his eyes, freeze for a moment.


    Bai Lixin coughed twice and hiccupped again, turning around and poking Qu Yasong in the chest with his index finger, ¡°What are you laughing at? Do you get the point? ¡±


    Qu Yasong laughed again and couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to rub the boy¡¯s straight black hair, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m at your mercy if you want to kill me, but please don¡¯t be upset anymore. What happened last night was my fault, not yours, and you need not punish yourself for my mistakes at all. ¡±


    ¡°At my mercy?¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s dark eyes turned and, with a clench of his teeth, he said, ¡°Good, then from today until my brother returns, you will teach me painting yourself. I want to learn to paint.¡±


    Painting? Didn¡¯t the young man claim to like dancing? Why did he want to learn to paint now?


    Noticing Qu Yasong¡¯s surprise, Bai Lixin bowed his head and said, ¡°This time, something happened to Yunhai¡¯s company. If it wasn¡¯t for my brother¡¯s knowledge of painting to help out, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to Yunhai¡¯s business. I also want to help Yunhai one day, so that if I encounter such things again in the future, I hope that I will be the one standing by his side, and not my brother. ¡±


    Yunhai usually admires my brother¡¯s work and often praises him in front of me. My leg was intact, and all I did was dance all day long, not being able to be still at all. Now that my leg and foot are injured, I want to learn how to paint in the meantime. I want to know what kind of mindset people who know how to paint have when they look at this painting. I think we have a common language with Yunhai. ¡±


    Hearing the young man call out ¡°Yunhai¡± over and over again, Qu Yasong clenched the material in his hand tightly, a dark tide in his eyes.


    Zhao Yunhai, how can you get the attention of this young man?


    Bai Lixin swept the corner of his eyes over the material in QuYasong¡¯s hand, and then looked at his cold, frosty face. Hooking his lips into a smile, he revealed an innocent expression: ¡°What, you don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong suppressed the malice in his heart and smiled, ¡°Naturally I am happy to. If you want to learn, you can learn whenever you want. You are even welcome to the school. ¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want them to know. It is my business that I am willing to do so for Yunhai, but I will not use this as a bargaining chip or a means to morally kidnap him so that he can be good to me. ¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong¡¯s heart twitched again. He took a deep breath and said, in a deep voice, ¡°Fine, whatever makes you happy.¡±


    He had never been so disgusted with someone as he was now. Zhao Yunhai, I will remember you.


    ¡°I know you were in a bad state last night too. You seem to have a dual personality, right?¡± Bai Lixin sat on the bed and leaned towards Qu Yasong, ¡°I don¡¯t know if my brother knows, but I won¡¯t take the initiative to mention it to him. You¡¯re my brother¡¯s boyfriend. I don¡¯t want to hurt my brother, and you love my brother too, so let¡¯s pretend that last night¡¯s mistake never happened, okay? ¡±


    Listening to the teenager forcefully tie him to Su Ruo, Qu Yazong¡¯s breath caught and his heart throbbed as if it was being clutched by someone else.


    How he wanted to tell the teenager at this moment that he didn¡¯t love Su Ruo, please don¡¯t tie them together, and that he didn¡¯t want to pretend that last night hadn¡¯t happened at all!


    God knows how good he felt last night!


    But reason told him that once he explained it to the teenager, it would only provoke him into another fit of resentment.


    Qu Yasong only felt a sourness in his throat as he nodded stiffly and said back, in a dry voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing Qu Yasong¡¯s promise, Bai Lixin breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. Brother won¡¯t be upset if he doesn¡¯t know. What happened between us must rot in our stomachs; we must never tell him! ¡±


    Qu Yasong stood up, looked deeply at Bai Lixin, and said, ¡°I know. I will ask the housekeeper to bring the meal to your room later. After eating, you should rest well.¡±


    After saying this, Qu Yasong walked out of the door with difficult steps.


    On the way back to the study, demon Qu Yasong mocked him madly: ¡°Stupid. What made you promise to Su Ruo in the first place.¡±


    Angel Qu Yazong swallowed his saliva. His tone was breathless: ¡°I made my own mistakes, but didn¡¯t you do the same? We took fifty of a hundred steps and celebrated. In the end, haven¡¯t we shot ourselves in the foot, and aren¡¯t Zhao Yunhai and Su Ruo the ones having the last laugh?


    Devil Qu Yazong suddenly lost his voice. Angel Qu Yasong¡¯s words recently are a bit slippery, with a gun, and drawing a pinch of blood, too unlike him.


    After walking down two corridors and turning a corner, Qu Yazong arrived at the study. As soon as he entered, he sat down in a chair, unbuttoning his shirt twice and breathing heavily.


    The information from the investigation was casually spread out on the desk. They had been clutched tightly in Qu Yasong¡¯s hand and now looked tattered and rubbed beyond recognition.


    Demon Qui Yasong thought for a moment and said: ¡°Give me control. I need Joey for something.¡±


    This time, angel Qu Yasong thought just a little and actually nodded: ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong had already guessed what the latter was going to do, so let him. It was something he wanted to do anyway.


    In a trance, Qu Yasong closed his eyes. And when he opened his eyes again, they were full of coldness.


    After sweeping a glance at the information crumpled into scraps of paper, the demon Qu Yasong sneered, picked up the mobile phone on his desk and dialed it.


    Joey was holding a cat-like boy at this time. He was about to undress the boy when the phone rang suddenly.


    Cursing, Joey reluctantly got up, his reluctant expression turning into a dog-legged look as soon as he saw the phone display.


    The nimble boy lying on the bed glanced up, deflated, and put on his half-undressed clothes. He took a few notes from Joey¡¯s wallet and left with a wave of his hand.


    Joey watched the meat in his mouth fly away, and had to painfully endure the swelling pain and respond honestly to the young master¡¯s questions.


    As Qu Yasong flipped through the investigation, he heard Joey¡¯s ragged gasp on the other end of the line and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just say one thing, and then you can carry on.¡±


    Joey gulped and thought, ¡°Then you must hurry, young master, or that little fairy will be reaching downstairs and leaving.¡±


    Qu Yasong couldn¡¯t hear Joey¡¯s heart, but he was still kind enough to go straight to the point and say, ¡°I¡¯m a rather warm and hospitable person. Have the two people I asked you to investigate served well, and help them have a memorable trip to S country, especially Zhao Yunhai. ¡±


    Joey listened to Qu Yasong¡¯s toneless order and sighed in his heart, ¡± Dear children, since you have offended the young master, be prepared to bear the devil¡¯s wrath.¡±


    With those words, young master Qu Yasong hung up the phone. Joey immediately took a long breath of relief before grabbing the door and carrying back the boy who was waiting for the lift¡­.


    Demon Qu Yasong hung up the phone and didn¡¯t really know what to do next.


    He thought for a moment, and turned on the monitor to see what the young man was doing.


    The screen slowly lit up, but the room was empty, and the teenager was unexpectedly nowhere to be found. Qu Yasong froze and adjusted to another camera to continue watching.


    But after looking at the cameras around the teenager¡¯s room, they all came up empty. He stood up and hurried out to look for the boy.


    Could he still be thinking about what happened yesterday?


    From the moment he first appeared, the demon Qu Yasong had never looked for anyone, let alone cared about them, but now he was at a loss because the young man had disappeared.


    At that moment, the bathroom door opened.


    The young man emerged from the bathroom like a white egg in its shell. Water dripped from beneath his dark hair, and his wet eyes were dazed and innocent.


    Bai Lixin hadn¡¯t washed too thoroughly because of the cast on his leg. He just scooped up a basin of water and wiped his body with a towel before washing his hair.


    Qu Yasong had also cleaned him up last night, avoiding the leg that was in a cast, so his cast leg was not a big deal.


    Bai Lixin was wiping his head when he suddenly heard an alert from s419m: [Warning! Warning! Lord host is being watched.]


    Bai Lixin gave a shallow laugh from where the camera¡¯s blind spot was and asked, [Is it Qu Yasong?]


    [Yes Lord host. Is it necessary to turn on the illusion protection mode?]


    The so-called illusion protection mode is to create an illusion in front of the camera to confuse the eyes and ears. The surveillance will monitor everything it¡¯s supposed to monitor through the camera, but in fact, it¡¯s just an illusion.


    Bai Lixin shook his head: [No, just let him watch. I¡¯ll show him whatever he wants to see].


    With these words in his mind, he deliberately opened the bathrobe wide and rubbed his hair while facing the hidden camera.


    Demin Qu Yasong¡¯s heart jumped when he saw the young man suddenly facing him directly. He even saw the boy glance at the camera, but then he found the boy continuing to rub his hair as if nothing had happened, and he let out a long breath.


    Qu Yasong felt guilty and wanted to turn off the screen, but he also didn¡¯t want to turn it off.


    He looked at the young man in the footage and thought to himself: ¡°One more minute, just one last minute to make sure he is fine.¡±


    But minute after minute passed, and the screen was still on. It was only when Bai Lixin slowly pulled on a knee-length payjama that the show ended for good.


    The demon sighed regretfully and smiled helplessly as he felt the swelling in his pants.


    But he didn¡¯t try to relieve it with his hands; instead, he took a cigarette out of the drawer and lit it. He took a deep drag on the cigarette and then let the heat travel through his abdomen.


    He longed for the beauty of the young man, but at the same time, he let the swelling in his pants stand there without firing. Like a masochist, he allowed the sensation of millions of ants to gnaw at his limbs, which was unbearable.


    As time passed, the painful bulge did not ease, but became increasingly hot and uncomfortable. Qu Yasong let out a long sigh and planned to go into the bathroom to relieve himself.


    But at that moment, there was a sudden knock on the study door.


    Qu Yasong said in an unpleasant voice: ¡°Go away.¡±


    There was a pause outside the door before a cool, youthful voice rang out, ¡°I want to study painting now. Do you have something to do and we can¡¯t do it now?¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong¡¯s heart stuttered. Looking at the closed door and then between his legs, he couldn¡¯t help but clutch his head and frown.


    With a groan, demon Qu Yasong sighed, ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Come in.¡±


    The teenager was still wearing the pajamas he had just worn in the video footage, the pajamas wrapping him up so tightly that they would not allow anyone to get a half-hearted peek.


    Seeing the boy¡¯s fresh and harmless appearance, the demon Qu Yasong let out another silent groan and said to the angel Qu Yasong:  ¡°Hey, the little one is looking for you, change over.¡±


    Before angel Qu Yasong could say anything, he sank into the depths of his soul and his consciousness.


    Angel Qu Yasong was forcibly given control, with a cold sweat on his face.


    As soon as he took control of the body, the mess left by the demon Qu Yasong was transferred to him. The itch in his pants was unbearable, and the angel gave a bitter smile: ¡°Go to the studio and wait for me. Go out from here, turn left at the fork, and the second room is the studio. The door is unlocked, so you can go in yourself. ¡±


    Bai Lixin gave a quick glance at Qu Yasong, nodded obediently, and went out.


    As soon as Bai Lixin left the room, angel Qu Yasong stood up, locking the door and cursing in his heart: ¡°You are a coward. You dare not do what you started. What the hell were you doing, leaving me with this mess? ¡±


    The demon¡¯s voice came from deep within: ¡°Nothing, just spying on someone getting dressed.¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong was speechless: ¡°You are hopeless!¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong then went into the bathroom attached to the study and relieved himself vigorously.


    Thirty minutes later, he emerged refreshed. After looking in the mirror and tidying up his clothes, Qu Yasong opened the door and hurriedly headed for the studio room.


    He gently pushed open the door and found the young man sitting in front of his drawing board. The young man¡¯s back was slightly bowed, and he was not sitting straight.


    He looked relaxed, his leg in the cast resting on his other, and he was staring at the painting in front of him with one hand on his cheek in fascination.


    Qu Yasong could not bear to disturb him abruptly, so he slowed his steps and walked gently to his side. When he was almost there, the boy was still staring at the painting.


    Only then did Qu Yasong¡¯s pace quicken and he coughed twice gently.


    Bai Lixin broke free from the painting, tilted his head to look at Qu Yasong, and marveled, ¡°Your painting is simply too beautiful.¡±


    Qu Yasong smiled lightly and said in his heart: ¡°No, it is you who is beautiful. You are the one who inspired me. You are the one in the painting! ¡±


    After praising the painting, Bai Lixin continued to look at it again, the astonishment in his eyes overflowing.


    This time it was still an oil painting, but the style was very different from that of ¡°Serenity¡±.


    ¡°Serenity¡± was done with very smooth strokes, giving the painting a peaceful and serene feeling that would warm anyone¡¯s heart.


    This painting, however, was like a running revolution. A young man is running freely across a large sea, his toes pointing at the surface of a clear blue lake, the water reflecting his fair skin.


    The youth is wearing a flowing outfit with long sleeves that flutter in the wind. He ran across the surface of the sea with an expression.


    The teenager is running across the sea with a relaxed and free expression, the sleeves and hem of the garment stretching backwards with the wind, stretching wide across the scene.


    If to look at ¡°Serenity¡± is to see the warmth of peace and tranquility, to look at this painting is to fly freely; one is extremely still, the other extremely moving.


    But the painting was not yet complete. Qu Yasong had only painted the general outline of the young man and the lower part of the scene. In the upper part of the canvas, there is still a large empty space on the top of the young man¡¯s head, which means Qu Yasong had probably not yet finished his work, and the outline of the young man¡¯s face can only be vaguely seen, and the more delicate features have not yet been outlined.


    Qu Yasong saw the amazement in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes and was flattered.


    His works had been praised by countless people, including national treasure-level masters, royalty, and commoners, but he had never been as moved as he was now.


    Qu Yazong drew a chair from one side and placed it next to Bai Lixin, and he took out a new easel from the other side. After adjusting the easel to the right height and clamping on the appropriate paper, he sat down next to Bai Lixin and said, ¡°The painting is not yet finished. I will show it to you when it is.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s already so impressive even before it¡¯s finished. If it were, it would be heavenly. ¡±


    ¡°Qu Yasong, you are a miracle sent to this world from the heavens. People call you the ¡°reincarnation of Leonardo da Vinci,¡± but I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal before. However, after seeing your painting today, I can see why. What a strong heart and strength of painting you must have to be able to make people resonate just by looking at a painting. Those who say that you have lost your talent are simply talking nonsense. You are not losing your talent, you are clearly hiding it, right? ¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s generous words of praise, a blush crept up on Qu Yasong¡¯s cheeks, and his eyes drifted slightly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to learn to paint? I¡¯ll teach you the basic skills first.


    Qu Yasong was a serious teacher. Although he didn¡¯t teach at the private art university, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from teaching and nurturing others.


    Once he entered the teaching mode, his whole person became serious. When Bai Lixin saw Qu Yasong¡¯s sudden change in aura, he also followed suit and listened carefully.


    Time passed very quickly, and Qu Yasong spoke for a full two hours before he stopped.


    Putting the brush on the drawing board, Qu Yasong said gently, ¡°Although what I have said is introductory knowledge, it is still a bit obscure and difficult for beginners to understand. So you can digest it when you go back, and I will teach you how to do it tomorrow. ¡±


    Bai Lixin let out an ¡°mmm¡± and picked up the paintbrush that Qu Yasong put on the drawing plate, dabbed some paint and drew on a blank piece of paper, saying as he painted, ¡°You said earlier that painting does not need to be formal, but that the most important thing is to be able to convey what is in your mind through the paper.¡±


    Bai Lixin dipped the brush in the painting tray and dabbed another colour, continuing to draw.


    Qu Yasong sat aside, quietly watching Bai Lixin¡¯s painting. It was late, and he originally intended to let Bai Lixin go back to rest, but unexpectedly, the boy listened attentively to his lesson and actually moved his hands.


    As he tried to do it, Qu Yasong could not bear to interrupt, so he sat on the side and watched quietly.


    As he watched, angel Qu Yasong grew a bit dazed.


    He glanced at Bai Lixin suspiciously, wanting to say something, but then he hesitated. Seeing that the young man had not finished painting, he could not bear to interrupt him, so he had to hold back his doubts and planned to wait until the young man finished before asking him.

 CH 27

    The autumn breeze blew in, not too slowly, not too fast, bringing in a fragrance from the garden, and the curtains swung with the wind in a casual and dashing manner.


    Angel Qu Yasong enjoyed the breeze, and the sound of Bai Lixin¡¯s brush tip rubbing against the paper was in his ears, as if heaven and earth had fallen asleep, extraordinarily quiet and peaceful.


    He couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes. His whole body and mind relaxed. Even his breathing calmed to a crawl.


    After a while, the young man put away his brush.


    Qu Yasong heard the sound of the boy blowing gently into the painting, and he smiled heartily as he slowly opened his eyes.


    He had just seen the beginning of the young man¡¯s painting and had been prepared for it, but when he saw the completed painting, a kind of amazement still hit his heart.


    The young man¡¯s drawing was of a dancing ballet dancer.


    Her arms were naturally stretched out, one hand raised, the other flat. Her long, slender arms were like two beautiful ribbons, boneless and soft. Her legs were long and straight, with one foot pointing to the ground and the other leg raised high in the back in a rising and soaring motion.


    The woman is relaxed and smiling, looking straight ahead, proud and confident, as if she were a beautiful swan.


    The whole picture was unadorned with color; the dancer is dressed in a grey, feathery dance costume and the whole painting is grey, except for the dancing shoes, which are highlighted by the young man with red paint.


    This one red accent instantly drew Qu Yasong¡¯s eyes back to the ballet dancer¡¯s shoes. He had thought that it was just a pair of red dancing shoes, but when he took a second look, he found that it was actually a pair of white dancing shoes stained red with blood.


    Qu Yasong was easily moved by the painting. He could feel the confidence and pride of the ballet dancer in the woman¡¯s expression, and he could also feel the persistence and patience of the woman in the red dancing shoes.


    The ballet dancer¡¯s perfect display of face and form comes from the constant practice of getting up and dancing, thus wearing out her feet. But even though her feet were bleeding, she still danced, maintaining her dignity with a smile and flawless dance moves, a dignity that a dancer holds for herself and cannot be shaken by others.


    Qu Yasong covered his chest, which was beating wildly, deeply moved by this painting.


    The proportions of the whole painting were well controlled by the teenager. Generally, learning to paint starts with sketching, before color matching and display of mood.


    But just now, he had only told the young man what to pay attention to and the origins of the painting, and he was able to produce such a work. He is a true genius!


    Qu Yasong¡¯s breathing quickened and his eyes showed his appreciation as he said excitedly, ¡°Little Qing, is this really your first time learning to paint? Have you learned to paint from your brother before? ¡±


    The strength displayed by the young man was a height that many painters would not be able to reach in their lifetime.


    Bai Lixin tilted his head and said without pause, ¡°No, I am too active. Unlike my brother, who likes to be quiet, if I were to sit still in front of the drawing board like I did just now, it would be worse than killing me. It is even still uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing, you¡¯re a genius.¡±


    Qu Yasong couldn¡¯t help but pull Bai Lixin¡¯s hand to his face. He examined these slender, powerful hands and said lovingly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you yourself don¡¯t even realise how outstanding the paintings that will be created from these hands of yours will be. Su Qing, you will be a rising star in the world of painting. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and drew back his hand without a trace: ¡°I won¡¯t enter the painting world. I am learning to paint just to know more about the sea of ??clouds. My dream is to dance. I want to become a world class dancer. ¡±


    Qu Yasong smiled, but the ecstasy in his eyes slowly cooled. He looked at the work Bai Lixin had just finished, and then at the teenager¡¯s determined expression, and he said regretfully, ¡°In that case, I respect your choice.¡±


    He was reluctant to force the teenager. Even if he was a painting genius, but did not like it, then all this talent would just be a burden to him.


    When he heard that Qu Yasong would not force him, Bai Lixin¡¯s heart rejoiced. Although angel Qu Yasong had a crazy obsession with painting, even so, he still considered his feelings. Sure enough, Qu Yasong¡¯s favorite thing is still him, not painting!


    It was getting late, and Bai Lixin had a class the next day, so he couldn¡¯t stay in the studio much longer. They both went back to their rooms to rest, regretful but unable to show it on their faces.


    From that day onwards, Bai Lixin made it a habit to go to the studio to see Qu Yasong as soon as school was over.


    Later on, the two of them went to and from school together in the car, and angel Qu Yasong never mentioned letting Bai Lixin go back to the Su house.


    Time flew by in a flash. The two felt that in the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed, and it was time for Bai Lixin to have his cast removed.


    Today happened to be the day when the demon Qu Yasong was hogging the body, and when he heard that Bai Lixin was going to have his cast removed, he picked him up without saying a word, accompanying him to the hospital.


    Bai Lixin was very excited. He kept tugging on the demon¡¯s sleeve, laughing and saying that he would be able to break dance, street dance, and even folk and tap dance after his leg was removed from its bandage.


    Qu Yasong felt a warmth in his own body as he felt the laughter emanating from the boy.


    He narrowed his eyes and ran his hand unobtrusively over the boy¡¯s lean waist as he tugged at his sleeve. After a few moments of touching, the demon¡¯s face froze, and he casually pulled his leg over to cover his unspeakable lower abdomen and continued to smile as if nothing was wrong, as he listened to the teenager¡¯s vision of the future.


    As the RV slowly drove down the tarmac, the demon Qu Yasong took two deep breaths and squeezed his legs tighter.


    The moment the car came to a halt at the hospital entrance, Bai Lixin let go of Qu Yasong¡¯s arm and, like a fluttering bird, stepped out sharply on his crutches.


    Qu Yasong smiled awkwardly, ¡°You go in first and wait for me. I¡¯ll make a phone call and be right there.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and turned around to walk towards the hospital.


    The moment he turned around, Bai Lixin untraceably glanced between the man¡¯s legs and laughed in his heart, ¡°Pervert, he shouldn¡¯t be in estrus, could he?¡±


    He hummed a tune in his heart, leaning on his crutches leisurely towards the hospital.


    s419m¡¯s voice rang out in his mind: [Master, is it time to use the dimensional points to repair the leg ailment?]


    Bai Lixin snorted twice and said,  [Never, it¡¯s not the right time yet. Since it¡¯s broken, let it remain broken for now.]


    [Yes, Lord Host, all at your command.] After answering, s419m paused for a moment and added, [Lord host, I have one more thing to tell you.]


    At this time, Bai Lixin had already walked to the hospital entrance, and just as he stood at the entrance, the electronic sensor door opened.


    As he walked inside, Bai Lixin said, [Speak.]


    [I can feel the fluctuation of the Lord God¡¯s soul fragment now.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s raised foot gave a slight pause and fell again naturally: [You felt it? Isn¡¯t there a boundary wrapped around the Lord God¡¯s soul fragment? How could you feel it?]


    [The boundary has cracked, and I don¡¯t know the reason for it yet, but I secretly scanned Qu Yasong¡¯s soul and found that a slight aura of the Lord God¡¯s soul leaked out from inside both of his souls. It seems that your previous guesses were correct. Mr. Qu Yasong¡¯s two souls are both Lord God soul fragments. Not only that, but I discovered that these two souls are gradually fusing into one.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body stopped, [Fusing?]


    [In fact, although there are two souls within Lord Qu Yasong, they are both Lord God¡¯s souls and were originally one, so fusion is only natural. But because the attributes of these two soul fragments happen to be divergent, the two souls were incompatible with each other when we first arrived.]


    [They were like two parallel lines that never intersected. But after contact with you, these two souls began to fuse, only that their fusion speed is too slow. I think if it were you, Lord Host, you could definitely make these two souls fuse into one.]


    [What about the memories of Qu Yasong after fusing into one?] Bai Lixin asked, [And how do I make them fuse?]


    s419m replied, [In theory, the memories should be shared, but the Lord God¡¯s soul is not something that an intelligence like me can guess, and we will not know how it will be until after it is fused. I can only tell you my observations and guesses as to how the fusion took place.]


    [The first time these two souls started fusing was the night they made love to you, and the second time they fused further was after learning that Zhao Yunhai was cheating on you with Su Ruo. I think they fused because they share a common point of perception, either an abnormal fondness for something or someone, or a strong antipathy towards something or someone.]


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes; the previous sentence shouldn¡¯t have been said. It was like asking a weather expert ¡°Is it a cold or warm winter this year?¡± only to have the expert come back and say, ¡°We won¡¯t know if it¡¯s a cold or warm winter until this year is over.¡±


    But he paid attention to the second bit of s419M¡¯s statement. He thought about his leg, which was about to be removed from its cast, and about Zhao Yunhai and Su Ruo, who were far away, and came up with a plan.


    Since you guys are having such a good time abroad, why don¡¯t you do something that will help my Qu Yasong?


    He was still thinking about how to arouse the shared senses of demon and angel Qu Yasong, when he suddenly felt a sinking feeling on his shoulder. He turned his head to look beside him. It was Qu Yasong.


    He had just changed in the car, taking off the black suit jacket and replacing it with a light trench coat.


    The trench coat just covered Qu Yasong¡¯s lower abdomen, and when Bai Lixin swept the corner of his eyes, he could only vaguely see the slight bulge there, but it was not obvious.


    Bai Lixin smirked and hurriedly turned his head away.


    Qu Yasong did not suspect him, so he took Bai Lixin and went to the doctor.


    Since he had already made an appointment, Bai Lixin arrived just in time for his turn, and they didn¡¯t have to wait.


    It was not a difficult procedure. The  doctor used a plaster knife to carefully cut an opening, followed the incision to cut the cast in half and then carefully removed the cast.


    Bai Lixin tried to move his ankle, but he did not feel any pain and seemed to be recovering well.


    He smiled and slowly stood up from the bed and took a tentative step forward.


    But as soon as he did so, his whole face changed.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he took a few more steps forward, stumbling and nearly falling to the ground. He held onto the wall, panting heavily while looking at his feet incredulously.


    Qu Yasong was angry when he saw this. He took two steps towards Bai Lixin and gathered him into his arms, asking the doctor in a cold voice, ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    The doctor felt his hair stand up. He shivered and said, ¡°His left sole was deformed after he broke his leg. Although we did the surgery on time, there were still sequelae and it was not completely repaired¡­.I had already told his family about this at that time.¡±


    Bai Lixin buried his head in Qu Ya Song¡¯s arms and cried out in despair, ¡°Do you mean I¡¯ll be a cripple from now on, doctor?¡±


    Then he shrank his whole head into Qu Ya Song¡¯s arms. He was trembling and forcing himself not to laugh.


    Eh, life is like a drama, it all depends on acting.


    Qu Ya Song gave the doctor a cold look and said, ¡°His family? What family? ¡±


    ¡°A brother who looks exactly like him and a man who came with him.¡±


    The doctor was so frightened by Qu Yasong that he hurriedly answered, saying everything he could.


    Qu Yasong¡¯s heart was filled with anger.


    Su Ruo and Zhao Yunhai, you knew from the start that Su Qing¡¯s leg would not recover, yet you still left him here to enjoy yourselves.


    If he hadn¡¯t been looking after the boy for a while, would the teenager have come over alone when it was time to have his cast removed?


    If he had gotten this news when alone, how much despair would he have had to face with such a blow, given his love of dancing?

 CH 28

    Bai Lixin locked himself in his room after returning to the Qu Mansion and did not come out for two consecutive days.


    He slammed the door shut from the inside, and no one had the chance to enter this room except for the servants who delivered meals on a daily basis.


    Angel Qu Yasong frowned, seeing the information his subordinates had investigated, and slammed it onto the table.


    At first, because of respect for the teenager, he never thought of investigating him for anything, but after the cast was removed, the two souls deliberated for a long time, and the more they thought about it, the more they felt that the reason for the boy¡¯s fall was not that simple.


    His story was very inconsistent. If, as the boy said, it was he who had a momentary trance and lost concentration and fell, then he would have had such trances these days, but he did not.


    And how could he go into a trance when he was not sick or injured, or was he in a trance on that one day alone?


    After the investigation results were sent to them, the angel and the demon Qu Yasong did not fight for the use of the body in a rare moment, but let angel Qu Yasong be in control and the two shared their consciousness to read the information.


    The two souls had only skimmed through the information, but their hearts were already filled with resentment.


    It turned out that the boy had been pushed down by Zhao Yunhai because he had discovered their adulterous affair, and that he then lost this part of his memory, probably because he had been deeply shocked and suffered selective temporary amnesia.


    Heh, the villain is more of a monster.


    In order to protect Su Ruo, Zhao Yunhai actually pushed Su Qing off the first floor without mercy!


    ¡°This pair of dog men!¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong narrowed his eyes and mentally lambasted these two men over and over again.


    ¡°How dare they treat the baby we hold in the palm of our hands like that?¡±


    ¡°Who gave them the courage and guts?!¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong let out a stifled laugh: ¡°You boast that you do not like to kill, and that you look at all living things with compassion from a high pedestal all day long. Why can¡¯t you think that today too? ¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong sneered: ¡°In this world, there are some people who do not deserve pity and kindness.¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong agreed: ¡°You are finally right this time.¡±


    Without realizing it, the two souls were having fewer conflicts, communicating more, and occasionally, even their consciousnesses could be shared in increasing harmony.


    Angel Qu Yasong was silent for a moment before saying: ¡°Zhao Yunhai is a playboy. I once thought that Su Ruo was coerced into having sex with him, but now I am afraid that this is not the case. Zhao Yunhai likes Su Ruo, but he is using our baby as a substitute. How dare he? ¡±


    ¡°I had thought of letting Su Qing slowly accept that Zhao Yunhai is a scumbag, so as to give Su Ruo face.¡±


    ¡°But now, with such a brother, it is better not to have one. Since he could unceremoniously leave Su Qing by himself in the city, it shows that he doesn¡¯t care about the boy at all. ¡±


    ¡°Such a discounted brother will just add to the heartbreak if he is kept around. It¡¯s better for Su Qing to just end the relationship with them and stay away from them. ¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong agreed: ¡°I think it¡¯s time to give him a good dose of medicine. It¡¯s better to give him a short term pain than a long one.¡±


    The two souls discussed the matter, and angel Qu Yasong turned on the monitor to see what the teenager was doing. The LCD screen slowly lit up, and none of the seven screens showed the teenager.


    Demon Qu Yasong let out a ¡°huh¡± and asked: ¡± Is he in the shower? The last time he disappeared was when he had been in the shower. ¡± Angel


    Qu Yasong nodded, changed to another hidden camera, and couldn¡¯t help but praise demon Qu Yasong¡¯s actions.


    Last time, when he couldn¡¯t find the boy, demon Qu Yasong secretly installed a hidden camera in the bathroom while he was at school, under the pretext of protecting him on all fronts. But behind the scenes, he had been peeking at him, which the angel Qu Yasong greatly disapproved.


    But today, the camera finally came in handy. The teenager was so devastated that they really didn¡¯t know if he would do anything to hurt himself.


    The screen went black, then lit up, and the camera switched to the bathroom, only this time he was disappointed because the bathroom was clean and tidy, empty, with no sign of the teenager.


    Unable to sit still, Qu Yasong stood up, turned on his pager and called out to the butler and the attendants, ¡°Who saw Su Qing just now? Find him! ¡±


    The butler and attendants said they hadn¡¯t seen Young Master Su and hurriedly started looking for him.


    Angel Qu Yasong was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot when suddenly he remembered a place. With giant strides, Qu Yasong sprinted towards the studio room!


    When he opened the door, he saw the young man in a white shirt sitting steadily in front of a drawing board with a cane at his feet. Su Qing was calmly looking at the drawing paper, his hand slowly sketching something unhurriedly.


    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, the teenager turned his head and looked at Qu Yasong with clear, bottomless eyes. Surprise flashed in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s you. You startled me!¡±


    Qu Yasong pursed his lips tightly and walked boldly in front of the boy, embracing him into his arms in one motion. He didn¡¯t say anything, only hugged the teenager tightly as if he was embracing a supreme treasure.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem a little scared,¡± Bai Lixin said as he wrapped his arms around Qu Yasong¡¯s waist, resting his head on his shoulder and rubbing it.


    Angel Qu Yasong¡¯s arms around the teenager tightened again, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you just now and was afraid that you would suddenly disappear too.¡±


    When he was ten years old, his mother and friends had all died on the same day, killed by an enemy assassin right in front of him. No matter how loudly he screamed and cried for mercy, his friends died one by one in front of him.


    The more he cried, the more excited the assassin became, looking at his young self with the same eyes as if looking at an ant, even dismembering his friends in order to stimulate his screams.


    The assassin did this just to watch his terrified, grief-stricken face and enjoy his pleas for mercy.There was nothing teenager Qu Yasong could do but watch from his cage as his friends left one by one, along with his mother.


    The man killed all but left him alone, and just as the man was about to finish him off, his father appeared just in time to save him.


    The killer was a veteran and fled the moment his father¡¯s men appeared, saying with a smile, ¡°I will come back for you.¡±


    Qu Yasong knew that he would do what he said he would do. When the demon emerged later, he searched for the psychopathic killer, but found nothing. He disappeared from the world as if he had vanished.


    But he knew that he was not dead, but just hiding, and as long as he did not see him die with his own eyes, he would not be able to rest for a moment, and his soul would not be redeemed.


    The screams of his friends and the despair of his mother woke him from the dead of night every time.So he armed himself with indifference for so many years, unwilling to make friends for fear that the psychopathic killer would suddenly appear and yank his friend off, resurrecting the demons of his day; he couldn¡¯t risk putting his friends in danger again because of him, and he was even more afraid of losing the one he loved again.


    But after so many years of indifference, he was vulnerable in front of the teenager. When faced with the teenager, he could not help but fall to the ground, to the bottom, with no room to turn back.


    Qu Yasong hugged his beloved and gave a bitter smile of helplessness. Only then did he slowly let go of the boy, holding his shoulders with both hands and turning his face up, ¡°Why did you come to the studio room by yourself?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s cat-like eyes blinked as he pointed to the drawing board and said, ¡°I was painting. You¡¯re right, painting can really calm one¡¯s mood. I locked myself in my bedroom for two days and nights. Instead of having peace in my mind, I became more and more restless, so I simply came here. ¡±


    Qu Yasong followed Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and looked at the drawing board. The young man did not paint a figure this time, but a crane.


    Its head was held high, one foot on the ground, the other curled up on one side, its wings stretched out nobly and confidently, as if it was about to spread its wings and soar.


    Qu Yasong looked closely at the bent paw of the crane and noticed with care that it was slightly deformed, a true reflection of the teenager.


    Bai Lixin gave a hard laugh and said, ¡°People say that looks are born from the heart, and the painting seems to be the same. I was sitting here, my head was blank. I wanted to draw something, but I didn¡¯t know what to draw. I just let my head go blank, and as I drew, I drew this. ¡±


    ¡°Do you think I subconsciously knew that my leg would look like this? Why else would I have thought of highlighting the feet when I drew the ballet dancer a month ago? ¡±


    Qu Yasong was at a loss for words, not knowing how to comfort the youth.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± Bai Lixin suddenly shouted and stomped his foot, ¡°No, I can¡¯t go on being so decadent! Lets go, accompany me to the bar! ¡±


    Qu Yasong: ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Bai Lixin stood up, pulled Qu Yasong and limped out, turning back as he walked, ¡°During the war of resistance, General Xu Huang was wounded and became crippled in land warfare. But he later became a pilot and served as the captain of the 7th Air War Pioneer Team, earning top marks, and later becoming the commander of the flying unit. I am much better than he was. He was shot in the leg, I just fell and was wounded. He could still do that. Why can¡¯t I? ¡±


    Qu Yasong followed Bai Lixin¡¯s footsteps step by step. When the young man said what he just said, his whole expression glowed as he spoke of what he had just said, confident, dashing, and captivating.


    Bai Lixin walked down the steps and became cautious. Although the limp was a nuisance, it was a real defect, so he had to be careful.


    Seeing this, Qu Yasong picked Bai Lixin up by the waist and walked him to the shoe rack before putting him down, ¡°Are you taking me to a bar?¡±


    Bai Lixin sat down and put on his shoes while looking down, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you to a bar to see what it¡¯s like. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never seen me dance before. I¡¯ll show you how I dance tonight. ¡±


    Qu Yasong raised his eyebrows and said nothing more, but also followed Bai Lixin¡¯s example and sat down to put on his shoes.


    When Bai Lixin saw Qu Yasong¡¯s small gesture, his heart warmed. Qu Yasong was not a man of many words, but his concern was unmistakable.


    He could have stood while putting on his shoes, but he sat down to take care of his own feelings.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart felt like honey, and he could not help the smile on his face.


    Qu Yasong observed the young man from the corner of his eyes, but saw a big smile on the latter¡¯s face. He felt as if despair and sadness could not touch the young man¡¯s body at all.


    The young man was like a golden sunflower, ever so vibrant.

 CH 29

    Qu Yasong stopped his car and followed Bai Lixin into the bar. The moment he pushed open the door, the noisy and chaotic music hit his eardrums. Angel Qu Yasong frowned, and demon Qu Yasong spoke at the right time: ¡°This occasion is most suitable for this old man, let¡¯s change over quickly!¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong hesitated, he would see Su Qing dance for the first time today, how could he back out because of this music.


    He gritted his teeth and shook his head: ¡°No, you get some rest.¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong was furious: ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve been resting for days.  Give me control, I want to see baby dance.¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong rubbed his forehead and suppressed demon Qu Yasong¡¯s angry roar: ¡°No.¡±


    After saying this, he suddenly felt a jolt in his head and his consciousness detached from his physical body.


    Demon Qu Yasong pulled angel Qu Yasong and stomped on him, saying: ¡°You¡¯ve been painting with baby, this time, it¡¯s my turn to dance with him.¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong, took control of the body and snorted coldly before he ripped open the meticulously fastened buttons, and pulled the sleeves of the white shirt up to his elbows, exuding a seductive yet intimidating smell.


    The man who was previously the flower of the high mountains turned into a dark emperor in an instant.


    Bai Lixin glanced back and smiled slightly, it seemed that Qu Yasong had been refined again.


    He casually tossed his hair back to reveal a smooth forehead. Then he turned around and took Qu Yasong¡¯s hand, ¡°There are many people here, don¡¯t get lost.¡±


    Bai Lixin had just changed into a white T-shirt with a pair of jeans underneath, and now, after tossing his hair up messily, he changed from the usual sunny and docile appearance and suddenly became unrestrained.


    Su Qing was a regular at this bar and often dancee here, so naturally, he is known to many people.


    People greeted him at first, but they all showed complicated expressions after seeing his limping leg


    Some showed a look of pity, others a look of regret, and still some looked at Bailihin with a gloating look.


    Bai Lixin ignored them all and pulled Qu Yasong through the crowd freely, reaching the bar in no time.


    The bartender had long seen Bai Lixin being watched by the crowd. Su Qing was quite close to him, and when he saw him limping and leading a man over, he took the initiative to welcome him, ¡°Xiao Qing, who is this handsome man? Why don¡¯t you introduce him?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°Two Bloody Marys. This is my friend, Qu Yasong.¡±


    The bartender was about to make the drinks when he was suddenly interrupted by Qu Yasong, ¡°A glass of milk, and one Bloody Mary, the milk is for him.¡± Qu Yasong pointed at Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin smiled awkwardly and pinched Qu Yasong¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, we.¡¯ll have two Bloody Marys.¡±


    The bartender was knowledgable, he looked at Bai Lixin and then at Qu Yasong and smiled. He quickly mixed a Bloody Mary and poured a glass of hot milk and brought it to the two men.


    When Bai Lixin saw the milk brought to him, he pursed his lips, snorted coldly, and lowered his head to stifle his drink.


    Seeing this, Qu Yasong reached out and rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s head naturally, ¡°You¡¯ve just become an adult and still growing up, drink milk for calcium.¡±


    Seeing the interaction between the two, the bartender snorted out a laugh, which was met with an eye slash from Bai Lixin.


    After taking a couple of sips of milk and seeing that the pole-dancing area in the middle of the dance floor was vacant, Bai Lixin got up and talked to the sound engineer before limping up to the stage.


    The people on the dance floor were dancing vigorously to the crazy DJ, but now that the music had come to a screeching halt, they all stopped and looked at the sound engineer with displeasure.


    The Dj smiled and pointed to the pole above the stage, and the crowd saw a young boy limping onto the stage.


    The dance floor quickly became excited as if they had seen something rare, with people whistling, screaming and laughing.


    Qu Yasong, sitting at the bar, frowned as he saw the behavior of the people on the dance floor and got up. The bartender at his side pulled him back, ¡°Wait, just sit and watch, trust Xiao Qing.¡±


    Qu Yasong hesitated for a moment, and sat down after received a confident smile from Bai Lixin.


    The bartender rubbed his chin and looked at Qu Yasong, secretly giving him a stab in his heart: ¡°loyal dog!¡±


    Bai Lixin stood by the pole, relaxed and elegant in his movements. He made a hand salute and said aloud, ¡°I have been at this bar for two years and tonight will be my last performance. The pole dance, Satan¡¯s Wrath, is dedicated to you all, thank you.¡±


    Having said this, he nodded to the sound engineer, who complied and began to play Satan¡¯s Wrath.


    Satan is the name given to the incandescent angel in heaven after he rebelled against the heavens and fell into the demonic realm, and the music throughout was rousing and exciting, filled with Satan¡¯s dissatisfaction with the heavens and his quest for lust. He has shed the ridiculous name of the Seraph, and became the king of the demon world, enjoying his desires and pursuing himself.


    As the music begins, Bai Lixin rests his legs on the steel pole, his arms stretch and his body writhes with abandon as the music progresses.


    As the music builds to a crescendo, he rises up on the pole with his hands on the steel pole, bringing out his most beautiful side as he dances leisurely in the air. His postures unrestrained and dashing, and the movements sexy.


    Many men dancing on a pole always have some softness in them, but when Bai Lixin dances, he is full of strength, his athletic and perfect body looking powerful, seductive, but not feminine.


    Bai Lixin was like a luminous body, which firmly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They were so intoxicated by his difficult dance moves that they forgot he was a cripple. They squealed, waved their arms, twirled wildly to Bai Lixin¡¯s rhythm and danced with excitement.


    Qu Yasong¡¯s eyes were unblinking as he watched the young man dancing on stage, his heart pounding into his throat.


    Normally, the young man was a lively leopard, and when he was painting, he looked like an elf, but now when he was dancing, he was like a demon in the night, charming, seductive, and making people unable to look away.


    When the dance was over, Bai Lixin got off the pole, shaking off the beads of sweat on his head and panting heavily. People clapped and applauded excitedly, shouting over and over again, ¡°Su Qing, stay.¡± ¡°Su Qing, stay.¡±


    Bai Lixin only smiled lightly before he was embraced by someone.


    The familiar scent came through his nose and reached his lungs, and Bai Lixin arched into Qu Yasong¡¯s arms, allowing him to take him off the stage.


    Seeing Bai Lixin coming over, the bartender pushed a glass of plain water over and smiled, ¡°Little Qing, your stamina is not as strong as it used to be.¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and pointed to his leg, ¡°I¡¯ve been nursing my injury for over a month, and my stamina turned to mush.¡±


    Qu Yasong looked sideways at Bai Lixin, his hair beaten into wisps from sweat, and sweat went along the corners of his forehead, trailing down his cheeks and cutting into his shirt looking as sexy as hell.


    He swallowed, unable to suppress his beating heart any longer. He held Bai Lixin¡¯s shoulders and pinned the boy to him, lowering his head to take Bai Lixin¡¯s still talking mouth.


    As soon as his tongue poked into Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth, Qu Yasong sighed in pleasure and could no longer suppress himself, licking the edges of his mouth with abandon.


    Bai Lixin froze for a second and then came to his senses. In a trance, he followed his instincts and wrapped his arms around Qu Yasong and kissed him passionately.


    The people around them whistled at the sight, but this was a common occurrence in a bar, and after a while they went their separate ways.


    Bai Lixin then pushed Qu Yasong away reluctantly and wiped his lips with the back of his hand, pursing his lips and turning his face away.


    Qu Yasong was so aroused by the kiss that even his lower abdomen swelled with excitement, but he woke up when he was suddenly pushed away. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you were so beautiful just now, I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled down where Qu Yasong couldn¡¯t see, before looking up and saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s your first time in a bar, so it¡¯s understandable that you were affected by the surroundings. Aren¡¯t foreign countries very open, they have kissing greetings too, let¡¯s pretend this is a foreign country, hahaha.¡±


    Qu Yasong¡¯s face sank.


    Fuck environmental influences, fuck foreign countries!


    The bartender looked at the strange atmosphere between the two and reached out a hand as he called Bai Lixin, ¡°Xiao Qing, come here for a moment.¡±


    Bai Lixin glanced at Qu Yasong and followed the bartender to the corner. Qu Yasong tilted his head and poured a mouthful of wine, his face unchanged but his ears perked up.


    In the corner, the bartender lowered his voice: ¡°You finally dumped that Zhao scumbag?This one is very good, handsome, has an aura, and also so concerned about you. Unlike Zhao Yunhai, who saw you being molested and still didn¡¯t care!¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll flip out. I¡¯m still on good terms with Yunhai. He just recently went to country S to deal with somethings. He¡¯ll be back in a couple of days.¡±


    The bartender raised an eyebrow, ¡°And he is?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± this time the bartender was more surprised, ¡°Why are you with your brother¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yunhai went to S to take care of business and asked my brother to help out. Since I couldn¡¯t help much, I had to stay and help my brother with his classes, so I¡¯m staying with him for now.¡±


    The bartender had a ¡°are you stupid¡± look on his face: ¡°Are you stupid, Su Qing? You let Zhao Yunhai and Su Ruo go out alone?¡±


    Seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s puzzled expression, the bartender continued, ¡°Is this Su Ruo¡¯s mysterious boyfriend? Hey Xiao Qing, listen to my advice and get this man for yourself. Zhao Yunhai is a worm compared to this guy who is a dragon.¡±


    ¡° I knew it from the first moment I saw you two that this man likes you,. Look at the way he looks at you, focused, tender and fiery! That¡¯s simply the fucking look of a lover, you silly elk! Tell me, do you like him?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart was sweet. Of course I know Qu Yasong loves me, I fucking love him too!


    Although a smile was blossoming in his heart, Bai Lixin swallowed and said, ¡°I have a little affection for him, but I love Yunhai the most. And he¡¯s my brother¡¯s boyfriend, I can¡¯t steal my brother¡¯s man.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is paralyzing, children can¡¯t be taught,¡± the bartender rubbed his head in annoyance, ¡°Heh, you¡¯re not stealing your brother¡¯s man, Zhao Yunhai is a scum bag, your brother is the one stealing your man.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how Zhao Yunhai looks at you and how he looks at Su Ruo? He¡¯s looking at you like you¡¯re a vase, but looks at Su Ruo like he¡¯s a treasure! He¡¯s using you as a substitute! And you let the two of them go out alone? I think you¡¯re being sold and counting their money! Are you stupid? You deserve to be eaten to death by Zhao Yunhai!¡±


    The bartender stomped his feet in anger as he finished this.


    He pushed the glass of milk to Bai Lixin and glared at him.


    Bai Lixin ignored him and played frantically all night until 3am when Qu Yasong called the driver to pull back home.


    Three or four days passed, and just after Bai Lixin had gradually got used to walking with a limp, he received a call that Su Ruo and Zhao Yunhai had returned.

 CH 30

    Bai Lixin picked up the phone and raised an eyebrow.


    It turned out that Zhao Yunhai and Su Ruo had returned the day before, and after returning home, they went straight back to Zhao Yunhai¡¯s house. It was only when Su Ruo came home the next day and found the dusty Su house and the missing Su Qing that he thought to call.


    Bai Lixin smiled and said into the phone, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m at Chairman Qu¡¯s house.¡±


    Su Ruo on the other side of the phone froze, and a sudden wave of unease hit him, ¡°Why are you at Chairman Qu¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Brother, my leg is crippled,¡± Bai Lixin pondered for a long time before whispering, ¡°I will never be able to dance again. Do you know that?¡±


    Su Ruo froze again, his voice trembling with nervousness, having long forgotten his unease: ¡°Really, is that so? The doctor didn¡¯t tell me. Are you all right? Don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯m your brother and I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life. ¡±


    Bai Lixin grinned silently on the other end of the phone, ¡°Brother, you are so kind to me. Brother, bring Yun Hai to me. I haven¡¯t seen you for two months. I miss you guys. ¡±


    Su Ruo nodded, then stammered, ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to get to Chairman Qu¡¯s house.¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll share the location with you. Just follow the navigation. Hurry up, brother, I¡¯m so eager to see you guys. ¡±


    Su Ruo received the location from his brother, covering his chest with a mixture of apprehension and excitement.


    He had actually fallen in love with two people at the same time. He was in love with Qu Yasong, but he couldn¡¯t let go of Zhao Yunhai either.


    He had gotten together with Zhao Yunhai because of the pleasure he gave him, but the trip to S country had made him fall in love with Zhao Yunhai.


    Su Ruo covered his face and recalled the horrible kidnapping he had experienced. Several men in black forcibly took him away and locked him in a dark room. He didn¡¯t eat for a few days. Just when he thought he was going to starve to death, Zhao Yunhai appeared in time like a god and saved him.


    It was only from that moment that he changed his impression of Zhao Yunhai. He used to think he was a playboy, but when he saw how the man sacrificed everything for him, Su Ruo realised that he had unknowingly fallen in love with Zhao Yunhai.


    He also said that if Su Ruo really couldn¡¯t let go of Qu Yasong, he would be willing to be the other man if Qu Yasong didn¡¯t mind.


    At that moment, Su Ruo was touched to the core. A proud and dignified man had abandoned his dignity to be subservient in front of him just to be accepted! So what was he still struggling with?


    That night, the two of them went on a three-hundred-round battle and did not go out for three days, officially establishing a private relationship.


    But while the two of them had established their relationship, Qu Yasong was still kept in the dark.


    Su Ruo¡¯s heart trembled again. He loved Qu Yasong very much, and he knew it himself that he could not give up Zhao Yunhai, but he could not give up Qu Yasong either.


    Su Ruo lowered his head. His mind kept flashing back to Zhao Yunhai¡¯s proposal. If it was possible for the three of them¡­.then wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy?


    Su Ruo picked up the phone and called Zhao Yunhai with this thought¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The butler obviously froze when he opened the door. He asked himself, ¡± Eh? Young Master Su? But young master Su is resting upstairs, isn¡¯t he? ¡±


    Knowing that he had come in a hurry, Su Ruo lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Su Qing¡¯s brother, Su Ruo. My brother asked me to come.¡±


    The butler nodded and looked at the man standing beside him, then he remembered the photo Joey had sent at the time.


    So that was it!


    The butler¡¯s heart suddenly understood, smiling kindly: ¡°Then this must be Mr. Su Ruo¡¯s partner, right?¡±


    Su Ruo blushed slightly and said sheepishly, ¡°No, you misunderstood. He is Su Qing¡¯s boyfriend. It was Su Qing who called us to come.¡±


    The butler was stunned. He looked at Su Ruo and then at Zhao Yunhai, and all at once he understood.


    He had previously thought that the person in the photo was Su Qing, and that Su Qing was cheating on the young master behind his back.  But after meeting Su Ruo, he realised that the young master Su had an identical twin brother.


    Heh, the world is really big and full of strange things.


    It turned out that the innocent person in this whole affair was none other than the person he had previously thought was the most guilty: Young Master Su.


    ¡°Since you are Young Master Su¡¯s friend, please come in,¡± he said as he smiled more amiably and sidestepped slightly.


    The butler welcomed the two in and brought them into the living room, gestured to the sofa and smiled, ¡°Please sit down. Master Sally is taking Young Master Su¡¯s measurements. He will be ready in a moment. ¡±


    ¡°The stew is still on the cooker, so I shouldn¡¯t overcook it. I¡¯m sorry, but I have some work to do here, so please make yourselves comfortable. ¡±


    Without looking back, he left with a light step.


    Su Ruo and Zhao Yunhai looked at each other, and after a long time, Su Ruo said, ¡°The master Sally that the butler mentioned could not be the international fashion design master, Ms. Sally Caro, right?¡±


    Zhao Yunhai nodded, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too far off.¡±


    He looked around at the d¨¦cor of the building and a slight flash of jealousy passed through his heart.


    Originally, he had thought that Qu Yasong was just a university president, a scholar who had made a name for himself in the international arena in his early years, with little financial resources or real ability.


    But when he saw this mansion, he realised that he was very wrong.


    The architectural style of this mansion is the work of the master architect of the country of S, Kennedy Garr, which appears to be simple and unpretentious, but in fact contains a mystery.


    Kennedy Garr is a national powerhouse, and one of the world¡¯s treasures. There are not many buildings by his hand, but each one is a masterpiece for the ages.


    He is a lonely and eccentric man who cannot be hired with money, but that is not to say that he doesn¡¯t care about money. The common people just couldn¡¯t hire him. Only true aristocrats could afford him.


    Those who could live in Master Kennedy Garr¡¯s buildings were thus the most powerful people in every country.


    Zhao Yunhai frowned. What kind of person is Qu Yasong that he could invite Master Kennedy Garr?


    Su Ruo and Zhao Yunhai both had hidden thoughts in their hearts, plus they were on someone else¡¯s territory, so they sat absentmindedly and didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    The two of them waited for about ten minutes before an attendant slowly brought up two cups of black tea.


    Seeing that it took so long for the cups of black tea to be brought, Zhao Yunhai¡¯s face became somewhat unpleasant. He glared at the attendant, but he was afraid of Qu Yasong¡¯s mysterious background, so he held back and did not make a sound.


    The two of them sat for a while longer when the sound of walking came from upstairs. Su Ru looked up and saw three people walking slowly down the stairs. One was a middle-aged woman dressed in luxury, none other than Master Sally Caro; the other was tall and handsome Qu Yasong, as if he was an immortal, and walking between them was Su Qing, who was limping.


    Su Qing and Sally Caro were talking and laughing about something when he suddenly lit up and limped over to Su Ruo¡¯s side.


    Bai Lixin gave Su Ruo a hug and then jumped headlong into Zhao Yunhai¡¯s arms, saying happily, ¡°Yunhai, you¡¯ve finally come back. I missed you so much.¡±


    As soon as Bai Lixin jumped in, Zhao Yunhai¡¯s face instantly darkened. He had always been repulsed and disgusted by Su Qing, and it was only because he was Su Ruo¡¯s brother that he barely smiled, but any deeper physical contact was too much for him.


    Zhao Yunhai was about to have a fit, but someone else was quicker than him.


    Bai Lixin only felt the collar of his shirt being picked up from behind, so he could only withdraw from Zhao Yunhai¡¯s arms.


    Zhao Yunhai looked at Qu Yasong coldly, and so did Qu Yasong.


    He scanned Zhao Yunhai and Su Ruo with a contemptuous gaze before bowing his head and saying softly, ¡°The pork ribs the butler stewed for you are ready. Be a good boy. Go and eat them so that your feet can heal faster.¡±


    Su Ruo had sat stiffly on the sofa since the moment Qu Yasong appeared. He looked greedily at the stunning Qu Yasong, his eyes unblinking, almost forgetting all about Zhao Yunhai beside him.


    Seeing Su Qing leave Qu Yasong¡¯s side, Su Ruo slowly stood up and walked to Qu Yasong, shyly and timidly taking out a box from his bag, ¡°Chairman Qu, the first time I saw this watch in S, I thought it matched you especially well, so I bought it for you.¡±


    He handed the box over with both hands and looked hopefully at Qu Yasong.


    Demon Qu Yasong only gave the box a cold glance and said, indifferently, without even raising his hand to take it, ¡°No, thank you. You¡¯re from a poor family, so keep it and sell it for some money to support yourself. ¡±


    With that, he turned towards the table and sat on the side of Bai Lixin, watching him eat the ribs with great relish.


    Only then did Su Ruo notice the interaction between Su Qing and Qu Yasong. The normally indifferent Qu Yasong was actually looking at Su Qing with a doting smile on his face, and even reached out to rub Su Qing¡¯s hair every now and then.


    What was this strange atmosphere between the two of them?


    Su Ruo stared at the scene in front of him with wide eyes, not daring to believe it.


    Zhao Yunhai sneered at the sight and whispered, ¡°It seems that your green tea whore brother has seduced your boyfriend.¡±


    Su Ruo shook his head and said, in a low voice, ¡°Impossible, impossible! There¡¯s no way Qu Yasong would like Su Qing like that. I know him. ¡±


    Qu Yasong only liked nice things, and now that Xiao Qing is crippled, Qu Yasong can not like him.


    He might, yes, he might be like Zhao Yunhai; he just sees Su Qing as a substitute for him. Yes, that must be it!


    Zhao Yunhai was silent for half a second, then said, ¡°Think what you want, but tonight you¡¯re coming to my house. Got it?¡± He touched Su Ruo¡¯s waist without a trace and reached back with a satisfied hand.


    Su Ruo blushed and took two deep breaths to breathe down the raging emotions.


    In Su Ruo¡¯s mind, Su Qing, who was his twin brother, was never as good as him. He was not as good at school as he was, his temper was not as meek as his own, and even his work was not as diligent as his own. So he thought that Qu Yasong would never like this brother who was not as good as him.


    So he only worried for a moment before he stood up.


    Yes, Qu Yasong must be like Yunhai, treating Su Qing as a substitute for him, and those gentle glances and intimate gestures from Qu Yasong should have belonged to him originally.


    Now, as long as Su Qing was dragged back to where he belonged, everything could be restored to its original state.


    Su Ruo bit his lips and got up to slowly walk towards the table, stopping in front of Bai Lixin who was eating before frowning, ¡°Xiao Qing, let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s not good to keep staying here and bothering chairman Qu.¡±

 CH 31

    When Su Ruo said this, Qu Yasong suddenly changed his face and said, ¡°Su Qing¡¯s leg has not yet recovered. He can be better taken care of here.¡±


    Bai Lixin did not speak as he asked to s419m [s419m, can you feel how far the two soul fragments of the Lord God have fused?]


    s419m replied back, [ Lord Host, I detected that the Lord God¡¯s soul fusion degree is 4%.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart gave a pause, [It¡¯s been so long, how come it¡¯s still only 4%?]


    s419m grunted, [You wouldn¡¯t say that if you knew how massive the Lord God¡¯s soul fragment is. It was still 3% just a moment ago, before Qu Yasong saw you pounce on Zhao Yunhai. Then it zipped up to 4%.]


    Bai Lixin secretly held his forehead, [How long would it take for them to fully fuse? Can¡¯t we really wait for the two soul fragments to leave the dimensional world before fusing them in the soul box? I can¡¯t take it anymore if I keep torturing Qu Yasong like this. Why can¡¯t we just be together happily?]


    s419m immediately retorted: [No, Lord Host, you must stimulate the commonality and shared emotions between the two Lord God soul fragments on all fronts and let them fuse completely. In the divine realm, there was a sub-god who was born with two opposing souls, and he ended up with his souls scattered due to self-mutilation.]


    [This must be a conspiracy of the false sub-gods, Lord Host. The false gods combined two souls that were completely incompatible, repelling and disliking each other, and placed them in one body, where they would fight for control until they died. No god can kill the Lord God, except the Lord God himself.]


    S419M continued, [If you do not fuse these two soul fragments to 100%, they will still fight each other until one or both of them disappear. If one of the Lord God¡¯s soul fragments disappears completely, even if the other soul fragments fuse later, their strength will be greatly reduced, and in the end, they will still be decimated by the Pseudo-Lord God and his twelve false sub-gods again.]


    Bai Lixin frowned. Soul fusion was a painful experience for him every time, let alone the soul splitting.


    His heart throbbed, and the wonton soup he drank into his mouth was bitter. He simply picked up the rib soup and drank it all in one gulp before looking up and saying, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pack my things now and follow you back.¡±


    Demon Qu Yasong froze and stared at Bai Lixin with a soul-piercing gaze.


    Bai Lixin lowered his head, not daring to look at Qu Yasong. He stood up, ¡°Brother, wait for me!¡±


    With that, he ran to the first floor as fast as he could on his inflexible leg.


    Su Ruo froze on the spot. He thought Su Qing would go back, but he didn¡¯t expect him to go back so quickly. He had agreed to go to Yunhai¡¯s house tonight,.


    Su Ruo¡¯s eyes glanced at Zhao Yunhai uneasily, and then looked up at Qu Yasong.


    Demon Qu Yasong¡¯s lips hooked up to reveal a sneer, ¡°Then you wait for him.¡±


    After saying that, he also lifted his feet and went to the first floor.


    Upstairs, Bai Lixin hastily packed the clothes he had come with. He was folding his clothes when a warm body suddenly came up behind him, and he stiffened.


    Qu Yasong pressed himself against Bai Lixin and groped him up and down a few times, ¡°Little one, why the hurry? Your brother has just returned, and you¡¯re already leaving. ¡± As he spoke, he rubbed against Bai Lixin up and down a few more times.


    Feeling the hardness at the small of his back already poking his ass, Bai Lixin stiffened even more.


    Truthfully, he was not a person who had any morality, and he had crossed other worlds and calculated countless people, but not once had he been as guilty as he was now. In fact, he wanted to turn back and hug Qu Yasong and roll around with him!


    But when he thought of s419m¡¯s warning, Bai Lixin¡¯s sanity snapped back. He swallowed his saliva and continued, ¡°Are you trying to sleep me in front of my brother and my boyfriend? ¡±


    Qu Yasong was stunned and took a step backwards to let go of Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin hastily stuffed his clothes into the backpack he had come in with and rushed out of the room without even looking at Qu Yasong. When he reached the door, he suddenly paused and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll text you when we get home.¡±


    With these words, he carried his bag and went downstairs, dragging Su Ruo out of the Qu Mansion in a hurry.


    Sitting in Zhao Yunhai¡¯s car, Bai Lixin sat in the back seat. Su Ruo sat next to Zhao Yunhai.


    When Zhao Yunhai saw Su Qing absentmindedly looking out of the window through the rear-view mirror, he secretly took one hand off the steering wheel and touched Su Ruo¡¯s thigh.


    Su Ruo gave a muffled groan and immediately held it back.


    Bai Lixin pursed his lips and looked out the window at the speeding trees, not even wanting to glance at them.


    s419m¡¯s voice sounded at the right time, [Congratulations Lord Host, just now the fusion of the two Lord God soul fragments has been detected to have reached 5%. Eh, it¡¯s now 6% and still going up. 7%! It¡¯s already 7%, Lord Host!]


    Bai Lixin covered his face, feeling that the future was bleak. It was only 7%, which meant that there was still 93% to go!


    Zhao Yunhai touched Su Ruo¡¯s thighs and waist for a while and felt himself reacting along with it. He coughed and said, in a cold voice, ¡°Su Qing, I have some unfinished business at work and need your brother to come to my house.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth, which was hidden behind his hand, gave an ¡°en¡± and he said weakly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be home by myself tonight then.¡±


    After leaving Bai Lixin at the house, Zhao Yunhai sped off with a single throttle, raising dust all over the ground.


    Bai Lixin reached out and swept the dust in front of his eyes, then turned around and dragged his heavy body back into the Su house.


    The Su home was already covered in dust as no one had lived there for two months. When Bai Lixin entered the door, he went straight to his bedroom on the dusty floor.


    After pulling off the white cloth attached to the furniture in the room, Bai Lixin threw himself onto the bed and took out his mobile phone from his pocket.


    He fumbled with the phone a few times and expertly pressed on a series of phone numbers, and not long after, a low, magnetic male voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Xiao Qing, you¡¯re home?¡±


    It was the angel Qu Yasong.


    Bai Lixin gave a muffled ¡°hmmm,¡± ¡°Yes, I promised to give you a safe report, so I called you as soon as I got home.¡±


    Qu Yasong smiled, his voice low, ¡°You haven¡¯t been in your own home for two months. Are you used to being back?¡±


    Bai Lixin sniffed again and shook his head, ¡°Not used to it anymore. Did you raise me dumb while I was at your house? ¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not used to living there, the door to the Qu mansion is always open for you. My place is your home.¡± Qu Yasong¡¯s gentle voice came through on the other end of the phone, and Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but have a sour nose.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you said. You can¡¯t go back on your word. I just got home and have to clean the house, so I can¡¯t talk for long. ¡± Bai Lixin sniffled.


    Qu Yasong¡¯s voice changed, ¡°You have to clean the house? Aren¡¯t your brother and Zhao Yunhai there too? Let them clean up. You need more rest now. ¡±


    Bai Lixin paused and said, ¡°My brother went to Yunhai¡¯s house, saying that they had business matters to finish, and now I¡¯m home alone.¡±


    The other end of the line was silent for a long time. Instead, s419m¡¯s beep sounded, [Congratulations, Lord Host, the Lord God¡¯s soul fusion degree has reached 8%!]


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes.


    8%, that is 92%, is still not fused. It was still a desperate situation.


    When he heard that Qu Yasong had not spoken for a long time, Bai Lixin had to say ¡°hello¡± a few times, but still did not hear a response. He thought the signal was bad, so he hung up the phone.


    Hanging up the phone, Bai Lixin¡¯s mood was slightly improved by the conversation he had just had with Qu Yasong.


    He stretched, got up, and went to the bathroom to find a rag and started to clean up the house.


    After about ten minutes, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Bai Lixin froze. It was so late. Who could it be? Could it be that Su Ruo had returned?


    Bai Lixin put down the rag and limped over to the door.


    The moment he opened the door, his whole body was frozen.


    He saw Qu Yasong, dressed in casual clothes, standing outside pensively, followed by five attendants, two of whom were each carrying a suitcase.


    Qu Yasong stood outside, frowning with his hands in his pockets, and when he saw Bai Lixin open the door, he said softly, ¡°Let us in.¡±


    Bai Lixin was stunned and hurriedly stepped aside.


    Five attendants followed behind Qu Yasong and entered. Then they opened the black box, taking out one cleaning product after another.


    Dumbfounded, Bai Lixin watched as the five men began to clean skilfully, and could not help but feel a sense of embarrassment come over him. He cautiously glanced at Qu Yasong, who looked out of place in this room.


    When Qu Yasong saw that the sofa had been tidied up, he picked up Bai Lixin and went to sit.


    After sitting down, he did not let go of Bai Lixin, but placed him on his lap. He was silent the whole time, watching the five people who were cleaning up.


    The men were extremely efficient, and in just a quarter of an hour, they had cleaned up the small, dusty house.


    They didn¡¯t stay long after cleaning, and after bowing to Qu Yasong, they left again in an orderly manner, not forgetting to close the door behind them.


    Only after everyone had left did Qu Yasong say, ¡°What exactly do you like about Zhao Yunhai?¡±


    Bai Lixin was on Qu Yasong¡¯s lap, sitting on pins and needles as he said, ¡°He is handsome, gentle, and treats me well. I just like him.¡±


    Qu Yasong pondered for a moment and whispered, ¡°If there was someone who was better than Zhao Yunhai, more handsome, treated you better than he did, and loved you more than he did, would you accept him?¡±


    I would! I would accept you!


    The word ¡°yes¡± was almost in the back of his throat when he swallowed it. He said against his will, ¡°No, love is not a comparison. I love the man, not his love.¡±


    He swallowed and added, ¡°And who would love me now that I¡¯m a cripple? I just pray that Yunhai doesn¡¯t dislike me now. I love Yunhai so much that I don¡¯t want anyone but him. ¡±


    Qu Yasong¡¯s arms trembled as he hugged Bai Lixin, and Bai Lixin¡¯s heart trembled with him.


    After a long time, Qu Yasong let go of Bai Lixin and said, in a hoarse trembling voice, ¡°You rest first, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He turned around and left the Su family without looking back.


    As soon as Qu Yasong left, Bai Lixin felt like the strength had been drained from his body and he collapsed on the sofa.


    s419m¡¯s voice sounded at the right time, [Oh my, Lord Host, what a collection today! The Lord God¡¯s soul fusion degree has reached 12%, up a whole 4%!]


    Baili gave a hard laugh and said, [What is there to be happy about? It only means that both of their souls are sad to the extreme. Love adds 1 point, while being hostile is also a 1 point increase. But when it comes to sadness, it¡¯s 4% up. Heh, Qu Yasong must have been disappointed in me this time.]


    [I¡¯m so mad at you, s419m. I really hate you so much. I can¡¯t wait to smack you to relieve my anger. How can you have me treat him like this? Is this just because I blackmailed you before?]


    s419m hurriedly replied: [Lord host, I wouldn¡¯t dare retaliate, I am wronged!]


    s419m¡¯s tone was exaggerated, and Bai Lixin gave another bitter laugh, [I don¡¯t care about you, get lost, I want to sleep.]


    He lay on the sofa sadly, and fell asleep under a blanket without even taking off his clothes.

 CH 32

    Now that Su Ruo had returned, Bai Lixin no longer had to go to school for him. So he nestled at home to watch the live broadcast using the system. The content of the live broadcast was obviously Su Ruo¡¯s day.


    When Su Ruo walked into his university, his mood was already very different from two months ago. Two months ago, he was still a young man intent on his studies and working hard for his ideals.


    But after two months of day-to-day thrilling experiences in S country with Zhao Yunhai, he suddenly felt that his eyes had been opened and his perception of painting had changed a lot.


    When his classmates and teachers asked him about his plastered leg, he said, ¡°It was just a fracture, I¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    Su Qing¡¯s hair was slightly longer than Su Ruo¡¯s, and now that his hair had changed slightly, people only thought he had gotten a haircut and did not suspect anything.


    Su Ruo smiled when he saw that his two month absence had passed unnoticed by them. He had traded two months of schooling for the loyal dog Zhao Yunhai, and it was really worth it.


    Although art universities do not have daily exams like high schools, due to their high threshold, there are credit exams from time to time.


    The so-called ¡°credit exams¡± mean that the results are converted into credits and added to each student¡¯s total credits at the end of the semester, directly affecting the student¡¯s final grade, so everyone takes them very seriously.


    The day Su Ruo returned, it happened to be the time of the major credit exams, and it also happened to be the two major majors that accounted for the highest number of credits. When the test papers were handed out, Su Ruo sat at his desk with a dumbfounded look.


    These were on topics covered in the two months before, when he had been in the country with Zhao Yunhai. So how would he have the energy and time to read them?


    Su Ruo bit his lip and looked at the test papers in grief.


    Why didn¡¯t Su Qing say in advance that there was a credit exam today? If he had warned him earlier, he could have just waited for Su Qing to finish the exam and come back.


    But even though he was thinking about it, Su Ruo could only bite the bullet and answer. Two hours went by in a short time, one in the morning and one in the afternoon, and Su Ruo spent the day on pins and needles in embarrassment.


    It was only in the evening, after school, that he had time to run to Qu Yasong¡¯s studio.


    Su Ruo ran to the door of the studio, took a deep breath, gently pushed the door open, and walked in softly.


    Angel Qu Yasong was immersed in his painting and did not hear the sound of anyone approaching. His eyes were fascinated by the drawing board, and he was holding a brush in his hand, gently sketching something on the paper.


    Su Ruo walked up behind Qu Yasong and took a look. On the drawing paper was a bust of a figure. The man had a handsome face, and his hair was wet with sweat in wisps.


    When Su Ruo saw the content of the picture, his heart burst with sweetness; ¡°Qu Yasong really does love me; he is secretly drawing me!¡±


    As he thought this, he slowly embraced Qu Yasong¡¯s waist from behind.


    Qu Yasong was in the middle of painting the eyes of the young man in the painting, when he was suddenly hugged. His hands shook, and he dragged his brush and made a scratch.


    He frowned, pulled his arm away, and threw Su Ruo aside. He then stood up and looked back at Su Ruo with cold, ice-like eyes: ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Su Ruo swallowed his saliva, suddenly feeling that this Qu Yasong was so strange. He shook his body and said in a small voice: ¡°I was in S country in the past two months. I had a lot of feelings and my state of mind has changed a lot. I suddenly got inspired and wanted to come over and paint it. ¡±


    Qu Yasong remained indifferent and said, ¡°There is a separate student painting room on the third floor, where you should create your work.¡±


    Su Ruo stiffened and looked at Qu Yasong incredulously. He hurriedly went up and hugged him, ¡°You won¡¯t let me paint here? Why? You¡¯re my boyfriend. Can¡¯t I use your studio? ¡±


    Qu Yasong frowned and took two steps back, looking at the young man who was crying in front of him.


    They obviously had similar faces, but Su Ruo had a dull, docile look and was now crying like a white lotus, while his baby always looked dazzling like the sun.


    Su Ruo¡¯s current look was simply too annoyingly hypocritical, and when he thought of the things he had done, Qu Yasong felt inexplicably disgusted and revolted, ¡°No, not anymore. You and I are broken up, Su Ruo. ¡±


    Bai Lixin, who was watching the live broadcast in his mind, suddenly heard s419 beep in his head: [Congratulations, Lord Host, the perception of the two host gods¡¯ souls has just been synchronized again, the soul fusion rate has reached 14%.]


    Bai Lixin let out an ¡°eek¡± and said: [A direct 2% increase? How can there be such a high fusion rate when Su Ruo is just getting rejection and hostility?]


    S419M replied back: [Because this kind of strong emotion had never been felt before, Lord host. Just like when you started making love, both souls wanted to possess you so strongly that their perception had the same frequency. It was so powerful that it shattered the boundary and directly increased the soul fusion to 1%.]


    [And from there, because you stimulated the Lord God, the two souls slowly reached a consensus in their hate perception of Zhao Yunhai and fused another 1%.]


    [ Then both later reached a consensus when worried about your incurable leg, adding another 1%, which is 3%. A person¡¯s emotions are not just one feeling; they can feel all kinds of emotions, from sweet, sour, bitter, bad and good, so to fuse souls, you have to make them share all kinds of emotions.]


    Bai Lixin nodded, [I see.]


    On this hand, s419 was giving Bai Lixin knowledge on human emotions, but on that hand, Su Ruo was dumbfounded.


    Su Ruo¡¯s face turned white and his voice trembled, ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Qu Yasong was already impatient: ¡°I said it just now.¡±


    Su Ruo said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Why? Why do you want to break up with me? I don¡¯t agree! You must love me, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have accepted my confession in the first place. ¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong pursed his lips, remembering his foolish self, who had rashly agreed to Su Ruo¡¯s confession, and he regretted it very much. This was the most regrettable thing he had ever done in his life. It was second to none.


    Angel Qu Yasong rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Su Ruo, I don¡¯t love you. I appreciate your creative techniques, mood, and works. When I first saw your work, I had an affection for your work, not for you as a person. And the painting you made the day before your confession happened to be at the pinnacle of your ability. No one is perfect, and I agreed to your confession because, firstly, I was comfortable with you, but it wasn¡¯t love, it was just respect, and that was indeed wrong of me. ¡±


    ¡°Secondly, it was because I wanted to see a higher standard of work from you. ¡±


    Su Ruo still didn¡¯t want to accept this truth, and he was sobbing, tears welling up in his eyes: ¡°No, I don¡¯t accept that. Since you accepted me before for these two reasons, you must still be able to continue with me now. ¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong was annoyed by such a meddlesome Su Ruo, and as he rubbed his head, he heard the demon Qu Yasong say, ¡°Let me do it.


    The angel Qu Yasong said, ¡°Yes¡± and switched places with the demon.


    As soon as demon Qu Yasonh got control, his whole aura changed, but Su Ruo was crying so hard that he didn¡¯t notice this change.


    Demon Qu Yasong did not have Angel Qu Yasong¡¯s patience. He looked at Su Ruo as if looking at a dead thing, then he opened a set of photos from his phone and handed them to Su Ruo, ¡°What qualifications do you have to stand beside me like this?¡±


    Su Ruo looked at the screen through heavy tears. His vision was blurred, but he could still recognize the two bodies on the phone that were extremely entangled. It was him and Zhao Yunhai!


    He was pinned beneath Zhao Yunhai, his back arched and his head slightly raised. His face was flushed and his eyes dazed, his mouth slightly open as if he was screaming in pleasure. And Zhao Yunhai was above him, his muscles tense, his legs clenched around his waist, and Zhao Yunhai was pushing hard.


    The picture was so lascivious and slutty that Su Ru felt ashamed of himself and wanted to find a hole in the ground and burrow into it.


    He looked at the picture and was so dumbfounded that he forgot to cry. It was only after a long time that he tilted his head and pulled the corners of his mouth stiffly, ¡°Qu Yasong, did you get the wrong idea? This is not me; it¡¯s my brother, Su Qing. ¡±


    Angel Qu Yasong heard Su Ruo defending himself at the expense of letting his baby take the blame, and the last trace of pity  disappeared from his heart.


    Demon Qu Yasong even snickered and pointed to the time of the shot in the lower right corner and the country text displayed on the phone on the bedside table, ¡°Su Qing was in S country on the 7th of last month? I remember that I happened to be accompanying him to the hospital to have his cast removed that day.¡±


    ¡°Su Ruo I¡¯m really impressed with you. You can casually dump the black pot on your brother just for the sake of your reputation. What will Zhao Yunhai think when he knows about this? You¡¯ve done it all, and you still want to stay out of it and get out of it? Where are the good principles you¡¯ve always prided yourself on? ¡±


    He paused and glanced contemptuously at Su Ruo: ¡°You think you¡¯re pure and clean, but in fact, you¡¯re dirty to the bone, Su Ruo. The reason I don¡¯t expose you in front of others is to leave you with dignity, and you should cherish this dignity. ¡±


    Su Ruo¡¯s face burned with shame when he heard Qu Yasong¡¯s words. Su Ruo was the type of person who liked to disguise himself with tenderness and kindness; however, he had always been aware of his own selfish nature. He liked to hide himself behind others, to hide himself perfectly.


    And he did so successfully. But he always thought about the day when his mask was torn apart. But being torn apart by others was one thing; being torn apart by the one he loved was another.


    Su Ruo was ashamed, feeling as if his skin had been ripped off and he had been seen through by Qu Yasong.


    His cheeks flushed red, and he dared not even look at Qu Yasong before ducking his head and rushing out of the studio door.


    Only when he saw that Su Ruo had gone running did Qu Yasong close the door of the studio again. He walked back to the drawing board, his hand tenderly touching the young boy¡¯s cheek on the paper where the paint had smudged earlier, and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, it was a good painting.¡±


    When Bai Lixin saw this, he clapped his hands and said, [My love, tearing down the white lotus, ah, well done.]


    After Su Ruo ran away, he went straight to the bathroom. He casually found a toilet and slammed the door behind him, crying out in agony.


    After crying for a long time, he sniffed and carefully recalled the scene he had just gone through.


    Why did Qu Yasong have that picture? It wasn¡¯t him that sent it. Could it be that Zhao Yunhai had sent it to Qu Yasong on purpose?


    Su Ruo bit his lip and stomped his foot in hatred. Zhao Yunhai had clearly said that he would help him hide the affair and help him chase Qu Yasong, yet he was doing such things behind his back.


    This matter must be Zhao Yunhai¡¯s doing!


    With resentment in his heart, he dumped the pot on Zhao Yunhai and cursed Zhao Yunhai in his heart for a long time.


    Only then did he have a second thought. Qu Yasong had never been as indifferent as an exiled immortal, yet today he had such disgust.


    He thought of Qu Yasong drawing his face lovingly when he first entered the studio, and remembered the photo on his phone.


    His heart flashed with delight.  ¡°Could it be that what Qu Yasong said was all just angry words? It must be! ¡±


    Qu Yasong must have been angry because of that photo. He must have loved him so much that he hated him having another lover with a passion.


    Last night, he deliberately treated Su Qing tenderly in front of him in order to anger him. While Qu Yasong despised and disdained him on the surface, he was still lovingly and secretly drawing him behind his back.


    After figuring this out, Su Ruo no longer had the grief and anger he had before, but was full of hope.


    He wiped the tears from his eyes and thought to himself, ¡°I must find a way to explain this to Qu Yasong!

 CH 33

    Su Ruo had never taken Su Qing to heart. In his view, Su Qing was like his sidekick.


    The meaner and more willful Su Qing was, the more kind and generous he appeared to be. He liked to keep Su Qing on his lips all the time, as if he was always bringing out a contrast for comparison.


    Therefore, Zhao Yunhai prefers him to Su Qing, and in the neighborhood, everyone nodded frequently to him while frowning and shaking their heads at Su Qing.


    He enjoyed this sense of superiority, the sense of superiority of a successful person. His face should be unique in the world. Why would there be another person in the world with the same face as him?


    The one with this face can only be worse than him, not better.


    Su Ruo had enough of crying in the toilet, so he packed up and went home.


    His eyes widened slightly as he saw the clean, fresh house and said in surprise, ¡°Xiao Qing, did you clean this? That¡¯s amazing. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was looking up at the TV and said, casually without looking back, ¡°No, Chairman Qu brought someone to clean.¡±


    Su Ruo gave a start and asked, ¡°Chairman Qu? When did he come? ¡±


    Bai Lixin turned sideways and glanced at Su Ruo with a smirk, ¡°Last night.¡±


    Su Ruo swallowed and asked tentatively, ¡°So did he¡­ stay overnight? And did he say anything? ¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned and thought, ¡°He did ask where you had gone. I said you went to Yunhai¡¯s house. He left after his people finished cleaning the house, and didn¡¯t stay overnight ah.¡±


    Su Ruo bit his lips with his teeth, secretly suppressing the ecstasy in his heart.


    His guess was right! Qu Yasong really still had him in mind.


    Why else would he have found someone to clean up the Su house as soon as he returned? No wonder he was so angry today.


    He had come to help clean his house in the middle of the night, and not only did he not see him, but he also heard that he had gone to his lover¡¯s house. Even a saint would be angry, right?


    Bai Lixin looked at Su Ruo, who was flushed and caught up in his fantasy, and coldly lowered his face.


    ¡°Hey, white lotus, Qu Yasong is mine. He is it not something you can covet. ¡±


    Bai Lixin coughed and said, ¡°Brother, I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s words pulled Su Ruo back to reality from his ecstasy. He looked at the teenager who had rested his legs on the coffee table and said gently, ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll cook for you now.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at his good brother and sneered in his heart, ¡°Since you want to be a good brother, how can you do it without my help?¡±


    The meal was made with one meat and one vegetable, while Su Ruo had steamed rice. After Bai Lixin finished eating, he wiped his mouth and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first. You can slowly clean up. ¡±


    Without waiting for Su Ruo to speak, he got up and went back to his room.


    Su Ruo looked at the mess on the table and frowned slightly. In the past, Su Qing seldom ate at home; he was at the bar all day long. How could he handld like this every day at home, adding to his workload?


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Su Ruo thought about it and walked into Su Qing¡¯s bedroom, ¡°Xiao Qing, how about brother discussing something with you?¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at Su Ruo and smiled, ¡°What is it, brother? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°These two days are our school¡¯s credit exams. You should also know that. I haven¡¯t studied anything for the past two months, so the test is difficult and I am struggling. Can you help me take the test? At least you¡¯ve studied something in these two months, so you¡¯ll always do better than me on the exam. ¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned slightly, ¡°But..but I have a doctor¡¯s appointment tomorrow for a review.¡±


    Su Ru grabbed the door handle and said, ¡°It¡¯s only two days. I¡¯ll have Yunhai accompany you to the review the day after tomorrow. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±


    Bai Lixin narrowed his eyes. If Yunhai were Su Qing¡¯s boyfriend, would he still need Su Ruo to ¡°let¡± him do something?


    He adjusted his facial expression and tilted his head in confusion, ¡°Brother, why do I need you to ¡®let¡¯ my boyfriend do something for me?¡±


    Su Ruo froze and stumbled, ¡°Er, that¡¯s¡­ because your brother can threaten him with his job! So that he can treat you properly, brother. ¡±


    Bai Lixin showed an expression of realization, ¡°Oh, I see. I could help you with the exam, but I¡¯m limping. What if your classmates and teachers find out?¡±


    Su Ruo said, ¡°Just say you twisted your foot. Everyone is very nervous and concerned about tomorrow¡¯s exam. No one will pay special attention to it.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go for you.¡±


    At the Qu Mansion, the demon Qu Yasong watched Bai Lixin¡¯s every move through the screen.


    Naturally, he hadn¡¯t simply gone to clean up last night; when he didn¡¯t see Bai Lixin for a day, his thoughts became wild.


    The five men were all professional-grade home security personnel who had secretly installed hidden cameras in various corners while cleaning. Qu Yasong¡¯s purpose for doing this was to see the biy day in and day out.


    Although this behavior was too perverted, he already cared about nothing except Su Qing.


    Hearing Su Ruo¡¯s conversation with the boy, demon Qu Yasong snorted, ¡°This Su Ruo is also quite thin-skinned and shameless. Why should my baby sacrifice his review time to help him with his exams? ¡±


    After saying this to himself, Qu Yasong took out his mobile phone and dialed a number, ¡°Hey, Principal Huang¡­. En yes, it¡¯s me. I will be supervising the entire exam for the second year, specifically the third class of the Art and Painting department, tomorrow. ¡±


    After hanging up the phone, demon Qu Yasong extended his hand and rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s profile with his hand. He looked at it for a while and slowly moved closer to kiss the young man¡¯s lips through the screen.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t touch the person, I can only use this method to find solace.¡±


    The following day, at the private art university, the atmosphere in the second year, third class of the art and painting department was extraordinarily weird and gloomy.


    Bai Lixin speechlessly looked at Qu Yasong on the podium, who was exuding the aura of ¡°I am the master of my school¡±. He was sitting comfortably with his legs crossed and his hands folded over his chest, his falcon-like eyes coldly scanning the students.


    His eyes swept around, and when he swept up to Bai Lixin, his gaze changed and suddenly softened. Even the expression on his entire face turned gentle, smiling at Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin pressed his temples and hurriedly lowered his head. In his heart, he spat, ¡°this foolish man.¡±


    The test papers were quickly handed out, and since Bai Lixin had knowledge of dozens of worlds, his ability to learn could be imagined, so these papers were naturally not a problem.


    Feeling the increasingly heated gaze from the stage, Bai Lixin¡¯s hand trembled, but he finished answering the questions in just over half an hour after the exam began.


    After writing his name with a flourish, Bai Lixin stood up and limped to hand in his test paper.


    When Qu Yasong saw that Bai Lixin had handed in his test paper, he did not stay in the classroom for long. There were three invigilators in the classroom, and after he left, two were left.


    When the students and invigilators saw that Qu Yasong had finally gone, they breathed a long sigh of relief and relaxed their tense muscles.


    ¡± The aura around the chairman was too scary, ah!¡±


    Bai Lixin was not walking fast; he limped slowly, waiting for Qu Yasong behind him to catch up.


    Qu Yasong caught up with him and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go with you to the hospital. The exam started at 9:00 and it¡¯s now 9:40. We can be at the hospital by 10:10 and still make it in time for the review. ¡±


    Bai Lixin turned his head and glanced at Qu Yasong, smiling narrowly, ¡°Qu Yasong, how did you know that I came to take the exam for Su Ruo today, and how did you know that I was having a review today? Forget it, it looks like you are very calculative. ¡±


    Qu Yasong was momentarily speechless as he coughed and changed the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the car is in front of the school building.¡±


    After Bai Lixin was re-examined, it was shown that all was well with him, except that the deformed foot was still deformed, without the slightest sign of improvement.


    Qu Yasong looked at Bai Lixin, who was no longer too concerned, and without saying anything, sent him back to the school and then went back to the council president¡¯s office.


    In his office, he dialed Joey, ¡°Hello, have you found Dr. Smith?¡±


    Joey replied back, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not easy to hire him and he¡¯s very weak right now, so we need to keep him alive first. Dr. Smith¡¯s daughter was once tragically shot and killed in a Mafia civil war, so he personally hates the Mafia in particular and refuses all invitations from them. ¡±


    Qu Yasong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you bring him to China immediately he is well enough and I¡¯ll talk to him personally.¡±


    Joey let out a ¡°Huh,¡± ¡°Can I come along?¡±


    Finally, he could see the true face of the beautiful boy who could make the young master go into heat.


    Qu Yasong rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You can come if you want, as long as your own affairs are in order.¡±


    Qu Yasong then hung up straight away.


    Dr. Smith is currently the world¡¯s most authoritative orthopedic repair specialist. There was once a patient who was completely deformed at the spine and the body was twisted. All the doctors were at a loss, but he was able to save the day. A dozen operations down the road, and the patient¡¯s spine completely corrected, he has become famous in the medical world since then.


    But the man was unpredictable, especially after the death of his daughter, and he wandered from place to place, making it difficult to find him.


    He had been asking Joey to find Dr Smith ever since he learned of the deformity of Bai Lixin¡¯s foot, and after a month of searching, Dr Smith was finally found on an uninhabited deserted island, where he was already as thin as a bone, passed out in a corner and looked like he had not eaten or drunk for over four days. Joey¡¯s men then brought him back.


    Qu Yasong frowned. Dr Smith was in self-imposed exile, and it seemed that his daughter¡¯s death had really hit him hard.


    The exams were taken two days in a row, and Bai Lixin coped well, while Qu Yasong, who was looking through the students¡¯ papers, smiled when he saw the word ¡°Su Qing¡± written on the candidates¡¯ names and put the papers back in. Since the name ¡°Su Qing¡± was written, the result did not belong to ¡°Su Ruo,¡± and he supported this move, whether it was intentional or not.


    He had already intended to change the name to ¡°Su Qing,¡± but it seemed that his baby and he were in sync.


    A sudden thought came to his mind, ¡°if he had deliberately written ¡°Su Qing¡±, then he had the intention of fixing Su Ruo. If that was the case, did it mean that he had already seen through Su Ruo¡¯s relationship with Zhao Yunhai and was just pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger? ¡±


    Qu Yasong rubbed his chin and looked at the screen, showing Bai Lixin in deep thought.


    The credit exam papers were temporarily sealed by the school and were only scored and counted during the final exam in order not to cause stress to the students.


    So after the three days of exams, the students were all relaxed. At least they didn¡¯t have to worry about the results until the end of the term.


    Every year in September is a national traditional art painting competition, held in the city of S. And every year at this time, there are countless pieces of artwork from all over the country pouring into S country, and Su Ruo had his eye on this competition this year too.


    After returning from S, he created a piece of artwork based on the state of mind he was in at the time, and it was for this competition. Therefore, after the official announcement, Su Ruo sent his work on the first day.


    The competition would take one month to collect entries and three days to judge them. After three days, the judging panel will select three pieces to enter the final competition and invite all the finalists to the award ceremony. The top three rankings will only be announced at the ceremony.


    Bai Lixin called Qu Yasong after seeing Su Ruo send his work over.


    All the works he had painted at that time were kept in Qu Yasong¡¯s home studio, so he had to go to his home to pick one up.


    When Qu Yasong heard Bai Lixin¡¯s intention, he nodded and said that Bai Lixin could come to the Qu residence to pick it up anytime.


    Bai Lixin hung up the phone and narrowed his eyes.


    He was a very utilitarian and purposeful person, and the reason why he had shown his painting skills in front of Qu Yasong in the first place was for a reason. One was to attract Qu Yasong¡¯s attention, and the other was to prepare for the present.


    He had learned these painting skills in the previous worlds, and after travelling through dozens of worlds, his state of mind and insight were not comparable to Su Ruo¡¯s. His creations were filled with the collision of soul and art, which Su Ruo could never catch up with in his lifetime.


    Su Ruo appears to be kind, but in reality he is selfish. He uses Su Qing as a prop to set the stage, allowing the useless Su Qing to highlight his excellent self.


    If such a hypocritical person suddenly saw the brother that he had been using as a prop, become a bright star he could not touch, how wonderful would the expression on his face be?


    Would he still be able to maintain his usual docile and gentler look?

 CH 34

    A month went by quickly. Su Ruo was at school when Bai Lixin received the invitations to the traditional painting competition award ceremony, and the two envelopes were delivered at the same time.


    When Bai Lixin got the invitations, which were pure white and stamped with gold textures, he resolutely hid his.


    The original plot was that Su Ruo entered this competition and although he had talent, his work was far from infectious due to the monotony and simplicity of his experiences and his unexplored state of mind, so he only made it to the top twenty.


    But the competition was actually a failed experience that inspired Su Ruo¡¯s quest for greater perfection in painting.


    The top twenty were also on the list of those invited to the award ceremony, so in the original plot, Su Ruo was invited to the award ceremony, and Qu Yasong was naturally there with him.


    When he saw Qu Yasong¡¯s approval of the top three, his competitive factor was triggered, thus inspiring him to keep honing his painting skills afterwards.


    And now, Su Ruo was still invited to the event as one of the top 20, while Bai Lixin was invited as one of the top three.


    Bai Lixin yawned, he could already imagine Su Ruo¡¯s expresdion when he saw him on the stage as the three stage; surprise, disbelief,  jealousy¡­


    This was the level of difficulty of the E level world; quite unchallenging. He really wanted to tease Qu Yasong and have a chat with him.


    He placed the envelope belonging to Su Ruo on his desk. After doing so, Bai Lixin glanced at the invisible camera out of the corner of his eye and pursed his lips.


    This demented man, planting cameras around him!


    On the other side of the screen, demon Qu Yasong stroked his chin, watching Bai Lixin¡¯s every move. When he saw Bai Lixin put his letter away, he became more and more sure of what he thought in his mind.


    What his baby was doing now really looked like he was retaliating against Su Ruo.


    Since his baby wanted to do that, he has to help him in anyway.


    Previously, he was still worried about how to nudge the boy to see the relationship between Su Ruo and Zhao Yunhai, but looking at Bai Lixin¡¯s performance in this period of time, it seemed that he had recovered his memory.


    No, demon Qu Yasong narrowed his eyes, perhaps he hadn¡¯t lost his memory from the very beginning!


    Demon Qu Yasong¡¯s eyes were tinged with a touch of gloom.


    Why did he deliberately pretend to have memory loss? Just to keep Zhao Yunhai?


    Su Qing¡¯s actions seemed to be aimed at Su Ruo and not Zhao Yunhai.


    How can his baby be so stupid?


    Demon Qu Yasong hammered the table hard, and Bai Lixin received a system prompt; [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, the Lord God¡¯s soul fusion degree has reached 15%.]


    The corners of his mouth twitched.  He did nothing, but why did Qu Yasong¡¯s soul fusion rise by 1% again?


    What the hell did he imagine in his head just now?


    The moment Su Ruo returned home and saw the invitation, he hugged Bai Lixin and jumped up and dowm for joy. Bai Lixin pushed him away disgustedly and pointed at his own legs, ¡°Brother, my legs are not very good. ¡±


    Su Ruo laughed, not caring about Bai Lixin¡¯s cold tone, as he excitedly held the invitation and called Qu Yasong¡¯s number.


    Qu Yasong was looking at them from other end of the screen, when he saw Su Ruo¡¯s caller ID, he simply cut off the phone.


    The call was cut off, which cooled Su Ruo¡¯s feverish head, and Su Ruo then sobered up a little from his excitement.


    Yes, he and Qu Yasong had already broken up for more than a month, how could he have forgotten.


    After he received the invitation, he subconsciously wanted to tell Qu Yasong the good news. He had been trying to find a chance to talk to Qu Yasong for more than a month, but he hadn¡¯t seen him at alL, not even in the studio after school.


    Su Ruo concluded that Qu Yasong was avoiding him, and why he was doing so, it was naturally because he still couldn¡¯t let go.


    He did not know that Qu Yasong had actually spent this month at home, jusg observing Bai Lixin through the screen.


    After being hung up on by Qu Yasong, Su Ruo called Zhao Yunhai, his face was covered with a layer of red, aand excitedly said, ¡°Yunhai, I got the invitation to the traditional painting competition award party, which means I must be in the top twenty! I will check the official website later ¡­.., en, en good, you accompany me to the ceremony.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the excited Su Ruo then remembered Su Qing. He awkwardly glanced at his brother who was looking at him with probing eyes and explained, ¡°It¡¯s Yunhai, aren¡¯t there many successful business people on the day of the award ceremony, I want to bring Yunhai over, so I can make connections, so you can have a better future.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded indifferently, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    The award ceremony was a week later, and Su Ruo was particularly excited during the whole week. He set up his work as a screen saver and opened his mobile phone to let people ¡°accidentally¡± see the work and his signature in the bottom right corner, thus earning him a lot of praise from his classmates, teachers and neighbours.


    There was no requirement to use one¡¯s real name for this competition, and many of the contestants chose to use pseudonyms.


    Su Ruo used his real name, while Bai Lixin chose to use the name ¡°Bai Lixin¡± as a pseudonym for his painting. So when Su Ruo saw the official top three, he had no idea that the author of the most popular work was his brother, Su Qing, whom he didn¡¯t think much of.


    The awards night finally arrived on schedule, after a lot of calls.


    Zhao Yunhai came to Su Ruo¡¯s home early that afternoon and brought him a white tuxedo that fit perfectly.


    This tuxedo was specially tailored by Zhao Yunhai, and Su Ruo couldn¡¯t stop touching the material of the suit, he had never worn such a luxurious outfit before.


    After a grateful glance at Zhao Yunhai, Su Ruo took the box and went inside to try on the clothes.


    Zhao Yunhai glanced at Su Ruo, and said to Bai Lixin, who was sitting on the sofa watching TV, ¡°This suit is not easy to put on, I¡¯ll go help him.¡±


    Zhao Yunhai had never cared for Su Qing, so naturally he did not care much about his reply and went straight to Su Ruo¡¯s room.


    When Bai Lixin heard the sound of the door being locked, he sneered and continued to watch the television.


    Nearly an hour passed before the two came out of the room.


    The moment they came out, they saw the hall and froze for a moment, only to see Bai Lixin wearing a well-cut light blue suit, not too heavy and not too dignified, and beside him was Qu Yasong¡¯s butler.


    Su Ruo took a big step forward, rubbed his flushed cheeks from the love making just now and said snappily, ¡°Grandpa Butler, I am the one who is Su Ruo.¡±


    The old butler was meticulously helping Bai Lixin with the last of his bow tie and the shape of his handkerchief in his jacket pocket. When he heard this, he looked up and scanned the two men contemptuously and said coldly, ¡°I know. Hello, young master Su Ruo.¡±


    Su Ruo dropped the hand that was left mid-air awkwardly, ¡°So, wasn¡¯t that suiy given to me by Chairman Qu?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± The old butler sneered, ¡°Who gave you the face to be so presumptuous? Although I am old, I am not deaf or blind. The young master instructed many times to deliver this suit personally for young master Su Qing and to bring young master Su Qing to the award ceremony of the traditional painting competition tonight, not you young master Su Ruo.¡±


    Su Ruo bit his lip and frowned at the old butler in front of him and thought, ¡°This old fellow thinks he is too powerful and bullying me. If one day I become the other half of the Qu family, you can just wait for your bunk to be rolled up and leave.¡±


    He glared at the old butler with hatred and turned to Bai Lixin and said gently, ¡°Xiao Qing, that¡¯s great. This way you, me and Yunhai can attend the award ceremony together, thanks to chairman Qu. You must thank him properly on my behalf.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll thank him. I¡¯ll be leaving now that I¡¯ve dressed up.¡±


    He  nodded to the old butler, who immediately opened the door and escorted him out of the Su family gate.


    Su Ruo looked at the two people leaving and frowned slightly before looking at Zhao Yunhai, ¡°Yunhai, let¡¯s go too.¡±


    Zhao Yunhai looked at Su Ruo with a contented look on his face as he lowered his head and kissed him, saying gently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    At the ceremony site, Bai Lixin was bored as he found his seat under the guidance of etiquette.


    After awhile, there was a sudden noise from the doorway and Bai Lixin glanced back and happened to lock eyes with Qu Yasong, whom he had not seen for a long time.


    Angel Qu Yasong saw Bai Lixin¡¯s position at a glance, and he pointed to the man beside him, and the two men came towards him. Only then did Bai Lixin turn his attention to the man beside him and saw an old man with sunken eye sockets.


    The old man was about fifty years old, with a thin, bony appearance, and although his cheeks were rosy, it was clear from the dark circles under his eyes and the sloping corners of his eyes that he was not in good spirits.


    The old man hesitated for a moment, but followed Qu Yasong.


    Bai Lixin cocked his head and gave a smile to the two men who were approaching him: ¡°You¡¯re here? Thank you for the suit.¡±


    There was tenderness in Qu Yasong¡¯s eyes, ¡°You¡¯re welcome, it fits you well.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled again, ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, he got up and made way for the two of them to walk through.


    Once seated, Qu Yasong sat on Bai Lixin¡¯s left hand side, while the old man sat on Qu Yasong¡¯s left. Bai Lixin took a sideways glance at the old man and looked at Qu Yasong with a quizzical gaze.


    Qu Yasong reached out and rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s head, his mouth came over to his ear and said, ¡°That¡¯s Dr. Smith.¡±


    Bai Lixin was stunned. This was the mysterious bone repair specialist?


    His eyes widened slightly as he looked at Qu Yasong, holding his hand and smiling, ¡°Thank you, really.¡±


    Qu Yasong didn¡¯t care, and shook the boy¡¯s hand: ¡°You¡¯re welcome, As long as I can help you.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes rose and became astringent, his lover was always like this, never using vain and empty words to express his love for him, but his every gesture was permeated with an infinite and tolerant love.


    Bai Lixin choked back a sob and nodded, ¡°En, don¡¯t worry, my leg will be fine.¡±


    As they spoke, the award ceremony had begun. First to be displayed on the podium were the works of the top twenty, in order from 20th place onwards, with the author rising to the stage to pay tribute as each work was displayed.


    When it came to the eighth place, Su Ruo¡¯s name was finally read out.


    Su Ruo took a deep breath, stood up with the most perfect smile and slowly walked towards the podium. He stood beside his work and looked down at the stage with a smile.


    The presenter then said, ¡°Mr Su Ruo is so young, it¡¯s not easy for you to create a work of this mood at such a young age.¡±


    The image was of a man who was climbing out of a dark cave, but outside of it was a blooming scene of sunshine and butterflies. Half of the man¡¯s body was already climbing out of the cave, the other half still hidden in the darkness. He looked tired, but his face was filled with a longing for sunshine and the relief of having survived.


    Su Ruo smiled and took the microphone, laughing, ¡°This piece is called ¡®Survival¡¯, which I created based on my recent feelings. I had a thrilling experience in country S some time ago, and only after that experience did I realise the fragility and greatness of life.¡±


    The host smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, thank you Mr. Su Ruo for your interpretation of the work.¡±


    The host took over the microphone and went on to introduce the next piece.


    Su Ruo gave a coy smile and stood with his piece, smiling and looking straight down at the stage.


    In no time at all, the MC finished introducing all the entries from the fourth place onwards, followed by the highly anticipated top three.


    The big screen behind them started to light up, and as the soothing music started to play, the MC began to explain each of the three works in an emotional tone.


    The third and second were introduced and the authors were invited to the stage to receive their awards. During this process, the other 17 of the top 20 also remained on stage as there was a filming process at the end.


    After receiving their trophies, the second and third authors retired with their work to the row in front of the 17 authors, thus differentiating their ranking.


    Finally, the host took a deep breath and pushed a pair of the most popular work onto the podium, ¡°Here we have the winner of the championship ¨C the author of ¡®Heart of the Waxman¡¯, Bai Lixin, on stage!¡±


    Soothing and soft music played, and to this music, Bai Lixin slowly rose to his feet and limped onto the podium.


    His walk was not graceful, but his forehead was high and his eyes were steadfast, not showing the slightest hint of inferiority because of his disability. On the contrary, the confidence that emanated from him even infected the public.


    Su Ruo, who was still standing on the stage, opened his eyes wide and stared in disbelief at the fact that it was Su Qing!


    ¡°Su Qing! Su Qing is Bai Lixin! How is this possible, he obviously can¡¯t draw!¡±


    The host swallowed his saliva and said in a somewhat incoherent manner, ¡°When I saw this piece of artwork, I could only use the word shock! Oh my god! What the hell am I even saying.¡±


    The crowd on stage smiled heartily when they saw this look on the host¡¯s face, it was inevitable that people in the art world would look like this when they saw a stunning piece of work, not that the host¡¯s work ethic was not good, they all just understood this.


    The host wanted to say something else, but after thinking for a long time he couldn¡¯t come up with anything, so he simply handed the microphone to Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin stood by his work and took the host¡¯s microphone. On the big screen behind him, an enlarged image of his work was finally shown. It was only now that everyone could see it and they let out a sigh.


    The image had a few similarities to Su Ruo¡¯s, as Bai Lixin had also used the technique of contrasting black and white. The difference, however, was that the two of them had different starting points.


    In Bai Lixin¡¯s work, the outer circle had a thick layer of darkness applied in a thick coating, while in the lower right corner had a man made of wax who was reaching up to cover his chest. His chest was a circular hollow in which a warm, fiery, yellowish fire was burning.


    Drops of hot wax were falling down from where the flames were burning in his heart, forming drops of water. The wax man is unaware of this, his face is flat and warm, and he has one hand stretched out in mid-air with a wick in it, which was smouldering with fire. It was this fire that dispersed the darkness around him.


    Around that hand were four or five children with longing eyes, some sitting cross-legged, others with their eyes closed, all feeling the warmth from the wax man.


    The wax man¡¯s other hand was covering his chest, and a wick is faintly visible as if the wax man is lighting another fire.


    This is a work of sacrifice and positive energy, as the wax man brings warmth to the child by burning himself. Although it is a sacrifice, he is plain-faced and unconcerned with the act of burning himself. One can only feel sorry for him, but more than that, one feels a warmth and a high respect for his act.


    ¡°Survival¡± was also a work of contrasting black and white, but in comparison to ¡°Heart of Waxman,¡± the latter starts from a much lesser point of view:


    ¡°Survival¡± is about the individual¡¯s quest for life, while ¡°Heart of Waxman¡± is about how to make life shine better. From this point of view alone, ¡°Heart of Wax¡± beats ¡°Survival¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m a dancer by nature, and I see dance as my life.¡± Bai Lixin took the microphone and laughed, ¡°Four months ago, I had an accident that cost me my life. And just when I was desperate, my mentor came along and helped me. He led me with all he had and guided me into the heaven of painting. This painting is credit to my teacher, Mr Qu Yasong.¡±


    Bai Lixin stood on the stage and bowed in the direction of Qu Yasong.


    The light in Qu Yasong¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and he even stood up and returned the bow with the same dignified etiquette.


    At once, the arena erupted in resounding applause. It was a story of a great genius creating another great genius, a magnificent stroke of brilliance in the world of painting, and a heroic exchange between them.


    Dr. Smith saw the interaction between the two men and lowered his eyelashes to cover the cold light that shot through his eyes.


    The host took another microphone, ¡°I¡¯m curious, Mr. Bai Lixin and Mr. Su Ruo, the author of the eighth-place work, Survival, seem to look nine-and-a-half times alike, may I ask what your relationship is?¡±


    Bai Lixin looked back at Su Ruo who was smiling with an embarrassed face and laughed, ¡°Bai Lixin is my pen name, my real name is Su Qing and Su Ruo is my twin brother.¡±


    The host¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he said, ¡°My goodness, you brothers are wonderful, to have such profound attainments in painting. But from what I just heard about Mr Su¡¯s experience, did you only start painting four months ago?¡±


    ¡°To be exact, it should be three months ago,¡± Bai Lixin smiled, correcting the host¡¯s timing, ¡°In fact, the reason why I have achieved what I have achieved is thanks to Mr Qu Yasong¡¯s in-depth and concise explanation and guidance. Without him I wouldn¡¯t be who I am now.¡±


    ¡°My goodness,¡± the host¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°that¡¯s impressive too, if someone doesn¡¯t have the talent, even giving him the best teacher won¡¯t help.¡±


    The speaker had no intention to say that, but the listener felt attacked.


    Su Ruo stood in the last row, shaking with anger. He was the one who ¡°had no talent¡± because Qu Yasong had taught him alone for almost a year, but he had lost out to Su Qing, who had only been in the painting world for three months.


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    Looking at the radiant Su Qing in the light, Su Ruo¡¯s eyes were red.


    Su Qing was supposed to be his sidekick, not the other way round!


    Su Ruo¡¯s body trembled, as if he could already see outsiders pointing at him.


    This is the mediocre brother; this is the elder brother of that Su Qing; this is the brother who can¡¯t even compare to his crippled brother; this is the loser, a sidekick.


    Su Ruo only felt that the sky was dark and a great malice surrounded him in it. His ears perked up and his head was even more dizzy and his feet were weak. Finally, his eyes went black and he fainted.


    Su Ruo¡¯s fainting caused chaos, and Zhao Yunhai even flew up and gave Su Ruo artificial respiration.


    Seeing this, Dr Smith stood up and said to Qu Yasong, ¡°I promised to help you operate on that teenager, he is a genius and should not be left with such regrets.¡±


    With that, he stepped past Qu Yasong and walked straight towards the podium.


    Dr Smith knelt down beside Su Ruo, pushed Zhao Yunhai away and felt his pulse. He looked into his eyes and said, ¡°My name is Tony Smith, although I am a bone repair doctor, I am also proficient in general diseases.¡±


    ¡° Please don¡¯t worry, there is nothing wrong with him, he just fainted because he felt attacked and was momentarily irritated.¡±


    As it was a live broadcast, his words were also transmitted through the microphone as they were.


    Seeing this, Zhao Yunhai hurriedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take him to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Dr Smith nodded and looked to Bai Lixin who was on guard, ¡°Mr Su Qing please come too, just so I can talk to you about bone repair on the way.¡±


    Bai Lixin was stunned, but nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Due to Su Ruo¡¯s unexpected situation, the championship trophy was not sent out. The host, who was a veteran at this, smiled and steadied the situation, ¡°As you can hear, Mr Su Ruo is fine. Mr. Su Qing has a deep brotherly love, this trophy will be passed on to him when we are through, when the time comes ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, give it to me.¡± A raspy magnetic voice interrupted the host¡¯s words, and the crowd looked over to see a black-suited Qu Yasong already standing up and slowly walking up to the podium.


    Seeing this, the host said excitedly, ¡°Great, then we have Mr. Su Qing¡¯s mentor ¨C Mr. Qu Yasong to receive the award instead of Mr. Su Qing!¡±


    Su Ruo was lying in the back seat of the car, and Bai Lixin was sitting at his feet, watching Dr Smith from behind with a measured gaze. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that there was something wrong with him.


    Dr Smith felt the glances from behind and smiled gently, many crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes, ¡°You need not be so guarded, I have sworn not to treat the mafia but I also respect the arts, my daughter was also a dancer.¡±


    Dr Smith¡¯s voice became indistinct and seemed to fall into a memory, ¡°My daughter, so beautiful, was killed by the mafia.¡± He coughed twice and covered his mouth and nose with a hanky, ¡°I¡¯m not happy about that.¡±


    The wariness in Bai Lixin¡¯s heart increased. There was something wrong with this Dr Smith.


    He looked out of the window at the rapidly receding landscape and suddenly felt his mind wobble and he was about to faint.


    At the same time, the car swayed, and Dr Smith held the steering wheel with his hand in time, and with his other hand, he threw the fainted Zhao Yunhai into the back row with a tug, pressing him against Su Ruo.


    When Bai Lixin saw this scene, he only had time to spit out the phrase ¡°so strong¡± before his eyes rolled back and he too passed out.

 CH 35

    The first half of this chapter contains graphic descriptions of violence!!


    Watch out for the ¡°******¡±


    A strong current of electricity flowed through his body, and Bai Lixin ate the pain and instantly came to his senses.


    The moment he woke up, he heard the sound of the wind whistling in his ears and the sweet scent at the tip of his nose, and instantly reacted to the fact that he was still in the car.


    [Lord Host, are you alright?] He had just come to his senses when he heard s419m¡¯s anxious call in his mind.


    Bai Lixin closed his eyes and maintained his fainting position to ask, [Why didn¡¯t you give a warning in advance if there was danger just now? What exactly is this person¡¯s origin, and why is his strength so great? Also, locate our position and ask Qu Yasong for help.]


    [Lord Host, the false sub-god that governs this world came by, and the system automatically turned on the concealment mode to confuse his spiritual sweep. That is why the system did not have the time to issue a warning in advance.]


    S491M continued: [But as soon as the false sub-god left, I expelled the toxins from your body as quickly as possible and opened the shielding layer to ensure that the toxins would not erode your body through your respiratory tract or body surface before stimulating you with a shock to wake up].


    Bai Lixin froze, he was also extra concerned about the pseudo Lord god and his false sub gods ever since he knew of his lover¡¯s fate: [Where is that false sub god? Gone? Why would he suddenly come here?]


    [ Lord Host, the twelve false sub gods are each in charge of a part of the universe and will inspect it every once in a while. However, this inspection is a bit sudden, so we should be careful. Please don¡¯t worry, I turned on the hidden mode in time, and he didn¡¯t find anything strange.]


    S491M paused and continued: [ Lord host, I just scanned. This person¡¯s name is Oborie Faile. The physical attribute is B, and the mental attribute is C. Eighteen years ago, when Mr. Qu Yasong was 10 years old, he kidnapped Mr. Qu Yasong, his mother, and his closest friends. More than two dozen people were kidnapped, and only Mr. Qu Yasong was rescued, and only after that did the second soul gradually reveal itself.]


    Bai Lixin breathed deeply and asked, [Play back the situation.]


    [Yes, Lord Host. Ding, unlocking Faile¡¯s world memories! The transmission of world memories on Faile begins after the countdown. 3, 2, 1, transmission begins. Ding! transmission of Faile¡¯s memory is complete!]


    As soon as s419m¡¯s words fell, Bai Lixin saw blood red. Shouts, despair, curses, and pleas for help exploded in his mind like a landmine.


    *****Descriptions of graphic violence ahead*****


    Bloody images of teenagers stabbed through the chest, young girls decapitated at the waist, and deformed bodies with broken arms and legs exploded before his eyes in an instant, like a scene from hell.


    More than twenty teens plus one adult were on their knees with their hands bound behind their backs, while in the distance, a handsome young boy was locked in a cage, his forehead covered in blood as he knelt on the ground, his hands even bloodied from gripping the bars.


    Tears of despair and grief filled the boy¡¯s eyes as he hissed, kowtowed, and begged for mercy, but no matter how undignified his pleas were, the man with the steel knife in his hand turned a blind eye.


    The man laughed hideously, enjoying the young man¡¯s pleas for mercy, stabbing the steel knife into the bodies of the kneeling captives again and again.


    *****End of graphic text*****


    Bai Lixin clenched his hand so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh before he could suppress the desire to jump up and tear the man before him.


    The devil! This man was the devil!


    He was the one who created the current Qu Yasong, the one who caused the original sin, the one who caused the harm to Qu Yasong in this world!


    Bai Lixin¡¯s head was buried in the seat, and he gritted his teeth, forcing himself to calm down.


    Seeing that Bai Lixin had finished receiving the memories, s419m asked, [Lord host, our vehicle has been located, and at the same time, a vehicle has been detected tracking this car. The scan has determined that the tracking vehicle belongs to Mr. Qu Yasong¡¯s men.]


    As soon as s419m¡¯s words fell, Bai Lixin felt the vehicle hit a sharp turn, then the road bumped up violently, followed by a few more sharp turns.


    [No good, Lord Host, the tracking vehicle is out of sight, Oberoi Faile has lost them. I have found our location successful. Lord Host, should your location be synced to Mr. Qu Yasong?]


    [No,] Bai Lixin stopped s419m, [Let¡¯s see where this man is taking us first. We¡¯ll send the location to Qu Yasong when we reach our destination. For now, send a text message to him first.]


    [As instructed by Lord Host]


    The award ceremony had just ended when Qu Yasong received the call. Hearing the report from the other end of the phone, a severe hostility instantly swept over him. ¡°Find them, find them for me, even if you have to dig the ground to find them!¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Qu Yasong quickly returned to his car.


    That man could not be Dr. Smith. He had sent people to follow behind the car to prevent Dr. Smith from making any small moves, and the people he sent were all experienced mafiosi, so there was no way they would let an orthopedic doctor give them the slip.


    He knew everyone in the car except him; he was an uncertainty. Zhao Yunhai definitely didn¡¯t have that kind of ability, and Su Ruo and Su Qing were even more unlikely. The only one who could possibly counter-detect and throw off the bodyguards was Dr. Smith.


    If he wasn¡¯t Dr Smith, then who could he be?


    Suddenly, a thought struck his mind, and Qu Yasong¡¯s heart thudded as his breathing stopped abruptly.


    Was it him? No, it couldn¡¯t be him. He couldn¡¯t have his baby fall into that madman¡¯s hands.


    At that moment, Qu Yasong¡¯s message alert rang, a ringtone he had set for Su Qing alone. He pulled himself back from the nightmare of the past and hurriedly picked up his phone, which only had a short message: ¡°Don¡¯t reply to me, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a fragile flower. I¡¯ll be fine. Trust me! ¡±


    When he saw these words, he was relieved for no reason, and was not as worried as he had been at first.


    He calmed down and dialed a number, ¡°Joey, find a team from the elite squad you brought with you and go with me to rescue the people. Bring me a knife, I want to kill that madman myself.¡±


    The car sped down the mountain road, making occasional sharp turns, and it was an hour before it came to a halt.


    Faile¡¯s hands were so strong that he got out of the car, opened the back door, and took Su Ruo directly under his armpits, then carried Bai Lixin and Zhao Yunhai out of the car, one by one, like a hawk catching a chick.


    After what felt like five minutes of being carried, Faile kicked open the door of a room, and Bai Lixin was thrown to the ground with a light weight.


    After throwing all three men to the ground, Faile tied all their hands behind their backs with twine before grabbing a bucket of cold water and pouring it over them.


    ¡°Ah, where is this?! Who are you? Someone help! ¡± Su Ruo was shocked by the cold water and instantly came to his senses. He looked at the scene in front of him incredulously. One moment he was at the award ceremony, the next he was here. How could he appear here?


    He moved his body, horrified to find himself in his present state, and with a twist of his head, he then saw Zhao Yunhai and Su Qing beside him.


    Zhao Yunhai was also awake at this time, but he was much calmer than Su Ruo. Although he was scared, he did not use his roar to increase others¡¯ ambition.


    Zhao Yunhai moved to hide Su Ruo behind him and looked warily at the man who was looking down on them like a skeleton from above.


    Only when he heard that both men were awake did Bai Lixin open his eyes in a daze, looking at the scene before him with confused and frightened eyes. He shivered and leaned towards Zhao Yunhai, silently expressing his dependence on him.


    Zhao Yunhai, on the other hand, did not even look at Bai Lixin, but only worriedly soothed Su Ruo with his eyes, while ignoring the latter.


    Faile let out a loud ¡°snort¡± of laughter when he saw how the three of them were behaving in front of him, ¡°Funny, your expressions are so funny.¡± He spoke fluent Chinese, laughing and applauding as he spoke.


    ¡°Any idea why you guys have been kidnapped? It¡¯s because of Qu Yasong. Remember to hate him,¡± Faile had finished laughing. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your closeness to him, you wouldn¡¯t have been subjected to this undeserved disaster, so you all need to hate him hard, oh. ¡±


    Seeing Su Ruo¡¯s surprised expression and Zhao Yunhai¡¯s disgusted one, a feeling of pleasure rose in Faile¡¯s heart. He loved to watch relatives turning against each other and friends tearing each other apart.


    Faile had a strange fetish for killing people. He liked to torture a person¡¯s spirit first, and would only finish him off after he had broken his spirit.


    When he was given the task of killing Qu Yasong, the target of the mission was only Qu Yasong, but no matter how much he tortured him, Qu Yasong never gave a damn.


    In the torture chamber, he was the king of all joys and sorrows, but how could someone not play by the rules?


    Feeling his position shaken, Faile struck again, taking Qu Yasong¡¯s mother and close friends into captivity.


    The look on his face was so beautiful, the best he had ever seen on anyone he had ever killed in his life, so much that he was addicted to it and forgot about the assassination mission and Qu Yasong was saved, and the organization wanted to erase him for it.


    Luckily, he reacted quickly and escaped in time.


    Over the years, he had been hiding, observing Qu Yasong¡¯s every move, wanting to wait for another opportunity to admire the expression on his face for once.


    It was just a pity that, after all these years, Qu Yasong no longer had any close friends.


    But just a few months ago, Qu Yasong suddenly became obsessed with a crippled teenager like a man possessed, and even used his long-unused mafia powers for him.


    In the past four months, Faile spent half a month sorting out their network of connections and then found Dr. Smith first. He killed the doctor, and shaped himself to look like him, preparing for four months for this act today.


    When he thought of the coming Qu Yasong, and the fact that he would once again be able to enjoy the expressions he had often seen in his dreams, Faile smiled fiercely and let out an eerie laugh.


    As he laughed, he scanned the three men with different looks on their faces, and when he passed Bai Lixin, his smile lurched. He pulled his face down and walked up to the boy, cupping his chin with one hand and making him look up, ¡°Why are you not afraid?


    Bai Lixin gave Faile a cold look and said, ¡°It takes a punk to do this kind of sowing discord. You are a punk.¡±


    Faile¡¯s eyes widened at his words, and he raised his foot and kicked Bai Lixin half a metre away. Bai Lixin grimaced and stifled a grunt.


    Faile spun around and jumped a few times, his hand gripping his hair hard, looking agitated and unsettled. ¡°I see, you¡¯re not scared or terrified because it¡¯s not something you¡¯re afraid of. Heh. Interesting. I¡¯ve just texted Qu Yasong, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s in a hurry to get here, so since he¡¯s still got a while to get here, why don¡¯t we have some appetizers first.¡±


    Faile licked his tongue and circled the three men before suddenly walking over to Bai Lixin. He bent down, crouched to his ear and whispered in a voice that only two people could hear, ¡°You know what¡¯s the saddest thing about people? It¡¯s that they can¡¯t help but break down even though they know I¡¯m using them. ¡±


    After saying this, he stood up with a clear mind and walked to Zhao Yunhai and Su Ruo.


    Zhao Yunhai shielded Su Ruo and said with strong composure, ¡°You can¡¯t kill us. You won¡¯t survive this way either. The police will definitely catch you.¡±


    Seeing Su Ruo, who was trembling behind Zhao Yunhai, Faile laughed, ¡°I have killed a thousand people, not a thousand, but 800. Where are the policemen who want to arrest me? All of them were played by me. ¡±


    He crouched down and said to Su Ruo, with a smile, ¡°Little brother, you really like painting, don¡¯t you? But your brother lied to you. He had such a good talent and he didn¡¯t tell you about it. I feel sorry for you, little brother. You¡¯ve worked so hard, but you¡¯re no match for your brother, who has only been in the painting world for three months, I¡¯d kill him if I were you.¡±


    ¡°How about this, you slit his wrist and I¡¯ll let you go. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you how to cut only the tendons but not the arteries. ¡± He suddenly took a different tone and said, ¡°But on the other hand, if you don¡¯t cut his, I¡¯ll cut yours.¡± With that, he took out a dagger with a cold glint and played with it.


    Su Ruo sobbed through his tears, shaking his head desperately as he cried, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. He¡¯s my brother. I can¡¯t do this to him.¡±


    Faile raised an eyebrow, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just have to cut off your tendons.¡± As he said this, he knelt down behind Su Ruo and pressed the cold dagger against his wrist.


    A stab of pain came and Su Ruo frantically screamed, ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t cut off my tendons, it¡¯s my life!¡±


    Faile paused, ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡±


    Su Ruo had a broken expression on his face as he looked at Su Qing, ¡°I, he¡¯s my brother, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh, since you can¡¯t bear it, why don¡¯t I change the rules again. There¡¯s a fourth person here, you can try asking for help to get someone else to do it for you.¡± Faile smiled.


    Su Ruo was shaken and looked at Zhao Yunhai, who was standing in front of him. He said, as if he saw a lifeline, ¡°Yunhai, help me, Yunhai.¡±


    Zhao Yunhai looked at Su Ruo, who had lost his former glow, and his heart ached. His Su Ruo should be quiet and gentle, not having such an expression. He must help Su Ruo, ¡°Okay, I will help you.¡±


    Zhao Yunhai looked at Faile, and the man smiled. He took the knife and cut Zhao Yunhai¡¯s rope, handing the knife over, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you where to cut.¡±


    Faile said and walked over, following behind him. Zhao Yunhai gulped and took two steps after him. Suddenly, he built up his strength and swung the dagger in his hand viciously towards Faile.


    Without looking back, Faile kicked Zhao Yunhai¡¯s hand with the dagger and stepped on it. He then flipped Zhao Yunhai to his back and crushed his entire ankle and the bones in his sole with a loud ¡°click¡±.


    Zhao Yunhai let out a hiss of pain and looked at his foot in disbelief.


    Faile withdrew his foot and laughed, ¡°I can bring the three of you in here at once with just one person¡¯s strength. Think carefully before you do it next time you act, or I don¡¯t know where I will shatter next time.¡±


    ¡°Come, come, I¡¯ll show you how to cut your hamstrings.¡± Faile said and then dragged Zhao Yunhai behind Bai Lixin with one hand.


    Faile looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s expression and found him as indifferent as ever, and burst into a thunderstorm, ¡°Why don¡¯t you shout, why don¡¯t you beg for mercy, why don¡¯t you cry out in pain?! Shouldn¡¯t you be desperate and resentful when your lover wants to cut your tendons for the sake of your brother? ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked deeply at Zhao Yunhai and said, ¡°Yunhai, in fact, I never lost my memory at all. But even so, I still didn¡¯t want to give up on you. That¡¯s why I pretended to lose my memory. Come on, do it. I won¡¯t hate you. I won¡¯t hate you for anything you do. ¡±


    Bai Lixin added in his mind, ¡°Because I don¡¯t care about you at all.¡±


    Zhao Yunhai stiffened at his words, his eyes widening in disbelief as he looked at Su Qing. He had always despised Su Qing, thinking that he was greedy for vanity. However, in this situation, it was Su Qing, whom he despised the most, who was the most calm.


    On the contrary, Su Ruo, whom he held in his own hands, was like a scared little mouse, jumping up and down in its cage.


    Faile stomped his foot in hatred and directly clutched Zhao Yunhai¡¯s hand holding the dagger and slashed it fiercely at Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist, who grunted but did not scream.


    This pain is nothing, it¡¯s not even a fifth of what it was during soul fusion, and a tenth of the pain when the body was strengthened.


    Seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s still unchanged expression, Faile roared in anger and kicked Zhao Yunhai into the corner.


    Zhao Yunhai wailed as he stared dully at Bai Lixin¡¯s bleeding wrist.


    It was him. He was the one who had broken Su Qing¡¯s wings again. He had already broken Su Qing¡¯s foot, but this time he had even injured his hand.


    He had actually hurt Su Qing twice in a row for the sake of Su Ruo. Su Qing, who would never hate him no matter what he did.


    Seeing Zhao Yunhai, who was nearly broken in spirit, Faile¡¯s mood only improved a few degrees. He picked up the dagger that had been scattered to the side and walked up to Su Ruo once again, ¡°I know, Qu Yasong dumped you because of Zhao Yunhai, right? The reason you agreed to be with Zhao Yunhai was because he saved your life when you were in S Country, right? ¡±


    ¡°But do you think that what you know is the truth? I¡¯ve investigated everything. Let me tell you the truth, okay?¡±


    Faile said, as he opened his phone and played a video, ¡°This is a video I stole from a hotel camera I hacked in country S. I think you¡¯ll be interested. ¡±


    In the video, five tall men with high noses and deep eyes stood straight and flanked a man. Su Ruo remembered these five men very well. They are the same group of men who kidnapped him, and the man they were flanking was actually Zhao Yunhai!


    Zhao Yunhai¡¯s gaze was cold, his face expressionless, ¡°Okay, you guys will kidnap Su Ruo, right?¡±


    Zhao Yunhai spoke in Mandarin, but Su Ruo was also proficient in Mandarin, and with only ten seconds of video, he could hear the words clearly and truly.


    The dazed Zhao Yunhai had also heard the video. He adjusted his gaze to Su Ruo¡¯s angle. His eyes blinked a few times and finally regained some of their sparkle.


    Zhao Yunhai strained to say, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Su Ruo. Listen to my explanation! ¡±


    Su Ruo broke down and screamed, ¡°What else is there to explain? You must have also sent the video of us having sex at the hotel to Qu Yasong, right? You used a bitter ploy on me and got me separated from Qu Yasong. You¡¯re so vicious, Zhao Yunhai! ¡±


    Faile laughed heartily as he cut the rope binding Su Ruo¡¯s hands and shoved the dagger into Su Ruo¡¯s hand. He held Su Ruo¡¯s shoulders and compelled him from behind, ¡°Yes, you should hate him and want to kill him. If he hadn¡¯t pushed Su Qing down, Su Qing wouldn¡¯t have discovered his talent for painting because of his crippled foot; if he hadn¡¯t taken you to country S, Qu Yasong wouldn¡¯t have broken up with you. Oh yes, Qu Yasong even fell in love with your brother Su Qing because of it; if he hadn¡¯t, Su Qing and Qu Yasong would never have crossed paths. ¡±


    ¡°The source of all this tragedy is Zhao Yunhai, and now if we cut off this source, we can stop the nightmare from spreading. Be good, go and kill him. ¡±


    Su Ruo held the dagger in both hands, his eyes lost in thought as he moved forward.


    While watching the movements on their side, Faile looked at Bai Lixin, who suddenly paled, ¡°Hahahaha, so Zhao Yunhai¡¯s life is the source of your trepidation.¡±


    As he watched Su Ruo move closer and closer to Zhao Yunhai, almost getting close to Zhao Yunhai, Bai Lixin suddenly stepped in front of Zhao Yunhai and said, ¡°Su Ruo, you can¡¯t kill Yunhai. You will regret it. If you want to kill, kill me first!¡±


    As soon as his words left his mouth, a force behind him suddenly pushed him away. Zhao Yunhai pushed Bai Lixin to the side and then lunged at Su Ruo.


    He tried to snatch the dagger from Su Ruo¡¯s hand with his backhand, but Su Ruo¡¯s strength was surprisingly strong, and when they were at each other¡¯s throats, Zhao Yunhai snatched the dagger with one force, but in the struggle he accidentally cut Su Ruo¡¯s wrist.


    Su Ruo cried out in pain and could not stand the mental torture any longer. His eyes rolled over and he fainted again.


    Zhao Yunhai grabbed the dagger and cut Bai Lixin¡¯s rope, saying guiltily, ¡°Xiao Qing, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already destroyed your feet and your hands. I can¡¯t let you lose your life because of me! ¡±


    With that, he pushed Bai Lixin away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and fight him. You escape while you have the chance!¡± After saying that, he stared at the fainted Su Ruo.


    ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t grow old with me, it is worth it to die together.¡±


    With his ankle bone crushed, Zhao Yunhai could only stand up with his right foot for support. He roared in anger and lunged at Faile.


    Faile didn¡¯t give a damn and grabbed Zhao Yunhai¡¯s hand holding the dagger in a backhanded tackle and snatched it away in one swift movement.


    Zhao Yunhai fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood before passing out.


    Faile looked at the two men who had passed out and sighed softly, ¡°Hey, how come two of them fell before the main meal came? But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as the one Qu Yasong really cares about doesn¡¯t faint. ¡±


    After he said this, he looked at Bai Lixin with a pleasant expression, when suddenly his eyes widened and he looked at Bai Lixin incredulously.


    Bai Lixin rubbed his wrist, which had recovered completely and had no visible wounds. He stretched and looked indifferently at the two men who had fallen to the ground and laughed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know whether to call you a silly elk or a divine helper. I was worried about how to turn these two men against each other and you appeared. ¡±


    Faile¡¯s jaw dropped, and he pointed at Bai Lixin¡¯s healed wrist, ¡°I clearly just cut your wrist muscles. How did you¡­¡±


    ¡°You think you have me in the palm of your hand, but you don¡¯t know that as you are playing with them, I am playing with you. You¡¯re just a doll! I¡¯ve got you on a string, trash!¡±


    Faile took two steps backwards and waved the dagger in his hand, ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m the only one playing with you!¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered and pressed on, ¡°Faile, you are a coward, a scumbag. You were used as a puppet by your assassination organization, trying to struggle but unable to break free, and finally turning that hatred on the target of your mission. It¡¯s trash like you who has no right to hurt Qu Yasong! ¡±


    ¡°I will send you to your assassin organization and have you imprisoned in that cage forever, so that you will suffer for the rest of your life and live in despair and pain forever!¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Faile looked in a trance, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to that organization!¡± With that, he suddenly changed his expression and thrust the dagger in his hand at Bai Lixin.


    Just as the dagger was one step away from Bai Lixin, he heard the boy shout ¡°Time Freeze!¡± And the dagger that was about to pierce his eye stopped as if it had stood still.


    ¡°Time Freeze¡± was a new item that appeared in the exchange window of the dimensional system, 100 points for one exchange, with a duration of 20 seconds.


    Bai Lixin redeemed this item when he used his dimensional points to repair the injury on his wrist.


    Seeing that time was frozen, Thyssin stepped back slightly, lifted his arm and grabbed Fayre¡¯s arm, bending it hard to bring the dagger to his own chest.


    After doing so, Bai Lixin lifted his hand and slapped the frozen Faile¡¯s head a few times, saying, ¡°Who let you bully my Qu Yasong? Don¡¯t you love playing with other people¡¯s lives?


    He also slapped his face a few times, and the time limit of the ¡°time freeze¡± was up. Faile felt a pain in his chest and looked at his chest in horror, only to see the dagger stuck in his chest by his own hand!


    Faile staggered a few steps and fell to the ground.


    He had chosen this place carefully. He had even planned the perfect escape route. As soon as he could see the look on Qu Yasong¡¯s face, he would immediately flee. But now he hadn¡¯t even arrived yet, and he would die a horrible death by his own dagger. It was ridiculous!


    Seeing Faile¡¯s gradually cooling body, Bai Lixin asked to s419m, [Is Qu Yasong arriving soon?]


    [Lord-host, Mr. Qu Yasong, is expected to push his way in in 4 minutes and 24 seconds].


    Bai Lixin nodded. He could faintly hear the sound of the car¡¯s motor. He found a corner and laid down, closing his eyes and pretending to be unconscious. The other two were unconscious, and it would be too much of a shock to be awake.


    A few minutes later, the door was thrown open with a loud ¡°pop¡± and Qu Yasong came sprinting in, catching sight of the mess and Faile in a pool of blood.


    His heart thudded, and he stumbled toward Bai Lixin, almost as if he had lost his footing.


    He picked up the ¡°unconscious¡± Bai Lixin, touched his warm body, felt the strong breath coming out, and tears came to his eyes.


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host! The soul fusion level has reached 24%, 30%, 40%, 55%¡­.99%, 100%! Congratulations, Lord Host, Lord God¡¯s two soul fragments are perfectly fused!!!]


    Hearing the system beep over and over again in his mind, Bai Lixin could no longer suppress his excitement and tears flowed out of his eyes uncontrollably.


    In Qu Yasong¡¯s arms, he opened his eyes, which were drenched with tears, hugged Qu Yasong tightly, and kissed his lips deeply.

 CH 36

    Qu Yasong took Bai Lixin and rushed to the hospital, and police then arrived and rushed the unconscious men to the hospital. The police were baffled by the fact that the suspect had committed suicide in fear of the crime. The police took Oborai Faile¡¯s blood in order to identify him.


    After dna data matching and analysis, several criminal records for this man were actually found in the large database. Murder, murder, murder, clearly all murders, far more than the 50 unsolved murders!


    The police quickly set up a task force to string all these cases together and notified the various provincial and municipal jurisdictions where the cases were located at the first opportunity.


    With the suicide of the suspect, those headless murders that had lasted for more than ten years were finally solved.


    On the other hand, the private arts university also set up an investigation team immediately after the award show the night before. This was because someone had reported to the university a series of acts such as Su Ruo¡¯s absenteeism from classes, finding someone to take exams for him, and cheating.


    The team quickly launched an investigation, and after retrieving multiple surveillance footage and seeing the answer sheets for the credit exams, the team determined Su Ruo¡¯s behavior. His behavior on the first day was clearly different from the second and third days.


    On the second day, the student number was still the same, but the name was written as ¡°Su Qing.¡±


    The university had a very high threshold, very strict discipline, and always advocated fairness and justice. The biggest taboo was cheating, and once violators are found, it¡¯s immediate expulsion!


    Su Ruo¡¯s behavior was so appalling that it was widely publicized in the school, and the day after the matter was investigated, the school issued Su Ruo with a notice of expulsion.


    Su Ruo woke up in a hospital room after five days and found no one around him, and his surroundings were silent, as if he had been left behind.


    As he looked around, he suddenly noticed the envelope with the school¡¯s logo on the table. When he reached for the envelope, he realised that his wrist was wrapped in bandages and his fingers were not very flexible.


    Suddenly, remembering how Zhao Yunhai had cut his wrist when he was tangling with him, Su Ruo was shaken and used all his strength to control his fingers, but unfortunately, his fingers still did not work. He was apprehensive, and his heart was uneasy.


    He tried to control his fingers to open the envelope, but it was as if his hands were against him, they just wouldn¡¯t listen. Su Ruo shook his arm in annoyance and opened the envelope with his teeth, and the letter fell onto the quilt.


    As Su Ruo carefully picked up the letter, his eyes suddenly widened.


    Forced to withdraw from school?


    He was discovered having someone take exams and classes on his behalf, and the school authorities gave him an expulsion!


    Su Ruo screamed out in pain and despair.


    His future, his painting career¡­.his future was all ruined!


    Zhao Yunhai, it was all because of Zhao Yunhai!


    If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Yunhai, that evil star, how could he have come to such a state?


    The door to the room was pushed open and a woman¡¯s cold voice came: ¡°Are you Su Ruo?¡±


    Su Ruo lifted his hazy, tearful face and looked at the person who came.


    The woman was tall and elegant. She looked down at Su Ruo contemptuously, and her voice contained anger: ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that Yunhai is still in the intensive care unit and not out of danger! His lungs are even more affected. If anything happens to him, you¡¯ll be buried with my son! ¡±


    ¡°Buried with your son?¡± Su Ruo sneered.


    He had nothing left now. How could he be afraid of death?


    Su Ruo gave the woman an indifferent glance: ¡°It¡¯s better if your scum son dies, so that he doesn¡¯t have to live and cause trouble for others.¡±


    The woman was so angry that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She slapped Su Ru hard and gritted her teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of ecstasy you gave my son to make him want to die for you, you bitch! You should be the one to die! ¡±


    The woman finished her scolding and left in a rage.


    Su Ruo covered his burning cheek, his eyes dull, like a soulless doll.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    A gust of cheek-reddening moans and ragged gasps came from Qu Yasong¡¯s bedroom. Bai Lixin¡¯s melodious panting moans rose and fell, interspersed with a sometimes gentle, sometimes wild, husky sexy voice that sent Bai Lixin to the pinnacle of desire.


    After a long time, the sounds faded away and Bai Lixin lay panting heavily, lying like a salted fish on the bed, unwilling to move even a finger.


    Why were there still two personalities when they had already fused their souls? And why are these two personalities even more perfectly synced when in bed?


    The first time they had sex, the two souls would still have a delay in action because they were fighting for the use of the body, and he still had a chance to catch his breath. But now the two personalities, whose souls were 100% fused, actually worked so well together, one stopping and the other immediately taking control, being gentle when it¡¯s time to be gentle and wild when it¡¯s time to be wild.


    He recalled s419m¡¯s explanation earlier: [Two souls spiritually fusing to 100% does not mean that the two souls become one, only that they will no longer diverge.  Their personalities are very different, but their emotions are completely the same].


    Bai Lixin wailed in his heart. With this rhythm, they will fuck him to death.


    Having had enough, Qu Yasong carried Bai Lixin to take a warm bath and carried him back to the bed, enveloping him in his arms.


    Bai Lixin was nestled in Qu Yasong¡¯s arms when he suddenly asked, ¡°Was it you who made the video of Zhao Yunhai at the hotel in S country?¡±


    Qu Yasong raised his eyebrows and scratched Bai Lixin¡¯s nose, dotingly saying, ¡°You¡¯re very smart. At that time, Joey broke into Zhao Yunhai¡¯s hotel while Su Ruo was out, pointed a gun at him and said he had to play a game. ¡±


    ¡°The game was simple; there were two ways to go; either have Su Ruo kidnapped and he would get 24 hours to save him, or just kill them both. Zhao Yunhai knew that there were many mafias in Country S, so naturally he didn¡¯t dare take it lightly, which is why he chose the first path. It was also the one in Faile¡¯s video. ¡±


    ¡°Originally, I was planning to use this video to help you vent your anger and create conflict between those two. But I didn¡¯t think that Faile would do it for me. ¡±


    With Faile¡¯s death, things had all passed, and the haze that had been weighing on Qu Yasong¡¯s heart had dissipated, so now when he spoke of that madman, he no longer felt any rejection.


    After hearing Qu Yasong¡¯s words, Bai Lixin nodded in realization: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, you¡¯re really a ghost, haha.¡± He reached out and squeezed Qu Yasong¡¯s abdominal muscles, smiling narrowly.


    Qu Yasong wrapped Bai Lixin into his sturdy chest, kissed his forehead, and said, ¡°For you, I will be shameless.¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    With the end of the matter, Bai Lixin slowly repaired his foot at a rate that science could explain.


    After that, he gave up painting and continued to carry on Su Qing¡¯s heartfelt wish and begin his dancing career, while Qu Yasong continued to be his Mr. Chairman of the Board of Trustees, taking care of the school¡¯s affairs while busy with the mafia¡¯s whitewashing.


    The two were married two years later in S country and have been happily married ever since.


    Ten years later, Qu Yasong inherited the mafia family, and by then, the mafia under him had long since been completely whitewashed into a business group, a complete and perfect transformation.


    As for Su Ruo, due to his expulsion and ruined hands, he spent his days with low self-esteem and resentment, living on his own in the Su house and unwilling to come out. He even suffered from an attack and could not catch his breath after seeing Su Qing in all his glory on TV every time.


    Zhao Yunhai came to see Su Ruo from time to time; not only was he often physically ill from that point on due to the shattered ankle bone that Faile had stepped on and the injured lung, but he was also crippled.


    Even so, Zhao Yunhai could not forget Su Ruo, but Su Ruo hated Zhao Yunhai so much that whenever he came he would hiss at the door, hurling abuse. The two were entangled in this way for the rest of their lives until they died.


    Bai Lixin and Qu Yasong lived happily ever after. They lived a childless life together and passed away in their eighties.


    ¡­.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, for obtaining the Lord God Soul Fragment x2, which has been automatically placed in the Lord God¡¯s soul box. The mission completion level is rated as SSS, and you will receive 20,000 dimensional points! The points can be freely distributed.]


    [Congratulations to Lord Host! The soul attribute level has been raised to B-rank by 99%.]


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, a new exchange item has been added to the point exchange window.]


    As soon as Bai Lixin¡¯s soul broke away from this world and back into the vast void, s419m¡¯s system prompts followed. He shook his head and said, [Can I see Dijia¡¯s soul fragments?]


    This time, s419m didn¡¯t hesitate. As soon as Bai Lixin finished speaking, the box of the Lord God that held the soul fragments appeared in the void.


    The box opened automatically after sensing Bai Lixin¡¯s breath, and the soul, which was a blue flame, flew out again. Bai Lixin found that the flame was obviously larger than the last time he had seen it, and not only that, the colour of the flame had also darkened a bit, so this was the soul that had already fused three soul fragments.


    Sensing Bai Lixin, the fire slowly moved closer and stopped in front of Bai Lixin. Bai Lixin tentatively stretched out his hand and gently touched it. He was also in a soul state now, and the moment the two souls came into contact, a warm current passed through Bai Lixin¡¯s body, flowing through all his limbs and bones in comfort.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, the soul attribute level has been raised to 10% of A level!]


    s419m beeped excitedly, [Lord host, Lord God has strengthened your soul with the power of his soul!]


    Bai Lixin nodded, feeling the difference in his soul, and lowered his head to kiss the blue fire tenderly, ¡°Thank you, my love.¡±


    The fire glowed brightly, and it circled around Bai Lixin a few times before once again abruptly flying back into the soul box.


    Only when he saw the soul sox disappear did Bai Lixin lick his lips and say, [s419m, enter the next mission world.]


    [As ordered, Lord Host! Now open dimensional teleportation!]


    [Ding! You have arrived at the mission world. The system will perform soul fusion for the host. Ding! The soul fusion rate has reached 100%. Performing a scan of the fused body attributes.]


    [Ding, scan finished. The original mental power attribute of the body was level C. The physical attribute was also level C.  The attributes are now both at the host¡¯s attribute level A.]


    [Warning: the body physique attribute is too low, unable to carry too high a soul attribute for a long time. The physical body is in danger of bursting. Please use your dimensional points to raise the physique attribute as soon as possible.]


    As soon as Bai Lixin broke free from the pain of soul fusion, he ordered: [Don¡¯t waste time, world memory.]


    [As ordered, Lord Host. The world memories are being collected. Ding! The collection of world memories is complete; now begin transmitting world memories to the Host.]


    Bai Lixin closed his eyes and endured the squeezing sensation of memory expansion as he accepted the memories of this world.


    This was a C-rank fantasy world, one where magic existed, but it was not pure enough, but before the problem of little pure magic, there was the fearful and frightening creature-the dragon.


    In this world, dragons are the embodiment of evil, and wherever they go, countries are turned into purgatory, and all life dies.


    The daughter of the world is a princess who saved a young silver dragon when she was young and kept it with her for two years, before sending it away when it had fully recovered.


    The rescued silver dragon fell madly in love with the princess and took on human form, lurking in the palace and guarding her with all his heart. The Princess, who knew nothing of his true form, fell in love with the Silver Dragon under his unfailing care, and the two were in love beyond measure.


    Just before the princess asked the silver dragon to propose to her father, the latter, seeking the blessing of a powerful neighboring country, offered the princess to the king of that country, Ansel Alexander, the man that Bai Lixin transmigrated into.


    Ansel Alexander was a fierce and violent man. The Silver Dragon could not bear to see the Princess married off, and even more so to be separated from her, so he sneaked into the neighboring country¡¯s underground palace and freed the Black Dragon, who had been imprisoned for hundreds of years.


    The Silver and Black Dragons made a covenant that after the Silver Dragon freed the Black Dragon, it would help the Silver Dragon destroy the neighboring country.


    The Black Dragon outwardly agreed to the Silver Dragon¡¯s request, but broke the pact immediately after the Silver Dragon freed it.


    The Black Dragon first razed the country that had imprisoned him to the ground with all its might, and Ansel Alexander perished in the disaster.


    After it had vented its resentment, it once again turned on the Princess¡¯ country.


    In order to protect the Princess, the Silver Dragon took his original form and defended himself against the flames that spewed from the mouth of the Black Dragon. He then fought the Black Dragon for days to protect the country.


    The Black Dragon had been imprisoned in the underground palace for hundreds of years and was already in poor spirits. His strength was already exhausted from destroying their neighbor.


    The battle between the two dragons lasted for three days and nights and ended with the defeat of the Black Dragon.


    As a result, the Silver Dragon was hailed as a national hero, and the king married the princess to the Silver Dragon, making him his son-in-law to guard the country from invasion.


    The Silver Dragon was then united with the princess and they lived happily ever after.


    With the blessing of the Silver Dragon, the country quickly rose to power and eventually unified the world, making all the surrounding countries vassal states.


    After receiving the memories of this world, Bai Lixin frowned. The current point in time was when the king had just sent a marriage proposal and the princess had become his fianc¨¦e.


    How would he explain to his lover that he had a fianc¨¦e?


    Bai Lixin sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s find him first.¡±


    With this in mind, he said to s419m: [No need to issue a mission. Can you first scan for Dijia¡¯s soul fragment? Or is it like the last realm, scanning the whole world to see who has the highest powerful spiritual power?]


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Soul scan begins. Ding! The soul scan is over! Your Majesty, after scanning this entire realm, you are the only one with the soul attribute rank at A level. There is no one else besides you.]


    Bai Lixin was stunned, [Dijia is not in this realm? What about B? Look for a B level and give it a shot.]


    s419m paused and said, [Although there is no human with a higher soul attribute than you, there is a dragon. The black dragon imprisoned in your underground palace has a soul attribute of S and a physical attribute of S!]


    Bai Lixin was stunned and glanced down.


    A dragon?! A huge dragon?


    Bai Lixin gulped and wailed in his heart as he thought of his miserable future sex life.

 CH 37

    Bai Lixin was still in a trance when suddenly, the ground shook under his feet. His body swayed, and he turned sideways to grab at the chair handle.


    After about two minutes, the ground shaking sensation gradually dissipated and Bai Lixin gulped, [Don¡¯t tell me that the earthquake just now was caused by the black dragon?]


    s419m quickly replied, [Lord Host is smart as that¡¯s exactly what happened. As the power that sealed the Black Dragon gradually starts to weaken, it keeps trying to break free from the shackles. It was because of these cracks in the seal that allowed the Silver Dragon to take advantage of the situation and release the Black Dragon.]


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth upon hearing this [s419m, can you adjust my body to S rank?]


    [It is possible, Lord Host. But the pain you will have to endure is unprecedented]


    [As long as I don¡¯t die! Okay, strengthen my body directly to S-rank!]


    [As ordered, Lord Host. 2,500 points will be used to strengthen the physical attributes from C rank to S rank. The strengthening process will be accompanied by severe pain. Please bear with it.]


    As soon as s419m¡¯s words fell, Bai Lixin felt a heart-wrenching pain spread throughout his body, as if every bone was broken and every cell was crushed. The pain was accompanied by a burning sensation in his body, and Bai Lixin only felt as if he was on fire, tormented in a sea of purgatory fire.


    He rolled off the chair and lay curled up in a ball on the floor to endure the inhuman pain.


    It seemed like a long time had passed, but in fact, only five minutes had passed, and the pain faded away. Bai Lixin lay pale and panting on the floor to recover his strength.


    When he felt a little more comfortable, he reached out and squeezed the armrest of the beautifully carved gold chair beside him, only to hear a ¡°crack¡± as the armrest fell off.


    This is the power of an S-class physique.


    In order to save points to exchange for time reversal props, in the previous worlds, his body¡¯s physique attributes were only strengthened to the point where they could withstand his soul level, and that was it. For example, if his soul attribute was B, then the physical attributes just needed to be strengthened to a C level that could withstand his soul attribute.


    It wasn¡¯t until the last world that he decided to change. He couldn¡¯t fail the mission because he was killed in bed by his lover, could he?


    Another half hour passed before Bai Lixin could move his legs. He propped himself up in his chair and stood up, and only then did he have the presence of mind to take stock of his surroundings.


    This was Alexander¡¯s study, surrounded by the most extravagant furnishings and gold and silver ornaments, with an air of ¡°I am rich and invincible.¡±


    The chair, for example, was made of pure gold and had three large sapphires set into its back.


    On the opposite side of the chair was a desk made of gold, and on the desk were several sheets of cowhide paper, the most conspicuous of which was the ¡°invitation to marry¡±, embellished with golden threads.


    Bai Lixin took a glance at the desk and was annoyed.


    He had felt the malice of many worlds previously, but this time it was particularly strong.


    The Black Dragon had an irreconcilable hatred towards the Saron Empire, and Alexander¡¯s ancestor had beheaded its clan in front of the Black Dragon and imprisoned it here, an act no different from that of Faile in his previous life.


    Now, he was the king of the Saron Empire, a descendant of Alexander, the new generation of ¡°Faile.¡±


    He was the enemy that the Black Dragon hated with his bones and wanted to tear apart.


    Bai Lixin snorted coldly as he thought of the dark days ahead of him.


    He looked up at the sky through the window. As the saying goes, it is better to fight with the sky and the earth than with men.


    False sub-gods, the more you want to see me kill my lover, the more love we will show you!


    Bai Lixin wiped his face, threw back his luxurious silver robe, and went majestically to the underground.


    In Alexander¡¯s memory, his ancestors had told him that the most evil creatures in the world were imprisoned in this palace, a forbidden place in the Empire, and that he was not allowed to enter it without the permission of the ritualists.


    To hell with the ritual, to hell with the no-entry rule.


    The entrance to the underground palace was guarded by two tall guards who belonged to the Temple of Sacrifice and were not in his charge. In the Saron Empire, people worshipped divine power, and so priests with divine power enjoyed a high status.


    The two guards bowed when they saw Bai Lixin coming, but there was no respect in their eyes, ¡°Your Majesty, may I ask what you are doing here?¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows and pointed to the door of the underground palace, ¡°I want to go in.¡±


    One of the guards frowned and said in a cold voice, ¡°Your Majesty, this is a forbidden place. No one has the right to enter without a letter from the High Priest! ¡±


    Bai Lixin snorted coldly, ¡°I am the king of this country, and I am the master of the Saron Empire, not the High Priest. I am in charge here, not him! Open the door! ¡±


    The two guards were unmoved despite Bai Lixin¡¯s anger. They looked down at him, no fear in their eyes, backed by the Temple of Sacrifice, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please leave, or we will not be blamed for our rudeness.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled in anger as he waved at the two men, ¡°Come on, try being rude to me. No need to hold back. I won¡¯t blame you if I get hurt.¡±


    The two guards looked at each other and actually lowered their lances and made a move to attack.


    King Alexander was very unpopular. Apart from his inaction, and his temperamental nature, he would mercilessly flog his attendants for the slightest carelessness, and the crowd was too angry to speak out.


    The two guards would not be subjected to this unwarranted punishment as they were under the Temple of Sacrifice, but they could not stand it any longer. Now that they had a chance to teach this tyrant a lesson, they would not let him go.


    When Bai Lixin saw them clench their fists, he laughed twice more. Suddenly, like lightning, he struck out quickly at the guard on his left, who, startled, hurriedly raised his arm to block.


    But to his surprise, although his arm was blocked in time, it felt as if it had been shattered, tingling and throbbing, and his body flew backwards, straight into the door frame.


    Seeing that the move succeeded, Bai Lixin quickly kicked the one on the right with his foot, but this guard was a little more nimble and quickly dodged to one side, while looking in amazement at his companion, who had fallen to the ground groaning.


    What kind of strange force was this?


    A mere punch knocked him over!


    Bai Lixin sneered in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m a man who can now shred metal with my bare hands. How can I be afraid of you little minions? Do you think my S-rank physical attributes are forged for nothing? ¡±


    King Alexander was not as comfortable as he appeared to be in this country. All his decisions were made with the approval of the Temple of Sacrifice, and the High Priest was preparing to train him as a puppet, so Alexander was subjected to the Temple of Priests¡¯ Temple in every way. This made him so angry that he became violent and cruel, a tyrant whom everyone feared.


    But this was the high priest¡¯s intention. If Alexander continued to go his own way, the Temple of Sacrifice would have the right to imprison him and exercise the power of the emperor on his behalf.  The High Priest not only wanted to take control of the Saron Empire, but also wanted to become the Emperor himself!


    Originally, if Alexander continued in this way, the High Priest¡¯s plan would have succeeded. But when the Silver Dragon sneaked into the palace and unleashed the Black Dragon, it set fire to the entire Saron Empire and burned it to the ground, along with his dreams.


    In order to be happy with his lover in the future, the High Priest must be removed.


    What Bai Lixin wanted now was to make a statement, not just a statement, but an act that would put these two men in their place.


    When the guard on the right saw that Bai Lixin had knocked the guard on the left to the ground with a single blow, he immediately withdrew his playful expression and bowed his body in attack, his eyes fixed, already in a state of complete readiness for battle.


    Bai Lixin casually hooked his index finger, provocatively saying, ¡°That¡¯s all from the Temple of Sacrifice guards?¡±


    Hearing that the reputation of the Temple of Sacrifice was being questioned, the guard bellowed and struck first.


    With a slight toe tap, Bai Lixin¡¯s body skewed to avoid his attack. Seeing that his move had failed, the guard threw several more punches, all of which struck the vital points.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t fight back; he didn¡¯t even lift his fist. He just lightly dodged the attacks with the gracefulness of a butterfly flying among the flowers.


    The guard threw several punches with all his might, all of which were easily dodged and he was now panting for breath. When Bai Lixin saw that he had lost his strength, he kicked him to the ground and stepped on his feet, ¡°Say, are you convinced?¡±


    The guard gasped for breath and was silent with a condensed face.


    Losing to an incompetent emperor was too humiliating!


    Seeing this, Bai Lixin took to his and walked to the iron door locked with bulky shackles, sneering, ¡°If you are not convinced, you can come to the Great Hall for a duel. I am always ready to accompany you!¡±


    With these words, he did not wait for the two to react before crushing the chains with his bare hands and pushing open the bulky iron door.


    Seeing Bai Lixin crush the chains with his bare hands, the two guards who had been beaten into dogs were already dumbfounded.


    Their jaws and eyes dropped to the ground when Bai Lixin continued to easily push open the bulky ten-ton iron door.


    What kind of a god could such monstrous strength be? Was it really their useless king?


    What kind of monster were they just fighting?


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t care what the two thought as he pushed open the gate and walked down the deep tunnels of the underground palace before coming upon a huge square.


    In the middle of the square, a hundred-metre-long black dragon was bound in black chains and could not move. A long golden lance was stuck deep in its chest, and a stream of black blood was slowly flowing down from the entrance of the lance!


    Seeing the sight before him, Bai Lixin¡¯s heart shook violently and his body throbbed with pain.


    He looked at the Black Dragon with pain in his heart and clenched his fist fiercely.


    The Temple of Sacrifice! You¡¯ve made your biggest mistake!

 CH 38

    The black dragon was dying and struggling to open its eyes from its stupor when it heard footsteps. It was staring intently at Bai Lixin with its golden eyes, like an obsidian sun.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart ached again when he saw its wretched appearance.


    In his memory, his lover had always been strong and resolute, standing above millions and reigning over the world. When had he ever be in such a predicament?


    His lover was supposed to be the reigning god of these billions of worlds, turning his hands to the clouds, making rain, but now he was in this predicament because of the ambitions of a false lord god.


    His beloved should not have had to suffer this, let alone pay for the desires of that god.


    I will help you, my love.


    Bai Lixin looked at the hundred-metre-long black dragon with this thought in mind.


    The black dragon opened its golden pupils in a daze. It glanced suspiciously at Alexander standing beyond the magic formation. The tip of its nose twitched slightly, and the smell of blood belonged to Alexander, its enemy, immediately reached its nose.


    The black dragon¡¯s golden pupils opened, and suddenly opened its bloody mouth to viciously spit out a big fireball in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction.


    The fireball came so fast and so suddenly that by the time Bai Lixin reacted, it was already in front of his face. Instinctively, he reached out his arms to protect his face and chest, the vital points, but did not feel the searing pain he had expected.


    He noticed that just as the fireball touched the edge of the magic formation, it suddenly activated and burst into an eerie blue light, and a translucent blue barrier appeared along the boundary of the formation. The fireball bounced back when it hit the barrier wall and flew straight towards the black dragon.


    With a loud bang, the fireball caused a violent explosion when it touched the black dragon, accompanied by a sky full of star fire.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart tightened, and he hurriedly looked at the black dragon. He breathed a long sigh of relief when he saw that the Black Dragon¡¯s skin was intact. The defensive power of an S-rank body was truly extraordinary!


    He frowned at the golden lance on its chest, which must have been very painful, if not fatal, when it was struck in.


    From the memories of the world transmitted by s419m, this lance was the weapon of Alexander I, the founding king of the Saron Empire, who was not only powerful but also had a divine weapon, namely this golden lance.


    It was said to have been a divine weapon given by the gods to seal the evil Black Dragon.


    With this divine inspiration, he used the Black Dragon¡¯s people as bait to lure it into a magical formation and then stabbed the lance with divine power into its chest, thus sealing the power of the Black Dragon.


    Since then, Alexander I, who had defeated the Black Dragon with his bare hands, had risen to prominence on the continent, building a nation around the magic formation imprisoning the Black Dragon.


    The surrounding countries were afraid of his power, which was comparable to that of dragons, and did not dare attack him.


    What bullshit divine power?


    It was just the work of false sub-gods. He could feel the power of his lover¡¯s soul on the golden spear through the magic formation.


    The false sub-god must have absorbed the power from his lover and transferred it to the spear, using the spear to attack his lover¡¯s soul boundary. In short, it was using his Di Jia¡¯s power to restrict him.


    Bai Lixin bit the corner of his lip.


    How could these false gods be so fucking insidious? In the last realm, they wanted his lover to kill himself, and in this one, they let him trap himself with his own power.


    Bai Lixin recalled from the world¡¯s memory that the Silver Dragon had been able to break through the magic formation to save the Black Dragon by using Ansel Alexander¡¯s blood.


    Alexander I had created the magical formation. The golden spear had also been Alexander I¡¯s weapon, and they both had some sense of Alexander¡¯s blood.


    The Silver Dragon infiltrated the dungeon a total of two times. The first was to make a deal with the Black Dragon and take Alexander¡¯s blood under his guidance. The second time, when he returned to the underground palace, he dripped the blood on the edge of the magic formation, then relied on the dragon¡¯s strong body and sharp claws to tear the protective barrier apart, followed by dropping the blood on the golden lance and pulling it off, which freed the black dragon.


    Now that he had an S-rank physique, it was naturally easy for him to shred the magic formation and pull off the golden spear, but the question was how to solve his long-standing feud with the black dragon after all these problems were solved.


    If he rushed to save his lover now, he would swallow him and chew him up before he could say a word!


    After some thought, Bai Lixin coughed twice and said aloud to the Black Dragon, ¡°Great Black Dragon, I am Ansel Alexander, King of the Saron Empire, and I am willing to give my life and soul to you and ask for your help.¡±


    The black dragon snorted two flames from its nose and slowly opened its mouth: ¡°What tricks are you trying to pull, you cunning, evil human?¡±


    Bai Lixin got down on one knee outside the magic formation and said reverently, ¡°Great Lord Black Dragon, listen to the heart of your devotee. I have heard of your valiant deeds since I was born, and your legend is as addictive to me as a poppy. I have worshipped you for a long time, and this admiration and worship also drove me to finally become the king of the Saron Empire. Because, according to tradition, only the king has the opportunity to see you. ¡±


    ¡°But the abominable Temple of Sacrifice has not only shaken my position as emperor, but has even kept me out of this place so that I cannot see you. ¡°Oh great Black Dragon, please give me the power to eradicate these greedy Temple of Priests.¡±


    The Black Dragon¡¯s golden eyes glittered. The High Priest¡¯s frequent visits to take his blood for his own use had angered him greatly. And the Alexander family, with whom he had a long-standing feud, had a feud with the Temple of Sacrifice!


    In that case, why not let them kill each other?


    What will I gain by helping you? How can I help you now that I am imprisoned by you here, where I can hardly protect myself? ¡±


    ¡°Great Lord Black Dragon, I worship you as my main god and my faith. If only you could eradicate the Temple of Sacrifice and let me preserve the dignity of the royal family, I would give everything to you. ¡±


    The light in the Black Dragon¡¯s eyes intensified, ¡°I need flesh, blood, and soul to regain my power. If you want me to help you, you need to offer your life and soul. ¡±


    Bai Lixin gave a bashful smile. ¡°Great Lord Black Dragon, I will! But before that, please allow me to produce an offspring for the Alexander family first, so that I do not become a sinner to our family. ¡±


    The Black Dragon sneered in his heart, ¡°Give birth? I will not be relieved to eat only one of you. I will eat one if you give birth to one, and I will eat a pair if you give birth to two. You killed my clan, so I will eat your offspring. Don¡¯t you human beings say, ¡°return the favor?¡±


    With this in mind, the Black Dragon nodded, ¡°Okay, I promise you. We dragons have a secret art, the soul contract, and once you sign this contract, you must abide by its contents and implement it strictly, or you will suffer soul-burning. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Yes, Lord Black Dragon, I am willing to sign a soul contract with you.¡±


    The black dragon chanted a long incantation in the language of the dragons, and after about half a minute had passed, the black dragon said to Bai Lixin, ¡°Repeat after me: I, Ansel Alexander, voluntarily enter into a soul contract with Di Suo, and will not harm Di Suo during the contract.  After Di Suo has helped me to destroy the Temple of Sacrifice and I have descendants, I will give my life and soul to Di Suo, and be at Di Suo¡¯s disposal. .¡±


    Bai Lixin looked up straight into the golden pupils of the black dragon and repeated the words.


    Just after he finished saying them, Bai Lixin felt a heat in his forehead, and a consciousness burrowed into his mind, a strong and fierce consciousness, with even a hint of malice.


    But the moment this consciousness came into contact with his soul, it shuddered violently and turned into a pool of spring water in an instant.


    Bai Lixin felt the change deep in his soul and smiled slightly.


    That consciousness just now should be the soul shackle, used to restrain the soul, but this soul shackle also comes from the soul of the contracted person itself. The black dragon was now too blinded by hatred to feel him, but its soul did, and released goodwill towards him.


    That was a good sign, wasn¡¯t it?


    Only when he saw that the contract had been reached did the black dragon speak again, ¡± Put a drop of blood on the magic formation, then stand away from it and I will break through it.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded at his words and took his flashy dagger from his belt and sliced his palm open.  The blood immediately gushed like a pillar and stained the edges of the magic formation red.


    Bai Lixin then stepped back, but the blood was still flowing down from his palm. The black dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed on it and flickered a few times, but it said nothing.


    This time the fireball hit the barrier wall again but did not bounce off as it had done earlier. The fireball continued to roll forward, and the barrier wall began to flicker and fade, with a vague appearance of breaking.


    Suddenly, with an audible ¡°click¡±, the barrier wall shattered into points of light and turned into nothingness. The fireball broke through the barrier wall and fell straight to the ground, only ten paces away from Bai Lixin, immediately creating a huge crater in the ground.


    Seeing the barrier shattered, Bai Lixin wasted no time in walking up to the Black Dragon and saying, ¡°My dear Lord Black Dragon, what should I do next?¡±


    The Black Dragon pondered for a moment, very pleased with this brainiac¡¯s initiative, ¡°Drip blood onto this golden lance and pull it out with force. It seals my power, so if removed, I can break the shackles around me. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and neatly climbed up the chain to the black dragon¡¯s chest, where he held the golden lance in his still dripping palm and wiped it back and forth, staining the otherwise shiny golden lance with a layer of blood before stopping.


    He then gripped the spear by the handle with both hands and pulled back hard, pulling it out of the black dragon¡¯s chest with a ¡°poof.¡±


    As soon as the golden spear left the Black Dragon¡¯s body, Bai Lixin heard the Black Dragon let out a long roar and begun to break free from the chains to which it was attached.


    The chain began to shake violently, and Bai Lixin¡¯s body was thrown right and left, and he had to hold on to the chains. Then he felt a lightness under his feet and his body fell down with the chains.


    Just a second before he was about to hit the ground, a wide arm encircled him, not so gently, and prevented him from being hurt.


    Bai Lixin froze and tilted his head to look upwards.


    Against the backdrop of the light, a tall, handsome, black-haired man in a wide black robe, as handsome as Apollo, hugged him, his golden pupils filled with disdain and indifference.


    Bai Lixin shook his head and slowly slid from his arms, smiling weakly, ¡°Lord Black Dragon, you look so handsome even in human form.¡±


    Di Suo glanced at Bai Lixin and looked annoyed at his still bleeding hand. ¡°Call me Di Suo.¡±


    With that, he took Bai Lixin¡¯s still bleeding hand and stuck his tongue out to lick across his palm.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body spasmed and he fought back the desire to moan. His face flushed as he looked at Di Suo and thought to himself, ¡°You¡¯d better stop licking me, love, or I¡¯ll not be able to control myself.

 CH 39

    Inside the Temple of Sacrifice, the nine priests were sitting at a round table holding a voting session.


    Three days ago, there had been a riot in the north of the Saron Empire, and the High Priest had gone to reform the beings. With the High Priest gone, the nine chief priests have deliberated and voted on various matters in the Temple of Sacrifice, with the higher number of votes prevailing over the lower number.


    They were now discussing a matter with great fervor when suddenly a dragon¡¯s roar came from outside the temple, and with this deafening roar, the ground began to shake violently.


    As the nine priests looked on in disbelief, the door to the council chamber was thrown open, and the two guards who were guarding the underground palace stumbled in over each other, gasping anxiously, ¡°Bad news! My lords, King Alexander has unleashed the Black Dragon! ¡±


    The nine priests shook with fear and panic as they rose to their feet and rushed outside the hall.


    When they arrived at the palace, Bai Lixin was walking out of the palace door, shoulder to shoulder with Di Suo.


    With the golden spear in one hand, Bai Lixin was stealing glances at Di Suo beside him.


    Di Suo slowly walked out of the palace, and when the sun shone on him once again, he squinted his eyes, a look of sadness on his face.


    How long has it been since he¡¯s seen the sun? Three hundred years? Five hundred years? Or eight hundred years?


    During the days and nights he had been imprisoned in the underground palace, he had always wanted to leave the place, but now that he had, he realised that the world around him had changed.


    How could there still be a place for him in this vast world after hundreds of years?


    When Bai Lixin saw the expression on Di Suo¡¯s face, his heart ached.


    The hand that did not hold the spear gently tugged at the hem of Di Suo¡¯s black sleeve and said softly, ¡°Di Suo, first go to the hot spring pool in my bedchamber to freshen up. You must not have bathed for a long time.¡±


    When Di Suo was tugged by Bai Lixin, the frustration dissipated in his eyes, leaving only indifference. He gave Bai Lixin a cold, sidelong glance and nodded his head, ¡°Fine, you can lead the way.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled faintly and was about to head towards the bedchamber, but just as he was about to take a step, nine people suddenly blocked their way.


    Bai Lixin looked at the nine men, who were cowering and calm, and at the two guards who were following them, and understood. He glanced at them, ¡°What do the nine priests want?¡±


    The nine priests looked at each other, and one of them shouted angrily, ¡°Your Majesty, you have broken the ban by forcing your way into the forbidden place to release the Black Dragon, and according to the law, you should be punished by death! Please go to the dungeon now and await the final verdict of the Sacrificial Hall! ¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered, ¡°The law? What law? Who made the law? I am the King of the Saron Empire. I am the Heaven of this country. I am the law. What right do you have as the Temple of Sacrifice to tell me what to do? ¡±


    The priest who spoke was speechless. He looked at the surrounding chief priests, nodded slightly, and continued, ¡°Your Majesty, if you continue to be so stubborn, we will have to make you obey the law by forceful means.¡± With these words, the men took a step forward.


    As soon as they had taken a step forward, Bai Lixin raised the golden lance in his hand above his head and said in a raised voice: ¡°I, Ansel Alexander, am the chosen divine messenger of the gods. Who dares to do anything to me! Take a good look at this lance, a divine weapon endowed with the power of the gods, the weapon of my ancestor Alexander I. See it as if it were a god, so why don¡¯t you all kneel and bow down? ¡±


    The nine priests froze; they had always called themselves messengers of the gods and were full of absolute loyalty to them.


    The moment they saw Bai Lixin raise the lance, even though they were displeased in their hearts, they still bent down and knelt down in a solemn and grand salute because of their status as priests.


    Seeing the nine kneel down, Bai Lixin smiled and withdrew the golden lance, took Di Suo¡¯s hand with his other hand, and headed for the chambers, ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    Di Suo glanced at his right hand, which was taken up by Bai Lixin, and then at the nine men who were kneeling on the ground, but finally said nothing and let Bai Lixin lead him away.


    Only after they had gone did the nine priests slowly get up, all of them wanting to say something, their faces depressed.


    One of them asked, ¡°What should we do? Do we go after them? ¡±


    The priest who had spoken out to condemn Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°No, this King Alexander has a divine weapon in his hands and is protected by the Black Dragon. Quickly inform the high priest that he should return quickly, for only his divine power can stand against the black dragon. ¡±


    The crowd pondered for a moment at his words and nodded, ¡°Good, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    By the hot spring pool in the back of the bedchamber, Bai Lixin tossed the lance aside and half-kneeled in front of the Black Dragon before reaching for his belt, ¡°Lord Di Suo, let me serve you to undress.¡±


    Di Suo looked at the half-kneeling man. He was dressed in a luxurious golden robe, his short, pale blond hair curling behind his ears, his handsome young face now slightly pale from the loss of blood. He had a devout expression on his face, as if he were his god and sustenance.


    This man, who had been the king of this country, now begged to serve him without dignity, kneeling on one knee before him.


    Heh, after all these centuries, Alexander¡¯s bloodline was still so dirty and cunning. This man¡¯s heart and patience were nothing less than those of Alexander I. This was another human who could do anything to achieve his goals.


    He could even ignore his dignity as an emperor in order to be able to defeat the Temple of Priests.


    A cold light flashed in Di Suo¡¯s eyes as he suddenly grabbed the hands that had touched his belt and threw Bai Lixin into the pool. He then walked into the hot spring in his clothes and tightly pressed on Bai Lixin.


    Di Suo gave a wicked smile and said, in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Serving me in the bath is not that kind of service.¡±


    He lowered his body and sniffed Bai Lixin¡¯s hair, whispering in a husky magnetic voice, ¡°Ha, the smell of virginity. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to reproduce? How can you reproduce without experience? Why don¡¯t you let me teach you first? ¡± With that, he stretched out his tongue and gently licked Bai Lixin¡¯s ear.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body shook and he almost went limp.


    Di Sui chuckled at this, ¡°You are really enjoyable.¡± He stretched out his hand and pulled Bai Lixin¡¯s robe, and in an instant, the luxurious robe turned into pieces and floated in the pool of water.


    In the blink of an eye, Bai Lixin was like a white that had been peeled from its shell, naked and exposed to Di Suo.


    It was only after his clothes had been torn to shreds that he seemed to understand the situation before him, his eyes widening and his pupils filled with apprehension.


    Di Suo took in Bai Lixin¡¯s expression and sneered, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good time in hundreds of years, and I am very depressed. Weren¡¯t you talking high and low about being willing to give your soul and life for me? What, now you¡¯re not willing? ¡±


    Bai Lixin swallowed, an ugly smile pulling at his face. With a stiff body, he embraced Di Suo and said warmly, ¡°Lord Di Suo, my body and soul are yours. Do as you wish.¡± With that, he moved his face up to kiss Di Suo¡¯s lips.


    Di Suo avoided his lips in disgust. In the dragon race, making love did not mean loving each other. Dragons were promiscuous and it was in their nature to want to breed. They even tended to interbreed. But there was one thing: only those in love could kiss.


    After avoiding Bai Lixin¡¯s kisd, Di Suo looked down at the young man condescendingly. Alexander¡¯s body was not short, he was 183 or so, and his handsome face had a noble and inviolable look to it.


    Now that he had seen the pale, disgusted, yet forbearing look in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, he was as deflated as a balloon and had no desire to humiliate him. He rubbed his hair in annoyance and said fiercely, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Bai Lixin was stunned but obediently walked slowly to the edge of the hot spring. He was naked, but his back was straight, his head held high, and he looked as confident as if he were wearing the most expensive and beautiful robe in the world, even though he was unclothed.


    Di Suo stared closely at the departing back, his eyes full of the rounded ass shaking with every step. As a dragon, he would not have lusted much for humans, but the shape of his butt was so sexy and sultry that even he, a dragon, found it very attractive.


    Feeling the desire rise like lava in the small of his back, Di Suo let out a curse and reached down to relieve himself.


    As he did so, his mind wandered back to Bai Lixin¡¯s white jade like skin, and the heat in his lower abdomen grew stronger and stronger.


    Di Suo shook his head, trying to push the young man out of his mind. But the more he tried to do so, the more the image lingered, one moment showing Bai Lixin¡¯s upturned ass, the next showing Bai Lixin¡¯s pale forbearing expression, all the while imagining a bullied expression on the handsome, ascetic face.


    Di Suo¡¯s golden pupils eyes glowed like the sun, and the movements of his hands quickened. In the midst of this constant reminiscing and fantasizing, he let out a low growl, and his whole body relaxed.


    When Bai Lixin came back after changing his clothes, he saw this scene.


    Dragons were lustful by nature, and this world was no exception. Not even the silver dragon, the beloved son of this world, was any different.


    After Princess Sophia and the Silver Dragon had established their relationship, the Silver Dragon was almost constantly seeking pleasure because of his nature as a dragon, and this made Sophia live a life of misery.


    This continued until the birth of their first child, which succeeded in diverting the Silver Dragon¡¯s energy, giving Sophia a temporary respite.


    This was the case with the weaker Silver Dragon, let alone his powerful lover.


    He could clearly have relied on him for relief, but after seeing the look on his face, Di Suo pushed him away. He may be blinded by hatred at the moment and not understand the meaning of this, but Di Suo still has him deep in his soul.


    Thinking of Princess Sophia and the silver dragon, Bai Lixin remembered the briefing from the attendant as he went out to dress. He carried a fresh set of black robes to the hot spring pool and said, in a warm voice, ¡°Di Suo, I have brought you a change of clothes, so change into this once you have washed up. I have some business to attend to. My fianc¨¦e and her ambassador are here, and I must go to the parlor to receive them. ¡±


    When Di Suo heard the word ¡°fianc¨¦e¡±, he felt a huge wave of anger. He spoke before he thought, ¡°Wait for me, I will go with you.¡± Only when he had finished speaking did he realize what he had just said, and he was stunned for a moment.


    He frowned slightly and asked himself, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

 CH 40

    Ansel Alexander was 26 years old; he had taken over the Saron Empire two years ago and had since begun his destiny as a puppet emperor.


    Sophia Serinon, on the other hand, was only 15 years old, or just coming of age according to this continent. How can such a beautiful rose, with all its thorns, withstand the storms?


    Unlike the mighty Saron Empire, the neighboring country of Sena was a small country, not only in size, but also in terms of its lack of production.


    After the Black Dragon burned down the palace of the Saron Empire, Ansel Alexander and the High Priest died in the fire, leaving the country of Sena to reap the benefits.


    After the Silver Dragon killed the Black Dragon, King Serinon used the Silver Dragon as a vanguard to take over the Saron Empire and create a new empire, the Scythian Empire, and the Silver Dragon became a spear in the hands of King Serinon for his beloved Princess Sophia, charging into battle and opening up territories for him.


    Bai Lixin and Di Suo walked side by side along the marble-carved corridor. At almost 183cm tall, Bai Lixin was not short, but standing next to Di Suo, who was almost 200cm, he was instantly smaller.


    Standing close to Bai Lixin, Di Suo bent down slightly to his ear and said, ¡°My dear sire, if you want, I can raze the Temple of Priests to the ground right now. How about that?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s ears reddened slightly and he shook his head, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that. I want to crush them psychologically, not just physically. If we raze the Temple of Sacrifice directly to the ground, in the eyes of the people, the priests will still live on at the altar of the gods, and the history books and wild histories will sing of them as ¡°heroes and faith in the Saron Empire who defied power and were victimized by the perverse and violent tyrant King Alexander.¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t want them to be portrayed so positively; I want to tear down their hypocritical facade and smear them with a stain that can never be washed off.¡±


    Di Suo narrowed his eyes and looked askance at Bai Lixin, dipping his head and taking a bite of his ear. ¡°So what did you want me to do for you when you saved me?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s breath hitched and his ears reddened even more as he turned his head to look fixedly at Di Suo and said, word for word, ¡°Lord Di Suo, I released you because I admire you. Although I wanted to use your power, I did not save you for your power alone. You have been imprisoned in the underground palace for hundreds of years, and I have grown up listening to the history of the Saron Empire day after day for as long as I can remember. ¡± ¡±


    What I remember most impressively and shockingly is not how bravely and powerfully Alexander I imprisoned you or how he built an empire. What struck and moved me most was your act of breaking into the magic formation to save your people, despite your own safety. Whenever I hear about this place, I cannot help but conjure up your face in my mind. ¡±


    ¡°What kind of mentality did you have at that time to try to save your clansmen regardless of your own life or death?¡±


    The more he spoke, the more impassioned he became, and his eyes were tinged with a brilliant light that shone brighter than the gold in Di Suo¡¯s eyes.


    A complicated light flashed in Di Suo¡¯s eyes as he listened to Bai Lixin¡¯s words.


    For thousands of years, the human race and the dragon race had been enemies; the dragon race despised humans, and humans despised the dragon race.


    Hundreds of years had passed, but Di Suo had never thought that the first person to speak up for him would be a human, or the offspring of his long-standing enemy. How ridiculous. This child isthe


    offspring of a long-standing enemy. This child is the offspring of Alexander I.


    Back then, Alexander I was just like this child, rushing to him, telling him of his worship and admiration for him.


    But what did Alexander I do when he turned his head? He kidnapped a dragon child, who was barely a month old, lured him into a magical formation and drove a golden lance through his chest.


    Alexander I had wiped out all his goodwill and trust in humans, and all he had left now was his hatred for them.


    As he watched Bai Lixin¡¯s glowing eyes, he thought to himself that it would be a pleasure to stand by the side of the offspring of a long-standing enemy, pushing him step by step to the altar, and then pulling him down when he reached the highest point.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s flushed face as he cried flashed in his mind. A wicked smile curled his lips as he unconsciously licked the corners of his lips.


    When Bai Lixin saw this expression on Di Suo¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver and his hairs stood up.


    What was going through this pervert¡¯s mind and why did he feel so terrified?!


    The two did not have a fast pace, but both of them were long-legged, and they arrived at the parlour in no time.


    As soon as they entered the parlour, they saw Princess Sophia, who was as pure and delicate as a cherry blossom. Princess Sofia was just 15 years old and still had a playful nature in her bones.


    She was sitting in a chair, her fingers playing with her naughty light brown hair, twisting it in a circle to the left and then to the right, having fun.


    The handsome young man standing straight behind her had silver hair, and even his eyes were silver. He was standing behind Princess Sophia and was looking at her intently with a tenderness that could drown a person.


    Seeing both of them ignoring them, Bai Lixin deliberately coughed and aggravated his footsteps.


    Sophia¡¯s hand, which was playing with her hair, gave a start and looked up suddenly at the sound, her round face both timid and frightened, with a touch of ignorant innocence.


    As soon as she saw Bai Lixin, she quickly jumped up from her seat and walked up to him with a light noble lady¡¯s step, lifting her gorgeous thousand-layer skirt in a graceful royal ritual, ¡°Sophia Serinon of the Kingdom of Sena greets His Majesty Alexander.¡±


    Her voice was sweet and childlike, soft and sticky, and extremely pleasant to listen to.


    Bai Lixin smiled faintly and reached out with both hands to help Sophia up. He half-bent down and gently kissed the back of Sofia¡¯s hand, saying softly, ¡°Beautiful and pure Princess Sofia, it is a pleasure to meet you.¡± His hands were raised with the grace and elegance of an emperor.


    Sophia blushed slightly and withdrew her hand. She whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, I have brought you a gift on behalf of my father. Please don¡¯t dislike it.¡± With that, she fetched a box from the table and held it with both hands in front of Bai Lixin.


    The Silver Dragon looked at the two people interacting and frowned darkly. He stepped forward in front of Princess Sophia, put his hands on his waist and bent down in ritual, ¡°Dear King Alexander, the gift was brought by the Princess herself. Please look at it.¡± With that, he took the box from Princess Sophia¡¯s hand and handed it over.


    Bai Lixin looked at the silver dragon that looked like a mother protecting her chick, and after taking the gift, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The silver dragon straightened itself up and said, without expression, ¡°King Alexander, my name is Hillman, and I am the personal guard of Princess Sophia.¡±


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow and said arrogantly, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s just a mere bodyguard.¡±


    The Silver Dragon¡¯s face stiffened at that, and his hands clenched into fists behind his back.


    Bai Lixin smiled lightly and gently opened the beautifully framed wooden box. At once, a faint warm light leaked out from inside. It was actually a large luminous pearl. Princess Sophia said nervously, ¡±


    ¡° Your Majesty, this is a treasure that our ambassador found when he was on a mission to the East, and it is said to be extremely precious, which is why it is brought to you.¡±


    A gentle smile appeared in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, ¡°It is a night pearl, a treasure indeed. I am grateful to Your Majesty, Sophia. I should have been the one to visit Your Majesty Serinon in your country, but now it is the princess who has come first. It is my fault for being rude in the first place. ¡±


    ¡°Now that the Princess has come, please do promise to let me take you to the back garden to see the scenery. The Princess should not refuse me, right?¡±


    An embarrassed expression appeared on Princess Sophia¡¯s face, and she looked slightly at Hillman beside her.


    Seeing this, Hillman once again stepped in front of Princess Sophia and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it is late in the day and the Princess has to go back to her tea lessons, so why don¡¯t you come back to visit another day?¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned slightly and snorted coldly, ¡°You are a small guard. What qualifications do you have to talk to me? Get lost.¡± He then looked gently at Sofia, ¡°Your Highness, do you also think that a mere tea lesson is more important than a stroll through the gardens with me? Perhaps I should ask His Majesty Serinon himself. ¡±


    Sophia stiffened and shook her head desperately, her face pale as she said, ¡°No, of course the garden is more important!¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled in satisfaction, made a shallow curtsy, and said, ¡°Then let us go, Princess Sophia.¡± He had just taken a couple of steps when he suddenly seemed to remember something and turned his head, ¡°Di Suo, I think Hillman needs to learn court etiquette again. Why don¡¯t you teach him?¡±


    A wicked smile tugged at the corners of Di Suo¡¯s mouth as he half-kneeled and performed a solemn knightly ritual: ¡°As Your Majesty wishes.¡±


    Without a word, he stepped in front of Hillman, who was about to follow Bai Lixin and Sophia, and said, in a cold voice, ¡°Guard Hillman, please follow me.¡±


    When Hillman was blocked, he frowned and looked at the person with a displeased expression. He was about to retort when a familiar scent suddenly came to his nose, and Hillman shuddered, looking incredulously at Di Suo, ¡°You are¡­..¡±


    Di Suo smiled faintly, ¡°Come with me?¡±


    Hillman¡¯s heart was torn for a moment before he nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come with you.¡±


    The four of them thus split into two, each heading in a different direction.


    Bai Lixin guided Princess Sophia to the back garden, introducing the names of the flowers as they walked. He was so knowledgeable and so eloquent that in a few moments, Sophia was no longer embarrassed or awkward.


    Looking at Sophia, who still looked like a child, Bai Lixin guided her to the pavilion in the back garden and sat her down without a word.


    At this moment, Sofia had lost all her initial restraint and stared at the colorful and vast garden with curiosity and awe.


    Bai Lixin smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Does Princess Sofia like this garden?¡±


    Sophia nodded vigorously, ¡°I love it.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°although my back garden is beautiful, it is not a ten thousandth of the world beyond the palace. If you traveled a lot, you wouldn¡¯t marvel at this part of my garden.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes widened at this and asked, ¡°Is the world outside really that beautiful?¡±


    She had been brought up in the palace since she was a child, studying the etiquette of the palace all day long, and rarely had the opportunity to go out, let alone see the so-called big world. It has always been her heartfelt desire to travel the world.


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Would Princess Sofia like to see it?¡±


    Without even thinking, Sofia replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    The stars in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°But if you follow your father¡¯s arrangement and marry into my Saron Empire, you will never have this opportunity again.¡±


    Princess Sophia¡¯s body stiffened at his words, and her eyes widened as she looked at him.


    Bai Lixin smiled gently again, ¡°Princess Sophia, let me tell you a story. Have you ever heard of a puppet doll? It¡¯s a doll that has strings wrapped around its body and is being driven by someone. Its arms and legs are tied with strings, and it can¡¯t go west when its master tells it to go east, and it can¡¯t cry when its master tells it to laugh. ¡±


    But the puppet doll is not a mere doll; it has a heart, she has dreams too. She wants to break the chains, to leave its master and embrace the world freely. One day, just as its master was once again manipulating the puppet doll, it finally could not repress it. It tore at the ropes around its body, trying to resist. But the ropes were so hard that if it wanted to be free, it would have to pay the price. But it didn¡¯t care. It tore off its legs and twisted its arms, just for the freedom it wanted. ¡±


    ¡°Here, Bai Lixin stopped abruptly and looked quietly at Sophia.


    Princess Sophia was listening intently, and when she saw that he had stopped, she asked, ¡°And what happened? What happened to the doll? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled lightly, lowered his head and blew gently into Sofia¡¯s ear: ¡°I¡¯ll leave it in suspense and tell you next time.¡±


    Sofia only felt a breath of air in her ear. She shivered and instinctively rubbed her ear.


    The fate of the puppet depends on how you interpret the story princess. Good luck to you.


    Just now, he had used 100 points to exchange for ¡°Dream Weaving¡±, which allows him to weave any dream, and now this dream has been blown into Princess Sophia¡¯s head with Qi.


    Princess Sofia, I wish you a sweet dream tonight.

 CH 41

    Sophia stood in the vast and endless open space, the gentle breeze gently brushing her cheeks, seemingly real.


    She took two steps forward, and the landscape changed before her eyes to a sea of beautiful flowers. The flowers were so colorful that when the wind blew, the sea of flowers turned into an ocean, with layers of waves rolling over each other.


    The beautiful scent of the flowers made Sophia¡¯s heart rejoice as she ran through them.


    As she ran, the scene suddenly changed before her eyes, and she was surrounded by a sea of fire. There was a man shielding  her, and above her head was a huge silver dragon, hovering back and forth, spewing a stream of fiery flame from its mouth and emitting a deafening roar.


    She looked around in horror. This palace was strange and familiar, not her own but somehow familiar. Where was it?Oh


    yes, it was the palace of King Alexander of Ansel!


    Sofia looked at the man who was holding her and realized that it was none other than Ansel Alexander, who was dying.


    Ansel Alexander¡¯s back was burnt and festering, and his chest had a bloody hole, from which blood was pouring out.


    Sophia¡¯s face was white with fear, but Ansel Alexander pulled a faint smile at Sophia, his hand trembling as he touched Sophia¡¯s temples and said, with all his strength, ¡°Sophia, run, go after the freedom you want.¡±


    Suddenly, his eyes fluttered, and his hand dropped feebly to the ground, his eyes losing their sparkle.


    It was all too real, so real that Sophia couldn¡¯t tell if it was reality or an illusion.


    Following the spot where Ansel lay, she was horrified to find that the silver dragon had come to a steady rest in front of her eyes.


    Tears of despair flowed from Sophia¡¯s eyes as she fell to her knees, her hands and feet limp, tears and Ansel¡¯s blood running down her gorgeous white dress.


    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as it stepped in front of itself, and Sophia noticed that with each step the silver dragon took, its body shrank. Its body slowly shrank and morphed until, finally, it actually took the form of Hillman!


    Dumbfounded, Sophia stared at the handsome Hillman in disbelief and said, ¡°Hillman, you¡¯re a dragon?¡±


    Hillman gave a smitten smile, bent down and took Sophia in his arms and kissed her forehead: ¡°Yes, my Princess.¡±


    He picked up Sophia and strolled idly through the wreckage and corpses.


    The sunlight slanted into the rubble, half shining on his face, framing his smile in a horrible way.


    How could he still be smiling when so many people had died?


    Sophia¡¯s whole body shuddered with spasms.


    The devil! He was the devil!


    When Hillman took Sophia back to the palace, she cried and threw herself into King Serinon¡¯s arms, accusing Hillman of atrocities and saying that he was a dragon.


    But instead of turning the tables on Hillman, King Serinon rebuked Sophia, saying, ¡°Sophia, what do you know? Alexander is a fickle and murderous man. You will not be happy if you marry him. Hillman was just trying to save you.¡±


    Sophia looked at King Serinon with wide eyes, remembering Ansel¡¯s dying words and looking at the righteous king in front of her.


    She pointed at them and cried, ¡°If you really cared for me, why did you make me Ansel¡¯s fianc¨¦e? If you really only wanted to save me, why did you raze a palace to the ground? I am a puppet, and so is Hillman! We are all puppets for your world domination!!! ¡±


    King Serinon¡¯s eyes widened in anger, and he slapped Sophia hard, ¡°Someone, send Princess Sophia to her room to rest.¡±


    As Sophia was locked in her room, many visions flashed through her mind, from the dreamy sea of flowers, to Ansel¡¯s gentle instructions, to Hillman in his dragon form.


    Everything in this world had changed overnight, becoming so frightening and strange.


    Sophia suddenly remembered the story of the puppet dolls that Ansel Alexander had told her a long, long time ago.


    It was about a puppet doll who would twist its little legs and rip off its arms in order to be free.


    Ansel had said that he would tell her the ending later, but now that he was dead, what was the ending?


    Sophia wept bitterly as events followed one another, but she was not brave enough to pay the price for her freedom.


    She was locked in her room for ten days. On the eleventh day, the door was pushed open.


    Silver-haired and silver-eyed Hillman entered the room and half-kneeled in front of Sophia, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, and said in a voice as gentle as it could be, ¡°Your Highness, do you remember saving a silver dragon once, eleven years ago?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes drifted for a moment, remembering a memory from when she was five years old. She looked at the gentle Hillman and wondered, ¡°You are that silver dragon?¡±


    Hillman nodded, ¡°Yes Princess, you saved me and then set me free. I have been in love with you ever since, so I took human form and came to you. I did not dare ask for anything but to secretly watch over you. But you showed love and care for me that day, Sophia. Don¡¯t you remember? I was so happy.¡±


    Sofia, frightened by the obsessive look in Hillman¡¯s eyes, moved towards the bed in an attempt to put some distance between them.


    He saw the way Sophia was running away from him and stood up and jumped on top of Sophia, saying, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty Serinon has promised to marry you to me, and from today you are my wife and I am your husband, and you will give me kids!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s fear increased at the sight of the demented Hillman.


    She screamed, flinging her arms frantically at the man on top of her. But her resistance drew further excitement from Hillman, who roared to the heavens and transformed into his original form.


    Dragons were free to adjust their body size, and Hillman adjusted his dragon body to human size, and with a flick of his sharp claws, he tore Sophia¡¯s clothes to shreds.


    Sophia screamed in horror at the sight of her stripped body, flipping over face down and crawling desperately forward, but the bestial silver dragon had already been overcome by instinct and desire.


    Dragons are often very dominant to females when they are mating because of their unique skill. To suppress the female dragon in order to produce offspring, the male dragon will often use the sharp claws on his wings to nestle into her shoulders, thus controlling her movements.


    Now the silver dragon opened the sharp claws attached to its wings and dug them into Sophia¡¯s shoulder.


    Sophia¡¯s head buzzed with unprecedented pain, but why hadn¡¯t she passed out when she was in so much pain? Sophia slumped desperately on her back, with the silver dragon¡¯s powerful thrusts behind her.


    She wept tears; this was clearly her home, but now the Silver Dragon was hurting her like this and not a single person came to her rescue.


    The silver dragon wants to conquer me, but my father wants to use me to conquer the silver dragon, and I am only their puppet from the beginning, forever used by them.


    As the silver dragon sprinted faster and faster behind her, Sophia was in a trance, suddenly remembering Ansel¡¯s story, remembering Ansel¡¯s dying words.


    ¡°Ansel, the puppet you spoke of, was actually me, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    For a moment, she was lost in thought, and then her eyes caught sight of the candlestick within her reach.


    If a puppet doll could break its legs and arms for freedom, why couldn¡¯t she, Sophia Serinon, do the same?


    With an unprecedented determination in her eyes, Sophia reached for the candlestick, removed the candle from it and thrust the sharp spike into her throat!


    It took all her strength, but Sophia felt a relief and freedom she had never felt before. She looked up at the white sky with a smile of relief, ¡°so this is what freedom feels like.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Sophia slowly got up from the soft velvet bed. Her head was blank and dazed for a moment.


    Where is she now? Was this heaven? Or was it a dream?


    The nurse who had been waiting for Sofia woke up and presented her with a dress, smiling, ¡°Your Highness, you fell asleep after dinner yesterday after returning from the Saron Empire and did not wake up until noon today. It was a long sleep for you. Did you have some beautiful dreams? ¡±


    It took a long time for Sophia¡¯s mind to sort out the difference between dream and reality, and with a determined and confident smile, she said softly, ¡°Yes Nana, this dream was the most beautiful dream I have had since I could understand.¡±


    Nana looked at Sophia in awe. Why did it feel like Sophia had suddenly grown so much in just one night?


    In the emperor¡¯s study in the Saron Empire, Bai Lixin sat at his desk, his head buried in a cowhide scroll, as Di Suo slowly stepped out of the darkness.  His steps were as light as the wind, and he reached Bai Lixin¡¯s side in just a few breaths, saying, ¡°Hillman has gone.¡±


    Bai Lixin pulled his head out of the scroll and asked in surprise, ¡°Hillman slept until now? The princess even left before him  Isn¡¯t that a bit too long of a sleepless? ¡±


    Di Suo shrugged, ¡°You were the one who said to teach him court etiquette, and I only accompanied him for a few spars. He was so tired that he slept all day and night. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face was smiling gently, but in his heart he was spitting, ¡°With your perverted fighting ability, who could you compete with that would not be exhausted?¡±


    Di Suo looked down at Bai Lixin, who was sitting on the chair.  Because it was evening, Bai Lixin had changed into a loose V-neck shirt. His collarbones were half exposed from the collar, faintly glowing a gleaming white.


    Looking down from above, Di Suo could even see the two red cherry blossoms concealed by the shirt. The red cherries looked so tender and cute.


    Di Suo suddenly felt his mouth and throat dry. He swallowed and continued to observe Bai Lixin, who had re-buried his head in the cowhide roll.


    His long eyelashes fluttered like two little brushes, and at the age of 26, his skin was finer and whiter than that of a baby. Even his lips were luminous, as if tempting him to kiss them.


    Di Suo was taken aback by his own thoughts and said, ¡°I actually want to kiss my enemy¡¯s offspring? Damn, I must have gone too long without mating to have this delusion. ¡±

 CH 42

    Bai Lixin bent slightly, letting his loose clothes hang naturally, and Di Suo, above him, could now see more from the V-neck and only felt his mouth go even drier.


    He knew that the man in front of him was his own fattened prey, but his eyes were still fixed on Bai Lixin¡¯s body like glue.


    After writing with his quill for a while, Bai Lixin seemed tired. He stood up and stretched, his arms crossed above his head.


    The comfortably smooth silk shirt slid upwards with his movements, revealing his waist. As he did so, he stretched his waist from side to side, and the silk blouse that was already smooth slipped up to his stomach.


    Di Suo¡¯s golden pupils wavered, and the lustrous white, tight waist ticked out in a perfect curve, as if in a silent invitation to him. He hooked his lips in a wicked smile and allowed his desire to be spread throughout his body.


    When Bai Lixin had had enough of stretching, he was about to move on to the next cowhide roll. But before he could sit down, a strong but measured force pushed him to the table. Then a broad, warm chest covered his back.


    Di Suo stuck out a warm tongue to take Bai Lixin¡¯s round earlobe and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Princess Sophia that you met yesterday beautiful?¡±


    Bai Lixin stiffened and nodded slowly, half turning his head, ¡°Not only beautiful, but also lovely.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Di Suo¡¯s tongue moved down the lobe of his ear, sniffing back and forth along the graceful curve of Bai Lixin¡¯s neck,¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to like that type of woman. But although you like her, she likes someone else, you know?¡±


    Feeling Bai Lixin¡¯s body stiffen, Di Suo felt a sense of vengeful pleasure, a pleasure mixed with a thinly veiled anger. The anger was inexplicable, and even he could not find a reason for it.


    Bai Lixin paused and said, ¡°I know, she likes that silver-haired guard by her side.¡±


    Di Suo raised an eyebrow, ¡°True to Alexander¡¯s bloodline, not only cunning, but also clever, like a poisonous snake indeed.¡±


    Bai Lixin furrowed his brow. He pursed his lips and lowered his voice, ¡°Lord Di Suo, I respect you, but who I like and how I like them is not your concern.¡±


    Di Suo laughed angrily at his words, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I care? Don¡¯t forget that our pact involves your children and grandchildren, so naturally, I want you to find love as soon as possible. You know she likes the silver-haired man, but do you know the identity of the silver-haired man she is with? ¡±


    When Bai Lixin heard Di Suo¡¯s question, he snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a mere retainer, and he¡¯s trying to have his way with a noble princess. He¡¯s just a toad trying to eat swan meat. ¡±


    ¡°You look down on him, but he could easily raze your palace to the ground. ¡± Di Suo brought his mouth back to Bai Lixin¡¯s ear, blowing hot air into his ear ambiguously, ¡°He¡¯s a dragon just like me.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes leapt to attention, and his body stood on the spot.


    Satisfied with Bai Lixin¡¯s reaction, Di Suo moved back slightly to turn Bai Lixin face-to-face and said, ¡°If the Silver Dragon had not discovered my identity yesterday, with his ability, he would not have left your highness alive, much less given you the opportunity to spend time with the princess. Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me? My cunning highness the King. ¡±


    A bewildered expression appeared on Bai Lixin¡¯s face as he nodded stiffly, ¡°Thank you, Lord Di Suo.¡±


    ¡°But, Lord Di Suo, does Sophia know that Hillman is a dragon? Has she fallen in love with him beyond belief? Do I have a chance?¡±


    Di Suo frowned. For some reason, he resented hearing the name ¡°Sophia¡± come out of the young man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sophia doesn¡¯t know, but I spoke to the Silver Dragon alone yesterday and heard the determination to win in his tone.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s tightly grabbed Di Suo¡¯s arm, ¡°What should I do then, Lord Di Suo?¡±


    ¡°I can help you suppress the Silver Dragon,¡± said Di Suo, suddenly curling his lips into a mysterious smile.


    Bai Lixin breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Excellent, thank you Lord Di Suo.¡±


    Di Suo continued to smile, ¡°The contract between me and you only exists to help you set the Hall of Priests right. As for the extras, you will have to pay another price.¡±


    ¡°We dragons never do anything without benefit, let alone helping a human.¡±


    Bai Lixin hesitated for a moment, then bit his lip and said, ¡°Okay, Lord Di Suo. I am willing to pay the appropriate price as long as I can get Sophia. ¡±


    Di Suo¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°I have been sealed by you for hundreds of years, and by my count, it has been nearly a thousand years since I last mated.¡±


    Bai Lixin froze and hurried back, ¡°Lord Di Suo, you have your eye on a woman from the Saron Empire? I will help you invite her over. ¡±


    A disgusted expression appeared on Di Suo¡¯s face, but his eyes were fixed on Bai Lixin without blinking.


    ¡°I am a dragon. How can I look at you humans. If I were to sleep with a human, it would have to be with the one above all men, the emperor. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body stiffened again at his words, and he swallowed his saliva, his face turning white with a swish: ¡°Is it me that Lord Di Suo is talking about?¡±


    Di Suo smiled slightly and couldn¡¯t help but scratch Bai Lixin¡¯s nose, ¡°You are really smart. I won¡¯t help if you don¡¯t pay the price. I¡¯ll only help you crush the Hall of Priests. Either you can do nothing and watch the Silver Dragon snatch Sophia, or you pay the price and I¡¯ll help you keep the Silver Dragon in check. Either way, the outcome is up to you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was still rigid, a struggling, pained expression on his face, a glint in his eyes, as if he was having a difficult thought process.


    Only after a long time did he raise his head and look at Di Suo as if he were dying: ¡°Lord Di Suo, I will serve you if I can have Sophia!¡±


    Di Suo had known that Bai Lixin would choose this path. But when he got the answer he wanted, instead of feeling happy, his heart became depressed and irritated.


    ¡°Ansel Alexander, you are an emperor, and now you are willing to submit yourself to a male, not of your kind, but a dragon. All for the sake of a woman.¡±


    ¡°Do you love Sophia so much that you don¡¯t even care about your dignity?¡±


    In his heart he scolded, but on his face he smiled, ¡°In that case, I will help you drive away the silver dragon. Until you marry Sophia, you will be my sexual partner, at my beck and call, at my every whim. ¡±


    Without waiting for Bai Lixin¡¯s answer, he carried him into the bedroom attached to the study in a princess hug. He carried him to the bed and threw him onto it without saying a word, and then pressed his tall, broad body down.


    With one arm propped up to trap Bai Lixin underneath, Di Suo lifted the young king¡¯s stiff arm with one hand and said, ¡°Help me undress.¡±


    A look of embarrassment and forbearance crossed Bai Lixin¡¯s face, and his eyes glowed. The tips of his teeth bit down hard on the corner of his lip, and a bead of blood slowly trickled out along the spot where he had bitten down.


    But he did as he was told and stretched out his arm, stiffly reaching for the belt that Di Suo had loosely tied around his waist.


    Di Suo saw the look on Bai Lixin¡¯s face, and his heart gave a twitch. He swatted the hand away in annoyance and leaned down to stare hard at Bai Lixin¡¯s eye-sore of a blood bead.


    ¡°An eyesore. It¡¯s such an eyesore.¡±


    With that thought, he suddenly leaned down and kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s lips, licking the blood bead into his mouth with his tongue, rubbing along the teeth that were biting his lip in the process.


    Dragons do not open their minds when they are first born, and for the first two hundred years, they are like ordinary animals, acting on instinct alone. They hunt only to satisfy their appetites, and they mate only to satisfy their desires.


    It is not until they are 200 years old that their minds are opened, that they develop their own souls, that they think about who they are, that they have a name for themselves, and that they gradually learn language.


    Di Suo became enlightened earlier than any other dragon, having developed his own spirit at the age of 150. The dragons of his time were still bestial. As he watched his companion, driven by lust, sink his claws into the female¡¯s shoulders to arouse her desire again and again, Di Suo frowned.


    Rather than resonating with him, such scenes were repulsive to him.


    The dragons were the most powerful clan on this continent, but so what if they were even more powerful? They had ultimately lost to their own desires.


    So, ever since Di Suo had had a mind of his own, he had never mated, much less kissed anyone.


    But now he was offering his kiss to a human, the child of his enemy, and it was madness.


    As soon as Di Sui kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s slightly cold lips, he felt a stirring in his chest. His body shuddered, and it was as if his soul trembled a little more.


    Di Suo finally kissed him, and Bai Lixin smiled softly in his heart as he felt the hard-earned kiss.


    In the memories of the world passed on by s419m, he had learned that the kisses of the dragons were only given to the closest of lovers, and he had tried to kiss Di Suo of his own accord before, but Di Suo had rejected him.


    Since ancient times, suitors have had many strange tricks to try to capture their love interests. The ancients were true to their word, and he¡¯d finally made his lover jealous to the extent of claiming him.


    Bai Lixin laughed heartily as he sneaked out his tongue and carefully licked Di Suo¡¯s warm lips.


    The two lips met, and Di Suo shuddered again. No longer wanting to suppress himself, he simply thrust his tongue into Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth, wrapping the naughty tongue that had teased him earlier and stirring it around in his mouth.


    Bai Lixin was also shaken, and as soon as Di Suo touched his tongue, he went limp and his whole body went soft.


    When Di Suo saw Bai Lixin¡¯s look, he did not feel repulsed, but rather found it a bit cute.


    As his lower abdomen heated up, the movements of his mouth became more fierce and fervent, as if he wanted to eat Bai Lixin¡¯s entire body.


    After an unknown amount of time, Di Suo reluctantly left Bai Lixin¡¯s lips and kissed him on the neck. His hands were not idle either, and with a few quick movements, the two of them met in a frank encounter.


    Having done enough foreplay, Di Suo leaned down and looked at the blushing Bai Lixin, smiling slightly, his voice was extremely gentle: ¡°Don¡¯t worry nor be afraid. I¡¯ll be very careful and gentle.¡±


    With that, he pushed forward in a deep and slow motion, and both of them let out a gasp of pleasure almost simultaneously. At this point, Di Suo¡¯s earlier words completely flew out of his mind and his movements became extremely fierce.


    The two rolled around in the huge, luxurious bed all night, slowly falling asleep in the early morning.


    Not long after they had fallen asleep, a magnificent carriage drawn by a giant gold horse slowly entered the gates of the Saron Empire, followed by a small group of hundreds of knights.


    When the guards saw the carriage, they knelt on their knees and said, in the most pious language, ¡°Welcome back, His Highness the High Priest from your triumphant journey!¡±

 CH 43

    The huge golden horse was made of divine power and had just walked through the gates of the Saron Empire when the door of the luxurious carriage it was pulling opened from the inside.


    The High Priest, dressed in white, slowly stepped down from the carriage, his straight pale golden hair reaching to his waist, and his luscious pale blue eyes were filled with a compassionate tenderness.


    The High Priest looked only twenty-five years old, with features more delicate and feminine than any woman¡¯s, and his whole figure was as dazzling as a white rose.


    But in truth, even the priests could not figure out his age, nor how many generations he had passed through. But as High Priest, he remained eternally youthful and ageless, always at his most perfect age.


    Perfect and pure, yet gentle and powerful, High Priest Christian was the vision of all the men and women of this mighty empire. He was a god-like being in this country!


    As he stepped out of the carriage with unparalleled grace, he chanted an incantation to the golden carriage, and a pale golden glow emanated from it, followed by countless pale golden stars emanating from the golden horse.


    The carriage, which had been magnificent, slowly shrank and turned into an ordinary carriage, while the dazzling golden horse turned into an ordinary white stallion. The entire team of knights that followed it disappeared as if they had never existed.


    This was the High Priest¡¯s most famous technique: the summoning of divine soldiers.


    In the Saron Empire, priests were a great and honorable profession, called ¡°prophets of the gods¡± and ¡°demigods.¡±


    Priests possessed divine power and were the messengers between humans and the gods, conveying both the prayers and devotional beliefs of humans to the gods and the will of the gods to humans, so they had a very high status among humans, and even the monarchs were a step below them.


    Seeing this miraculous scene before them, the faces of the kneeling guards grew more and more devout as they gazed with the utmost reverence at the perfect High Priest, knowing only the High Priest and not King Alexander.


    Christian smiled faintly at the sight before him and gave his most venerable smile, ¡°May the gods be with you.¡±


    At these words, the guards clenched their hands into fists on their chests and said with one voice, ¡°Thank you god for your favor and blessing!¡±


    Christian nodded with a smile and said to the head guard, who was kneeling at the front, ¡°Please take my horse to the stables at the back of the priest¡¯s temple. It needs rest. Thank you.¡±


    The head guard blushed when he saw the High Priest looking at him alone, and hurriedly stood up straight and patted his chest, ¡°As you wish, Lord High Priest!¡±


    Satisfied with the answer, the High Priest smiled gently, patted the head guard on the shoulder, and said, ¡°May the gods be with you¡± before turning his head and walking slowly towards the priest¡¯s temple.


    Christian¡¯s pace was slow; it was early in the morning, and the road was busy with palace guards and attendants who had just gone to work. When they saw him, who was glowing from afar, they all stopped their work and half-kneeled to the ground to watch his departure with reverent eyes.


    Without looking away, Christian tilted his head slightly and took a deep breath, enjoying the worship and reverent gazes.


    It was a wonderful feeling to be standing on the altar of God, being held in the sky by the stars.


    A treacherous smile crept imperceptibly to the corners of his slightly shifting lips.


    As long as the Black Dragon was imprisoned in the underground palace, he would always have the most perfect appearance, the most divine power, and the highest status in the land.


    What was the throne of an emperor? He did not have to salute King Alexander if he stood in front of him.


    As soon as the High Priest entered the Saron Empire, the news reached the Temple of Priests. The nine priests stood in their priestly robes outside the Temple of Sacrifice, waiting.


    After waiting for a long time, the awaited High Priest finally arrived.


    The nine men rushed forward, lined up and half-kneeled on the ground in salute, and Christian greeted them with a casual wave of his hand as he walked towards the council chamber inside the temple, ¡°You have sent me three chicken-feather letters in quick succession. What has happened?¡±


    The nine priests looked at each other, but no one dared to speak up.


    The High Priest seemed gentle and kind on the outside, but in reality he was ruthless at heart, and one of the priests had once been burned alive by the High Priest for refuting his opinion in public.


    Without an answer, Christian suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Turning back to the nine obsequious priests, he frowned and gave them a contemptuous glance, saying, ¡°What, no one will tell me?¡±


    The nine men¡¯s bodies trembled, and the priest who had stopped Bai Lixin that day gulped and took a step forward, ¡°Your Highness, the Honorable High Priest, King Alexander broke into the underground palace and released the black dragon from its seal.¡±


    This head priest, named Kenny, was the longest-serving head priest who had followed Christian, and he was also the most senior and vocal of the nine priests.


    No sooner had he said the words than his body suddenly ripped with pain, and his limbs seemed to be pulled outwards by something. His heart fluttering, he hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy, ¡°Your Highness, that King Alexander claimed to have received an oracle, and he was even holding the legendary golden lance in his hand when he came out of the underground palace!¡±


    The excruciating pain in his body stopped abruptly, and Kenny breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the cold sweat from the corner of his forehead.


    Christian frowned, ¡°You¡¯re saying he removed the artifact, and you saw it with your own eyes?¡±


    Kenny nodded, ¡°Yes, Your Highness High Priestess, he was holding the lance in his hand and all nine of us were present.¡±


    Christian scanned the other eight men, and the eight priests¡¯ bodies suddenly tightened as they hurriedly nodded desperately.


    Certain that the nine men were not lying, a certain look of horror suddenly appeared in Christian¡¯s pale blue eyes, but it quickly flickered away.


    He swallowed and threw his sleeve back hard, ¡°Ridiculous. I have not received any oracle about freeing the Black Dragon, who has always been cunning and treacherous. It must be this Black Dragon who has used evil magic to compel King Alexander. ¡±


    The crowd nodded, and Kenny added, ¡°That¡¯s what we suspected, but this Black Dragon is simply too powerful, and for some reason, King Alexander also seemed to have gained some kind of power overnight and suddenly became very powerful. The nine of us could not stand up to them even if we joined forces, which is why we sent an urgent letter to you. ¡±


    Christian took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°En, you have done well. The evil Black Dragon has compelled King Alexander and made him a slave of darkness. We must use the power of the gods to save him. In this way, you may go back first. This will be a bit tricky, and I am a bit tired. When I have rested for a while, I will go to King Alexander. ¡±


    The chief priests were relieved by the order and performed another reverent ritual before they left and walked out of the hall.


    Only when he was sure that everyone had left, did Christian turn his head abruptly towards his chambers and walk anxiously. His pace was disorganized, and his mouth was ragged with breath.


    Christian had ordered that no one should ever approach his chambers, so the path to his chambers was empty, and he began to walk at a brisk pace at first, but then began to run wildly.


    If anyone had passed by in this corridor today, they would have screamed in surprise. Christian¡¯s long, silky blonde hair was now dull, and much of it was slowly falling out of his scalp.


    And his body slowly began to shrink. What had been a slender body a moment ago was now hunched over. His skin was no longer fair and smooth, but had become rough.


    His face was not the same as it had been; the corners of his eyes drooped and his mouth was sunken. In just a quarter of an hour, he had gone from a handsome man of about twenty-five to a senile old man!


    His steps became increasingly frantic and he finally reached his bedchamber, pushing open the door with great effort and then hurriedly closing it and inserting it tightly.


    Only when he had done so did he rush to his bedchamber and take a beautifully carved wooden box out of the delicate mahogany cabinet beside his bed.


    He recited an incantation to the wooden box with a trembling hand, which opened with a sound. Inside were a dozen small transparent bottles containing a black, sticky liquid that looked very strange.


    When Christian saw these bottles, his eyes, which had been scattered, coalesced again, and he hurriedly took one of the bottles out, uncorked it, and drank it down.


    Something miraculous happened as he drank the black liquid.


    The hair that had not fallen out slowly began to fall out, and as it did, new hair grew out of his pores.


    His body, which had been hunched over a moment before, was once again upright, and those rough skins were tight and smooth again, giving off a youthful appearance. He had actually become as young and beautiful as twenty-five again.


    A long breath of relief escaped Christian¡¯s lips as he saw the change in his body.


    He took off the white jacket he was wearing and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling mirror, wearing only the cream-colored robe underneath, staring in fascination at his perfect face in the mirror.


    More than two hundred years ago, he inadvertently took a sip of the blood of a black dragon. He was already in his forties at the time, but after taking a sip of its blood at that time, he suddenly found his flesh filled with strength and gradually regained the vigour of his thirties.


    Later, he secretly studied it and realized that it was a characteristic of the dragon race.


    Dragons are the longest-lived intelligent beings in the world. Not only are they powerful, they are so tenacious in their vitality that they are simply the darlings of this continent, and their longevity is inextricably linked precisely to their blood.


    Christian was a very powerful priest, but even the most powerful human cannot escape the cycle of life. He did not want to die of old age, and if he did, his power would be lost and gone. He would be eliminated from the world, fallen from the altar of God into the mire, his body reduced to bones, and finally turned into a shovelful of dust.


    Out of this fear, he embarked on a decade-long, intensive research. Finally, he succeeded in purifying the element of eternal youth from the blood of the black dragon and made a potion.


    By drinking a bottle of this potion, he could maintain his youth for six months. But as he consumed this potion again and again, his body became more and more resistant to the drug, and the potion lasted for a shorter and shorter time.


    He stared at himself in the mirror and frowned. He remembered the last time he drank the potion was three months ago and thought it would last another half month, but just now, he suddenly felt a reaction in his body. He was so panicked that he sent the others away, running to his chambers just to drink the potion in time.


    Last time it only lasted three months, but what about this time?


    Apart from his own resistance to the drug, was it also because the Black Dragon was not young?


    After all, the Black Dragon had been in captivity here for hundreds of years. Although dragons live long lives, the normal age of a dragon is only 1,500 years old, and the Black Dragon was actually 1,000 years old. He reckoned it had almost reached the equivalent of a human being¡¯s late 50s or 60s today.


    The blood of this black dragon was no longer useful.


    Christian looked in the mirror at his stunningly beautiful face as he thought to himself, ¡°If it was time to get younger, stronger dragons, it would be under the curtain of the gods! ¡±

 CH 44

    Bai Lixin was awakened by a tremor that shook the earth, and he was so confused as he felt his body being shaken around. But it took a few moments for his dull brain to realise that he was not being ploughed but that it was clearly an earthquake!


    He rose from the bed with a start, to see the small stones and dust falling from the ceiling and the silverware shaking on the bedside table. Even the velvet bed beneath him shook, as if the floor would not stop shaking until it cracked.


    Bai Lixin covered his face, heard the sound of magic clashing outside the window, and asked s419m breathlessly [Is this palace of mine about to collapse? Majestic for only three seconds. Is this the rhythm of my not being able to be emperor for three days?]


    [Lord Host, Lord Di Duo, and that High Priest who had just returned had gotten into a fight.] s419m coughed with embarrassment.


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow. [Oh, so it¡¯s him who has returned. Let them fight then. Let Di Suo vent his anger from all these years first. We¡¯ll go down later.]


    With that, Bai Lixin gave a soft smile as he walked naked off the bed, and he saw the clothes neatly arranged on the silver trolley. He then entered the hot spring pool attached to the bedroom to take a hot bath.


    The water in the pool rippled with the fierce duel outside, but Bai Lixin didn¡¯t care. After washing for a quarter of an hour, he slowly stepped out of the pool and wiped his body and hair clean with a soft towel before walking back to the bedroom. He slowly and deliberately put on the clothes that had been waiting in the corner.


    Stroking the soft, smooth silk shirt, the corners of Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. Di Suo had come into his role quickly, and had already learned to prepare his clothes for him thoughtfully.


    After spending another quarter of an hour making his clothes as elegant as possible, Bai Lixin picked up the golden lance that lay beside his bed and pushed open the door to his bedroom with a comfortable and elegant step.


    The moment he placed his hand on the door, the dark golden door flashed for a moment with a magical formation, but it disappeared as soon as he sensed Bai Lixin¡¯s breath.


    No wonder the quake was so strong and no guards came in to wake him up. It was because Di Suo had placed a barrier on the door.


    Pushing the door open and stepping out of the bedroom, he saw the guards waiting anxiously outside the door, dressed in solid black uniforms. These all belonged to the emperor, listening to him and devoting all their loyalty to him.


    The guardsmen were anxiously trying to cut a hole in the wall outside the door to rescue King Alexander, chisel and hammer in hand, and if Bai Lixin had been a step later, the palace would have collapsed for real.


    Now that the king had come out unharmed, the hundred of them breathed a sigh of relief, and the leader, General Kapler, went straight to him and said, with tears in his eyes, ¡°Your Majesty, the gods have blessed you, and it is good that you are well.


    Bai Lixin looked at the hammer head he was holding in his hand with a dark look on his face and rubbed his temples, ¡°General Kapler, thank you for your concern. With the protection of Lord Black Dragon, I will be fine. ¡±


    General Kapler was already over fifty years old, had assisted two generations of emperors, and knew more about the Black Dragon. His eyes widened when he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words, ¡°Lord Black Dragon?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded with a faint smile and said, ¡°You heard correctly, it is the Black Dragon, who has been imprisoned in the underground palace for hundreds of years. That man in black is none other than the Black Dragon. ¡±


    Bai Lixin raised the golden spear in his hand and said, ¡°I have received a divine revelation that the Saron Empire will be in a state of destruction, and only the Black Dragon will be able to save us from it.¡±


    ¡°He is no longer a prisoner in the palace but the future hope of the Saron Empire, so you must respect him as you respect me. His name is Di Suo, and from now on you will address him as ¡°Lord Di Suo.¡±


    Although there were doubts in his mind, Kapler was absolutely loyal to the emperor, which is also known as ¡°foolish loyalty.¡± So, even though he had doubts in his mind, he still knelt down and said firmly, ¡°As you command, my liege!¡±


    Satisfied with Kapler, Bai Lixin lifted him up with one hand and said, ¡°How did the High Priest get into a fight with Lord Di Suo?¡±


    A small soldier behind Kapler stepped forward and knelt on the ground and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, an hour or so ago, the High Priest came with his staff and tried to break into your chambers in spite of us, under the slogan, ¡°Purge the evil spirits.¡± At that moment, Lord Di Suo appeared, and they didn¡¯t say much. They just stared at each other for a while, and then Lord Di Suo turned around and placed a barrier at the door in your chambers then fought with the High Priest directly.¡±


    The ground was shaking outside, and they were afraid that the fight between the two would spread to His Majesty¡¯s chambers, which is why the chisel and axe were brought out.


    Bai Lixin knew the story and nodded, ¡°You guys go and take refuge first, I¡¯ll go and settle the matter. If both of them continue like this, this palace of mine will be destroyed. ¡±


    Kapler was not willing to let the king go into danger, and naturally, he did not agree¡ªneither to being a deserter, nor to His Majesty going into battle alone.


    Bai Lixin shook the lance in his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am the chosen divine messenger of the gods, and with the blessing of the divine weapon, nothing will happen to me. If you guys are really unsure, you can come along. ¡±


    Seeing that he could not dissuade the king, General Kapler had no choice but to agree. As he walked behind Bai Lixin, he secretly observed the young emperor.


    King Alexander had been in a state of anxiety since he had taken over the Empire two years ago. He had been suppressed by the priests, unable to take full power into his own hands, and had been on the verge of a violent breakdown at times, all of which he had seen but could not do anything about.


    Although he had pledged his allegiance to the king, he did not agree with the sometimes tyrannical behavior of King Alexander, and was inevitably disappointed.


    But now, having not seen him for a few days, he saw a different aura around King Alexander.


    The anxiety and hesitation that had been in his eyes were gone, leaving only determination and calmness. It took a strong heart to be able to do this, and the previous King Alexander had none of these.


    General Kapler glanced with a twinkle at the man in black, suspended in mid-air.


    Could it be that this black dragon has prompted the transformation? If so, he was a welcome sight.


    Before he knew it, he had unknowingly followed Bai Lixin out of the long corridor and into the open space of the square. Bai Lixin stood on the ground and looked up at the two figures in the sky, the size of dragonflies. The two had been fighting for nearly two hours now, and Di Suo was fine. Christian was no match for his inhuman physique and endurance.


    For all his strength, Christian did not have enough stamina, and after two hours of constant use of divine energy, he was already out of breath, stopping to pant with his hair in disarray and dripping with sweat.


    Di Suo, however, still stood firm, looking at Christian indifferently. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Bai Lixin standing on the ground. He surprisingly ignored Christian and flew straight in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction.


    Christian was still building up his strength, waiting for the next wave of attacks, when he noticed that his opponent had suddenly left without a word. This feeling of being belittled instantly caused his anger to flare up, and he struck a wave of golden divine power directly at Di Suo¡¯s back.


    The golden light was about to hit Di Suo¡¯s back, but he didn¡¯t even look back, as if he had eyes on his back, and with a flick of his arm, he gently dissolved the divine power that Christian had struck him with.


    Seeing his divine power being easily defused, Christian realized the disparity in their strength.


    If they continued to fight, he would be the one to lose!


    He had always valued his appearance and dignity, and now that Di Suo¡¯s departure had given him room to breath, Christian took it in his stride. He followed him back to the ground, albeit with an unhappy face.


    After Di Suo gently landing, Bai Lixin looked at him. He saw Di Suo¡¯s soothed expression and he smiled slightly. He stood on his tiptoes to whisper in his ear, ¡°Are you relieved a bit?¡±


    Di Suo was slightly stunned, and his golden eyes lit up. It was only after a moment that he nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it until you said that. My anger does feel a bit relieved. ¡±


    Di Suo glanced at the wretched Christian and smothered a laugh, ¡°That was a good beating.¡±


    Di Suo laughed coldly, ¡°It was merciful.¡±


    The two men¡¯s conversation caught Christian¡¯s ears, and his anger grew. Not only did these two men not take him seriously, they were even playing him like a monkey!


    Damn it, damn it, damn it!


    He spat in his heart, but his face had already been fixed, and after fixing his hair, Christian said, with what he thought was his best expression of kindness and innocence, ¡°My respects, King Alexander, it has been a long time.¡±


    He said this, but did not salute.


    ¡°Your Highness the High Priest, you have worked hard this time to quell the riots, and I would like to pay you the highest respects on behalf of the Saron Empire,¡± Bai Lixin said with even more grace and ease.


    With these words, it was clear who was the master and who was the servant of the empire.


    Christian¡¯s face was dark and sullen, and the fire in his heart was rising. In the past, he would have been able to use his power to press Alexander into the Temple of Sacrifice for trial, but now, he had the Black Dragon that was so powerful that he was no match for him, and the matter of punishing King Alexander had become a difficult one.


    But to his surprise, it was Bai Lixin who spoke first, ¡°Your Highness, you may be surprised and even angry that I have released Lord Black Dragon from the underground palace. But before you get angry, please hear me out. ¡±


    ¡°Just a few days ago, I received an oracle in my sleep. The great gods told me that if I wanted to save the Saron Empire, I needed to save Lord Black Dragon first. For soon, a young and evil silver dragon will fly in to destroy our centuries-old Saron Empire. ¡±


    Christian¡¯s attention was completely drawn to Bai Lixin¡¯s words, and his eyes widened slightly in surprise as he asked, ¡°A young silver dragon?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Yes, Your High Priestess, the gods also said that I needed to rescue the Lord Black Dragon and remove the golden lance. Use it as a weapon to seal the silver dragon. ¡±


    Christian¡¯s mind had been completely overwhelmed with the words ¡°young dragon¡± and ¡°seal.¡±


    What did that mean?


    It means he will have fresher blood!

 CH 45

    Christian was ecstatic but still a little suspicious. ¡°Is all that Your Majesty says true?¡±


    With a sober look on his face, Bai Lixin raised the golden spear in his hand to Christian and said solemnly, ¡°High Priest, in the name of the King of the Saron Empire, I command you to take up this spear.¡±


    With this sudden change, Christian, who was already in a trance after being beaten by Di Suo and the sudden news of a fresh young dragon, unconsciously raised his hands to grasp the golden spear as he was ordered to do.


    When Christian took hold of the spear, Bai Lixin let go.


    What made everyone stunned was that the golden spear, which had just been lifted by Bai Lixin with ease, was now heavier than ever in Christian¡¯s hands.


    The sudden heaviness of the object made Christian¡¯s face change, and his body fell to his knees involuntarily.


    When he saw that his hands were about to be smashed into the ground, Christian quickly released the spear and braced one against the ground, thus avoiding the fate of having the back of his hands crushed.


    ¡°Clang!¡± There was a loud noise, and the golden lance slammed firmly into the ground.


    Christian was on one knee, bracing his knee with one hand and the other holding the ground. Seeing this, Bai Lixin took a step forward and put his hands on Christian¡¯s shoulders to help him up. ¡°Please rise, you must believe this. I am the only one who can pick it up. Since the gods have entrusted me with the task of guarding the Saron Empire, I must not let them down. The High Priest is a messenger of the gods, so you will help me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Christian, who had been helped up by Bai Lixin, looked very ugly; he was kneeling just now as if he had knelt and submitted to King Alexander.


    He was just a puppet. How dare he embarrass him like that?


    According to the secret scriptures at the Temple of Priests, Alexander I sealed the black dragon with a golden lance when he lured it into a magic formation, and later he founded the Saron Empire.


    Alexander I was a man of divine power when he possessed the artefact, but it was only when the golden lance left Alexander I¡¯s side that his divine power dissipated, and in just five years he was no different from an ordinary man. But by this time, he had become so firmly established in the Saron Empire that the crowds did not notice his abnormality.


    And it was because Alexander I had stood at the altar of the gods that he came to particularly revere the power and favour of the gods, and that was why he attached special importance to the profession of priest.


    He sought out priests everywhere, brought them into his palace to be enshrined as high officials, and consecrated their prophecies as divine decrees. And afterwards, this tradition was passed on, and as the generations passed, the priests became more and more important in the country, gradually moving to the centre of power and becoming a new and powerful force above the emperor.


    Christian recalled the descriptions of the two guards who had been guarding the underground palace yesterday; Ansel had never had that kind of power before. So it seemed that he had been divinely inspired, as he had said, to take on the responsibility of sealing the Silver Dragon.


    Christian¡¯s emotions were mixed as he looked imperceptibly up and down at the young emperor, sighing in his heart as he sensed a completely different aura from his previous one.


    The chosen one¡¯s divine power was unfathomable, and they must not be confronted directly.


    In a few breaths, Christian had made up his mind that he must hold back during the time when Ansel was sealing the silver dragon. As soon as Ansel had sealed the Silver Dragon, his divine power would slowly disappear, while his own power would rise because of the fresh blood of the Silver Dragon.


    The difference between him and the king would be a world of difference in divine power, and then it would be clear who was the master and who was the puppet.


    With this in mind, Christian gave a reverent smile as he placed his hand on his chest and said, ¡°As you wish, my revered sire. But when will the Silver Dragon appear? ¡±


    ¡°The gods did not give me an answer as to when the Silver Dragon would appear; they simply told me to prepare everything and wait quietly.¡± Seeing Christian, who had bowed his head for the first time, Bai Lixin nodded with a smile.


    He bent down and took the golden lance in his hand, ¡°Then, if there is nothing more, we shall leave first, High Priest.¡± Without waiting for Christian¡¯s reply, he led Di Suo towards his study.


    Christian¡¯s face paled slightly, but his mouth was still smiling with sincerity, ¡°Please feel free, Your Majesty.¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered and never said another word back to him.


    As he watched Bai Lixin leave his sight, Christian¡¯s gentle and sincere smile suddenly turned fierce and sinister. ¡°Ansel Alexander, you have made a fool of me today. I will get you back for it one day.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    In the study, Bai Lixin sat on the luxurious golden chair with his head slightly propped up, listening to General Kapler¡¯s report on the military situation.


    Today, General Kapler was also reporting something unusual. Just a few days ago, they discovered the emergence of several small cult groups entering the imperial capital.


    After listening to General Kapler¡¯s report, Bai Lixin pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Keep an eye on this matter. There is no need to alert the snake for the time being.¡±


    General Kapler obeyed the Emperor¡¯s orders, not to mention the now overbearing King Alexander.


    Since His Majesty had given the order, he had no further objection and immediately knelt down to receive it.


    Bai Lixin asked some other questions, and when Kapler had no more to say, he dismissed everyone with a wave of his hand, leaving only Di Suo with him.


    It was not until they had all withdrawn from the study that Bai Lixin turned back to Di Suo with a concerned look on his face and grabbed his hand, ¡°After fighting with the High Priest for so long, is there any injury to Lord Di Suo?¡±


    As Di Suo looked down at Bai Lixin¡¯s face, his mind kept flashing back to the expression on his face when he was panting and moaning underneath him last night, and the overwhelming anger in his heart miraculously calmed down and was gradually replaced by a warmth and peace that he himself could not even describe.


    He smiled faintly and said to Bai Lixin, ¡°A mere man who is on his deathbed dares to stand up to me. I have just taught him a small lesson, so that he will know how high the sky is. ¡±


    When Bai Lixin heard Di Suo¡¯s confident words, he laughed out loud and clapped his hands in approval. ¡°I almost laughed out loud when I saw Christian¡¯s ashen but calm face just now. You¡¯ve done a great job, Lord Di Suo! ¡±


    Seeing the sly expression on Bai Lixin¡¯s face, Di Suo gave his nose a gentle tap, and he said with a smile, ¡°Cunning old man.¡±


    Bai Lixin was not annoyed and laughed even louder when he was tapped on the nose, ¡°Oh, Lord Di Suo, did you see the look on his face when he fell to his knees just now? That face was like a palette. ¡±


    As Bai Lixin laughed, Di Suo just stood and looked at him quietly, a doting look in his eyes that he didn¡¯t even notice.


    It took a while for Bai Lixin to stop laughing, and when Di Suo saw that he had laughed enough, he asked, ¡°What do you want to do next? Did you really get the divine revelation? ¡±


    Bai Lixin blinked and looked at Di Suo with a sly smile. ¡°Hillman is a silver dragon, isn¡¯t he, Lord Di Suo?¡±


    Di Suo¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and he said warily, ¡°You know? I only told you he was a dragon, not his color! ¡±


    ¡°How could I not know?¡± Bai Lixin shrugged. ¡°As soon as Hillman appeared before my eyes, the golden lance began to stir. It would have been hard for me to spot it even if I didn¡¯t want to. ¡±


    ¡°So you really did get the divine revelation?¡± Di Suo looked at the golden lance that Bai Lixin had placed on the table and tried to reach for it, but a force bounced off his hand just as he touched the golden lance. Di Sui frowned, ¡°So only you can pick up this golden lance?¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed inwardly; his lover¡¯s insight was far too keen and he was trying to find the holes in his story.


    ¡°It is true that I got divine inspiration, but the inspiration is for me to pierce your heart with this lance, and after killing you, it will absorb your power.¡±


    ¡± At that time, this lance will be used to reseal the Silver Dragon. ¡± He thought for a moment, and then lied shamelessly, ¡°But how could I hurt you? My ancestors have already broken your heart, and I could not go on making the same mistake. So I went against the divine revelation and saved you. ¡±


    ¡°As for sealing that silver dragon, the divine revelation was that the silver dragon would attack the Saron Empire. If the silver dragon does not attack the Saron Empire, I would not strike with this lance. So as long as the Silver Dragon doesn¡¯t strike, there is no chance for me to do so, is there? ¡±


    Di Suo¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°You could have used Sophia to provoke him into attacking the Saron Empire, and that would have played into your hands? Isn¡¯t that a common trick of your Alexander family? ¡±


    ¡°Lord Di Suo, do you think I¡¯m really that desperate to achieve my goals?¡± Bai Lixin curled his lips to the side, a faint look of anger on his face.


    ¡°Is it that I¡¯m just devious, cunning, and downright bad? You also know that I like Sophia, so if I like Sophia, why would I use her? ¡±


    Di Suo had been imprisoned in the underground palace for many years, and now that he was just out of it, the silver dragon was the only one of its kind he had ever seen. Dragons had always loved their clansmen, so it was very hard to encounter problems with their own kind.


    But now, seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s sullen and sad expression, his heart throbbed for some reason, and Di Suo clenched his hand behind his back into a fist, his sexy lips pursed up, not knowing how to answer Bai Lixin.


    He suddenly felt that he had been too hasty just now; Ansel was Ansel, and Alexander I was Alexander I. The two of them were originally different individuals.


    And the fact that he had been confronting Ansel with hatred had not only confused his mind, but even disturbed his judgement.


    The atmosphere in the study was thick, and both men were silent. One had a sulky face and the other a helpless guilty one.


    One was looking at the scroll on the desk, and the other was secretly staring at the other¡¯s face, making the scene extraordinarily awkward.


    At that moment, a knock on the door broke the awkwardness, and Bai Lixin raised his head, coughing twice to adjust his emotions before saying, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The guard who pushed the door in was the messenger at the castle gate, and he half-kneeled on the ground and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Sophia of the Sena Kingdom requests an audience.¡±


    Sophia? Coming to see him so soon?


    The corners of Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth took on a smile. What kind of dream did she have?


    It was time to see if the dream had worked or not.


    Di Suo stared at Bai Lixin, irritated and frustrated by the sight of his expression. He was now smiling like a flower, yet he had previously been sullen.


    He frowned at the door.


    What was wrong with this Princess Sofia? Why wasn¡¯t she staying in her own palace and being pampered? Why was she running around like this?


    Although the Kingdom of Sena was next door to the Saron Empire, the distance between the two castles took three days by carriage.


    But now it had only been three days since her last visit. How had she made the round trip?

 CH 46

    Princess Sophia was out of character today. Instead of wearing that fussy and flashy princess attire, she wore a white shirt and tight black breeches, with black riding boots under her feet and her light brown hair tied up high in a competent and sharp manner.


    Bai Lixin went to the castle gate to greet them. The moment he saw Sophia get out of the carriage, he whistled inwardly.


    Not bad, not bad at all. This free and easy appearance was much prettier than in that squirming princess outfit she was wearing before.


    After Sophia got off, Hillman, the personal guard, also stepped out of the carriage.


    Hillman didn¡¯t look too good as he stepped out of the carriage, and he chanted an incantation to the white horse with a silvery glow beneath him, and the not-so-normal glow disappeared.


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow and laughed, ¡°So Squire Hillman has magic in him; he¡¯s a hidden gem.¡±


    It was an acceleration spell that, when attached to his feet, could travel a thousand miles in a day, which was why they could travel to two countries in two hours, although the journey by horse took three or five days.


    Hillman straightened his back and bowed, ¡°I thank King Alexander for his praise, but it is not enough.¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head and said, ¡°That is not a false compliment. Harnessing magic is a rare thing. Moreover, you are just a bodyguard. It¡¯s a talent.


    Despite Bai Lixin¡¯s praise, Hillman¡¯s face did not look any better. He nodded imperceptibly and respectfully as he glanced at Di Suo, who was standing straight behind him, and said, ¡°Even a man of Di Suo¡¯s extraordinary ability serves as a mere guard at His Majesty¡¯s side, so what is so strange about me being a guard?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no,¡± Bai Lixin raised his right hand and waved it with his index finger, ¡°You misunderstand? Di Suo is not my guard, he is my kinsman, my closest person. ¡±


    Not only Hillman but also Di Suo froze slightly at Bai Lixin¡¯s words. His golden eyes were inscrutable as he quietly looked at Bai Lixin from behind, gauging the truth of his words.


    Hillman, on the other hand, could not help but look at Sophia, hoping to get some sort of answer from her as well.


    Sophia lived up to her expectations and opened her mouth, smiling sweetly, ¡°Hillman is not just any guard either; he is like family to me.¡±


    When Hillman heard Sophia¡¯s words, the uncertainty in his heart eased a little, and his face looked a little better.


    Because she had already met him once, she didn¡¯t feel as rusty as she had last time. When she finished, she reached out and tugged at the hem of Bai Lixin¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you still owe me an ending from last time. Do you remember?¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s only been three days. How could I forget? Would you like to hear the rest? ¡±


    Sofia nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then please, my princess.¡± Bai Lixin made a gentleman¡¯s salute and led Sophia towards the garden.


    Hillman looked at the distant Sophia and then at Di Suo, who remained where he was, and hesitated for a moment before following Sophia.


    At that moment, Sophia¡¯s voice came from a short distance away: ¡°Hillman, tell Di Suo something interesting about the humanities of our country, and I will come back to you later.¡±


    Hillman gave a start, and the half-raised foot was retracted. He frowned at the lone man and woman, his heart eating him up.


    But he wasn¡¯t the only one frustrated. Di Suo looked at the two, laughing heartlessly, with dark waves in his eyes. He had just said something about ¡°being closest to him¡±, but in the blink of an eye, he had forgotten all about him for a woman.


    He breathed heavily in annoyance, gave Hillman an impatient look, and whispered, ¡°Come with me. I want to talk to you about something.¡±


    Hillman hurriedly followed Di Suo after hearing this. The dragon race was warlike and worshipped the strong. He had lost the spar with Di Suo and had long since succumbed to his strength.


    The Silver Dragon was 210 years old and had just opened its mind ten years ago, which meant he had just become an adult.


    The dragon was at his weakest when the mind had just opened, and coincidentally, he was flying outside when he was hit by an arrow and landed in front of Sophia.


    Hillman had just opened his mind, and Sophia was the first human he had ever seen. At the age of five, Sophia was soft and delicate, with light-colored eyes that were crystal clear, and he instantly fell in love with the elf-like girl.


    It wasn¡¯t until eight years later, two years ago, that he was finally able to take human form. And the first thing he did when he took human form was to go and look for the girl of his dreams.


    The dragons have always loved their own people, and Di Suo was no exception. Remembering Bai Lixin¡¯s words, he called Hillman aside and asked, ¡°Have you ever thought of destroying the Saron Empire?¡±


    Hillman was stunned by Di Suo¡¯s question. He looked down and thought about it, and shook his head gently, ¡°No. But Lord Di Suo, aren¡¯t the Saron Empire and the Stress Mountain clan your enemies? Why are you willing to be a lapdog for them? ¡±


    In Hillman¡¯s view, the powerful black dragon should soar in the sky with dignity, not be a hound prostrate at the feet of his enemies. Although Bai Lixin claimed that Di Suo was his closest person, he didn¡¯t believe a single punctuation mark of that hypocrite¡¯s words!


    How could a centuries-old hatred be dissolved just by saying that it could be dissolved?


    When Di Suo saw Hillman, who was outraged, he smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t even feel anything. What are you outraged about?¡±


    Hillman frowned, ¡°Lord Di Suo, if I were you, I would have eaten Alexander the moment the seal was lifted. Do you know what is written about you in the official history of the dragons? ¡±


    Di Suo sat down casually on a stone bench at the pavilion and looked at him with his head on his hand, saying, ¡°Come on, tell me, what do the dragons say about me?¡±


    Hillman saw Di Suo¡¯s indifferent attitude and his anger poured out. He looked down at the black dragon who had no dignity and said coldly, ¡°Lord Di Suo, it is written in history that it was because you listened to the sinister human that the dragons¡¯ lair was exposed and that our dragon clan not only almost lost two young dragons, but also had to move elsewhere. You are a sinner in the history of the dragons, Lord Di Suo. ¡±


    Di Suo sneered, ¡°The history says I am a sinner of the dragons.¡±


    The official history was one of the most valuable books about the dragons, and although the dragons were powerful, they were few in number, and any of them would have made the record.


    And now he, the abominable black dragon, is defined in dragon history as a ¡°sinner of the dragon race¡±.


    That was not what the Dragon King had said when he set out to save the two young dragons hundreds of years ago, when he held his hand and cried out for him to save his children, saying that he was a hero of the Dragon Clan.


    A slight chill rose in Di Suo¡¯s heart; it didn¡¯t hurt to be hurt by the enemy; what hurt was being forcefully stabbed in the back by one of his own.


    What about the two young dragons I saved? Where are they now? Are they all right? ¡± Di Suo asked calmly, suppressing his anger.


    Hillman replied, ¡°The two young dragons are both royal sons and are now kept in the Dragon Hall. All is well.¡±


    Di Suo asked, ¡°And the Dragon King? Is everything okay too? ¡±


    Hillman nodded, ¡°He too is well and in good health.¡±


    Di Suo nodded in satisfaction, relieved to know that they were all well.


    If they weren¡¯t, how could he go back and give them a good beating?


    Di Suo spat coldly in his heart as he looked up at the sky.


    It seemed as if there was no place for him in all the world.


    The dragons had abandoned him, and the humans were trying to kill him all the time.


    God, do you want to kill me so badly?


    The more you want to kill me, the more I will live.


    When he has completed Ansel¡¯s contract and had his soul, he will raze the land inhabited by humans to the ground. Then he¡¯ll go straight back to the dragons and turn the world upside down!


    You say I am a ¡°sinner¡±?


    Then the name ¡°sinner¡± must be made true in order to be worthy of history.


    A wicked smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he said, ¡°Hillman, since all humans are evil, you should listen to the Dragon King and hide in the Dragon realm, find a dragon and live a good life.¡±


    Hillman hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No, Sophia is special.¡±


    Sophia, again with this Sophia.


    Just a milky yellow haired girl, what was so beautiful about her that could attract so many people?


    The thought of Ansel¡¯s unsuspecting smile made Di Suo sulk, and he was actually more depressed than when he had just learned of the Dragon King¡¯s betrayal.


    He shook off the strange stirring and anger and then looked at the silver-haired youth standing straight beside him and said, with a grin, ¡°Come, let¡¯s fight again. Let me see if you¡¯ve grown.¡±


    Hillman: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Do you really a good idea to start a fight at the drop of a hat, Lord Di Suo?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin and Sophia walked shoulder to shoulder down the wooded path. Sophia cocked her head and looked at the well-manicured flowers and plants in the garden not far away, a look of envy in her eyes.


    ¡°Speaking of last time, Princess Sophia, where did I end?¡± Bai Lixin glanced at Sophia and said without moving.


    ¡°You mentioned the puppet doll ripping off its little legs and twisting its arms to be free.¡± Sophia¡¯s voice trembled slightly, a gleam in her eyes, ¡°What happened after that, Your Majesty?¡±


    Bai Lixin pondered for a moment and said, ¡°After that, it pushed open the door to its room and escaped. But her arms and legs were broken, so how could she escape her master¡¯s pursuit? Just as the master was about to catch up with her, a noble man appeared. He was an old man in a wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°The old man had secretly hidden the doll behind him and escaped its master¡¯s pursuit. Not only that, but the old man was a carpenter who fitted the doll with stronger calves and arms, strong enough for her to walk alone. The puppet sobbed at the sight of her second life. She thanked the old man and set off on her journey alone, and from then on, the puppet doll travelled the length and breadth of the country, no longer under anyone¡¯s control. ¡±


    ¡°Everywhere she went, she thought of the old man and the miserable days when she was still a puppet. While she was grateful for the old man¡¯s help, she was also glad she had made the decision in the first place. ¡± Bai Lixin paused and looked at Sophia with soft watery eyes. ¡°If one wants something, one has to give something, to die before one can live. Don¡¯t you think so, Sophia?¡±


    With a firm gaze, Sophia nodded, ¡°You are right, Your Majesty.¡±


    As they spoke, they had reached the end of the wooded pathway, which ended in a deserted square.


    Sofia looked at Bai Lixin, thinking about the dream that had been haunting her and about the story he had told her about.


    She felt more and more that Bai Lixin was the old man in the story, and that she was the puppet doll.


    She had two brothers and two sisters above her, and two sisters below her. As the middle one, she had not been loved by her father since she was a child, and this time, when she found out she was marrying Ansel, her loving nurse sighed countless times, saying that Ansel was cruel and violent.


    That¡¯s why she was so cautious and fearful when they first met.


    But Ansel was not only gentle, but his words were also full of wisdom. He hadn¡¯t made it clear, but she had always felt he was alluding to her when he told the story.


    When she thought of her father¡¯s ruthlessness in her dream and the pain that Hillman had brought to her in her dream, Sophia shuddered.


    Such a country must be left.


    She must not allow her dream to come true!


    Seeing Sophia, who was lost in her own thoughts, Bai Lixin did not wake her up, but stood by her side.


    It was a long time before Sophia broke free from her own fears and looked at him with a bemused expression, ¡°What should I do if I want to be free of my puppet fate?¡±


    Having already trusted Ansel completely, she could not help but spill out the thoughts in her mind.


    Bai Lixin smiled and rubbed Sophia¡¯s head as he said, ¡°The eagle must have strong arms if it wants to soar in the sky, and the camel must have extraordinary stamina if it wants to cross the desert. From now on, if you want to break the chains, you must not only strengthen your body, but also your mind. ¡±


    Sophia nodded with seeming understanding. ¡°So what should I do now?¡±


    After looking up and down at the smartly dressed Sophia, Bai Lixin looked around the small square and smiled, ¡°I see you are dressed for the day. Be a good girl and run twenty laps around the square first.¡±


    Sofia: ¡°¡­ Why?¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Naturally, it is to strengthen the body. What, is the princess timid? ¡±


    Sofia thought of that dream and said, with a grit of her teeth, ¡°No fear, twenty laps is nothing, another twenty laps is no problem!¡± With that, she rolled up her sleeves and ran around the square.


    Bai Lixin looked at Sophia, who was seriously running laps, and smiled in his heart.


    In the original ending, although Sophia was united with the Silver Dragon, Sophia did not have a good life as the Silver Dragon had just reached adulthood and was still unable to suppress his constant desires.


    She gave birth to one child a year, and in just nine years she gave birth to nine children for the Silver Dragon.


    After that, Sophia remained married, had children, and seemed happy. But she felt trapped in the castle by love and family all her life and didn¡¯t leave it until her death.


    To Bai Lixin, this was not happiness at all, but captivity.


    When Sophia became the instrument of childbirth, she had to become gentle and kind and think of others, but who really thought of her?


    Although the Silver Dragon loved Sophia, he could not control his own desires, and he did not have the sound mind to truly understand her.


    Bai Lixin licked his tongue and looked towards Sophia, who was already breathing heavily. He was now about to turn a delicate flower into an iron-blooded rose.

 CH 47

    Sophia started out panting for the first few laps, then got more and more energetic as she ran.


    She unbuttoned her sleeves and pulled them right up to her elbows, and her originally very ladylike running style slowly turned into a 100-meter sprint posture as time passed.


    In less than an hour, Sophia had completed twenty laps and came to Bai Lixin with a slight gasp.


    He looked at her stained bangs and smiled, ¡°Feeling tired?¡±


    Sofia took two deep breaths and her cheeks were slightly red, but she was not tired to the point of exhaustion.


    She twisted her arms and said, ¡°Yes, but not so tired.¡±


    This answer made Bai Lixin smile and say, ¡°Let¡¯s try this.¡±


    He said, and went to a marble pillar that was used as a decoration around the square, ¡°Clench your fist and punch hard at it. Don¡¯t be afraid to get hurt by it.¡±


    Sophia followed Bai Lixin to this marble pillar and began to tremble inside.


    This wasn¡¯t just any spongy fabric, this was solid marble! If she really smashed her fist on it, it would be like hitting a stone with an egg, and it would definitely be her hand that would be injured.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s hesitant expression, Bai Lixin casually stepped in front of the pillar, clenched his hand into a fist, and hammered it hard. There was a ¡°crack¡± sound, and the marble pillar snapped into two pieces, and the top half fell to the ground with a loud ¡°bang.¡± sound.


    When he was done, he shook off his wrist and looked at Sophia. ¡°So, are you still afraid?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s jaw dropped, and she looked at Bai Lixin and stammered, ¡°What is this weird¡­.power of yours?¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and pulled Sophia over to the second pillar,  Defeat the fear in your heart.  Do it without reservation and with all your might. ¡±


    Sofia stared at the pillar, and glanced at Bai Lixin¡¯s expectant eyes, rolling her sleeves up again.


    He nodded, ¡°Good, good, keep going.¡±


    Sophia gritted her teeth and took a step forward, clenching her hands into fists. She closed her eyes tightly and shouted, ¡°Ha!¡± with a grimace. And she threw her fist forward!


    Instead of the expected stinging sensation, she heard the ¡°crack¡± of a stone pillar breaking. Sophia opened her eyes abruptly and saw that the stone pillar in front of her had broken in two, just like the one Bai Lixin had broken.


    Her knuckles were a little numb, but it was not the sharp pain of a broken bone. Sofia rubbed the back of her slightly red hand, looked incredulously at what was in front of her, and screamed, ¡°Did I do this?¡±


    It was then that Bai Lixin let out a loud laugh, ¡°If I¡¯m a weird boy, you¡¯re a weird Loli.¡±


    Bai Lixin threw back his head and laughed heartily, and Sophia, who was more than a head shorter than him, looked up at this spontaneous youth and suddenly felt at ease with him: like the wind in the mountains, unrestrained and unfettered.


    Bai Lixin laughed so heartily that Sophia was unwittingly driven to laugh along with him. She held onto the broken marble pillar and covered her stomach, laughing. The more she laughed, the more relaxed she became, and she felt so good.


    When they had laughed enough, Bai Lixin said, ¡°See, you have strong arms and two strong legs, and you can be yourself if you want to.¡±


    Sophia noticed a gentle, starburst glint in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes as he spoke, so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t help but stare at him.


    Bai Lixin smiled faintly as he pondered the words and thought to himself that this was indeed the case.


    The physical strength and endurance of the dragons were so powerful and domineering. If they wanted to have intercourse with a human, the average human would often die because of the vastly different physical qualities between the two races.


    Princess Sophia, on the other hand, was not only unharmed, but she gave birth to nine children for the Silver Dragon.


    What is the concept of giving birth to a dragon race?


    A female dragon itself would have died giving birth to a child, let alone a human giving birth to a dragon¡¯s child, but Sophia was fine.


    Either Sophia was exceptionally gifted, or Sophia¡¯s physical attributes were actually very powerful.


    When he first met Sophia, he had s419m scan Sophia¡¯s attributes. The result was just as he expected. Although the soul attribute was only C-rank, Sophia¡¯s physical attribute actually reached S-rank.


    His own body was currently S-ranked. With such physical attributes, how could she not be able to break a mere piece of marble?


    That¡¯s why he let her strike with certainty just now.


    Originally, the world had made it so that Sophia¡¯s physical attributes would be able to just cater to the Silver Dragon¡¯s advances and give birth for him, but now that he was here, he had to intervene, and he was determined to unlock all of Sophia¡¯s untapped potential and bring it to 200 percent.


    When her strength is fully exploited, it will be hard to say whether the Silver Dragon will fuck her to death or the other way round.


    A calculating light flashed in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, and he looked at Sophia with gentle eyes.


    Little one, I look forward to your growth. This time, cherish it and let yourself stand in the dominant position in the relationship.


    Sophia was still looking at Bai Lixin like an idol. How could she know that this perfect man was actually rotten to the core and had been calculating her from the very beginning?


    Freed of her body restrictions, Sophia, who one second was as gentle as a watery picture, now knowing that she was so powerful, surprisingly began to walk around the square.


    As she walked to the next marble pillar, she no longer closed her eyes in fear as she did the last time, but chose to open them to witness this moment when she smashed the pillar.


    As Sophia threw her fist, the stone pillar once again fell to the ground in response. This time, she did not scream in disbelief as she had done earlier, but her eyes could not hide the gleam of excitement.


    There was a tingling in the back of her hand, but the tingling was nowhere near as intense as the surge of excitement in her heart.


    This was strength, her real strength!


    She took a few more steps forward to the next stone pillar and was about to strike again.


    But Bai Lixin coughed and interrupted her abuse, saying, ¡°Sophia, the marble here may be strong, but it has been carefully carved by a famous master, so take it easy.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s cheeks flushed at his words, and she put her hands down behind her back in embarrassment, twisting her toes as she looked down and murmured, ¡°Sorry, I got too excited.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    A dragon¡¯s ears are superb, and the extraordinarily loud and unrestrained laughter of Bai Lixin and Sophia here in the small square naturally reached the two lustful dragons in unison.


    When they heard the laughter, their faces turned ugly, and their fight became more intense.


    The ground shook, and the whole castle trembled with the impact of the two men.


    In the Temple of Sacrifice, the High Priest Christian held on to the handle of his chair to steady his swaying form, his face brightening and darkening, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an earthquake?¡±


    How strange, there had been no signs of an earthquake when checking the heavens recently.


    The guards of the Hall of Priests came and went in a hurry and hurriedly steadied themselves by kneeling at Christian¡¯s feet, saying respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, it is the black dragon. The black dragon is fighting with Princess Sophia¡¯s bodyguard in the arena, and the earthquake was caused by their fight. ¡±


    A spar? A personal guard who could fight a black dragon to the point of creating an earthquake?


    What kind of man could fight the Black Dragon to a draw?


    To be clear, the tremors they made when he fought the Black Dragon were less than this.


    But he was almost four hundred years old now, and his divine power was perfect, so how could he not be compared to a small guard?


    Suddenly, a thought flashed through Christine¡¯s mind¡­ a dragon!


    The guard was a dragon!


    Christian suppressed his suddenly excited beating heart and a light of excitement burst from his eyes, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    With that, he got up, grabbed his priest¡¯s staff, and hurried off to the fighting arena.


    After nearly two hours of fighting, Hillman finally lost the battle.


    Just as he was about to lose, Hillman¡¯s nerves tightened and he suddenly felt someone staring at him. As he wandered off, Di Suo seized the opportunity and sent him flying with a kick.


    Hillman crashed through several marble columns before slowly crawling out of the pile, patting the lime dust from his body and frowning at the source of the burning gaze.


    The frown on Hillman¡¯s face tightened as he saw an unbelievably handsome blond man looking at him with a fierce heat in his eyes that even a fool could see.


    As soon as Christian entered the square, he caught a glimpse of Hillman with his short silver hair and silver watery eyes.


    Silver hair! Silver eyes! Silver Dragon! That had to be it!


    This was the silver dragon that Alexander had been talking about! It had to be him!!!


    Christian stared at Hillman¡¯s young, athletic body, imagining the incomparably fresh and tantalising blood when it was sliced open, and his whole body shuddering with excitement, the light in his eyes growing hotter and hotter.


    He was now looking at Hillman as if he were watching a gourmet feast.


    Hillman was slightly irritated by Christian¡¯s strange gaze, and now that the fight was over, he felt a little exhausted and drowsy.


    He patted the dust off his body and walked over to Di Suo, saying, ¡°Lord Di Suo, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to use your land again this time.¡±


    Di Suo nodded, ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, the two of them headed out. Christian was standing at the entrance to the arena, so the two naturally had to meet him.


    Di Syo didn¡¯t pay any attention to Christian. If it were a normal day, Christian would have been furious, but he was now so focused on Hillman that he didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Feeling the increasingly fiery gaze, Hillman¡¯s eyebrows were frowned. He glanced at the beautiful blond man with disgust, then stopped in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Sir, even if you like me, please behave yourself. I have my heart set on someone else, and besides, I don¡¯t like men. ¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Christian¡¯s gaze faltered and a disgusted look appeared on his face.

 CH 48

    Hillman took one look at Christian and turned to walk away without looking back, leaving behind a dumbfounded and disgusted Christian.


    Christian gave a sinister glance in Hillman¡¯s direction, a myriad of malice flashing through his mind.


    His body and soul were dedicated to the gods, so how could he look at such a four-legged reptile of a foreign race?


    How dare a mere silver dragon speak so shamelessly? He really doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is!


    Not only had he defiled his body with his words, but he had also defiled his devout heart towards the gods.


    No one had dared speak to him like that since he became High Priest two hundred years ago.


    Christian took a few big breaths to suppress the anger in his heart.


    He looked up at the sun and said reverently, silently reciting the priestly language, ¡°The true God is above. My body and soul belong to the true God and no one can shake Him.¡±


    He recited the words dozens of times before stopping to return to the priestly temple.


    In the Test of Priests, Chief Priest Kenny had been waiting for a long time. Now that he saw the High Priest returning, he rushed to greet him.


    When the High Priest saw that he was about to open his mouth to speak, he gave him a quick look to stop him. Kenny¡¯s open mouth immediately closed, and he looked nervously at the high priest.


    Christian coughed twice and said to the priests and guards who were following him, ¡°Stand down. I have an important matter to discuss with Chief Priest Kenny.¡±


    The words of the High Priestess were holy orders, and the men dared not disobey them. They hurriedly bowed before leaving the temple in a neat and orderly manner.


    As soon as the last man had closed the door behind him, Chief Priest Kenny came up to Christian and said, ¡°High Priest, those people who have been searching for years have finally found it.¡±


    Christian¡¯s eyes flashed with shock as he heard the words, ¡°Have they really found it? It¡¯s not fake news again, is it? ¡±


    Kenny shook his head, ¡°I think it¡¯s true this time. They¡¯ve also seen traces of dragons from around that area.¡±


    The High Priest¡¯s grip on his cane tightened, his heart pounding.


    For over two hundred years, he had sent his men out day and night to search for it, and the heavens had not failed him, but finally he had found it!


    The entrance to the Dragon Clan!


    It had been recorded in the manuscript left behind by Alexander I that he had inadvertently entered the dragon territory.


    In that manuscript, there were a lot of references to magic. However, since Alexander I had only brute strength and no magic, he only briefly touched on this topic.


    But just a few of the short incantations Alexander I wrote down are of great benefit, such as the ¡°summoning of divine soldiers¡± that he used when he returned to the castle. In other words, the magic that made him famous was actually dragon magic!


    But all these things became permanent secrets when he sealed the manuscript of Alexander I. No one knew about it, and no one had the chance to find out about it.


    Christian was really just a magical dummy, but once a person has a desire, that desire grows like a snowball.


    And now he wants so much more.


    He discovered the secret of the Black Dragon¡¯s Blood because of his obsession with magic; later, he chose to use the Black Dragon¡¯s Blood to extend his life so that he could study magic for longer, but as his magic grew, so did his status.


    It was only when he became High Priest that he realised the importance of power, and that only the High Priest had access to the hidden books of magic and history. Not only that, things that would have taken years to complete on his own could be done in a matter of months after commanding them as his power grew.


    Feeling a sense of satisfaction and pleasure that he had never felt before, Christian grew obsessed with power.


    And in order to secure his power, strong magic was a must.


    Thus, Christian, a man like a tail-biting snake, wrapped himself in a vicious circle, constantly struggling with the three desires: magic, longevity, and power.


    Two hundred years ago, when he became High Priest, he secretly set up an organization, an organization that he paid high interest in every year in return for going out to find the entrance to the dragons and keeping this secret strictly to himself.


    This organization has been renewed several times since its inception, and the current generation is headed by none other than Kenny, the head priest.


    Because of this nepotism, the head priest is usually close to Christian.


    Not long ago, they suddenly found what looked like dragon footprints in the west, and following them, they even saw dragons hovering in the sky!


    They took advantage of the night to start searching desperately and finally found the entrance that connected the dragons to the human world.


    They found the entrance and marked it, and then the group galloped back to the Saron Empire, the same group that General Kapler had found earlier.


    After briefing Christian on the situation, Chief Priest Kenny brought a carefully wrapped cowhide scroll to Christian: ¡°High Priest, this is the map they drew.¡±


    Christian¡¯s palms trembled slightly as he placed his cane on one side of the table and took the cowhide scroll with both hands, carefully stretching it out on the table.


    Looking at the unmistakable map, Christian gulped.


    He stood up to hide the blaze in his eyes and looked at Kenny with satisfaction, ¡°You have done well to find the entrance to the dragons. I will reward you heavily, and the ¡°summoning of the divine soldiers¡± that I promised will be taught to you as well. ¡±


    A look of excitement flashed across the chief priest¡¯s face as he hurriedly knelt down and bowed his head to kiss Christian¡¯s shoe reverently. ¡°Thank you, true God. Thank you, Lord High Priest.¡±


    Christian smiled gently and said, ¡°Get up quickly and let¡¯s discuss how to enter the Dragon Clan silently.¡±


    Once inside the Dragon Clan, not only would they have to secretly get those magic books, they would also have to capture a baby dragon and return.


    In Christian¡¯s opinion, it was foolish for Alexander I to use the young dragons as bargaining chips to blackmail the black dragon after he had captured them.


    The young dragons were the real tonic!


    The blood that flowed from them was the young blood, and by drinking the young dragon¡¯s blood clean, he would surely live forever, without having to take the black dragon¡¯s blood every once in a while.


    Christian, who had been interested in the young silver dragon, lost all interest in it.


    How could a four-legged reptile that was over two hundred years old be as fresh and young as one that had just come out of its shell?


    Christian imagined the taste of a young dragon and could not help but narrow his eyes and lick the corners of his lips.


    Bai Lixin observed Christian¡¯s movements through the live image transmitted by s419m and laughed when he saw that the Christian had jumped into the trap he laid without question.


    Those people had found the dragon entrance not by chance, but because Bai Lixin had done it deliberately.


    The dragon footprints on the ground and the dragons flying in the sky were illusions he had created through s419m. The dimensional system was omnipotent, and creating such things as illusions was a piece of cake for it.


    The Dragon King was unkind, throwing all the blame for the forced migration of the dragon race on his lover, who was imprisoned in the underground palace.


    Since the Dragon King was unkind, he, Bai Lixin, naturally, would not speak of morality either.


    Why should his lover, who had suffered for centuries, be subjected to unwarranted curses?


    If you want to humiliate Di Suo, I will do right by him!


    Sophia was eating her food when she looked up and saw Ansel¡¯s gloomy expression and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what is wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    He adjusted his face and said to Sophia with a smile, ¡°Nothing. I just thought of a matter of state. You¡¯ve been exercising all day today, and you¡¯re tired. Go wash up after dinner and get some rest. ¡±


    Sophia put down her fork, put her left hand on her right shoulder, and shook her right arm, ¡°Yes! Your Majesty, my body is really aching. But is it convenient for you if I disturb Your Majesty like this? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled gently, ¡°It is all right.  You are like my own sister, so I do not find it troublesome. ¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I also want a brother like your majesty. ¡± Sophia smiled brightly and said in a high voice.


    Standing off to the side, Di Suo watched the interaction between the man and the woman, and his entire handsome face tensed up.


    Brother and sister?


    Ansel, you are good. Not only do you want to woo Sophia, but also have a psychologically incestuous relationship.


    He swept a cold glance at Sophia. Cute as she was, what was it about her that Ansel liked?


    Hillman the Silver dragon had fallen asleep in the guest room, and instead of choosing to leave alone this time, Sofia planned to wait for him to wake up and leave together.


    Bai Lixin had no problem with her decision.


    Not only did he have no problem with it, but he agreed with it a hundred times over.


    Sophia ate quickly, but as a lady and a royal, she chose to sit quietly and wait for Bai Lixin, who had not yet finished his meal.


    But Bai Lixin really didn¡¯t want her company, and after a moment¡¯s thought, he asked his servant to lead Sophia to the guest room, which was only a wall away from his chambers.


    Only after the order was given did Bai Lixin look at Di Suo with a flirtatious smile in his eyes, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve beaten Hillman badly again this time.¡±


    Instead of answering Bai Lixin¡¯s question, Di Suo sneered and bent down to his ear and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be a gentleman, and yet you¡¯ve placed her next to your bedchamber? What do you want to do? To have a long conversation all night?Or are your motives impure? ¡±

 CH 49

    In the guest room, Sophia was dressed in a pure white lace robe, sitting on the bed with her bare feet dangling.


    She stroked the soft velvet bed beneath her, laughing out loud with delight at the thought of all her brute strength.


    The more she laughed, the happier she felt, and finally, she just flung herself onto the bed and rolled around in it in excitement.


    In the midst of her excitement, she suddenly heard a strange sound coming from next door.


    The buildings of the Saron Empire¡¯s castle were made of the best and most expensive materials, and even the soundproofing was first class.


    If it were before, Sophia would never have heard the sound, but now that her potential had been stimulated by Bai Lixin, incidentally, even her ears had improved.


    The sound was coming from Ansel¡¯s chambers, which were large, but her own room seemed to be right next to the inner sanctum where Ansel¡¯s bed was kept.


    A wall separated them, so Sophia could not really hear Ansel¡¯s voice, but she could hear a few strange voices. The voice was sometimes low and sometimes high.


    Curious, Sophia placed her feet on the carpet that covered the entire floor and tiptoed to the marble wall that connected the two rooms.


    Sophia pressed her ear to the wall, and at once the sounds became much clearer in an instant.


    She listened for a moment, and then suddenly, her body froze and her cheeks flushed with a blush.


    Sophia covered her mouth. Her eyes widened, but her ears pressed even closer!


    Inside the emperor¡¯s giant, luxuriously beautiful bedchamber, two naked bodies were entwined on the bed.


    With one hand, Di Suo easily held both of Bai Lixin¡¯s arms over his head, while his other hand ran down Bai Lixin¡¯s smooth skin, all the way to his ass, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, you have a beautiful body.¡±


    With that, he rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s smooth ass twice more and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never had any thoughts about humans, you¡¯re the first.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face turned red as he tightened his lips and lowered his voice, ¡°It¡¯s my honor then!¡±


    At the sight of Bai Lixin¡¯s wide eyes, Di Suo let out a stifled laugh and moved his hand from Bai Lixin¡¯s hip to his waist and squeezed it twice.


    It was a sensitive area for him, and as soon as Di Sui squeezed his hand, Bai Lixin was as limp as a rice cake.


    Di Suo smiled at this and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this body is much sexier and sensitive than even a woman¡¯s; it makes one want to die.¡±


    He licked his lips and looked down at Bai Lixin¡¯s ascetic face, now tinged with a misty flush, and his lower abdomen swelled even more. Such a Bai Lixin was too tempting, and Di Suo didn¡¯t know why, but as soon as he touched the young man, he couldn¡¯t stop lusting after him. He could not wait to devour him.


    Bai Lixin looked up at Di Suo and whispered, ¡°Keep your voice down, Sophia is next door.¡±


    Di Suo, who was about to lower his head and kiss Bai Lixin, gave a start and said, with an angry smile, ¡°Sophia? How can you even think of Sophia now? ¡±


    He raised his voice, and with a single push, he flipped Bai Lixin over, so that he was now face down and back up.


    Before Bai Lixin could react, Di Suo leaned down again and pressed his broad, warm chest against his back.


    Di Suo pressed his mouth close to Bai Lixin¡¯s ear, his hand wrapped around his neck to capture his chin and wrench Bai Lixin¡¯s face into the position of Sophia¡¯s guest room. ¡°Sophia probably doesn¡¯t know that His Majesty Alexander, the gentle king, is moaning under a dragon at the moment, does she?¡±


    He nibbled gently on Bai Lixin¡¯s earlobe and let out a few gasps in a nasal tone, his voice even more hoarse, ¡°Oh, I see, Sophia is now standing on the other side of the wall with her ear pressed against it, eavesdropping on our side.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the torso beneath him stiffened, and Bai Lixin was stunned. His face looked like it was on the verge of tears.


    For some reason, Di Suo¡¯s heart softened when he saw Bai Lixin¡¯s expression, and words of comfort immediately rolled from his mouth: ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t ever cry.


    But just as he was about to open his mouth to comfort him more, his ever disappearing reason came back and overpowered this instinct. He swallowed his words again. Instinct and reason collided, and although reason overcame instinct, Di Suo was so frustrated that he heaved a few ragged breaths, and with a wave of his arm, he set up a boundary around the bedchamber.


    After setting the boundary, he unconsciously softened his voice and said, ¡°Why are you crying? I was lying to you. I had already set a boundary. ¡±


    If any other person had cried in front of Di Suo, he would have been so disgusted that he would have kicked them out of the room.


    He turned his head sideways and pressed his face against Bai Lixin¡¯s. He stretched out his tongue and gently licked the corner of his lips, before he naturally stuck the tongue in and stirred with Bai Lixin¡¯s in a tangle.


    The room was suddenly filled with a sultry and ambiguous pink, making the space inside the boundary extra hot.


    As Di Suo felt Bai Lixin¡¯s kisses, which his mind rejected but his body instinctively met, the corners of his eyes curved slightly, and a smile appeared in the golden pupils, as his body slammed into Bai Lixin.


    Next door, the gasping and moaning that could still be faintly heard came to an abrupt halt, stopping Sophia in her tracks.


    What? I¡¯ve got my pants down and you¡¯re telling me to stop listening?


    Sophia crawled back to her big bed with blushing cheeks and rolled onto it, covering her little face with one small hand.


    Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god, so His Majesty Alexander and Lord Di Suo are a couple!!!


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hazy voice was still lingering in her mind, and the more she thought about it, the more her heart surged with the image of two incredibly handsome men entwined with each other.


    Her heart pounding, Sophia gasped for air and put her hand over her chest, her heart screaming out loud: ¡°Why is the thought of these two men together so beautiful?¡±


    She must guard this love that is pure and not let it be stained by the world!


    Sophia clenched her fist in her heart and made this great and difficult decision.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    The next morning, at breakfast time, Sophia sat at the long table early, not waiting for Ansel, but for Di Suo.


    The moment she saw Di Suo¡¯s tall and magnificent figure, Sophia¡¯s face suddenly flushed and her mind began to wander into imagination again.


    Di Suo raised his eyebrows to observe Sophia¡¯s expression and was confused when he realized that she was looking at him with a shy face and did not look at him like a love rival would.


    Sophia blushed for a moment, then after some thought, she gritted her teeth and bounced out of her chair, walking straight up to Di Suo.


    She tilted her head and looked at him with a fiery gaze, and said three words in a loud voice: ¡°Go for it!¡±


    Please do your best to keep this love that is not tolerated by the world.


    Already dumbfounded, Di Suo glanced expressionlessly at Sophia, who was completely not on the same channel, and turned his head to stride away.


    Heh, I¡¯ve actually been jealous of a brainless little loli for the past two days myself. I¡¯m such a fool.


    Back in the bedchamber, Bai Lixin was still sleeping soundly.


    When Di Suo saw his quiet and peaceful sleeping face, his hard expression could not help but soften.


    Di Suo had thought a lot yesterday after he had fallen asleep, and he was not a fool. After two bouts of lust caused by Sophia, he realized that his anger at having to bed Ansel to get rid of it had been caused by jealousy of a little girl called Sophia.


    But why was he jealous? Or was it because of Ansel?


    An answer came to mind that Di Suo couldn¡¯t even deny.


    Di Suo¡¯s golden eyes shimmered as he gazed unpredictably at the sleeping Ansel, his hand involuntarily tucking into the soft, luscious curls of his short, pale blonde hair.


    Suddenly, his hand lurched and hurriedly withdrew as if he had been electrocuted, looking incredulously at his uncontrolled hand for a moment.


    I¡¯ve actually developed feelings for this little one? How could that be?


    Though he doubted and denied it, a sweet feeling of happiness filled his heart at the thought of it. And not long after this feeling of full happiness arrived, a point in Di Suo¡¯s chest suddenly throbbed with pain.


    That was where the golden lance had been thrust into his chest. The power contained in the lance had tormented his desires for centuries, and the pain it had caused him was a constant reminder to never forget this hatred of being cheated.


    Kill him, kill him and this hatred will diminish. Just kill him!


    A murderous intent spread in Di Suo¡¯s eyes. His golden pupils stared at Bai Lixin, and the muscles on the back of his hands slowly tightened.


    But when his hand was about to touch Bai Lixin¡¯s neck, Di Suo¡¯s body shot up and he withdrew his hand again.¡±


    ¡° I still have a contract with Ansel, I can¡¯t just kill him,¡± he repeated over and over in his mind, and the resentment in his heart dissipated.


    The more he thought about it, the more stifled he felt. He frowned so hard that he simply stood up and flung his sleeves, leaving the chamber in style.


    Once Di Suo left, Bai Lixin opened his eyes.


    He looked at the direction Di Suo had taken and frowned slightly.


    His lover in this world is haunted by hatred and he can not get rid of it even now.


    However, if he himself had been imprisoned in a dungeon for hundreds of years in the dark for no apparent reason, and if someone had come in and stolen his blood from time to time, he would not have been able to give up so easily.


    It seems that he needs to slowly figure it out to win his lover.


    Just when Bai Lixin was thinking about a plan to chase his husband, s419m¡¯s voice came to his mind.


    [Lord Host, Christian is on the move. Should I synchronize the image with you?]


    He nodded, [Yes, send it to me].


    Ever since the organization that only served Christian alone returned to the Imperial City, Bai Lixin had asked s419m to monitor Christian¡¯s every move and report back to him as soon as he made any changes.


    Now that s419m had spotted the movement, if his guess was right, Christian should have already taken the bait and was planning to head for the Dragon¡¯s entrance!

 CH 50

    When s419m heard Bai Lixin¡¯s order, he immediately presented Bai Lixin¡¯s mind with the image of Christian and that group of people meeting secretly.


    In the dark cellar, Christian was questioning the man at the head of the party about some matters in detail. On the one hand, this was to examine the truthfulness of their words, and on the other hand, he was secretly contemplating how to enter and sneak into the Dragon territory silently.


    In Alexander I¡¯s manuscript, he described his entry into the dragons. Alexander I had travelled around and, by chance, had rescued a small golden dragon, which had guided him into the dragon territory.


    Alexander later wrote that this little golden dragon was in fact a prince of the dragons, who had been struck by a thunderbolt from the sky as he was playing, and had fallen to the ground.


    As he had saved the dragon king¡¯s child, he became a benefactor of the dragons, and at that time, he was treated with great hospitality by the dragon king and spent some time in the dragon territory.


    At this time, Alexander I had not yet received the divine revelation, which he received only after he had left the Dragons¡¯ lair and was away from them.


    As to how he entered the Dragon territory the second time, Alexander I did not elaborate, but simply said that ¡°the Dragons opened the boundary from the other side.¡±


    Christian laughed bitterly. He had spent two hundred years searching for the entrance to the dragons, and now that he had found it, he didn¡¯t know how to get in.


    Would he have to spend another two hundred years searching for a way to enter the dragon¡¯s lair?


    He was depressed when an arrogant figure suddenly flashed through his mind.


    Ha, he was so stupid. A dragon naturally knew how to enter the dragon¡¯s territory.


    Wasn¡¯t a ready-made Dragon member just a stone¡¯s throw away? Thinking of the silver-haired youth who had taunted him in the tournament arena yesterday, Christian darkly keyed his cane and said to the few people, ¡°Since there is nothing else, you guys take these and leave first.¡±


    He pointed to the treasures on the ground, and the men were surprised to see gold all over the floor. They looked at each other for a moment, then hurriedly wrapped the gold vessels into their clothes and left the castle through the tunnel.


    Seeing that Christian had finished his conversation, Bai Lixin withdrew his thoughts.


    He put on a pale blue robe, walked out of his bedchamber, and had his guards summon General Kapler to the castle at once.


    General Kapler was on patrol in the castle at the moment, and when he heard Ansel¡¯s summons, he rushed to the emperor¡¯s study without saying a word.


    As soon as he saw Kapler, Bai Lixin said, ¡°After you told me that you had found suspicious heretics in the imperial city, I have been thinking about it and I have been anxious about it. Why did they suddenly come to our Saron Empire? Could it be the work of the enemy country? Find any reason to search their homes, and report back to me as soon as you find anything. ¡±


    Originally, Kapler also felt that there was something wrong with those people, but as His Majesty had said to leave them alone for the time being, he himself only monitored these people and did not take any further action.


    Now that His Majesty had suddenly changed his mind and wanted to search for these people, he naturally agreed with him a million times.


    So as soon as Ansel finished speaking, Kapler said, ¡°Yes, my liege! I¡¯m on my way. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and said, ¡°Search carefully, don¡¯t leave any stone untouched.¡±


    Kapler bowed again, promising that he would complete his task before exiting the study.


    As soon as he left the study, he marched to the drill ground of his own army, where he grabbed a squad of twenty men and hoofed them out of the palace.


    Only when he saw Kapler leave did Bai Lixin rub his sore waist and say, [s419m, call up 10 realm points to repair this soreness.]


    s419m¡¯s voice immediately rang out: [Lord Host, 10 realm points are not enough for repair, you need another 20 realm points].


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    He rubbed his soft blonde hair and said helplessly, [That¡¯ll be 30 points in total.]


    Fortunately, with the increase in mission level, he had accumulated a lot of dimensional points and would no longer be as strapped for spending points as he had been at the beginning.


    But when he thought about the last two worlds, it seemed that the places where he had used the most of his realm points were to deal with his lover.


    When he thought of this, even the battle-hardened Bai Lixin was a bit teary-eyed.


    [As ordered, Lord Host! Deducting 30 points to repair the body.] Along with s419m¡¯s voice, Bai Lixin felt a warm stream of water flowing through his entire body, and wherever it went, it left him relaxed and soothed.


    After the warm stream flowed through the circumference once more, s419m¡¯s voice rang out again: [Ding, the body has been completely repaired. Please use it with ease, Lord Host].


    Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but say inwardly, [Don¡¯t you mean¡± ¡°Please use it with ease, Lord God.¡±]


    After repairing his body, he didn¡¯t stay in the study, but went to see Sophia. She had just reached a third of her potential, and today he wanted to see if she could reach the rest of it.


    Hillman was still strolling through the gardens with the Princess, the two of them laughing and joking, and Sophia even took Hillman¡¯s hand when she was happy.


    When Sofia took his hand, Hillman¡¯s blood was boiling and his cheeks were burning red. Although he and Sofia had shared their feelings, the day after their relationship was confirmed, the news came that Sofia had become the fianc¨¦e of King Alexander.


    After this, Sophia began to distance herself from Hillman, and although they were often alone, Sophia was no longer as intimate as she used to be.


    Today, in an uncharacteristic move, Sophia took his hand, which made his heart flutter.


    But just as Hillman was about to go further with Sofia, a voice suddenly came to him, shattering his dream, ¡°Sofia, there you are, making me look for you.¡±


    The voice was soft and clear, with the rich mellow splendor of a nobleman, but Hillman frowned at it.


    Alexander, why was he everywhere?


    As soon as Sophia heard Bai Lixin¡¯s voice, she immediately shook off Hillman¡¯s hand and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Your Majesty, are you well from last night?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s expression froze, and his mask of tenderness nearly fell off.


    He coughed and changed the subject straight away, ¡°Do you still want to continue learning from me on how to stimulate your potential?¡±


    When Sofia heard his words, she immediately jumped out of Bai Lixin¡¯s arms, tugging on his sleeve and pouting, ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Is it the same place as yesterday? ¡±


    As she spoke, Sofia had already dragged Bai Lixin a few steps forward, looking as if she was the host and Bai Lixin was the guest.


    Bai Lixin was not annoyed and let Sofia tug him forward. After taking a few steps, Sofia suddenly looked back at Hillman and said, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°Hillman, you should go back to your room and rest. I have something to do with His Majesty.¡±


    Hillman stood on the spot, a fire in his eyes and a jealous rage rising in his heart. His fists clenched tightly and a few puffs of black smoke came out of his nose. But in the end, he could only nod helplessly and let the two walk away.


    From a distance, Christian, who had taken it all in, smiled knowingly and instantly understood the relationship between the three.


    And when he saw the black smoke coming out of Hillman¡¯s nose, he also confirmed his suspicion that this silver-haired youth was indeed a dragon.


    Although dragons could disguise themselves as humans, certain habits of theirs still lingered in their bodies, such as spitting fire or dragon chanting.


    Christian saw the youth¡¯s jealousy, which he couldn¡¯t contain, and it struck a chord.


    Hillman stood in the garden for a while longer before heading for the guest room.


    He had not gone more than a few steps when a figure suddenly caught his eye.


    There, not far from him, was the strangely beautiful man from yesterday, holding a dying bird with his head down. The man¡¯s eyes were compassionate, and after a movement of his mouth, he blew a breath into the bird.


    Miraculously, the bird, which was dying, came back to life with this breath. The rejuvenated bird spread its wings and flew around the man a few times before waving its wings and flying off into the distance.


    The man watched the bird go with spring-like eyes before patting the dust from his body and slowly standing up and turning his head away.


    Suddenly, he paused, and a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth: ¡°Hello again, silver-haired youth.¡±


    Hillman was puzzled, looking at Christian, who was a very different person from yesterday. He had always been straightforward and asked, ¡°What are you up to this time?¡±


    Christian sighed and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am the High Priest of the Saron Empire-Christian. I wanted to look for you yesterday, but I never had the chance. ¡±


    Hillman frowned, ¡°So it is Your Highness, the High Priest. We have never met. What is it that you want to see me about? ¡±


    Christian shook his head, ¡°Not about you, but about Her Highness Princess Sophia, whom you guard.¡±


    As soon as he heard that the matter involved his beloved Sophia, Hillman immediately asked nervously, ¡°About Sophia? What happened to Sophia?¡±


    Christian showed a difficult expression, ¡°Although I am the High Priest of the Saron Empire and should defend the interests of the Saron Empire, I cannot bear to see Princess Sophia, who is as simple as a blank sheet of paper, being deceived by King Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Deceived by King Alexander?¡± Hillman¡¯s voice grew more and more urgent, ¡°How did he deceive Sophia?¡±


    ¡°King Alexander was a violent, brutal, and unforgiving man who would beat his retainers to death at the drop of a hat. He is now so attentive and gentle with Sophia, but he has other plans altogether. Because Sophia is the princess of the Sena Kingdom, and he is now in need of the Sena Kingdom¡¯s help to invade the Dragon territory.¡±


    Hillman clenched his fist and shook his head, ¡°Impossible! The boundaries of the Dragon Territory are extremely secretive; he can¡¯t even find them. How can he attack the Dragons?!¡±


    Christian raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll tell you. King Alexander has long since discovered the knotted boundary of the Dragon Territory, right in the Far West. ¡±


    As he said this slowly, his eyes carefully watched Hillman¡¯s expression, and as soon as Hillman heard the words ¡°the Far West,¡± his eyes suddenly widened, and he looked incredulous.


    Seeing this expression, Christian said in her heart, ¡°It seems that it is indeed the dragon territory boundary.¡±


    ¡°How did you think that the Black Dragon was released? At first, Alexander I¡¯s divine weapon was inserted inside the Black Dragon, sealing it. But just a short time ago, King Alexander appeared in the underground palace, pulled out that golden lance and bribed the Black Dragon to become his vanguard army for his attack on the Dragons. ¡± Christian picked up where he left off, saying bitterly, ¡°Although we humans have always been at odds with the dragons, there have been fewer disputes over the years despite the deliberate distancing of the two races.¡±


    ¡°But now King Alexander is so ambitious that he has taken a fancy to the powerful magic of the dragons and is letting the Black Dragon lead the way. He will use that divine weapon to shoot the Dragon King through the heart, to take over the Dragons in one fell swoop! ¡±

 CH 51

    During dinner, Hillman stared at the two men in the main seats with a critical look on his face.


    Bai Lixin was seated at the head of the long table, and to one side of it was Sophia.


    Beside him, the black dragon Di Suo, stood straight, occasionally pouring Bai Lixn a glass of red wine and fetching some food, his movements attentive and natural, without any hint of being coerced.


    But then again, how could he be coerced when he was so powerful?


    Apart from adding food to Bai Lixin¡¯s plate, Di Suo sometimes played with his body and came up to Bai Lixin¡¯s ear to whisper something.


    Seeing the two move so intimately, Hillman once again remembered Christine¡¯s words.


    His heart was full of fear, and his face could put on a calm and collected look.


    In the records of dragon history, the black dragon Di Suo was once the guardian of the dragon race.


    What kind of dragon could be a guardian to the dragons?


    Only the most powerful were qualified to be guardians, and there was one guardian in each generation who guarded the entrance to the dragon clan before outsiders entered.


    The reason why the Black Dragon is said to be the sinner of the dragons is that during his guardianship, Alexander I entered the dragon territory silently and took away the two dragon princes, which almost led to their death.


    Although Di Suo rescued the princes in time, the dragons had to relocate because the entrance was discovered.


    Although the Black Dragon was a dragon, he had been away from the dragons for too long. For so many years, he had lived in the human world.


    Christian said that the Black Dragon was sealed, but whether the Black Dragon was sealed or had become a lackey of the humans, was not known.


    But one thing he was sure of was that Di Suo and Ansel Alexander were very close.


    Should he believe in Alexander¡¯s goodness and innocence, or should he take Christian¡¯s word for it?


    Hillman stared at the pure white tablecloth in front of him and instinctively began to lean towards Christian¡¯s words.


    For no other reason than the fact that Christian had saved the helpless bird.


    He looked like Sophia, who had helped him ten years earlier.


    People who can help others without giving anything back can¡¯t be bad.


    Christian made a show of himself in front of Hillman only to show his kindness and strength. But he had mistakenly struck the right note, just enough to stimulate the soft spot in Hillman¡¯s heart.


    Although his move was an ordinary one, it was a clever one, and Hillman was now thinking of returning to the dragons to report the news.


    As he thought about it, Hillman looked at Di Suo with a look of rejection.


    Although he worshipped the strong, it was all forgone in the face of the greater good of the dragons.


    Now that the Black Dragon was the enemy of the entire dragon race, he naturally regarded the Black Dragon as an enemy as well.


    A murderous aura suddenly appeared in the palace, and Di Suo glanced silently at Hillman, who could not hide his expression, and continued to pour a glass of fragrant brandy for Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin took a sip and looked towards Sophia, ¡°Sophia, you have been here for two days. If you don¡¯t go back, your father will be worried. So stay another night, pack your things, and go back in the morning. ¡±


    Sofia was looking at the two loving people with starry eyes and flushed cheeks, but now that Bai Lixin suddenly gave the expulsion order, Sofia instinctively complained, ¡°Ah? Do I have to leave now? ¡±


    No sooner had she finished her sentence than she realized something was wrong and hurriedly changed her tone, ¡°Well, I have had a great time these past two days. Thank you, Your Majesty, for your hospitality, and I will return to the Sena Kingdom early tomorrow morning. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Good. If there is nothing serious tomorrow morning, I will definitely see you off. But if I am unable to get away, you must also have a safe journey. ¡±


    Sofia nodded heavily and said, ¡°I know, Your Majesty. I have Hillman with me. He is the one person I trust to protect me.¡±


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s wholehearted trust, Hillman¡¯s heart was warmed and his desire to protect Sophia was strengthened.


    After bidding farewell to Christian that morning, he had secretly used the True Word spell on some of the people in the palace, and the retainers he had used it on generally did not have a very high opinion of Alexander.


    Christian was right, Alexander was indeed usually sulken and violent, not at all this gentle as he showed in front of Sophia.


    On the one hand, there was Sophia¡¯s happiness and the safety of the dragon clan, and on the other hand, there was the poorly rated Alexander and the dragon sinner Di Suo. His scales had long since tipped, and he had completely believed Christian¡¯s words.


    But did he really want to take Christian with him into the dragons?


    Hillman hesitated.


    Christian said he knew the spell that would break the curse of the divine artefact on the dragons, but it was so precious and so secret that he, as a young man, was not yet qualified to know it.


    He would have to meet the Dragon King himself and tell him the spell.


    But the first law of the dragon clan forbade any human being to be brought into the boundary, and those who disobeyed the order were punished by a hundred years¡¯ imprisonment.


    A hundred years of imprisonment was nothing for the dragons, but humans only lived for a few decades, and if he was imprisoned for a hundred years, how would he ever see Sophia again?


    No, he could not take Christian to the Dragons.


    He could perhaps enter the Dragons¡¯ lair first, ask the Dragon King for permission, and if he agreed, it would not be too late to bring Christian into the Dragons¡¯ camp.


    While Hillman was still hesitating, Bai Lixin and Sophia had finished their dinner. Bai Lixin had business to attend to and had long since left with Di Suo.


    Hillman came back to his senses and found himself and Sophia alone in the vast palace, with a few attendants at the side.


    Sophia wiped the corner of her mouth with a silk handkerchief and gracefully stepped out of her chair to take Hillman¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to our rooms too. We have an early start tomorrow.¡±


    Hillman nodded and let Sofia take his hand as he walked forward.


    In the quiet night, Hillman and Sophia walked side by side in the garden. Sophia looked up at the full moon in the sky and sighed, ¡°Every time there is a full moon, I remember a small incident. I remember that ten years ago, there was also a full moon, I think, and I suddenly found a small silver dragon in the back garden that was dying of breath, as if it was about to die.¡±


    Hillman stiffened and a cold sweat broke out on his palms when he heard Sophia suddenly talk about their past.


    ¡°Then I secretly kept this dragon in my chambers, bringing him some eggs and meat occasionally, and the dragon¡¯s body gradually began to regain energy until one time, when I returned to my chambers, I found that the dragon could already fly. I let it go. How do you think the dragon is doing now that ten years have passed? ¡±


    Hillman smiled stiffly. ¡± I¡¯m not it, so how do I know how it is?¡±


    Sophia frowned and cocked her head, ¡°Honestly, Hillman, every time I see you with your silver hair and silver eyes, I think of that little dragon. Don¡¯t dragons take human form? Are you that little dragon, Hillman? ¡±


    Hillman¡¯s face stiffened and he forced a smile, sweat pouring out of his hands, ¡°Your Highness, how could I be a dragon? If I were a dragon, I would be free to soar in the sky, not be by your side, right?¡±


    Sofia looked Hillman up and down again with a puzzled look before nodding, ¡°You have a point, but why are your hands sweating so much? Is it hot? ¡±


    ¡°Haha, yes, I am a bit hot. I am a young blooded man.¡± Hillman chuckled and could only reply with this far-fetched excuse.


    But fortunately, Sophia did not ask the question again after that, and the two walked hand in hand for a while longer, before Hillman sent Sophia back to her bedchamber and then went back to his bedroom.


    In the study, General Kapler, his face full of solemnity, was half-kneeling on the floor with a huge chest in front of him. ¡°Your Majesty, I have put the heretics in the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What have you found that made you put them straight into the dungeon.¡±


    Kapler sniffed and opened the chest and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, come and see. So many of the gold and silver vessels here came from this castle. There must be something wrong with them.¡±


    He picked up one of them, examined it and pointed to the symbols on the bottom, ¡°Isn¡¯t this from the Hall of Priests? Stealing from the priests¡¯ hall? How dare these people? ¡±


    He threw the silverware back into the chest and said to Kapler, ¡°General Kapler, lead the way. I want to interrogate these men myself to find out how they managed to sneak into my fortified castle without a word! ¡±


    He looked back at Di Suo with a smile and asked, ¡°Are you coming with me?¡±


    With half-smiling eyes, Di Suo nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was a quiet night, and everyone was asleep.


    And in the deep dungeons of the castle, there was scream after scream and whip after whip.


    Bai Lixin wiped his hands gracefully with his handkerchief and looked towards Christian, who had hurried in with a pleasant smile, ¡°Ah, High Priest, why are you not resting? I caught a gang of thieves for you today. They had the audacity to go to the priest¡¯s hall and steal something, I was just about to finish their interrogation! ¡±


    Christian¡¯s face clouded over as he looked at the five men chained to the cross and the other man in the far cage before silently walking over to Bia Lixin.


    Moments before he was about to fall asleep, chief priest Kenny suddenly claimed to have something important to discuss, only for him to come in and hurriedly  say that the Quest party had been forcibly taken away by Kapler¡¯s army!


    The Silver Dragon had not yet agreed to take him into the Dragon Clan, so these people were still of use.


    If the Silver Dragon refused to take them to the dragons, these men would be his guides!


    But only a day had passed, and Alexander had taken them into custody?


    Was it a coincidence? Or did Alexander do it deliberately?


    Christian pursed his lips and stared coldly at the man who had the lightest of smiles.


    Only now did he realize that he could not see through this 26-year-old King Alexander.

 CH 52

    ¡°I was just interrogating them, and they actually had the audacity to argue that you gave them these things, High Priest.¡± Bai Lixin rubbed his shoulder and stroked the golden lance that was slung next to his chair.


    His voice was eerily cold, ¡°How is that possible?! The High Priest has always been a model of self-discipline for all. How could he know the law and break it by handing over something that belongs to the palace to these people at will? ¡±


    There was a momentary pause in Christian¡¯s footsteps as he glanced at the five men tied to the cross and cursed in his heart.


    Only to hear Bai Lixin add, ¡°I also heard a very interesting topic from them-the entrance to the Dragon Clan, which they claimed was the reason you rewarded them. But I do not believe a word they say. I do trust you, High Priest.¡±


    Christian stiffened his face and looked at the calm and collected Bai Lixin, then at the seekers.


    His crystal-clear eyes rolled, and a sudden, compassionate smile appeared.


    Christian continued his halted steps, only that he turned to a different direction and slowly walked up to the leader of the seekers and used healing magic to heal his wounds, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gavin.¡±


    Hope and gratitude flashed in the eyes of the man at the head of the group, and he said excitedly, ¡°Your Highness the High Priest!¡±


    Christian gently patted and soothed the man, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all right.¡± With those words, he closed his mouth and healed the man¡¯s wounds.


    Another wholehearted devotee returned before Christian turned to look at Bai Lixin and smiled, ¡°Your Majesty, as the man said, it was indeed I who asked them to find the entrance to the Dragon Clan.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Was it really the High Priest? So it is also true that you gave them these gold and silver vessels from the palace? You know the law and break it, High Priest.¡± Bai Lixin trailed off, sitting in his chair and resting his left leg casually on his right.


    ¡°And why are you searching for the dragon entrance? Humans and dragons have not interacted with each other for many years, and there is peace. If you were to pierce this peace and cause the dragons to attack back, the consequences would be unthinkable.¡±


    Christian let out a long sigh, ¡°Your Majesty, the reason I am searching for the entrance of the dragons is for the benefit of the human race on the whole continent.¡±


    Bai Lixin let out a ¡°Huh?¡±, ¡°How so, High Priest?¡±


    ¡°You only know that Alexander I sealed the Black Dragon, but you do not know that he caused a greater evil when he let the two golden dragons go. Do you know the identity of those two golden dragons? They were the princes of the dragons, the future heirs of the dragon clan! ¡± Christian shook his head, ¡°Alexander I drank poison to quench his thirst, using the Dragon Princes as bait in order to catch the Black Dragon; the Dragon King became furious and cursed that humanity would meet its end in eight hundred years.¡±


    This old man doesn¡¯t even blush when he lies. Did the Dragon King curse them?


    How come he didn¡¯t get that news from s419M?


    He spat in his heart, but his face became more serious and nervous, ¡°How could this be? What will exactly cause the extinction? ¡±


    I don¡¯t know exactly what the cause is. I got all this information from the manuscripts of Alexander I. Natural and man-made disasters, plague wars, all sorts of threats that threaten the survival of mankind are possible. And the only way to resolve it is for the Dragon King himself to lift the curse. ¡±


    ¡°It is now only fifty years before the eight hundred year deadline, so I sent them to find the entrance to the Dragon Clan just so I could ask the Dragon King to dissolve this curse.¡±


    ¡°A manuscript from my ancestor? Why haven¡¯t I seen it? ¡± Bai Lixin frowned, ¡°And why is the manuscript in your possession?¡±


    ¡°The manuscript of Alexander I is sealed in the High Priest¡¯s special library in the Temple of Sacrifice; it is forbidden to anyone but the High Priest to read it.¡± Christian paused and then said, as if remembering something, ¡°The reason I am telling you this and not making it public is so as not to cause panic.¡±


    ¡°If the entrance to the dragon clan is never found, everyone will perish, and if people live in fear of death, they will never be as carefree as they are today. If you hadn¡¯t caught these men today, I would have kept it a secret, and I would have gone to the Dragons alone to pray to the Dragon King to lift the curse. If I succeed, all will be well. If I fail, everything will remain the same, and people will have no worries until the disaster comes. ¡°


    ¡°So I hope that all of you who have heard this truth today will also keep this secret for me, and that no one will say a word about it after you leave this door. ¡±


    After listening to Christian¡¯s speech, Bai Lixin smiled and rose from his chair. He went forward and patted Christian on the shoulder and said in a serious manner, ¡°High Priest, these years have been hard for you. Don¡¯t worry; from today onwards, I won¡¯t let you bear these pressures alone anymore, and I¡¯m willing to work with you on the matter of the curse! Are you planning to travel to the entrance of the Dragon Clan? I am willing to go with you! ¡±


    Christian¡¯s face, which had been smiling, froze when he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words.


    He laughed dryly, ¡°Your Majesty is a man of ten thousand gold. The country cannot be left without a master for a day, so it is better to leave the matter of going to the dragon territory to me.¡±


    Bai Lixin pursed his lips and gritted his teeth firmly. ¡°No, High Priest. You have already dedicated most of your life to the whole of humanity, I cannot leave you to fight alone any longer! Why should I be a king when the human race is about to perish? I must go with you! ¡±


    Christian:¡±¡­¡±


    Faced with such a righteous King Alexander, for some reason, he suddenly felt a sense of frustration.


    Christian paused for a long time before he said, impatiently. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this issue of whether you will go or not later. How about we let these people go back first for today? ¡±


    Bai Lixin thought about it but shook his head, ¡°No, we can¡¯t let them go. There is no time to discuss this on another day when a great disaster is at hand. We will leave in three days. If the High Priest insists on not letting me go, I have a thousand ways of knowing how to get to the entrance of the Dragon Clan. ¡±


    ¡°Now that I have the divine revelation, I should fight the dragons to the end. How can I let the High Priest take the lead while I sit back and enjoy the benefits?¡±


    Christian frowned and cursed in his heart, ¡°Why is this King Alexander so difficult? Now, not only had he failed to get the Silver Dragon acceptance, he also faced a big problem. Other people still looked at him with respect, but King Alexander was the only one who had always competed against him for power, and now that he had said he wouldn¡¯t let go, he wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡±


    When he saw that Bai Lixin would not relent, Christian flung up his sleeves and walked away.


    The next morning, Bai Lixin did not come to see Sophia off, and Sophia was not annoyed, as she got neatly into the carriage and then asked Hillman to take her away.


    But they had only moved for a quarter of an hour when they stopped.


    When Hillman saw the person who had stopped them, he hurriedly jumped down from the carriage and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Christian, who was dressed in a black cloak, gave a bitter laugh and said, ¡°Do you think I would like to be here? Now that things are pressing, I will say it straight out: you are a dragon, a silver dragon, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    Hillman hurriedly glanced back at the carriage and smiled reassuringly at the sight of Sophia, who had poked her head out of the window, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my friend about something. Give me a minute.¡± With that, he hastily pulled Christian aside and whispered, ¡°How did you know I was a dragon?¡±


    Naturally, I have my ways, and we will speak of these things later. Now listen to me! King Alexander can¡¯t wait to make an alliance with the Sena Kingdom and is planning to set sail for the Dragon¡¯s Entrance in three days! He now has a black dragon by his side and a divine weapon in his hand, so he is like a tiger with wings. ¡±


    ¡°He no longer cares about the power of the Senna Kingdom, and that is why Alexander has driven you away without sending you off. We can now only stop them! We must get to the Dragons before they do! ¡±


    Hillman¡¯s eyes widened and he exclaimed, ¡°What, in three days?¡±


    Christian nodded as he looked around, pulled the hood back over his head, and whispered, ¡°King Alexander is watching me now, and I cannot leave the castle for too long. I know you have to send Princess Sophia back to the Sena Kingdom, but if you don¡¯t believe me, you can come and see in three days¡¯ time. If you see King Alexander heading for the Dragon¡¯s Entrance with a divine weapon in his hand, then it might put your doubts to rest. ¡±


    When he had finished, without waiting for a response from Hillman, he mouthed an incantation, and then changed into a black mist and drifted towards the Saron Empire.


    Not far away, in the carriage, Sophia¡¯s eyes were clear, and she took in the conversation between the two men.


    She remembered what Ansel had told her yesterday when he knocked on her door and slowly clenched her hand into a fist.


    Last night, just after she had fallen asleep, Ansel knocked on her door and admonished her to be patient, to pretend she knew nothing, to pretend she had no power, and not to act rashly, no matter what happened.


    Not to show her strength until just the right moment.


    Hillman returned to the carriage and smiled apologetically at Sophia, ¡°It¡¯s a friend; let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Sophia nodded as if nothing had happened, ¡°Good, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Three days later, with all his government affairs in order, Bai Lixin set out on the road, true to his own word.


    Christian, who had anticipated the presence of the Silver Dragon, followed him without much opposition.


    In his opinion, Alexander¡¯s way of doing things was tantamount to asking for death, not to mention the fact that he was taking only one team with him and that the destination was the dragons.


    He had dared to enter the dragon¡¯s territory, so sure of his safety because he was relying on a divine weapon, he really didn¡¯t know how high the sky was.


    But since Alexander himself wanted to die, why should he stop him? If he died, the power of the Saron Empire would be in his own hands for a long time, or permanently.


    So Ansel¡¯s insistence on going to the Dragons was instead an act of suicide, just as he wanted.


    Their party was small, with only Bai Lixin, Di Suo, Christian, Chief Priest Kenny, and the five men from the search party.


    Although General Kapler strongly urged Bai Licin to stay or take him with him, Bai Lixin refused to do so.


    After General Kapler pleaded in vain, he again asked Bai Lixin to take a party of Royal Knights with him. But he was refused on the grounds that it would be a drag.


    Bai Lixin knew that bringing the Royal Knights would only get them killed in the end, and it was not necessary or worthwhile.


    Kapler was left at the castle with strong orders. He had other important things to do, and he was needed there!


    In just a day¡¯s time, they appeared in a village a thousand miles away from the entrance to the Dragon Clan.


    The people of the village looked at the group, and no one could have imagined that in this small group of less than ten people, there was an Imperial King, a High Priest, and a thousand-year-old Black Dragon!


    The group had walked all day, and by the time they reached this village, it was late at night. After thinking about it, they set up camp in the woods outside the village and rested.


    As the night wore on, Christian left the group and walked deeper into the woods after everyone had fallen asleep.


    Deep in the woods, a figure was standing on the surface of a sparkling silver lake. The moonlight shone on his hair, reflecting a blinding silver light.


    Christian smiled at this and slowly walked forward, whispering, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    The figure turned around, and it was Hillman.


    Hillman nodded, his face grave, ¡°I felt the power of the artefact. It is extremely powerful and could indeed kill my king. You said earlier that you had the spell to break the divine weapon, but is it true? ¡±


    Christian nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true! There¡¯s no time to lose; let¡¯s hurry up and get going. ¡±

 CH 53

    ¡°Hey Hillman, wake up. Why are you here? Hillman? ¡±


    A sharp voice rang out, and Hillman woke up from his muddled state and blanched when he saw what was in front of him.


    He was now lying in the woods not far from the Dragon King¡¯s palace. In front of him were the guards patrolling outside the Dragon King¡¯s palace.


    He had been tricked! He had been tricked by Christian!


    Hillman gritted his teeth and strained, ¡°Take me to His Highness the Dragon King quickly; I have something important to report to him!¡±


    Last night, he had taken advantage of the night to fly into the Dragon territory with Christian, who had been saying not to cause unnecessary strife, so he had hidden Christian in his mouth and sneaked him in.


    But just as they were about to fly to the Dragon King¡¯s palace, he vaguely heard a slumber spell. He screamed in his heart that something was wrong, but by the time he realised, he had already lost consciousness from the spell.


    When he woke up again, it was now dawn!


    Cunning humans! Hypocritical humans!


    He had been deceived by a treacherous human!


    No, he must tell His Majesty the Dragon King about the human¡¯s infiltration into the Dragon¡¯s territory!


    The guard, seeing Hillman¡¯s stony face and panicked expression, dared not hesitate. He put the humanized Hillman on his back and flew towards the Dragon King¡¯s palace.


    At that moment, His Highness was sitting in the main hall, squinting and taking a nap.


    After the guards had informed the Dragon King, they led Hillman into the hall.


    The Dragon King opened his eyes with vertical pupils that were not angry, and his expression was arrogant and cold: ¡°Hillman, what do you have to tell me?¡±


    Hillman half-kneeled on the ground, looking at the supreme emperor, and suddenly his heart was scared. The dragon king was always cold and serious, never bending the law for personal gain.


    If he knew that he had secretly brought someone into the dragon realm, a hundred years would be absolutely inevitable.


    One hundred years! What a long wait! One hundred years later, Sophia his lover, would have left this world!


    He hesitated in his mind, while the Dragon King was still examining him with a sharp gaze.


    Hillman swallowed, and a voice belonging to Christian suddenly sounded in his head, a voice that was ethereal but so clear: ¡°Do not tell the Dragon King of my arrival, or Sophia¡¯s life will be in danger.¡±


    It was a hint that Christian had put in his mind!


    Once the thought of Sophia came to mind, it would activate this!


    Hillman hesitated, and the Dragon King waited a long time for his answer. His voice held anger in it, ¡°Hillman, didn¡¯t you say it was important? Do you know what happens when you deceive the king? ¡±


    Hillman gulped, and suddenly a line of people appeared in his mind. He hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have something very important to tell you. The black dragon, Di Suo, who had been sealed in the underground palace of the Saron Empire, was released not long ago.¡±


    ¡° I have received news that King Alexander of the Saron Empire has been divinely inspired to seal you with the golden lance that was once stuck in the Black Dragon¡¯s chest! Alexander and the Black Dragon are in cahoots, and now they have reached beyond the Dragon¡¯s entrance! ¡±


    For a moment, the Dragon King¡¯s otherwise mighty eyes showed trepidation when he heard that Di Suo had been released. His hand secretly gouged the handle and his voice was lowered to a whisper, ¡°Every word of it is true?¡±


    ¡°Everything I say is true, Your Majesty!¡± Hillman remembered the black dragon who had colluded with the humans, and the anger he had just felt at being deceived by the humans was immediately transferred to the black dragon, ¡°I saw with my own eyes that their party had reached beyond the entrance, and I also felt that the golden lance in Alexander¡¯s hand was releasing a powerful force!¡±


    The trepidation in the Dragon King¡¯s eyes increased.


    Di Suo! Di Suo was actually let out?!


    Alexander I had made a covenant with him for mutual benefit and that he would seal Di Suo permanently, so why did his descendant break his oath and rescue Di Suo?


    And the powerful artifact that was used to seal Di Suo was this time aimed at him?


    Di Suo could not resist the weapon, let alone himself!


    The Dragon King looked agitated, and his hands scraped the handle even harder.


    Suddenly, he stood up and shouted, ¡°Summon the guard!¡±


    The chief guard, who was waiting outside the door, heard the voice and hurried into the palace, half-kneeled respectfully on the ground.


    When the Dragon King saw the chief guard enter, he immediately gave an order: ¡°Inform the whole dragon clan to go on first level alert. Anyone who sees a human or the figure of the Black Dragon Di Suo should kill without mercy!¡±


    The chief guard nodded heavily, ¡°As you command, my liege!¡±


    Only then did the Dragon King notice Hillman, who was still half-kneeling on the ground, and he looked at him, his voice softening slightly, ¡°Hillman, you have come a long way to deliver this message to me. You have done well.¡±


    Hillman was still in a panic. He had kept another secret from His Majesty: there was already a divine high priest infiltrating the Dragon City!


    Hillman was in a trance and did not hear any of His Majesty¡¯s praise.


    The Dragon King snorted and said, in a condescending manner, ¡°What reward do you want for your service? How about a sexy, healthy female dragon? ¡± There are three times as many males as females in the dragon race, so a large proportion of the males have no mates or children.


    A healthy female dragon is very tempting to a dragon male.


    But when Hillman heard this reward, he snapped out of his panic and hurriedly bowed his head and said sincerely, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t need any reward. It would have been an honour to share your worries!¡±


    The Dragon King glanced at Hillman indifferently and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want anything, go away.¡±


    Since the Dragon King had given the order to expel him, Hillman did not want to stay in this depressing palace for long, so he hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    He walked out of the palace and found that the escorts were already busy.


    Some of the groups assembled into a procession and flew towards the entrance, while others began a serious sweep around.


    Hillman looked at the impenetrable perimeter of the castle and breathed a soft sigh of relief; with such a tight sweep, perhaps Christian could fall too.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As soon as the group got up, the first thing they found out was that Christian had disappeared.


    Chief Priest Kenny frowned and said to Bai Lixin, ¡°Your Majesty, we can¡¯t just leave. His Highness the High Priest is missing and we need to find him first.¡±


    Bai Lixin swept a glance over the six men and said slowly, ¡°There is no need to look. The High Priest told me last night that he would infiltrate the Dragons to check out the situation and told us to go straight in and meet him. ¡±


    Chief Priest Kenny and the five members of the search party looked at Bai Lixin and Du Suo with wary eyes.


    Bai Lixin sneered at this, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s not my problem if we delay things.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he ignored them and went into the carriage in front of him alone. The five men had been nothing more than ornaments, and he could still find the entrance to the Dragon Clan without them.


    Not a minute after he got into the carriage, Di Suo followed suit, and as soon as he did, Di Suo said, ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of burdens.¡±


    Bai Lixin leaned against the wall of the carriage and laughed, ¡°Di Suo, I find that the closer we get to the dragon territory, the more excited you seem to get.¡±


    Di Suo smiled wickedly, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m excited to see old friends I haven¡¯t seen in nearly eight hundred years. Can I not be?¡±


    Bai Lixin teased, ¡°Old friend, hahaha, looking at your expression, ¡°old¡± should be right, but this ¡°friend¡± is fake. It¡¯s more like ¡°enemy,¡± right? ¡±


    His remark was only rewarded with a mysterious smile from Di Suo.


    ¡°Di Suo, where do you suppose this Christian went?¡± As the carriage began to slowly make its way, Bai Lixin peered back through the window and noticed the carriage still trailing behind him, so he pulled his head back and said, in a bored voice, ¡°I guess he must have sneaked into the Dragons¡¯ territory.¡±


    Di Suo gave Bai Lixin a look and said, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Bai Lixin fondled the ornate texture on the shaft of his golden spear and snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word this High Priest said before about the ¡°curse of the Dragon King¡± and all that bullshit about doing it for the humans.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you insist on coming along?¡± Di Suo raised a good-looking eyebrow, sizing up Bai Lixin.


    Di Suo didn¡¯t believe Christian¡¯s words, for the Dragon King simply didn¡¯t have the strength to curse, let alone curse all of humanity. But he remained silent, because if Bai Lixin had to go to the Dragons, he could protect him with his own power, and it had always been his wish to return to the Dragon clan.


    Bai Lixin sat up straight and looked at Di Suo: ¡°Because of you. That day in the underground palace, after I interrogated you about the entrance to the Dragon Clan, I saw your whole being shine. I¡¯m sure you wanted to go back to the Dragon Clan to see it, so I played along with Christian¡¯s bullshit, just to take the opportunity to find the Dragon Clan entrance. ¡±


    ¡°Lord Di Suo, I would like to accompany you to the Dragon Clan territory.¡±


    When he saw Bai Lixin¡¯s determined and serious eyes, Di Suo laughed and his heart filled with warmth, saying, ¡°You child, whether or not you have another purpose, your words have really touched me.¡±


    Bai Lixin gently patted the back of his seat, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Lord Di Suo doesn¡¯t believe me now, time will prove everything.¡±


    As the two men talked, the carriage had pulled up to the boundary between the dragons and humans.


    Bai Lixin and Di Suo stepped out of the carriage, and the men who were following behind them reluctantly stepped down.


    The leader of Christian¡¯s quest team looked out over the vast desert before him, and then down at the map with contempt in his eyes: ¡°Your Majesty, aren¡¯t you going to the dragon territory? Why are you stopping here? This is not the target point. Have you lost your way? ¡±


    What kind of emperor was this? He couldn¡¯t even read a map.


    Bai Lixin gave a faint smile and said with a clear mind, ¡°No, this is the entrance.¡±


    He looked at Di Suo after this and repeated, as if to make sure, ¡°Is that right, Di Suo?¡±


    Di Suo glanced at Bai Lixin in confusion. He was a dragon, so he could feel the boundary. But how did Bai Lixin, a human, feel the entrance of the dragons?


    Although his heart was full of doubts, he nodded without expression, ¡°Yes, as Your Majesty said, this is indeed the entrance to the dragon race.¡±


    Di Suo slowly walked forward about ten paces and then touched a barrier.


    Feeling the entrance of the boundary, Di Suo sneered. The boundary had actually been deliberately set to forbid him from entering.


    Lord Dragon King, you don¡¯t want me to return to the Dragon Clan?


    He laughed coldly in his heart, but his hands did not stop moving.


    Placing both hands on the invisible barrier, Di Suo turned his hands into claws and tore the void apart as hard as if he were tearing pieces of clothes.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s expression was calm, but the other six people following behind were dumbfounded.


    As Di Suo tore, the space that had been empty actually ripped open, revealing a different green scene!


    His hands did not stop, and lightning could be seen in his hands, and Bai Lixin could even hear the crackling of lightning.


    Suddenly, with a cry of anger, Di Suo pulled with all his might, and the void, which was only the size of a tree trunk, was instantly torn open to make an entrance that could accommodate one person.


    Di Suo ripped open an entrance and glanced back at the six men, ¡°Are you convinced now?¡±


    The six men were already completely dumbfounded, and now all they could do was nod their heads.


    Di Suo turned his eyes toward Bai Lixin.  The golden eyes, which had been indifferent, were suddenly tinted with a few hints of warmth and tenderness, ¡°Come, my liege, I will show you around my kingdom.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honour!¡±

 CH 54

    Di Suo kept the void with his bare hands to keep it from closing, and the group hurried through the hole.


    Only when Di Suo saw that the last searcher had  entered did he follow him in and let go.


    As soon as he let go of his hand, the torn void closed up at a rapid pace, and in the blink of an eye, the hole that could have accommodated one person was gone.


    Although several people had entered, they were not in the mood to enjoy the beauty of a foreign land anymore. Bai Lixin pointed to the vast black shadow in the sky and said, with a grave expression, ¡°Di Suo, what do you see there?¡±


    Di Suo followed Bai Lixin¡¯s finger, and a cruel smile pulled across his face as he spread his arms wide, his wide black outer robe suddenly being held up in the shape of a wing, like a demon returning from hell, ¡°That¡¯s a bunch of lovely flowers.¡±


    As he spoke, his body began to stretch and grow larger, and in a matter of moments, it had become a huge black dragon, a hundred metres long!


    The black dragon looked down at Bai Lixin with narrowed eyes and placed its black front claw in front of him, its voice booming deafeningly, ¡°Do you choose to hide or stay with me, Your Majesty?¡±


    Without saying a word, Bai Lixin leapt vigorously onto the outstretched claw.


    Di Suo¡¯s golden eyes narrowed slightly as he propped Bai Lixin up to a height flush with his own line of sight. Bai Lixin held the divine weapon with a pleasantly calm expression and asked, ¡°Lord Di Suo, is it alright to put me on your back?¡±


    Di Suo blinked, ¡°I will be flying and fighting too fast and throw you off. It¡¯s better to put you in my hand. ¡±


    Bai Lixin let out a loud laugh, ¡°Di Suo, since I dare to ask, I have the assurance that I won¡¯t fall off. Trust me, I won¡¯t joke with my life.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s smile was calm and his whole body was relaxed, not at all a disguised ruse.


    After a brief moment of thought, Di Suo propped his claw to the top of his head and said, ¡°Here, in the event of danger, burrow into my ears.¡±


    Bai Lixin held up Di Suo¡¯s huge black horn and raised his golden lance high into the air, ¡°Charge, Lord Di Suo!¡±


    A puff of black smoke spewed out of Di Suo¡¯s nose, and a muffled laugh escaped from his mouth. He stretched out a pair of huge wings that could almost cover the sky!


    Chief Kenny saw that they were about to take off and hurriedly asked, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please take us with you.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked down at them and snorted, ¡°My dear Chief Priest Kenny, if you wait, you¡¯ll be glad you didn¡¯t come along. But if you really want to come, you can do so on foot. Lord Di Suo¡¯s back is not for anyone to just get on? ¡±


    Chief Kenny shaded his eyes with his hand as he watched the man and the dragon take off, but within a few minutes of looking at them, he understood what Alexander had meant when he had said, ¡°You¡¯ll be glad you didn¡¯t come along.¡±


    The black dragon was not there to catch up with the dragons, it was there to fight!


    The deafening roar of the dragons was heard one after another, and the fireballs that clashed one after another were even more powerful.


    As Kenny, the head priest, grimaced and gulped darkly at the sight of what could be called ¡°the dragon war of the century,¡± he said to the other five, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a place to hide while we take advantage of this civil unrest.¡±


    The five men all said yes to Kenny¡¯s words and followed him in a panic as he headed off into the woods to find a secluded hiding place.


    Kenny had the six men hold hands and he begun to chant a silent incantation. A silver light flashed in his hand, and when the incantation was finished, the six men vanished into thin air.


    This was an invisibility spell that Christian had taught him before he set off, a spell that would hide his form from the dragons.


    Kenny walked at the front of the group, gritting his teeth. His mind was torn with anguish, unable to understand how things had come to this.


    Hadn¡¯t Lord Christian said he could negotiate with the Dragon King to persuade him to lift the spell?


    But now, not only was Christian gone, but there was no chance of peaceful negotiation either.


    The six people held hands and walked through this strange land. They were not the strongest in the human world, but they were still very capable.


    But now, in front of the Dragons, they were like ants that could be easily crushed!


    Kenny¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and unease gripped his mind. As he fumbled around, he looked back at the tightly closed Dragon boundary. If the gods gave him another chance, he would choose not to enter!


    The six men stumbled along and finally found a hidden cave that had an opening for only one person to pass through at a time, but was relatively empty and dry.


    Once Kenny was sure it was safe inside, the group of six hid inside for the time being before Kenny undid his invisibility spell.


    The ground shook from time to time as the six men all looked around with frightened, desperate faces.


    The Black Dragon had fully recovered his strength after the past few days of recuperation.


    He spewed out one fireball after another, and the dragons with less than optimal force plummeted towards the ground. However, none of these dragons died. Dragons are all thick-skinned. How could they be killed by a few fireballs.


    Di Suo was able to fight one against ten thousand with ease.


    Bai Lixin stood at the top of the black dragon¡¯s head, using his divine weapon to sneak up on the offenders from time to time.


    One by one, lightning bolts shot out from the tip of the golden spear, and one fell down after another.


    In the interval, Bai Lixin even forgot to invite Di Suo for praise, ¡°Lord Di Suo, how is my skill?¡±


    Di Suo spat out a huge ball of fire and laughed, ¡°More force, but less dexterity.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes changed, and he suddenly extended his lance and pointed it at Di Suo¡¯s flank. Instantly, a sneaky dragon was knocked to the ground, ¡°Like that, isn¡¯t that more clever?¡±


    His slightly teasing question was met with a chuckle from Di Suo. One man and one dragon worked together flawlessly. The black dragon was not afraid of the thousands of troops, charging straight into the battle group and killing them.


    A silver dragon slowly flapped its wings as it approached the two of them. The beautiful, pure silver dragon stood out from the pile of grey dragons.


    Bai Lixin saw the silver dragon and lowered his head to Di Suo¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s Hillman?¡±


    Diso puffed smoke out of his nose, disdainfully, ¡°Whoever he is, there¡¯s only one thing that can happen to him if he dares to attack.¡±


    If the Dragon King could gather his forces so quickly, someone must have given him advance notice, and when he thought about it, there was only one possibility: Hillman.


    Hillman slowly broke away from the group and snuck around behind Di Suo¡¯s tail with the intention of sneaking up on him in his blind spot.


    Seeing this, Bai Lixin snorted coldly, and with his spear at full strength, he struck Hillman with a fierce lightning strike.


    There was a loud bang, and Hillman fell to the ground!


    He landed right in front of the cave where Kenny and the other six were hiding.


    Hillman shook his dizzy head, and suddenly his vertical pupils contracted into a thin line as he stared into the cave.


    He could tell from outside the cave that the smell from inside belonged to those damned humans!


    Seeing the cave, which was only big enough for one person to pass through, Hillman did not hesitate to transform himself back into his human form and drew a glittering dagger from his belt before entering the cave.


    But the moment he entered, a roar sounded from the mouth of the cave, and debris fell with a thud, blocking the entrance to the cave.


    In the cave, the six men leaning against the wall looked warily at the man who had appeared out of nowhere. It was Kenny who had sharp eyes and recognised the man as Hilman, Princess Sophia¡¯s retainer.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Hillman, it¡¯s you. What are you doing here?¡±


    Hillman did not answer his words, but looked at Kenny after sweeping them around coldly, ¡°Where is Christian?¡±


    ¡°The High Priest? We don¡¯t know, he had already disappeared when we got up this morning. ¡± Kenny returned, he looked at Hillman¡¯s silver hair that glowed slightly in the darkness and suddenly exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re a Dragon!¡±


    Hillman smiled coldly and said, ¡°Yes, I am a Dragon. Cunning human, Christian has actually deceived me! ¡±


    Seeing Hillman approaching, Kenny waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, wait, please listen to me. We came here before with no malice. We just want to plead with His Majesty the Dragon King to lift the curse that will destroy humanity.¡±


    Hillman stopped dead in his tracks, ¡°You still want to lie to me? What curse on humanity? I have never even heard of it. ¡±


    Kenny became even more flustered and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, the High Priest Christian said that in the manuscripts of Alexander I, it was written that the Dragon King had cursed the whole human continent with a catastrophe in eight hundred years because he resented having his children taken away from him, and that now seven hundred and fifty years have passed, and if the curse is not stopped, the human continent will be in for a catastrophe!¡± ¡±


    Hillman stopped and sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t even lie. Do you think cursing is that simple? A curse comes at the cost of one¡¯s own death, and how can there be any curse when His Majesty the Dragon King is as fit as a fiddle today? ¡±


    At those words, the six men stiffened, their faces all showing expressions of disbelief.


    And when Hillman saw their expressions, his form gave a start and he frowned. ¡°Did Christian lie to you too?¡±


    Kenny licked his lips, ¡°Too?¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Hillman gripped the dagger in his hand and said coldly, ¡°Christian used his fancy words to deceive me. He lied to me that you had come with the artifact to kill my king and that only he knew how to break it. So, for the sake of the Dragon Clan and the safety of the Dragon King, I brought him into Dragon territory in the dark of night. But not long after coming, he knocked me unconscious and escaped.¡±


    Two opposing sides that would never have sat down to quietly talk to each other now, because of this narrow space with nowhere to go, found out the problem.


    Both of them, had collectively been tricked by Christian!

 CH 55

    The dragon guards were made up of dragons with high force values, but now these dragons were as vulnerable in front of Di Suo and Bai Lixin as children who had just learned how to use a walker.


    One by one, the dragons fell from the sky to the ground, slowly piling up on the ground as a small mountain of dragons. But Di Suo and Bai Lixin were not tired; they were getting braver as they slowly pressed closer to the direction of the Dragon King¡¯s palace.


    The fear in the eyes of the Dragon King, who saw all this through his magic ball, increased as he placed his crown on a table to one side, transformed into a golden dragon and flew outside.


    The whole palace was in danger as the black dragon pressed down on them, and everyone flew out to join in the fight against it.


    When he saw the locust-like dragons that came before him, Di Suo laughed in anger and opened his mouth to spit out a huge ball of fire.


    Hundreds of years ago, he had seen some of them as leaders, others as friends. Now, they see him as an enemy, he just wanted to kill them all!


    If you want me to die, I will live and show you!


    Di Suo threw back his head and let out a loud dragon roar, which made the whole dragon tribe tremble.


    Hearing Di Suo¡¯s cry, Bai Lixin raised the spear in his hand and pointed it at the huge golden dragon that was slowly flying through the air, shouting: ¡°Foolish dragons, it is not Di Suo who has caused you to suffer from the upheaval and relocation, but the Dragon King you claim to be protecting! It is he who is your sinner! ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s voice was not very loud, but strangely enough, his voice pierced through all the explosions and dragon chants and pierced straight into the ears of every dragon clan.


    ¡°A thousand years ago, the old Dragon King fell, and he passed the throne to the God of War, Di Suo, instead of his own son. But the greedy prince faked an imperial decree, crowning himself king and making Di Suo his guardian.¡±


    ¡° He did all this unwittingly, but the mighty power of Di Suo, the god of war, still pressured his poor nerves at times, and it was at that point that the human, Alexander I appeared.¡± Bai Lixin held Di Suo¡¯s huge black horn, and his words poured into the ears of the dragons word for word.


    All the dragons stopped their attacking movements and looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Di Suo also paused in surprise. Even if he did not know these secrets, how did Bai Lixin know?


    ¡°This usurper dragon king had two children, who were injured after sneaking out of the dragon territory, thus attracting Alexander I. This was not a secret, so you all knew about it. But the second time Alexander I was able to enter the Dragon Territory, it was not because of the guardian Di Suo, but of your Dragon Lord, who deliberately gave him the two children! ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s voice was like a huge stone smashed into the water, a stone that stirred up a thousand waves, and almost all the dragons gathered outside were now staring in awe at the majestic golden dragon.


    ¡°Your Dragon King, in order to suppress the Black Dragon, went in cahoots with Alexander I. Using the young dragons as bait, they tricked Di Suo into the magic formation. Not only that, your dragon king did something that was a shame to the dragon race! ¡±


    As he pointed his lance towards the sky, Bai Lixin mouthed a silent incantation. As his incantation ended, a group of soldiers in pitch black battle armor appeared in the empty sky.


    There was another uproar among the dragons. This was the secret art of their dragon royal family-the Prayer of the Dead. Only the royal family knew how to use it, but now this human could actually use it!


    ¡°This Dragon King of yours taught Alexander I the secret magic that your dragon royal family kept without reservation, and as for why I know the spell, it is because I am a descendant of Alexander I, Ansel Alexander, the current king of the human kingdom of the Saron Empire today! ¡±


    There was another outcry from the entire dragon race as they looked at Bai Lixin, who stood at the head of Di Suo, towering above them. His eyes were sharp, and he looked down on all beings with his spear in his hand, like a god descending from the sky.


    What kind of human monarch was this? A mere, fragile human dared to step into the territory of the dragons, and how could he be so proud and confident in front of the powerful dragons?


    Bai Lixin bellowed, ¡°All this past was recorded by my ancestor in his manuscript. So, after I became an emperor, I rescued Di Suo. As a human being, I know right from wrong, but you, as Di Suo¡¯s kindred, former subordinates, and even close friends, listen to nothing but slander. ¡±


    ¡°For over seven hundred years, Di Suo has been trapped in the underground palace, suffering day in and day out, and you? You have forsaken him. You have forsaken your dragon god of war. You have forsaken the king you were meant to serve! Not only that, but you have come out in force today just to kill him! ¡±


    ¡°You four-legged reptiles are not worthy of being Di Suo¡¯s companions! From this day forward, I, Ansel Alexander, will be Di Suo¡¯s companion for all eternity! ¡±


    The whole dragon clan was frozen in place as they suddenly remembered the heroic deeds of Di Suo hundreds of years ago;


    When he had led the people to drive the incoming humans out of their borders, when he had trained his guards into a wall of iron and steel, and when he had even guarded the entrance day and night to deny any human the chance to pass through the boundary.


    Official histories have imposed the yoke of the sinner on Di Suo.


    They, the dragons, trusted history, and although they did not admit in their hearts that Di Suo was a sinner, the dragons, who worshipped history as the Word of God, gradually forgot all that Di Suo had done for the dragons.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s words were like a huge slap in their faces, slapping their cheeks with a burning pain, and their heads were buzzing, almost fainting, but seemingly more awake than ever.


    ¡°Righteous history, fuck righteous history, long live Lord Di Suo!¡± Among the dragons, someone began to shout.


    Along with his shout, more and more dragons let out dragon roars and shouted, ¡°Lord Di Suo! Lord Di Suo! Lord Di Suo!¡±


    The awakened dragons began to open their hearts to the real thing, and instead of just following the royal instructions, they suddenly remembered the Lord Di Suo that the people had embraced hundreds of years ago, the God of War, Di Sui, who was invincible and like a god!


    He was the true king; he was the heir to the Dragon King!


    The dragons came to their senses and gradually turned their bodies towards the majestic golden dragon.


    Since DI Suo¡¯s disappearance, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s true nature had been revealed. He had been brutal and unforgiving, dictating the world with harsh laws and killing his own kind at every turn.


    The dragon clan were all in danger. Having to survive his oppression, they closed their hearts.


    And now the human emperor says that Lord Di Suo was the true king!


    If you do not explode in oppression, you will perish in oppression.


    All these dragons, who had been oppressed for years, had finally broken out!


    The Dragon King flapped his huge feathered wings and his voice was cold and majestic, ¡°I am the rightful king. Don¡¯t be deceived by that human¡¯s fancy words. Do you all enjoy the punishment of the  law, you rebellious people? Your enemies now are they, not me! ¡±


    The Dragon King shouted as his personal escort shielded him, but once the fire of rebellion had been brewed, it would not be easily extinguished. The dragons roared and flew towards the Dragon King.


    The Dragon King flapped his wings in anger and pointed at Bai Lixin, who stood on top of the black dragon¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Kill that human for me, kill him!¡±


    At the order, his personal guards all moved out and flew towards Di Suo.


    Seeing the dragons rushing towards him, Di Suo let out a loud laugh and flapped his wings. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡±


    He straightened up and, with a flick of his tail, he threw half a dozen guards aside, and with a wave of his wings, he slapped a few more away.


    At the same time, a large number of dragons attacked the golden dragon.


    The Golden Dragon roared and mouthed an incantation for the blessing of the dead, and countless black-armored warriors appeared in the sky. The black-armored warriors, armed with huge axes, blocked all the dragons that wanted to attack the Golden Dragon.


    The Golden Dragon held back the rebels, his eyes staring resentfully at Bai Lixin, who stood straight above Di Suo¡¯s head.


    All of a sudden, he flapped his huge wings and rushed towards Di Suo like a golden lightning bolt.


    Seeing this, Bai Lixin hurriedly summoned a bolt of lightning to strike the golden dragon. The golden dragon ignored it and continued to charge at a rapid pace.


    Bai Lixin shouted at Di Suo, ¡°Di Suo, this is a war between the two of you, I will leave here first.¡± With that, he leapt down over Di Suo¡¯s head, who, startled, hurriedly looked down.


    But he found a small black dragon under Bai Lixin¡¯s feet, which was flying peacefully in the air carrying him.


    Only when he saw that Bai Lixin was unharmed did Di Suo flush out the last of his guards and give his full attention to the red-eyed golden dragon.


    The golden dragon¡¯s body was in the shape of a pike, and it charged straight at Di Suo. Di Suo, on the other hand, flapped his wings and opened his two back claws.


    The moment the two huge dragons collided, a huge wave of energy expanded out in all directions with them at the centre. The earth shook and trees fell!


    Bai Lixin looked down at the black dragon and said, with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The black dragon smiled, ¡°You are welcome. Lord Di Suo has always been the idol of us black dragons, but because of the brutal laws, we have pushed this worship to the bottom of our hearts. It is wonderful that Lord Di Suo has returned. Look at him; he is like a god. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, his eyes fixed on the two dragons fighting, ¡°He is a god!¡±


    The golden dragon tried to pierce the black dragon, but the black dragon caught the golden dragon hard under its claws with two sharp claws. The sharp barbs embedded themselves into the golden dragon¡¯s body, causing a roar of grief and even more anger.


    The Golden Dragon craned its neck up and opened its bloody maw towards the Black Dragon¡¯s slender neckline.


    Quickly and decisively, the Black Dragon released its grip on the Golden Dragon and threw it away.


    The Golden Dragon steadied himself and opened his mouth again, ready to roll a fiery ball of fire. The ball of fire grew brighter and brighter and finally turned a pale blue before the golden dragon spat out at Di Suo.


    At the same time, Di Suo also opened his mouth and spewed out a light blue flame, and the two fireballs, which had accumulated countless energy, collided together, and the whole dragon race was in turmoil again.


    Just as the Golden Dragon was about to attack once more, its movements suddenly stalled and it looked incredulously at its chest.


    Right in its own chest, a slender golden lance was steadily embedded in it.


    Bai Lixin shouted at Di Suo, ¡°You can¡¯t keep fighting like this. If you do, the whole dragon clan will be destroyed. Make it quick! ¡±


    The black dragon¡¯s golden pupils looked deeply at Bai Lixin and turned its head to rush towards the golden dragon.


    The Golden Dragon could only watch the Black Dragon¡¯s open mouth because its movements were blocked by the golden lance.


    He only felt a pain in his neck and lost consciousness instantly.


    The unconscious golden dragon fell heavily to the ground, and Bai Lixin crawled over and took the golden lance that was stuck in its chest back into his hand.


    At the same time, Di Suo had already taken human form after landing behind Bai Lixin.


    He pulled Bai Lixin heavily into his arms and blocked his lips domineeringly, his tongue driving in and lapping up the fragrance of Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth like a drowning fish.


    A soft light shone in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes as he threw his spear to the ground and threw his arms around Di Suo to return the fierce kiss.


    The uprising battle ended with the defeat of the Golden Dragon, and the undead it had summoned disappeared. The dragons hovered in the sky, gazing down at the kissing pair.


    They whispered in a language only the dragons could hear, ¡°They¡¯re actually kissing! So loving. This is our future dragon king and queen, right? ¡±


    ¡°The queen is actually human, and a male! But it doesn¡¯t matter, who made our queen so powerful. ¡±


    ¡°But he called us ¡®four-legged reptiles¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Fart, don¡¯t you have four claws when you transform into a dragon? Oh, the domineering queen, you are truly my idol. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, no wonder Lord Di Suo likes him. The queen was so domineering just now. I loved it. ¡±


    Di Suo frowned and gave a sidelong glance towards the sky, and the dragons, who had been hovering, scattered like birds and beasts.


    The two kissed for a long time, and Di Suo¡¯s hands and feet became more restless as he placed his hands on Bai Lixin¡¯s ass and kneaded it as his leg slowly pushed between Bai Lixin¡¯s long, slender legs.


    Bai Lixin groaned and pushed Di Suo away, ¡°Wait, wait, there could be someone still here.¡±


    Di Suo smiled at Bai Lixin and said gently, ¡°Do you know what that declaration meant just now?¡±


    Bai Lixin muttered in his heart, ¡°I naturally knew before I shouted it out.¡±


    But his face was confused, ¡°Ah, which line, huh? I said a lot. ¡±


    Di Suo was exasperated as he rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s pale blonde curls, ¡°It¡¯s that line,¡± ¡°I will be his companion for enternity.¡± Do you know what that is? That is a vow of companionship, a serious vow that can only be said between lovers, and once said, it cannot be broken. ¡±


    Bai Lixin stiffened. He lowered his head and curbed the look in his eyes with his lashes and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Di Suo used his index finger to lift Bai Lixin¡¯s chin up to look into his eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why do you apologize?¡±


    ¡°I am the offspring of your enemy, and I know you have always loathed me.¡± Bai Lixin gave Di Suo a timid look and said, ¡°You will never like me.¡±


    Seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s timid little face, Di Suo was distressed and touched. He took Bai Lixin into his arms and whispered in his ear in the most tender and lingering tone, ¡°I don¡¯t like you, I freaking love you. Baby, I love you to death. God knows when I heard that vow from you in the air just now, I almost got hard on the spot and couldn¡¯t wait to have you. ¡±


    As the truth was revealed, and with Bai Lixin¡¯s dedication, all the hatred turned to dust, and now all that was left of Di Suo was his endless love for Bai Lixin.


    Hearing the domineering confession that belonged to Di Suo alone, Bai Lixin¡¯s broke into a cold sweat, saying, ¡°Dear, let us put our affairs aside for now, including bedding. There is an important matter that remains to be dealt with.¡±


    Bai Lixin only said the beginning, but Di Suo instantly understood what he was talking about. Releasing Bai Lixin from his arms, they looked at each other and said, ¡°Christian!¡±

 CH 56

    Christian burst out of the boundary and threw the young dragon in his arms hard to the ground, threatening, ¡°One more scream and I¡¯ll kill you now.¡±


    The young dragon cowered and stopped screaming.


    Christian had taken advantage of the chaos to enter the Dragon King¡¯s chambers, and had found the dragon magic collection in a hidden compartment.


    Christian couldn¡¯t suppress the ecstasy in his heart, and all he could think of was, ¡°What a right time and a right place.¡±


    The dragons had been lured out, and he had been lucky enough to find a book of magic at the drop of a hat. He flipped through the book of magic, but found that all the words in the book were in dragon language, and he did not know any of them.


    So he grabbed a young dragon, just 200 years old, and took it into his hands.


    The young dragon had just transformed and was extremely weak, and although it struggled desperately, it was easily caught by Christian.


    With all the turmoil in the area, a young dragon missing would not be noticed. The dragons would only think it had been killed or disappeared in the war and would not notice anything else.


    In order to prevent the dragons from detecting the screams of the young dragon, Christian used a silence spell.


    The silence spell means that he is surrounded by a silent zone where no sound can go out, but at the same time, no sound can be made. As a result, he missed Bai Lixin¡¯s repeated revelations.


    Christian used the invisibility spell to hide his form and that of the young dragon and touched the edge of the boundary.


    Before he left, Christian looked up at the sky again, just in time to see Bai Lixin ¡°fall¡± from the black dragon¡¯s head. At the same time, a black dragon flew even further towards Bai Lixin.


    Christian laughed in ecstasy at the sight, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you don¡¯t die this way.¡±


    He wanted to make sure that Bai Lixin was dead, but the young dragon in his arms was making a lot of noise and even gnawing at his wrist with its fangs. In pain, Christian dared not stay any longer, so he used the dragon to open the boundary and get out.


    As soon as he was out of the boundary, Christian lifted the invisibility and silence magic and dropped the hatchling to the ground, threatening its life.


    At that moment, Christian suddenly felt a murderous aura appear behind him, and he rushed to the side.


    Just after Christian jumped up, the ground where he had just been standing had become a meter deep pit.


    Christian looked at the person who came and instantly sneered, ¡°Hillman, it¡¯s you! Thank you so much for this time. ¡±


    Hillman gritted his teeth and glared angrily at the man who was both beautiful and sinister, ¡°You liar.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to be gullible?¡± Christian gracefully brushed his sun-like obsidian hair with one hand and grabbed both wings of the young dragon in the other, saying, ¡°You should be grateful that I gave you a free lesson and didn¡¯t charge you for it.¡±


    Hillman was so angry that he wanted to chew the treacherous man up in his mouth.


    Christian saw his movement and quickly raised the small dragon in his hand to his chest, ¡°Come on, by all means, make its death painful.¡±


    The silver-haired man¡¯s sharp claws that were about to reach out came to a screeching halt!


    Christian threw back his head and laughed.


    So what if the dragon was powerful?


    Wasn¡¯t he still playing with them? He could easily use their hearts in the right way.


    Christian laughed wildly, his eyes tinged with contempt and malice. There was no trace of holiness like before. His face was like an evil ghost in an oriental picture scroll.


    ¡°If you are so energetic, you might as well worry use that energy 5o worry your dear Princess Sophia¡¯s kingdom of Sena, which I will raze to the ground if you dare to oppose me again!¡±


    He held up the young dragon, laughing as he got into the carriage that had been parked to one side and left in place by Bai Lixin.


    A white mist floated up at the foot of the carriage, and at once it turned into a white light and disappeared before Hillman¡¯s eyes.


    When Hillman saw Christian disappear, he did not stay long. He was in a hurry to get back to Sena to ensure the safety of Princess Sophia.


    With a flourish of his arms, Hillman transformed himself into a beautiful, long silver dragon and flew off on his wings in the direction of the Sena kingdom.


    After they were all gone, six men appeared out of nowhere in the empty desert. It was none other than the six men, including Chief Priest Kenny.


    During the battle between the Golden Dragon and the Black Dragon, the ground continued to tremble, and the cave they were in could not be saved at all.


    One dragon and six people then fled from the cave in a blaze of glory, and they listened to Bai Lixin¡¯s words of holding accountability to the bottom of their hearts.


    Then the dragons began another civil war among themselves, and the six men rushed to follow Hillman and escape from the dragon territory before the ground shook again.


    After this, they never wanted to come back to the Dragon territory again.


    The dragons were too powerful, and although they had only spent a short time at the edge of the boundary, it was a terrifying experience that they would not want to remember for the rest of their lives.


    All six walked slowly, not knowing what to say.


    After a long time, Chief Priest Kenny clenched his fist and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think Christian would be such a person.¡±


    The other five were all lost in thought. They had worshipped the High Priest as a god since they were young. They considered him as their spiritual pillar and role model.


    But today, their faith had collapsed and the image of their role model had been destroyed.


    Several people felt as if their bodies had been emptied of energy, and even their future was uncertain.


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go back to the Saron Empire,¡± the leader of the search party said, lost in thought. ¡°My men are still imprisoned in the castle and I can¡¯t leave them behind.¡±


    Chief Kenny nodded, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll see what happens then. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Several men then got into the carriage they had left here and headed for the Saron Empire.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    In the Saron Empire, Christian hid his young dragon in the hem of his broad sleeve, got out of the carriage, and went straight to his chambers.


    After closing the doors behind him, Christian hurriedly carried the young dragon into the dungeon that was connected to his chambers, and locked it into a magical formation.


    The metal was as crisp as an apple to the dragons, and a dungeon could not hold them, only a magic array could.


    As soon as the young dragon¡¯s body was free, it opened its fangs to lunge at Christian, but as soon as its tiny body was halfway up, the magic formation sprang into action, sending a translucent pale blue barrier back at it.


    The hatchling groaned as it was electrocuted.


    Christian sneered, ¡°This is my territory, no one will come to your rescue even if you scream your head off. As long as you behave, I will not kill you and will even treat you well. ¡±


    The young dragon slumped to the ground, its pupils glaring at Christian, who, upon seeing that the young dragon was not cooperating, grunted, ¡°Suit yourself!¡±


    And with that, he turned his head away with a flip of his sleeve.


    When General Kapler heard that Christian was the only one returning home, he hurried over in a frenzy.


    As soon as he saw Christian, he asked sharply, ¡°Your Highness, where is His Majesty? You went together, so why are you the only one who has returned? ¡±


    With a sad expression on his face and tears in his eyes, Christian choked out, ¡°His Majesty, he was killed.¡±


    Kapler¡¯s eyes widened and he took two steps back in disbelief, ¡°Killed? How is that possible? Didn¡¯t he have the Black Dragon with him? ¡±


    ¡°It was because of the Black Dragon. It turned out that the Black Dragon was a traitor to the Dragon Clan, and as soon as he entered the Dragon Clan¡¯s territory, he was attacked by the Dragon King¡¯s guards who had poured out. During the attack, His Majesty unfortunately fell off the black dragon and was eaten. ¡±


    Hearing the news that his majesty had been eaten by the dragons, Kapler cried out, his eyes red, ¡°No, it¡¯s not true, it must not be true!¡±


    Christian let out a long sigh, ¡°General Kapler, people have their sorrows and joys, and I was lucky enough to escape. The country cannot be left without a master. General Kapler, please gather the ministers quickly. We need to get this out in the open. ¡±


    General Kapler¡¯s eyes were red, but he frowned at Christian¡¯s words, ¡°No, I believe His Majesty is not dead, and as long as I do not see His Majesty¡¯s bones, I will not acknowledge His Majesty¡¯s death. But you, High Priest, of the nine people who went with you on this journey, how is it that you are the only one who has returned unharmed? ¡±


    Sadness flashed in Christian¡¯s eyes, ¡°I did not want to die there with them, but his Majesty instructed me before he died to return to the Empire and deliver his message.¡±


    Still unwilling to believe the news of the emperor¡¯s death, Kapler shook his head and rose to his feet with difficulty, saying, ¡°I will not admit that his majesty is dead until I see the bones. Your High Priest, I take my leave. ¡±


    Christian secretly gritted his teeth when he saw how stubborn Kapler was.


    If you don¡¯t summon them, do you think I can¡¯t do it?


    His lips curled into a sneer, and he said to the priests around him, ¡°Play the national mourning music and gather up the ministers. I have something very important to convey to them.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hillman flew back to the Sena Kingdom on the wind. So eager was he to know the news of Sophia that he even forgot about his incarnation.


    In the castle of the Senna Kingdom, the people stared at the sudden arrival of the huge silver dragon, and one by one, they screamed and ran in all directions to escape.


    Only Sophia, in the back garden, looked up at the beautiful silver dragon and put her hands behind her back, smiling and squinting.


    Hillman caught sight of Sophia, and with a dive, he flew in her direction, and as he reached the ground, he transformed himself into a handsome young guard.


    He grabbed Sophia¡¯s shoulders and said hurriedly, ¡°Sophia, listen to my explanation, I have no intention of hurting you.¡±


    Sophia grabbed Hillman¡¯s wrist and smiled, ¡°Hillman, you look so beautiful when you transform into a dragon, like a floating, flowing cloud.¡±


    Not expecting Sophia to praise him instead of being afraid, Hillman was lost in thought for a moment and said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡±


    Sophia asked in return, ¡°You have been guarding me; why should I be afraid of you? I like you more than anything. ¡±


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s words, joy filled Hillman¡¯s chest. The happiness came so suddenly that he could not believe it.


    He hugged Sophia tightly, his nose sniffing the fragrance that belonged to her alone.


    High above the castle, King Serinon¡¯s eyes shone brightly at the sight of his daughter and the dragon embracing each other.


    While Sophia fell into the sweet dream of a siesta in the late afternoon, Hillman was called into King Serinon¡¯s study.


    ¡°Hillman, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a dragon.¡± King Serinon said in a deep voice.


    Hillman was busy half-kneeling on the floor and said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, although I am a dragon, I have never harmed a human. And the only reason I am here is to protect Princess Sophia.¡±


    King Serinon looked Hillman up and down, as if to ascertain the truth of his words, and Hillman arched his back nervously, fearing that King Serinon would drive him out of the palace and that he would never see Sophia again in his life.


    Only after a long time did King Serinon say, ¡°Yes, I believe in your feelings for Sophia. This morning, when I saw the two of you in a deep embrace, I suddenly felt that I had made a very wrong decision. ¡±


    King Serinon sighed, ¡°I should not have rashly made Sophia King Alexander¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Ah, if I could turn back time, I would have made Sophia your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Hillman¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise and he asked, ¡°Your Majesty, is it true what you say?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word is not a joke.¡±


    Helliman said excitedly, ¡°Your Majesty, King Alexander went to the Dragon Territory two days ago, and at this moment he is in grave danger.¡±


    Just as he finished his sentence, the magic ball on the emperor¡¯s desk lit up, and the originally transparent magic ball now showed a picture of the spy that the Sena Kingdom had planted in the Saron Empire.


    The spy saluted and then said to King Serinon, ¡°Your Majesty, from the castle came the great mourning music, and I heard that it was King Alexander who had died.¡±


    King Serinon¡¯s heart fluttered with joy, and he confirmed, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The spy nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, that music is exactly the kind of mourning music that would be played only if the king were dead.¡±

 CH 57

    King Serinon¡¯s face showed excitement as he turned off his crystal ball after confirming King Alexander¡¯s death from his subordinate.


    ¡°You were right, Hillman, Alexander is dead!¡± King Serinon¡¯s voice trembled slightly from excitement and said, ¡°Hillman, I think you should know that the reason I made Sophia Alexander¡¯s fianc¨¦e in the first place was also due to Alexander¡¯s power and national strength. But now it¡¯s different. Once Alexander dies, the Saron Empire will be in turmoil. If we take this opportunity to attack it, the first empire that has been dominating the whole continent will fall apart in a matter of days.¡±


    King Serinon looked at Hillman with a gleam of determination in his eyes and said, ¡°Hillman, if you can turn into a silver dragon and attack the imperial castle of the Saron Empire and take it down in one fell swoop, I will make Sophia your wife!¡±


    Hillman hesitated. It was true that he had nothing good to say about the Saron Empire, but the matter of turning into a dragon to attack a country had never occurred to him.


    Seeing his hesitation, King Serinon continued, ¡°I will give you and Sophia a grand wedding. Sophia will be your wedded wife, and she will produce many offspring for you. ¡±


    The future with a wife and kids that King Serinon had built for Hillman was too good to be true, and his words were like a deadly and tempting apple, luring Eve¡¯s fall.


    In the end, Hillman made up his mind and nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I will attack the Saron Empire for you, for Sophia, and for the Kingdom of Sena!¡±


    Rather than wait for Christian to attack the Sena Empire, he would rather strike first and kill Christian himself!


    In the princess¡¯s chambers, Sophia opened her eyes, a cold glint in her sleepless eyes.


    In the end, her father was still treating her as a pawn and a prop in his conquest of the continent.


    Her father was still the same as before, but she was no longer the same as before. And there was Hillman, only thinking about the many offspring they had not even discussed.


    A gentle figure burrowed into Sophia¡¯s mind at the thought of all the power she had.


    Ansel, are you really dead?


    No, it can¡¯t be.


    Sophia shook her head. Ansel was so strong that even the dragons were not necessarily a match for him, and besides, Lord Di Suo was so strong that he would never, ever let him be in danger.


    Sophia sat up from her bed, intending to kill her way straight to the study to take Hillman down.


    She was just about to reach the door when she heard a sound from her magic ball.


    Sophia¡¯s raised hand lurched and turned back to the magic ball in surprise. A familiar figure appeared in the magic ball, a gentle smile on the man¡¯s handsome face. Although separated by a magic ball, Sophia felt that he was looking directly at her.


    It was Ansel!


    Sophia retracted her hand and ran quickly to the magic ball with her skirt in her hand. She picked it up. Her face was covered in ecstasy, ¡°Ansel, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re alive!¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°I¡¯m not only alive, I¡¯m well.¡±


    Tears welled up in Sophia¡¯s eyes as she nodded and choked back a sob, ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re okay. Come back soon, Ansel, my father and Hillman, they are planning to attack the Saron Empire! ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and said soothingly, ¡°Sophia, I came to you to tell you that there is no need to stop it. Just let Hillman go and attack the palace of the Saron Empire. I want him to do it. ¡±


    Sophia ran a hand over the corner of her eyes in confusion, ¡°Why is that, Ansel? He will raze your palace to the ground!¡±


    ¡°I do not need a corrupt palace or ministerial body; only by destroying it can it be reborn. If these people recognize me in their hearts as their king, they will naturally not be hurt, but if they defect to Christian, I will naturally not condone it. ¡±


    Sophia listened with half-understanding, but she nodded, ¡°Good. But Hillman¡­ will Hillman be all right? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return you the silver dragon with all its limbs intact.¡± Bai Lixin smiled narrowly.


    ¡°Hmph, Hillman is just too unassertive and easily manipulated. Ansel, you should teach him a lesson! ¡± Sophia stamped her foot harshly in annoyance.


    The next day, Christian sent out a summons to all the important ministers, but to his surprise, only half of them came. The other half chose to ignore his orders and went to the side of General Kapler.


    When he received this news, Ansel sneered in his heart.


    Looking at the chief priests and the other half of the ministers who had surrendered to him at the round table, Christian said, ¡°Alexander was tragically killed in the Dragon Lands. We will always remember his dedication and sacrifice for humanity and for the Saron Empire. ¡±


    The ministers agreed, and Christian added: ¡°A king may die, but his country will not be destroyed, but King Alexander did not leave a single son or daughter to the Saron Empire. For the sake of the longevity of the entire Saron Empire, I hope that the ministers will choose a candidate to temporarily assume the position of king and lead us through the sad times. ¡±


    ¡°I elect the High Priest to be the next king.¡±


    ¡°The High Priest is the right person to be king!¡±


    ¡°High Priest, please also save our country and get it through the hard times!¡±


    As soon as Christian¡¯s words were finished, the ministers who were eager to defect scrambled to show their loyalty.


    Christian smiled gently and leaned back in the sumptuous seat of the high priest, content to let them express their admiration and praise.


    Suddenly, the earth trembled, and the ceiling above them cracked open. Some of the priests looked up through the cracked ceiling and cried out in fear: ¡°A dragon! It¡¯s a dragon! ¡±


    The crowd erupted in fear.


    Christian also saw the silver dragon and spat in his heart as he calmed the crowd, ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone, I¡¯ll go and solve it.¡±


    Di Suo, he could not defeat, but this young silver dragon was an easy match for him.


    With that, Christian took his cane into his hand and flew through the gap in the broken ceiling.


    As they watched the ceiling shake, all the people were frightened out of their wits and ran wildly out of the hall.


    They screamed and scrambled for their lives, running out into the open square before they begrudgingly looked up at the two men battling each other.


    The two men in the sky, who were constantly using magic, were clashing against each other, surprisingly evenly matched.


    The crowd saw this and exclaimed, ¡°The High Priest is really powerful. He can actually fight the dragons to a draw.¡±


    And it was at this moment that a change occurred.


    A man exclaimed loudly, pointing to the sky, ¡°You guys, look at the High Priestess! He¡¯s getting older! ¡±


    Following the man¡¯s hand, everyone looked in the direction of the High Priest, only to see that the High Priest, who had been full of power, was now decaying at a rate visible to the naked eye; his hair began to fall out, his body began to shrink, his back began to bend and stoop, his skin began to turn dry and waxy, and even his power had disappeared as a result!


    The silver dragon flapped its huge wings so viciously that it slapped the aged High Priest onto the roof of the Priest¡¯s Temple!


    The crowd started screaming again as the situation was turned around in the blink of an eye, and they couldn¡¯t even find a place to escape with all the debris everywhere.


    The crowd, already trapped in a jar, cried out in despair, begging for the Silver Dragon¡¯s sympathy.


    The silver dragon flapped its huge wings and flew to where Christian had fallen, its mouth open, intending to deliver a final blow.


    Before it did so, a golden bolt of lightning struck from the sky, straight into Hillman¡¯s mouth.


    Hillman looked angrily at the source of the lightning as he ached with pain.


    Not far away, standing on a huge black dragon, Bai Lixin came in the wind.


    The crowd that had been in despair also saw Bai Lixin. His appearance gave them hope again, and they shouted, ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty Alexander! Long live His Majesty!!! ¡±


    The cries of the men drew the displeasure of the silver dragon, whose silver pupils took one look at them and his mouth opened to spit out a huge ball of fire.


    The ball of fire exploded not far from the men, and they were so frightened that they shut their mouths tightly, not daring to utter a single breath.


    Bai Lixin pointed his lance at the Silver Dragon and said coldly, ¡°Silver Dragon Hillman, I warn you as the King of the Saron Empire to leave my country, or I will make you pay a terrible price. ¡±


    The Silver Dragon looked at the Black Dragon and Bai Lixin who had come to cause trouble, and a puff of white smoke came out of its snout as it hissed and flapped its wings and took to the sky.


    Why, why was Alexander still alive?!


    Tear them apart, and Princess Sophia would be his. They would be married, they would have many children, and they would live happily ever after.


    The silver dragon, which had lost its mind, roared in anger towards the black dragon and charged at them in a reckless attacking stance.


    Seeing this, Bai Lixin raised his spear and, with a flick of his foot, he leapt up from the black dragon and jumped directly onto the silver dragon¡¯s back. His eyes were as sharp as swords, and his hands were even simpler and more brutal, as he drove the lance deep into the back of the Silver Dragon with one push.


    The Silver Dragon hissed in pain, and its body stiffened as it plunged straight down to the ground.


    The Silver Dragon was so large that not only the entire palace, but also the royal city, could see the battle.


    They saw their king descend from the sky like a god, not only rescuing the High Priest, but also easily subduing the silver dragon with just one move, saving the Saron Empire from danger.


    The people clapped their hands and cheered. This was the true God of War. King Alexander was not only the king of a nation, but also the protector of a nation!


    At that moment, everyone worshipped Bai Lixin¡¯s spontaneous and ruthless bravery.

 CH 58

    Bai Lixin finished off the silver dragon and jumped back onto the back of the black dragon. The black dragon flapped its wings gently and hovered over the Temple of Priests.


    The attentive people suddenly noticed that a black mass seemed to be pressing down in the sky. They fixed their eyes on it and realised that it was all dragons, a whole clan of them!


    The power of a single silver dragon was already so terrifying; now it was thousands of dragons flying here. How could their fragile country resist?


    The people who had just been cheering embraced each other, screaming and hiding in fear in the arms of their families, while the ministers and priests who had been trapped in the square had long since fainted from fear in the midst of this great joy and sorrow.


    The black dragon hovered above the priests¡¯ temple, and Bai Lixin¡¯s clear voice pierced through the air and reached the ears of the crowd with unmistakable clarity.


    ¡°Sinner Christian, not only have you used forbidden magic to gain immortality and power from the blood of the Black Dragon, but you have also had the audacity to steal the Dragon Clan¡¯s most valuable book and a newly grown hatchling from the Dragon Clan territory! You have enraged the dragons so much that they are now out in force, and if they do not find the books and hatchling, they will trample the entire human race into ruins! ¡±


    ¡°Sinner Christian, return the magic book and the young dragon to the dragons at once!¡±


    When the crowd heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words, it dawned on them, and they stared angrily at the roof of the priest¡¯s temple.


    It turned out that the High Priest¡¯s great power and longevity had been stolen from the dragons, and not only that, but he had now brought about the downfall of humanity!


    Christian had long since been knocked unconscious by Hillman and had no idea what was going on outside.


    As the black mass of dragons pressed closer and closer, and the High Priest refused to speak, the people began to cry out in despair: ¡°Damn you, Christian, give them back to the dragons!¡±


    ¡°Evil and cunning High Priest, please, give them back their young. You can¡¯t be so selfish!¡±


    But the screams of abuse sank like a stone, without a single response.


    The people were desperate, covering their heads and crying out in pain.


    And just then, a voice rang out abruptly, ¡°Your Majesty, I have found the book and the young dragon!¡±


    The voice could not be heard by the people in the imperial capital, but Bai Lixin¡¯s voice was heard clearly: ¡°Oh, have you found the magic books and the young dragon? Well done, General Kapler.¡±


    General Kapler had a frail young dragon in his arms, and in his hand he was cupping a book. He raised them high above his head and exclaimed, ¡°Look, Your Majesty, they are safe and sound!¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s condensed face relaxed slightly as he jumped off the black dragon and took the hatchling and the book after standing firmly across from Kapler. After that, he wasted no time in leaping back up and onto the black dragon, ¡°Christian, even if you won¡¯t let go, I have found them both.¡±


    With that, the black dragon flapped its wings violently and flew towards those dragons.


    Far above in the sky, the leader of the group, a huge dragon in human form, picked up the book and the young dragon carefully and jumped onto the back of another dragon.


    With adoration in his eyes, he asked Bai Lixin and the black dragon, ¡°Now what?¡±


    Bai Lixin coughed, ¡°Then you will go back, the show is over. Thank you for your hard work. ¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°And that¡¯s the end of the play? Your Highness, I haven¡¯t had my chance to appear yet.¡±


    The black dragon beneath Bai Lixin let out a raspy snort, ¡°Go back when you¡¯re told to!¡±


    The man stiffened and hurriedly addressed the thousand dragons, ¡°Alright, retreat! Let¡¯s go back to the dragon territory. ¡±


    The people watched the sky with unblinking eyes, and when they saw the dragons start to fly back, the feeling of life after the robbery was simply too good to be true.


    People cheered, screamed, and shouted, ¡°Long live King Alexander!¡±


    And from then on, the people only knew ¡°His Majesty Alexander¡± and not the Temple of Priests!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the vast and empty desert, a petite and beautiful figure walked slowly, with a leather rein in her hand. The other end of which was attached to a collar made of metal. Inside the collar was a huge silver dragon with a beautiful body.


    Sofia¡¯s heart felt like it was flying as she held the dragon and breathed in the free air outside.


    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes showed a look of fascination as it looked at Sophia, allowing itself to be pulled like a pet.


    When the battle was over, the silver dragon awoke to find itself trapped in the square of the Sena kingdom with chains attached to it. It struggled several times, but found that none of its strength could be siphoned.


    It tried to make a sound, but found that what it spat out was actually a dragon¡¯s roar, and not only that, it could not take human form!


    Its power was worse than that of a young dragon!


    It must have been because of Ansel¡¯s artifact; it must have sucked all its power!


    Just as Hillman realized this reality in horror, King Serinon came marching up to him with his soldiers.


    King Serinon said righteously, ¡°Hillman, you are actually a silver dragon! Because of you, the Saron Empire has sent troops to our country. It¡¯s all because of you! Only by killing you and presenting your head to King Alexander can we destroy the resentment in his heart and save our country from the dire straits.¡±


    [You made me attack the Saron Empire, and now you blame me for it, you wicked, treacherous human! I will kill you!]


    King Serinon shivered at the sight of the roaring, mad silver dragon, but continued, ¡°Cut off its head and offer it to King Alexander.¡±


    Looking at the approaching executioner, Hillman struggled desperately, but the chains on his body became tighter and tighter, to the point where he could no longer move.


    With a cry of despair, Hillman closed his eyes.


    Goodbye, Princess Sophia, the one I love most.


    Suddenly, a soft voice pierced through the air, ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll see if any of you dare touch a hair on its head!¡±


    Hillman¡¯s eyes snapped open, his eyes unblinking in fascination as he gazed at the delicate figure that had arrived step by step.


    Sophia, Sophia, it¡¯s Sophia! I can¡¯t believe I get to see Sophia one more time before I die!


    Hillman¡¯s silver pupils were filled with tears, and when he saw Sophia¡¯s dashing figure, he let out a few whines.


    In a few steps, Sophia was already in front of Hillman, and she said coldly, ¡°Let me see if any of you dare touch him!¡±


    King Serinon looked at Sophia and frowned, ¡°Sophia, what are you doing? He is a dragon, an evil dragon. You are going to be King Alexander¡¯s wife in a few days. Why are you out here now? ¡±


    After scolding Sophia, he said directly to the guards around him, ¡°Send Princess Sophia back to her chambers.¡±


    Hillman looked at the approaching guards and let out a roar.


    [Sophia, go!]


    But something miraculous happened. Just as the guards touched Sophia, the two guards flew out of the square like balls of leather.


    Hillman¡¯s silver eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Sophia with her fists outstretched.


    King Serinon was even more incredulous as he pointed a trembling hand at Sophia, ¡°You, what is wrong with you?¡±


    Sophia laughed and looked at King Serinon, saying, ¡°Father, you have to bear the consequences of your own sins.¡±


    As she spoke, she withdrew her fist and directly ripped the chain tied to the silver dragon.


    King Serinon¡¯s jaw dropped and he pointed at Sophia, who was already riding on the silver dragon¡¯s neck, ¡°Shoot, shoot her down, but keep her alive!¡±


    ¡°She must never go. If she does, King Alexander would find an excuse and would raze our country of Sena to the ground! ¡±


    Watching the archers raise their bows and arrows at her without hesitation, Sophia laughed out loud, her hand once again clenched into a fist and swinging heavily in the void of their direction.


    At once, an incomparably strong air current arose from Sophia¡¯s fist, blowing hard against those people.


    All of them, including King Serinon, were lifted off the ground and blown back down.


    Sophia gently patted the head of the silver dragon and whispered, ¡°Go, Hillman, fly me to my freedom!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Today was the day of the court¡¯s verdict, and the pale Christian was locked in his cage, thinking about how he would excuse himself later.


    The trial was fully public and the venue was chosen in the central square of the royal capital.


    Because of Christian¡¯s special status, the area was already crowded with people before the trial began.


    Finally, as the sun rose, the trial began.


    Christian coughed twice, thinking hard about how he would defend himself.


    But before he could do so, a familiar voice suddenly sent a shiver down his spine.


    It was Chief Priest Kenny and the other five Seekers, who now stood in the witness box, listing Christian¡¯s charges one by one.


    When the crowd heard that after Christine had lured Bai Lixin into the dragon territory with the story of the curse, and then lied to the silver dragon that Bai Lixin was going to slay the dragon king, the whole arena boiled over.


    In his crimes, he was wicked, treacherous, cunning, and unforgivable!


    This man had come close to killing their patron god, their king! This man was guilty of the worst!


    As the six men continued to tell the story, Christian had been so discredited that even the judge did not give him a voice and pronounced him guilty outright.


    The crimes of endangering mankind and conspiring to murder the king were crimes of the highest order!


    A sentence of eight hundred years¡¯ imprisonment was given!


    Eight hundred years is a long time for a dragon, let alone a human being, and Christian, who now looked like an old man, could only live for one or two decades at most.


    Christine sat in the prison carriage, trying to wrap himself up tightly in his tattered cloak.


    The carriage had already circled the imperial capital three times, and people still kept throwing in fruit and eggs, some of which hit the carriage, others hitting him hard.


    If it had been the old days, they would have thrown countless flowers at him!


    Christian buried his face in the cloak, only caring that his face now looked ugly.


    If only he could drink another bottle of the black dragon¡¯s blood, just one, he could leave this hellhole!


    At that time, when he fought the silver dragon, the effects of the medicine wore off, even though his own strength had surprisingly been all but drained away. Now he had turned into a perfectly ordinary old man!


    An old man waiting to die in disgraced.


    He was no longer a high priest, no longer a revered messenger of God, he was now just a scorned sinner!

 CH 59

    Five years later.


    The Silver Dragon regained his strength and was slowly able to take on human form.


    But due to the strong dominance and influence of Sophia over the past five years, Hillman¡¯s personality had also changed, and he was now increasingly fascinated by the way Sophia wielded the leather whip and whipped it proudly like a queen.


    The whip could not hurt his body, but where it hit him, it tickled and tingled.


    With Sophia¡¯s tutelage, the silver dragon had completely turned into Sophia¡¯s submissive.


    Sophia had now grown into a delicate rose, tall and sharp-eyed, with nothing of the childish girl she had been five years ago visible on her body.


    Over the years, she had not stopped travelling and had led Hillman north and south, and seen many of the beauties that Ansel¡¯s mouth had to offer.


    She didn¡¯t want to stop, she just wanted to be able to go on and on like that.


    On her travels, she also heard the news of the fall of the Sena kingdom. Upon hearing this, Sophia let out a long sigh and said, ¡°A kingdom that cannot know its place will only end up in ruin.¡±


    The news of her country¡¯s demise was met with a sigh of relief and then nothing more, as Sophia sat atop the silver dragon¡¯s head and set out on a new journey¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Saron Empire, the Emperor¡¯s chambers.


    A man-sized black dragon lay prostrate on the bed, its two wings wrapped up at strange angles, as if something was wrapped in them.


    Its tail was slapping against the luxurious white velvet bed, and its back was moving like a pounding stake. Suddenly,


    a moan, clear and endlessly seductive, emanated from its encased wings, ¡°You! What are these? ¡±


    Bai Lixin was panting, tears glistening in his eyes as he glared with hazel eyes at Di Suo in his original form.


    The black dragon on top of him smothered a laugh, ¡°They are just two, I believe in you. You can do it baby, just feel good and enjoy them. ¡±


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth in anger, but as the black dragon moved, his eyes became misty and a guttural moan escaped his mouth uncontrollably.


    Such a shock was too exciting!


    He now felt like he was on a bungee jump; the thrill of falling, the excitement of bouncing up, falling from heaven to hell and flying from hell to heaven again. The constant cycle had made him completely lose his mind.


    After a long time, Bai Lixin gave a scream and fainted due to the over stimulation.


    After another long time, the black dragon gave a final heavy blow and stopped moving as well.


    It carefully spread its wings to avoid its sharp claws hurting Bai Lixin. Only then did it have to transform into its human form and hug the body of the youth that was littered with red marks to also fall into a contented sleep


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    With the battle of the Silver Dragon five years ago, Bai Lixin revealed Christian¡¯s true nature, and since then, the glory of the Temple of Priests has crumbled, and the divine authority of the Priesthood has ceased to exist.


    Now the Temple of Priests had been demoted to a priestly ministry, not too high or too low, under the command of Kenny.


    At the beginning of the great battle five years ago, General Kapler, under the guidance of Bai Lixin, gathered the ministers and retainers of the Empire into a pre-determined protective enclosure. When the earth trembled and the stones fell in disarray, they had waited calmly, untouched by any of the ripples.As forthose


    ministers who had joined Christian, they were all dismissed from the ranks of the officials by Bai Lixin for various reasons after the battle was over.


    Following this, the court was completely depleted of such officials!


    Within a year after that, the Kingdom of Sena was taken over by the Saron Empire, and they were no longer an independent state, but vassals of the Saron Empire, to which they paid tribute every year.


    Bai Lixin made an example of them, and since then, no country has dared to covet the Saron Empire.


    As for Christian, he was under great psychological stress due to the huge change in his status and looks, and after three years, he suddenly went mad. Five years later, he died in prison.


    His body was hastily wrapped up and dumped in a mass grave, where it became a meal for the vultures.


    When Di Suo returned to the dragons, the old dragon king¡¯s decree was finally found.


    It took a thousand years before the decree was officially fulfilled and Di Suo became king of the dragons.


    The moment he became King, he abolished the cruel laws created during the reign of the Golden Dragon and restored harmony and peace to the dragons.


    Although Bai Lixin and Di Suo were kings of two separate races, they were able to see each other easily due to the convenience of magic.


    In their eighth year, they were married in front of all humans and dragons, and they became the envy of all.


    On the day of the wedding, two beautiful silver dragons were visible.


    Both dragons were beautifully shaped, and the taller one carried a beautiful woman on its head.


    The two silver dragons landed on the ground and both took human form, one as an adult and the other as a beautiful boy the size of a three-year-old.


    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of their wedding clothes, and a bright smile erupted on her face as she hugged Bai Lixin, ¡°Ansel, it¡¯s wonderful. Finally your long awaited big wedding has come.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and pushed Sophia. He pointed to the child behind the woman and asked, ¡°Your child?¡±


    A blush crept across Sophia¡¯s luscious face, and she nodded cheerfully, ¡°Yes, my child with Hillman. Beautiful, isn¡¯t he? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and nodded. He looked at the confident look in Sophia¡¯s eyes and then at Hillman, who was following her with a look of fascination and smiled; a match made in heaven!


    He remembered the docile, depressed princess he had seen in the memories of the world, and then he looked at the woman in front of him, who was as free as the wind, and felt a great deal of emotion and comfort.


    I wish you all the best in this life, Sophia.


    After the wedding, Di Suo and Bai Lixin shared a life together, but as Di Suo¡¯s life had also passed a thousand years, they spent two hundred years together and left the world in an embrace.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s soul reluctantly withdrew from his lover¡¯s side, and in the dark void, he found that with the withdrawal of his soul, a fire-like soul with a pale blue ethereal glow also broke away from the world.


    The pale blue soul flew around him a dozen times before finally nudging Bai Lixin on the lips and flying into the Lord Go¡¯s soul box that had appeared out of thin air.


    As he watched the soul box slowly disappear, Bai Lixin was greeted with a series of system beeps.


    Congratulations, Lord Host, for obtaining the Lord God Soul Fragment x1, which has been automatically placed in the Lord God¡¯s Box. The mission completion level is rated as an SSS level, and you have gained 10,000 dimensional points! The points can be freely distributed.]


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, the soul attribute level has been raised to A rank by 11%.]


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, a new exchange item has been added to the point exchange window.]


    After receiving the points, this time without waiting for s419M to ask, Bai Lixin said: [Go directly to the next world.]


    [Lord Host is so reliable and hardworking.] s419M said happily, [Don¡¯t you need to take a break?]


    [No need, resting in the middle of the mission world is the same.] Bai Lixin shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t want to rest. The so-called rest was to sleep in the darkness of the void, alone. But in the new world, there was Di Jia waiting for him.


    [Okay, Lord Host! Now opening dimensional teleportation!] s419M replied.


    [Ding, we¡¯ve arrived at the mission world.The system will perform soul fusion for the host. Ding! The soul fusion rate has reached one hundred percent. A scan will be made of the soul and body attributes.]


    Along with s419M¡¯s voice, Bai Lixin endured the pain and opened his eyes. The scene in front of him had changed from a dark void to a brightly lit computer.


    [Ding, scan finished. The original soul and physical attributes are level D. The mental power attribute level is now at level A according to the host¡¯s qualities.] [


    Warning: the body physique attribute is too low, making it unable to carry a soul with high attributes for a long time. The physical body is in danger of bursting. Please use dimensional points to raise the physique attribute as soon as possible.]


    World memories are now being collected. Ding! World memory collection is complete; now start transmitting world memories to the Lord host.]


    The memories of the world squeezed into his mind, and Bai Lixin only felt his head swelling as many fragments rushed into his mind.


    This was a D-rank modern world, but unlike the previous two modern realms, this world¡¯s memories were mostly about an online game set in ancient times called, ¡°Chivalry Road,¡± meaning that this realm¡¯s plot revolved around an online game.


    After deciphering the memories, Bai Lixin¡¯s face scrunched up like he had eaten an orange peel.


    The body he transmigrated into this time was a bit unpleasant; a white lotus who was inconsistent and pretentious, named Bai Lu, whose profession in the game was healing.


    Liang Xuan, the beloved son of this world, had an assassin role in the game. He is blunt to the core and speaks with a mean and unforgiving tone, which is commonly known as ¡°mouth cannon¡±, and has been given the nickname ¡°Knife Assassin¡± in the game.


    Bai Lu did not like the foul-mouthed protagonist who cursed from time to time, while the protagonist also despised the pretentious Bai Lu, and they had been at odds with each other since their first meeting.


    Every big club had its own small group, and Bai Lu was one of the two leaders of the small group in this big club.


    Although Liang Xuan was talkative, he was a righteous person and generous with his money, so he had a lot of disciples in the club.


    Bai Lu has been in the club for a longer time than Liang Xuan and is the deputy leader of this club. His personality could be described as selfish and black at heart, but pure on the outside.


    Bai Lu was afraid of Liang Xuan¡¯s cohesiveness and his growing reputation, and was terrified that his position in the club would be shaken. Thus, the atmosphere between the two was even more tense.


    The real trigger for their confrontation was two incidents: one of which was over a man, and the other was over the list of participants for the Arena Masters Tournament.


    Bai Lu had always liked the club¡¯s leader, who was actually Liang Xuan¡¯s best friend in real life.


    This leader was gay, which Liang Xuan also knew.


    He had also been pursuing Liang Xuan since three years ago, but Liang Xuan had always been convinced that he was a straight man and thus rejected him. Although the two of them flirted a lot, Liang Xuan was unwilling to break through the window.


    The leader had no choice but to finally give up but he dragged Liang Xuan to play this online game.


    In this game, Liang Xuan, who was always convinced that he was a straight man, saw that Bai Lu was getting closer to the group leader, both on the chat platform and in the game¡¯s club chat channel, and his little universe of jealousy exploded.


    The person he was most disgusted with wanted to hook up with his closest friend?


    This was more stimulating than anything else!


    Liang Xuan only found Bai Lu more and more disgusting, and every time he saw Bai Lu rushing to accompany his best friend to do a task, he was infuriated. Liang Xuan finally realised that his feelings for his best friend were not so pure.


    The last time Bai Lu called his friend ¡°husband,¡± the friend accepted it silently without any retort!


    At that time, Liang Xuan only felt his blood rushing up, and he directly said, ¡°If your hole is itchy, find a cucumber to help yourself. Some people should not be frivolous because they just look like fools. ¡±


    Then he went offline.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the group leader to knock on Liang Xuan¡¯s door, and without saying a word, Liang Xuan pounced on him, and they officially established a relationship.


    After that incident, Liang Xuan, who had always spoken in an uninhibited manner, began to show affection towards the groul leader all the time, which angered Bai Lu, the white lotus flower.


    Bai Lu started a series of retaliations, but they were all resolved under the protection of the leader.


    In fact, the group leader was only using Bai Lu, whom Liang Xuan hated, to stimulate Liang Xuan.


    Now that Liang Xuan had accepted him, Bai Lu was no longer of any use to him, so he naturally did not need to tolerate him.


    In his eyes, there was only Liang Xuan from the beginning, and Bai Lu was just a clown.


    At this time, the official ¡°Chivalry Road¡± opened the Arena Master Tournament. Five people will be a team to participate, and the champion will get a cash prize of 500,000 yuan and a set of god-grade equipment.


    Bai Lu was kicked off the team by the leader for the sake of team maintenance and replaced by another skilled healer.


    The leader not only kicked Bai Lu out of the team, but also kicked him out of the club.


    After Bai Lu was kicked out of the club and the team, he became even more aggressive and no longer hid his true heart.


    He kept saying that Liang Xuan was a mistress and accused the club and its leader of being partial, kicking him out of the club and the team despite his significant contribution.


    Liang Xuan was a straightforward person, and his way of doing things was to kill Bai Lu once he saw him in the game. The leader¡¯s actions were a lot more sinister. He found someone to hack Bai Lu¡¯s  account, so that he could not even have the chance to fool around.


    Bai Lu was left penniless after the theft. Coupled with Liang Xuan¡¯s constant pursuit, he could no longer endure and deleted his game account. This way, he disappeared and withdrew from their world, becoming a ¡°ler¡± with no money.


    Bai Lu exited, and the leader brought Liang Xuan to participate in the tournament successfully. The team went through five hurdles and won every time, representing the Luohe district in the national finals and successfully entering the top four.


    In the last match of the final four, Liang Xuan¡¯s assassin suddenly appeared to be possessed by a god and took his opponent by surprise, winning the final title.


    It turned out that Liang Xuan had been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger since the very beginning. He was a great manipulator but had been hiding his strength in order to confuse his enemies, and in the final match against the strongest players, his set of sharp and non-dragging magnificent consecutive kills caused countless people to marvel and clamour, and he became famous!


    After receiving the world¡¯s memories, Bai Lixin drew back his consciousness, and he suddenly felt a burst of depression in his heart, and there seemed to be a voice roaring.


    Bai Lixin stroked his chest and laughed lightly after looking at the little assassin who had just reached full level on the screen in front of him.


    Although Bai Lu¡¯s soul was gone, his will had not died.


    Bai Lixin secretly said in his heart, [I have been given bodies by others, and I always grant their wishes. Since I, Bai Lixin, have occupied your body, I will make this mouth canon, this beloved son of the world and his lover, pay back your anger, your helplessness, and your grief tenfold and a hundredfold. You want them to lose their names? You want them to also be left with no money? No problem, I¡¯ll do it all.]


    Bai Lu¡¯s mental power was only D-level, while Bai Lixin¡¯s was A-level. What remained in this physical body was only Bai Lu¡¯s residual will. With Bai Lixin¡¯s promise, the strong slowly dissipated.


    Feeling Bai Lu¡¯s will dissipate, Bai Lixin was just about to ask s419M questions in his mind when he heard a cursing sound in his ears.


    ¡°Fuck, Lao Si, you¡¯re going to the toilet at this hour? We¡¯re in a score-punching battle! A score-punching battle! We¡¯re about to enter the map! ¡±


    The response he got was a boy¡¯s slightly helpless cry, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I have diarrhoea! I¡¯m really sorry, Lao Er! ¡±


    When he crossed over, Bai Lu was practising on a side account in an internet cafe, and Bai Li Xin took over his body and account directly upon his arrival.


    Now sitting at the computer table in the internet cafe, he looked over at the two voices. Just two seats away from him in this row was a young man of about twenty, staring at the direction of the bathroom with a tight frown.


    Seeing his face, Bai Lixin got up and walked over to him.


    He walked behind the man and looked at the empty table next to him. On the table was an open pack of cigarettes and the computer monitor was lit up. It was the game interface for Chivalry Road.


    Seeing the character set on it, Bai Lixin¡¯s smile grew even bigger.


    He looked at the youth and asked, ¡°Are you guys in a score-punching battle? Do you need help? I see your brother doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling too well. ¡±


    The youth looked Bai Lixin up and down; Bai Lu was only nineteen years old in this body and was still in his third year of college.


    Bai Lixin smiled, and his beautiful, delicate white face suddenly showed a harmless look.


    The young man frowned and asked, ¡°Ever played Chivalry Road?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded.


    ¡°Can you play Snow Feather?¡±


    Snow Feather was a healing sect in Chivalry Road, and was also the same game character that Bai Lu had been stolen from before.


    Naturally, Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been playing this game for three years, and I¡¯ve always played the Snow Feather Sect before. Now I¡¯m changing my tastes and playing the Assassin Sect.¡±


    The youth glanced back at the screen and saw that there was less than a minute left in the entry countdown, and he hurriedly nodded to Bai Lixin and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trouble you then! Put on your headphones quickly. We still have three teammates in the chat room, so let¡¯s talk in there. ¡±


    Without wasting any time, Bai Lixin sat down on the empty chair and put the headset on his head.


    As soon as he did, he heard the young man next to him in the chat room explaining, ¡°Boss, Lao Si has a running stomach. I have someone with me who knows how to play Snow Feather, so I¡¯ll let him take over for a while. The match will start soon, and it¡¯s too late for a temporary replacement. ¡±


    Bai Lixin listened to the chat room as he began to adjust the shortcuts and got used to the feel of the keyboard and mouse.


    As soon as Lao Er finished speaking, another man¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Okay, this new friend, what do you call yourself?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Bai Lixin¡¯s body froze slightly, and his breath stopped for a moment.


    This voice was full of magnetism, and the unquestionable tone of speech was surprisingly a bit like his lover¡¯s. Bai Lixin shook his head gently to shake off this absurd thought. How could he run into his lover with a random game?


    Bai Lixin paused and coughed gently, ¡°Just call me Lu, three dots of water on the left and ¡®Lu¡¯ for happy on the right.¡±


    The magnetic husky voice said again, ¡°Xiao Lu, okay, listen to me. We still have a low score, and the four of us work well together. You just need to see the right time to add blood to us. There is no need to have a big psychological burden. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded in front of the screen, suddenly remembered that the other party could not see, so he opened his mouth and said, ¡°En, got it. I have already changed the shortcut keys.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he saw the time countdown right in the middle of the screen turn to 0. Then the screen went black and the character was transported to a new map.


    Bai Lixin saw four more characters beside him, at the same time, a countdown was lit up in the centre of the screen.


    The reason Bai Lixin took the initiative to join in was that he wanted to feel the atmosphere of the game for himself. He had travelled through worlds that revolved around games before, but most were StarCraft-type games, not role-playing games like this.


    So he was quite excited about this game.


    They were currently playing in the qualifying ranking tournament before the Arena Masters. There are 20 regions in Chivalry, and 100 servers under each region, so there are a total of 2000 servers in the whole game.


    Three teams would be selected from each server to enter the regional competition, and then three teams would be selected from each region to enter the grand final.


    Each server¡¯s auditions will be played in a full tournament format, with each team having only five matches per day, against a randomly selected opponent.


    Each match will be played in three games, with one point awarded to the winning team.


    At the end of the auditions, the top three scoring teams from each server will be automatically selected by the officials to enter the regional competition.


    Right now, this team is playing in the server auditions.


    After entering the battle map, there would be a preparation time of 30 seconds, giving players a chance to familiarise themselves with the environment and buffer their preparations.


    Taking advantage of this time, the boss took the lead and said, ¡°There is a swordsman, an archer, an assassin, a daoist, and a healer on the opponent team. Xiao Lu will stand at the back of the battle group to prevent being injured by the archer. I will force the Daoist to make a wave of skills. You guys, watch out for the assassin. Don¡¯t worry about their healer and archer, you three first focus on the swordsman. When I finish consuming the Daoist¡¯s skills, we will directly defeat him in one wave. ¡±


    Hearing the boss calmly finish arranging the tasks, Bai Lixin nodded slightly in his heart. This was a good tactic.


    Other long-range sects only had a 20-foot attack range, whereas the archers had a 30-foot attack range. They could reduce the healer¡¯s healing effect, so in general matchups, archers pressured healers.


    The Daoist is an important output target of a battle party. The Daoist attack is strong, but accordingly, his blood skin is also thin. The Daoist also belonged to the mad dog profession; either starting a wave of skills that would defeat the enemy, or the enemy holding on and managing to defeat the Daoist.


    So the boss chose to go over and drain the Daoist¡¯s skills dry.


    The swordsman is the blood shield of a battle group. He has the weakest attack, but high defence and has group attack skills that can serve to pull down the opponent¡¯s blood level.


    As for assassins, the reason why one should be careful of them is that they are stealthy. If the assassin comes behind you silently, a string of skills could pull down half a tube of blood. When you react, the assassin will fall back into stealth.


    It¡¯s not that the assassin characters have high attack power, but the fact that they can¡¯t be caught is a bit disturbing.


    The tasks were arranged, and the preparation time was at its final countdown.


    The boss played a swordsman, dressed in white with long hair in the style of an ethereal immortal. As soon as the countdown began, the four took their positions in an orderly manner.


    After Bai Lixin silently hooked up a continuous blood-boosting skill to all four, the boss charged up against the oncoming Daoist.


    The Daoist was also a long-range profession, and one of the drawbacks of playing long-range for a long time is that one¡¯s senses are not keen on perspective.


    The swordsman is a melee combatant and just happens to take advantage of his strengths to complement this problem, as he has an extremely keen grasp of perspective.


    An inch long is an inch strong; an inch short is an inch dangerous.


    Looking at the boss¡¯s fluent and smooth skills from afar, Bai Lixin secretly clapped his hands in his heart.


    The boss was constantly jamming the Daoist¡¯s perspective, and as the Daoist unleashed skill after skill, the boss actually only lost a little bit of blood.


    The other three stood protectively in front of Bai Lixin. Once in a while, throwing a skill at the opposite swordsman and archer to stop them from saving the Daoist.


    Seeing that the boss had drained the Daoist out of all his skills and also pulled the Daoist out of the other party¡¯s healing range, Lao Er shouted in the chat channel, ¡°Charge, brothers, defeat the Daoist!¡±


    As soon as the words came, the three men who had been in a defensive stance immediately left Bai Lixin behind and went up to surround the Daoist with a barrage of attacks.


    The Daoist was a bit overwhelmed and, faced with three mad dog-like teammates, he died without even having the chance to turn on his damage reduction.


    As for the blood? The three violent attacks took turns on the Daoist; his healer could not add blood at all.


    Seeing that they had killed one of their opponents, Bai Lixin also took two steps after them.


    However, he had just taken two steps to manoeuvre his character when the character on the screen suddenly stopped and made a dizzy motion as he covered his head.


    He was attacked by an assassin!


    The assassin had been hiding beside him, just waiting for an opportunity to move!


    Bai Lixin looked at his character, who was being controlled, and had just input a decontrol skill, when he saw the opponent archer charging up at some point and making a big move. His character¡¯s blood on the screen instantly dropped to just a little bit left.


    Bai Lixin frowned and added blood to himself, but it was no longer helpful.


    The amount of blood he added to his own body was not enough to recover from the bombardment of attacks from the opposite side, so Bai Lixin sighed and said in the chat channel, ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    The screen in front of him went dark, and the character he was controlling was already lying on the ground.


    The boss gave a ¡°huh¡± and suddenly chuckled into the channel, saying pleasantly, ¡°I told you to protect our healer. Why did you three rush up like mad dogs?¡±


    Only then did the three of them react, and Lao Er laughed loudly in the channel, ¡°Damn it, every time I watch the boss beat people¡¯s skills, I feel so good that I can¡¯t help but go up and fuck them over, and as a result, I forgot to protect our heal in my excitement. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Bai Lixin was a little embarrassed, and he whispered in the chat room, ¡°I¡¯m also sorry. I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡±


    The boss chuckled again in his magnetic voice and soothed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just entertainment. No need to take it to heart. Even though you¡¯re dead, our side still has a better chance of winning. ¡°

 CH 60

    With a twinkle in his eye, Bai Lixin looked at his Snow feather lying motionless on the ground, and turned to watch the 4¡Á4 battle.


    In general battles, healers are the first targets, as having one healer is like carrying countless lives. Though the opponent team had lost one combatant, they had also lost a healer on their own side, so their team was at a disadvantage no matter which way you thought about it.


    Bai Lixin twisted his head to look at the young man sitting beside him, concentrating on his keyboard and mouse, his left hand crackling on the keyboard, and his right hand holding the mouse expertly.


    Even with the loss of a powerful backup, Bai Lixin noticed that there was no trace of nervousness on the young man¡¯s face, but rather a light smile full of ease.


    Was this a sure thing?


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows and turned his eyes back to the screen.


    He was slightly surprised when he saw what was on the screen, because in the blink of an eye, the four members of his team had already taken out the assassin from the other team.


    Then Bai Lixin heard the voice of Lao Er in his headset, ¡°How dare you bully our healer? We have beat you back! Are you happy, little assassin? ¡±


    The assassin who had sneaked around him earlier was now lying on the ground not far from his dead character, on all fours, and in a miserable state.


    The boss heard the Lao Er¡¯s words and gave a faint chuckle, ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to sneak up on the swordsman. Lao Er and Wu will then use that chance to pressure the healer. When her skill is used up, stun her and turn to attack the swordsman directly. Wu will then take out the archer in one wave. They¡¯re a good team, but they¡¯re not well matched. So there is not much pressure. ¡±


    The boss¡¯s swordsman character now had three-quarters of blood left, while Lao Er and his three teammates were basically at full blood. The opponent¡¯s three were also at full blood, so it seemed that the two sides were evenly matched.


    The archer in the opposing team was stuck 30 feet away, sneakily releasing dark arrows, and Bai Lixin saw the boss¡¯ blood slowly dropping bit by bit.


    Suddenly, the boss opened a defense skill and stabbed the opponent swordsman directly. The swordsman character was slightly stunned, probably because he did not expect to be attacked, and by the time he reacted to block, he was already knocked to the ground by a sword qi from the boss.


    The stunned swordsman got up and used an explosive skill on the boss, but as the boss still had his defence skills, half of the attack was cushioned, and the boss only lost a fifth of his blood when it hit him.


    The swordsman saw that he was still full-blooded while the boss was already half-blooded, so he rushed at him.


    The boss slowly manipulated the swordsman out of the healer¡¯s blood-raising range.


    As he watched the boss pull the swordsman 40 feet away, Lao Er shouted in the chat room, ¡°Now is the time!¡±


    Suddenly, one of the three men who had been feigning an attack on the archer went invisible, and the other two turned fire on the healer.


    At that moment, because the healer had been adding blood to the archer, his blood-adding skill was in a cool down state. The archer, on the other hand, saw his healer being attacked and released his immobilizing skill with the intention of easing the attack. This skill requires a long load time, and just as it was almost done, it was suddenly interrupted!


    At the same time, an assassin figure appeared behind the archer, and Wu trapped the archer so that he could not even move, completely losing his chance to save his teammate.


    Lao Er and Lao San showed no mercy and directly stunned the healer into dizziness.


    The swordsman realized that something was wrong and immediately turned his angle to save his healer when he realized that he had been pulled far away from the healing range, and that it was too late to rush at that distance.


    Gritting his teeth, the swordsman gave up trying to save the healer and turned around to fling a series of attacks at the boss.


    With fluent skill, the boss moved to the swordsman¡¯s back. The boss, who was like a mouse being chased by a cat just a moment ago, now changed his passive situation and started to counterattack.


    At that moment, it dawned on the swordsman that, just as they had been careless, their three person team had slowly been pulled away from safety and were completely falling apart!


    With three miserable groans of pain, Bai Lixin saw the three figures on the other side lying on the ground in an ungainly position.


    His four men teammates, however, all had about a third of their blood left, and Wu¡¯s assassin character still had a fifth of his left.


    Seeing the word ¡®victory¡¯ displayed on the screen, Bai Lixin drew a breath and couldn¡¯t help but applaud, ¡°You guys are amazing.¡±


    They exited the game and then went on to the next round. They had to play at least one more round with this team to decide the winner.


    The interval between each of these games was 3 minutes, giving the players enough time to adjust and rest.


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Lao Er grunted, ¡°This is nothing. We haven¡¯t even used half of our strength. You, on the contrary, are not playing this Snow Feather character very well. ¡±


    Bai Lixin scratched his head in embarrassment, ¡°My Snow Feather account was hacked before, and all my equipment was lost. I haven¡¯t played the game for a while, but then I couldn¡¯t help myself and resigned myself as an assassin. It¡¯s today when the assassin has just turned full level. I haven¡¯t played Snow Feather for a while, and I¡¯m a bit rusty. ¡±


    Lao Er was sitting next to Bai Lixin and turned to look at him questioningly. He asked with a frown, ¡°Although it¡¯s enough to deal with a few of them, you can¡¯t be too watery, little Lu.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and smiled, ¡°The next hand will be better. Trust me.¡±


    The boss¡¯s voice rang out at the right time, ¡°Little Lu, didn¡¯t you file a complaint to get your account back after it was stolen?¡±


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t expect the boss to care about this. He thought about it and replied, ¡°I did, but the customer service staff said that the equipment had changed hands to several people¡¯s accounts, so it can¡¯t be tracked anymore.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be tracked down?¡± The boss¡¯s voice was a little gloomy, ¡°Is that really what they replied to you?¡±


    ¡°En, yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see Do you have contact information? Leave one if it¡¯s convenient. Maybe I can help you find the equipment. ¡±


    Bai Lixin let out an ¡°okay¡± and hurriedly gave out Bai Lu¡¯s phone number.


    Not long after, the mobile phone in his pocket rang, Bai Lixin took out the phone and saw a message from an unfamiliar number. There was only one line in it: ¡°Send me your game zone server and ID.¡±


    Bai Lu¡¯s account had already been hacked and he was penniless, so what else would a man with nothing to lose be afraid of?


    Perhaps because of the boss¡¯s calm voice, or because of his ability to control the overall situation and his sharp tactics, Bai Lixin could not help but trust his words.


    He had just sent his server zone and game id to the boss via SMS when he heard Lao Er yell at his side, ¡°All set, 10 seconds left to enter!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Bai Lixin saw the screen start to enter the teleportation interface.


    Putting the phone back into his pocket, he crossed his fingers and propped his palms outwards, and looked at the screen in earnest.


    The teleportation interface quickly passed, and the scene had changed into a field of pillars.


    This was one of the more famous sparring stages of Chivalry Road¡ªthe Plum Blossom Pillars.


    The wooden stakes were arranged in a haphazard manner; even the height was uneven. From above the stakes, you can look down at your enemies, but from below, they can jam your perspective.


    And some of the player¡¯s movements are completely restricted due to the close proximity of the stakes.


    Seeing this battle scene, the assassin in the enemy team suddenly typed out a line in the chat channel: [Haha, see how I will kill you this time.]


    This scene was suitable for long-range attacks. Due to the limitations of melee attacks, they need to be close to the opponent in order to attack. However, if the long-range attacker stood on top of the stakes and looked down, it was very advantageous.


    The boss¡¯s side of the battle group, on the other hand, was all melee and did not have a single long-range attacker. The boss was a swordsman. Lao Er and Lao San were both sword guards with higher attack power, and Wu was an assassin.


    The opposing battle group had two long-range attackers; an archer who suppressed healing, and a Daoist with a strong attack, so naturally the opposing team was ecstatic.


    A group of melee combatants were disadvantaged in this long-range stage setup.


    It was reasonable to say that at this stage, the team that stands at the highest point of the plum blossom pile first would win, but since the boss¡¯s battle group had no long-range attackers, they would not want to climb the stakes.


    Seeing the opponent assassin¡¯s words, the second snorted, ¡°This little assassin doesn¡¯t know how to behave. I¡¯ll turn him into a new man later.¡±


    The boss gave a ¡°mmm,¡± ¡°Wrap them up and teach them a good lesson!¡±


    With the boss¡¯s words, the battle began. The assassin on the other side also hid himself the moment the battle began.


    Bai Lixin looked at the terrain and the alignment of the opponent team and his own battle group, and quickly jumped onto the first of the shorter stakes.


    This was a long-range attacker¡®s world, but an assassin¡¯s nightmare. Assassins can walk normally in stealth mode, but they cannot jump. If they jumped, they would have revealed themselves.


    The assassin who was about to touch Bai Lixin secretly gritted his teeth and withdrew his concealed weapon.


    You are lucky, kid. I will let you off this time.


    The assassin saw that he had lost his target, so he started to think of his next opponent.


    The sword guard had a skill called ¡°Armour,¡± which would form a rebound wall around his body. The assassin looked at the sword guard, who had his armour on, and then at the swordsman, who was standing still. He thought about it and moved towards the swordsman.


    He was about to touch the swordsman¡¯s side when his teammate suddenly shouted, ¡°That healer has fallen!¡±


    The assassin gave a start and looked back, only to find that Bai Lixin had indeed fallen off the plum blossom pile.


    His heart fluttered with joy, and he turned his head to attack Bai Lixin again. But just as he reached Bai Lixin¡¯s side, with another leap, Bai Lixin jumped back up onto the plum blossom pile.


    At the same time, the opponent team made movements. The archer was very skilled and jumped to the top of the higher pile in a few strokes, while the Daoist was a little worse off, jumping several times before finally standing on the plum blossom pile.


    The archer standing on the plum blossom pile saw Bai Lixin at once, and Bai Lixin was still within his range of attack!


    The archer was overjoyed and pulled back his bow to use a skill that reduced Bai Lixin¡¯s healing effect, but before he could finish, the skill was interrupted, accompanied by the gentle female voice of the system: ¡°Sorry, the opponent is out of attack range.¡±


    At the moment of the archer¡¯s attack, Bai Lixin quickly jumped and moved to another plum stake to avoid the skill.


    The archer spat darkly and put away his bow and arrow.


    Kid, count yourself lucky. I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time!

 CH 61

    Bai Lixin never came down again after jumping on the plum blossom pile. He walked on them like a fish in water, running up to his teammates from time to time to give them a continuous blood-boost.


    The archer and Daoist tried to touch him several times, but every time they came within attacking distance of Bai Lixin, he would jump and leave their attacking range before their skill was finished.


    The archer and the daoist gritted their teeth and were a little exhausted down the line. At that point, a harsh scream suddenly came from the computer, and they realized that the assassin in their own team had once again died, killed in action under the cold sword of the opposing swordsman.


    The two were dumbfounded. The general team initially rushed to the opposing healer, and after they jumped on the plum pile, they naturally focused their attention on Bai Lixin.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that not long after their attention was drawn away by Bai Lixin, the assassin in their own battle group was attacked.


    The archer was a bit speechless and asked in the chat room, ¡°How did you die?¡±


    The assassin was silent for a long time before squeezing out the words, ¡°I was killed¡­.I was going to stun the swordsman, but just before I finished the stun skill, I suddenly¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you suddenly die?!¡± The Daoist asked in surprise.


    The assassin frowned, ¡°It¡¯s that healer. The snow feather character has a skill-¡± ten thousand flowers! ¡±


    ¡°When adding blood to the target character, a red flower sea effect of about 10 feet appears and lasts for 3 seconds. This flower special effect is not just for decoration. Teammates within this range will get a buff, and enemies within this circle will be attacked by the debuff of the flower sea. They will not only become slower, but will also make invisible assassins appear. ¡±


    The archer bit his lip, ¡°How is it possible? It must be a coincidence, not many healers can use this skill so smoothly.¡±


    The Daoist said, after some thought: ¡°Do you remember how we tried to touch him several times but did not manage to? Maybe he was playing us from the start. ¡±


    Hearing the Daoist¡¯s words, the archer suddenly remembered that just now, he and the Daoist could not touch the snow feather character. Like a cunning rabbit, he ran away again and again.


    His heart suddenly burst with anger, ¡°The opponent team has a lower load score than us. Don¡¯t be afraid, we have the advantage. ¡±


    However, even if the archer cheered his teammates, their team had lost a person for no reason, and they simply did not have much confidence that they could win this game.


    It should have been their home field, but now the morale was low, and they were already retreating in their hearts.


    On Bai Lixin¡¯s side, the boss had seen the ¡°thousand flowers¡± move, and the assassin who was still making his move behind him was revealed. He spoke unequivocally: ¡°Well done, little Lu. The rest, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s take out the assassin in one wave! ¡±


    One swordsman and two sword guards killed the assassin in just a few breaths.


    The boss then said, ¡°Stand back and take the viewpoint. Wait for your skills to cool down. ¡±


    Hearing the words of the boss, Lao Er and Lao San changed their perspective.


    The boss¡¯s voice rang out in the chat room again: ¡°Xiao Lu, the skill was used very well just now.¡±


    Across the screen, Bai Lixin smiled slightly and said, ¡°It was just a fluke. I also just guessed that the assassin might be behind you.¡±


    ¡°Your prediction ability is great. There was only a 3 second chance and you took it.¡± The boss did not mince words in praising Bai Lixin.


    Lao Er¡¯s voice interjected at this time: ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. How come you have never praised me for being sharp and witty before? ¡±


    In the chat room came the boss¡¯s husky, low, muffled laugh: ¡°I don¡¯t praise you because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll let it go to your head and ascend to heaven. Xiao Lu is different. He is very stable and, unlike you, he is thin-skinned. ¡±


    Lao Er twisted his head to look at Bai Lixin, who had a trace of a smile on his face. Even when he was smiling, he looked very peaceful, giving a very reliable and stable feeling.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Huh, strange. The boss is obviously not beside us. How can he know little Lu¡¯s character?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and glanced at Lao Er. He saw that Lao Er was staring at him, and he suddenly could not help but shrug his shoulders and continue to look at the computer screen.


    The boss, while waiting for the skill to cool down, replied: ¡°A character¡¯s actions can tell a person¡¯s character. For example, you often do not consider the consequences when fighting, only rushing up to arms and doing things impulsively. ¡±


    ¡°But Lu is different. I have been paying attention to Lu¡¯s movements just now. Did you find that he had slipped past the opposing archer and Daoist¡®s attacks. They obviously have no skills that need a cool down, but due to distance limitations, they could not attack. ¡±


    ¡°If it was you, could you do that while slipping past two people? According to your words, that small Lu, sitting beside you is actually a powerhouse hidden deep.¡±


    Lao Er was shocked and looked at the soft and fragile Bai Lu with wide eyes.


    Him? A powerhouse? Boss, you have lost your eyes, right?


    When Bai Lixin heard the boss almost praise him to the sky, he couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle: ¡°Boss, you think too highly of me. I just live by the sentence: I like to see their helpless expressions when they obviously want to kill me but can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s slightly dark joke did not draw the boss¡¯s disgust, but instead aroused even more laughter from him.


    The boss gave a chuckle, ¡°Not bad, not bad, deep cover, you can do it.¡±


    Lao Er listened to the conversation between the boss and Bai Lixin in the chat room, and suddenly had a sense of powerlessness.


    Why did it feel like he couldn¡¯t get in on the conversation when they were talking? What the hell is this sense of flirting between husband and wife?


    Although the two people were chatting, their hands did not stop moving.


    The boss saw that the skill cool down was almost over, so he said: ¡°Lao Er¡¯s skill is still 1 second short. Let¡¯s go. Lao San is still 2 seconds short. Wu, prepare to attack the healer. See if you can kill her. ¡±


    Bai Lixin heard several people¡¯s voices and slowly started walking in the opposite direction to the voices.


    The archer and daoist on the opposite team looked at Bai Lixin, who was gradually leaving the group, and then looked at the three people who were forcing their way towards the opposite team¡¯s swordsman step by step.


    Gritting his teeth, the daoist gave up on Bai Lixin and turned to save his teammates.


    Without Bai Lixin increasing their blood, they defeat one of the opponent¡¯s three attacking powers.


    Thinking this way, the archer and the Daoist jumped around on the plum pile, intending to attack the boss from above, where they occupied favorable terrain.


    Bai Lixin was not in a hurry to rush over. He finally jumped to the highest point of the plum blossom pile, and slowly manipulated the character to sit up cross-legged. The boss¡¯s operation was excellent; Lao Er, Lao San and Wu were also high-level players. He found that the boss had a good grasp of the general situation.


    He was fully aware of the cool down time of other people¡¯s skills, which was important.


    Players are divided into three categories: beginner players, skilled players, and sharp players.


    As the saying goes, outsiders see the action, but insiders watch the doorway.


    Beginner players can basically master the articulation of various skills and know how to play against each other. And skilled players are familiar with all the players¡¯ skills, see the moves and are able to dismantle the moves.


    But sharp players control the overall situation and can even predict the opponent¡¯s moves just by observing the small actions of the other side. It was not easy to do something like what the boss was doing, keeping an eye on the cool down of skills and at the same time making calm arrangements.


    Just like in the first game, the real showdown begun with four people on each side. But this time, the difference is that the opposite assassin is dead, and he was alive.


    Bai Lixin sat cross-legged and calmly watched the sharp positioning of the boss, and sure enough, the crowd on the plum pile did not have any chance to touch them at all.


    Opportunity also comes with frustration. Although you can overlook below when standing on the plum pile, the rear will be left massively undefended.


    The archer and daoist gritted their teeth and decided to change their aim to the sword guard.


    The sword guard¡¯s armor skill was now finishing its cool down. Seeing the shield effects around the sword guard glow yellow, the two gnashed their teeth even more.


    Attacking the two was to kill a thousand enemies and lose eight hundred, which was supposed to be a last resort. But in the situation of not being able to attack the healer and swordsman, they could only make this judgment.


    The archer and Daoist pulled back the attack, and targeted the sword guard.


    And the moment the two¡¯s big moves were released, the boss and the assassin struck at the healer at the same time.


    The archers and daoist could only see their healer being quickly killed by four people, but they could do nothing about it.


    Seeing their own side reduced by three people while the opposite side still had five people, the archer sighed: ¡°We can¡¯t beat them. Let¡¯s not waste time and retreat. ¡±


    The Daoist was silent for a moment and nodded: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s retreat and quickly line up for the next game.¡±


    The other three people also had no opposing opinions and quickly selected the upper right corner button to exit the match.


    Bai Lixin saw the victory mark suddenly pop up on the screen and said, ¡°Huh! Did they withdraw?


    Lao Er grunted: ¡°They have self-awareness. It would have been a waste of time to fight any longer; it¡¯s better to save time and energy for playing the next game. ¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Only by constantly dueling with masters can you grow quickly. They quit as soon as they encountered a setback! They are not destined to go far. ¡±


    ¡°In the regional tournaments, the opponent is not the player¡¯s choice, and the stakes are high. When the time comes, will they not fight if they see that they can¡¯t beat the opponent?


    Lao Er looked at the astonished Bai Lixin and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see that you had this kind of awareness!¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°There are a lot of things you can¡¯t see, haha.¡±


    Because they won this game in both rounds, Bai Lixin¡¯s team scored a point.


    The boss didn¡¯t hesitate to line up for four more games, one after another, and all ended in victory.


    Halfway through the game, Lao Si finally struggled out of the toilet. He was surprised to see someone in his seat, but then he almost screamed after seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s operation: ¡°A master, a master!¡±


    Bai Lixin was still concentrating on the battle, but was startled by the voice behind him, and his hands made a mistake. Luckily, he reacted in time and the error rate of the five was low, which saved the situation.


    The game ended and Lao Er turned around to glare at the Lao San, ¡°Huh, how did you not fall into the toilet?


    Lao Si covered his stomach and wailed, ¡°Second brother, didn¡¯t you find a replacement. And this person is much sharper than me! ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at Lao Si. He seemed to be the same age, so he should also be a student at school.


    With glowing eyes, Lao Si saw Bai Lixin looking at him, and he said, ¡°Master! Oh, you must teach me how to be a healer! I originally played Shaolin, but I did not expect that our team had no healer. So I had to try to play the character. However, there was no one to teach me, so I progressed slowly.¡±


    Lao Si¡¯s voice was not low, and he was quite close to Bai Lixin, so his voice transmitted right through the headset and directly into the chat room.


    When the boss heard Lao Si¡¯s voice, he suddenly said, ¡°Tell Lao Si that there is no need to practice healing. Xiao Lu, I am now sincerely inviting you to join our ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction Battle Team.¡± May I know your opinion? ¡±


    Bai Lixin was stunned for a moment. He knew of the ¡°Heaven Destruction Battle Team¡± from the world¡¯s memory.


    Heaven Destruction Battle Team, taken from the phrase ¡°Heaven and Earth, the Universe and the Flood¡± in the ¡°Thousand Character Classic¡±. The team that had the best chance of winning the championship in ¡°Chivalry Road¡±, due to a temporary change in their healer, were unable to play properly and lost to Liang Xuan¡¯s team in the Luohe District regional confrontation.


    Bai Lixin licked his lips. That is to say, if he joined this team, he might be able to directly have a showdown with Liang Xuan in Luohe District.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be interesting?


    Bai Lixin chuckled, then looked at the confused Lao Si and hesitantly said, ¡°Your boss said that I am invited to be the healer of the Heavenly Destruction Battle Team¡­..¡±


    Lao Si was stunned, then immediately afterwards said with excitement, ¡°Does that not mean that the young master can play as a master again?! Great, hahahaha. ¡±


    Bai Lixin coughed, ¡°But boss, do you have a healer account? As much as I want to join the Heaven¡¯s Destruction Battle Team, my account was stolen, and I can¡¯t play at all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Give me two days to see what your account was like before it was stolen. I¡¯ll retrieve it in its original form. ¡± The boss¡¯s calm voice came to Bai Lixin¡¯s ears from the headset. Bai Lixin listened to his voice and inexplicably felt a sense of security.


    A guess suddenly arose in his mind, and he hurriedly asked s419m: [s419m, Can you detect who the boss is? And what level is his mental power?]


    [Ding! This boss¡¯s real name is Pei Fuchen, and he is 28 years old this year. He is the biggest shareholder of the ¡°Chivalry Road¡± game and also the successor of Pei¡¯s group. He was once the group leader in the C-state Star Fighter battle team before quitting two years ago. Pei Fuchen¡¯s mental power attribute is detected as B rank, with a potential danger of gradual decrease, and his physical body attribute is A rank.]


    Bai Lixin was taken aback [What do you mean by the potential danger of gradually decreasing?]


    [Lord host, I detected a tumor in Pei Fuchen¡¯s brain. As a result, cerebral palsy is a possibility.]

 CH 62

    Bai Lixin  heard s419m¡¯s words, and he was filled with distress: [Tumor?]


    s419m said: [At present, it is still benign.  Pei Fuchen left the national battle team two years ago after being diagnosed with a tumor in his head. After that, he recuperated in the family home, but never received surgery to remove it.]


    [Why didn¡¯t he undergo surgery to remove it?] A heartbroken look appeared in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, [Wasn¡¯t it benign?]


    [The medical technology in this world is still in its infancy, and the success rate of brain tumor removal is only 10%. Once it fails, there is a risk of cerebral palsy, that is, becoming a vegetable.]


    [Besides, since his tumor is still benign, neither Pei Fuchen nor his family want to accept brain tumor removal surgery. Pei Fuchen is unwilling to gamble on a 10% chance. Pei Fuchen is the only child after three generations of the Pei family, so his family is hoping that he can at least have an heir before the surgery].


    [So how long before Pei Fuchen¡¯s tumor starts to deteriorate? Can it be cured with dimensional points? Aren¡¯t the dimensional points able to repair the body? So they must also be able to solve Pei Fuchen¡¯s condition, right?] Bai Lixin  asked urgently.


    [Lord host, you can repair the tumor with dimensional points, but only if you touch Mr. Pei Fuchen].


    Bai Lixin thought about it and asked: [s419m, is there anyone else in this world with a soul attribute level higher than his?]


    s419m paused for a moment before saying: [There is one.]


    [Huh?] Bai Lixin was slightly stunned. He had been feeling in his heart that the boss was his lover. But is there still someone in this world whose spiritual power is higher than his? Could he have guessed wrong?


    Bai Lixin asked, [Who is it?]


    [Ding! Lord Host, that person is not far away in the sky, but close at hand! It is you! Your mental power attribute is A level 11% Did you forget?] S419M¡¯s voice leapt with joy.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s anxious face turned cold for a second, and he paused for a long time before speaking faintly.


    [Hehe, very funny. Cut off the connection with the dimensional system!]


    s419m miserable scream came immediately: [Lord host! I¡¯m just kidding, you can¡¯t cut off the system at the drop of a hat.]


    Bai Lixin sneered: [When I need the dimensional points, I will wake you up again].


    s419m wailed and was then forced into a deep sleep.


    After dusting off the unreliable artificial intelligence, Bai Lixin was sure that Pei Fuchen was the person he was looking for.


    His deep black pupils looked fixedly at the white-clothed swordsman on the screen, his heart thumping wildly.


    From the first world, Bai Lixin gradually found that he would always cross to his lover¡¯s side. No matter whether his lover was hostile or close to the character he transmigrated into, he was always only one step away from him.


    Just like now, he listened to Pei Fuchen¡¯s voice, and simply through the tone and feel, he felt that Pei Fuchen was the one, yet he had not see the real person, did not feel his gaze, embrace his body, or even kiss his cheek.


    This feeling was unusually strong. so strong that he was convinced of this and would not reject this feeling.


    Bai Lixin stroked his chest, which was beating wildly. His soul was now trembling.


    Hearing that Bai Lixin had not spoken again for a long time, Pei Fuchen¡¯s voice rang out again in the chat room, ¡°Xiao Lu, are you still there?¡±


    Lao Er took a glance at Bai Lu, who was in a trance beside him, and replied in the chat room, ¡°He is, boss. He is probably too excited for words. ¡±


    After finishing these words, Lao Er stretched out an arm and poked Bai Lixin : ¡°Xiao Lu, Xiao Lu, the boss is calling you.¡±


    Bai Lixin  quickly came back to his senses. He blinked his dazed eyes and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. Snow Feather is, after all, my real account. If I can recover the stolen items, I am naturally very happy to join your team. I originally hesitated only because I was afraid of holding you back because of poor equipment.¡±


    Pei Fuchen: ¡°Good, then it¡¯s settled. These are actually our side accounts. Due to the absence of a healer, we couldn¡¯t compete with the official team¡¯s accounts. Meanwhile, we temporarily found a teammate to replace her, but he also has his own team and cannot be stationed in the Heaven Destruction battle team for an extended period of time.


    We originally planned that if we could not find a healer after three days, we would change our tactics and let Lao Si play healer instead of Shaolin. It¡¯s great that we met you today, Bai Lu. ¡±


    Hearing Pei Fuchen¡¯s words, Bai Lixin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to help you.¡± He deliberately said ¡°you¡± instead of ¡°you guys,¡± which was intentional, but he didn¡¯t know if Pei Fuchen heard it.


    An alarm rang from the chat room side, and Pei Fuchen¡¯s voice paused, and he said, with a voice filled with some regret: ¡°I have to rest. We will talk more tomorrow.¡±


    After he finished saying this, Pei Fuchen¡¯s character disappeared from the screen in thin air, and he was already offline.


    Bai Lixin  looked at his lover who had gone offline in seconds, glanced at the time in the lower right corner of the computer showing 21:00, and connected the alarm bell he heard just now.


    He mulled it to himself. ¡°Could it be that the alarm bell is a curfew? I didn¡¯t expect that my lover, who was so powerful in the first few worlds, actually slept on time and more so earlier than elementary school students in this world¡±.


    His brain cells were like wild horses, his brain imagining the scene of his strong lover having to go to bed on time, and he couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.


    Why did he feel that such a lover was slightly cute?


    Pei Fuchen went offline, so Bai Lixin naturally no need to stay. He immediately lifted his butt, ¡°Since the battle is over, then I should also say goodbye. I already have the boss¡¯s phone number and can be contacted at any time, so I¡¯ll take my leave. ¡± He said as he walked back to his own computer, checked out, and left the cafe leisurely.


    Lao Si and Lao Er looked at each other, dumbfounded, as they watched Bai Lixin, who left without looking back. The only voice left in the chat room was that of Lao San, ¡°So what do we do next?¡±


    When Lao Er came back to his senses, he said, ¡°Change to the official account and start a gang war! The assassin called ¡°no desire is just¡± in the Midsummer club has been a bitch for the past two days. His mouth was all cannons and he also often attacked our club¡¯s players. I have to teach him to behave properly today or I¡¯ll write my name upside down! ¡±


    He said that as he quit his sword guard side account and logged into the official one. In the blink of an eye, an assassin with the id ¡°Night¡± appeared in a lush green world.


    From Lao San¡¯s came from the chat room: ¡± Pooh, what exactly is the difference between your name backwards and forwards?¡±


    Liang Xuan was cuddling in Qiao Qun¡¯s arms while operating at the game interface when suddenly, the club¡¯s icon was flooded with red, followed by an interface popping up on the screen: ¡°Four Seas Peaceful Life Club¡± has forcibly launched a gang war against your gang. The gang war will start in five minutes and last for four hours. Please come to arms immediately. ¡±


    Liang Xuan was holding hands with Qiao Qun to cultivate feelings, but as soon as he saw the notification of the forced gang war, he immediately stared at the screen with eyes widened like a grasshopper and scampered out of Qiao Qun¡¯s arms, ¡°How dare these trash I paralyzed actually dare to start a gang war? Haven¡¯t I killed them enough? ¡±


    Qiao Qun hugged Liang Xuan from behind and kissed him on the lips, ¡°I¡¯ll get online now. Later, you can kill as many as you want. We can directly press their resurrection point. ¡±


    Liang Xuan gave a simple ¡°mmm¡± to Qiao Qun, then pointed to the computer beside him and said, ¡°Then go online now. Hurry up, how can we lose!¡±


    Qiao Qun helplessly smiled, but still complied and opened the game interface.


    On this side, the Midsummer Club and the Four Seas Peaceful Life gang war was in full swing. Over there, Pei Fuchen did not immediately go to shower after the game.


    He flipped through his phone and slowly found a number, ¡°Mr. Huang, I have a friend whose game account has been hacked. I remember that you once said that our game system is perfect and that even a lost account can be quickly recovered. But my friend¡¯s whole body equipment was stolen and the answer he got from the customer service was ¡°the number of trades was too many so the equipment could not be traced¡± as the reason for dismissal.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Huang, I hope to get a satisfactory answer tomorrow, otherwise I will convene a shareholders¡¯ meeting to make a judgment on whether this game of yours carries deceptive behavior. ¡±


    He hung up the phone after hearing Mr. Huang¡¯s assurance on the other end of the line. Pei Fuchen then slowly stood up from his chair and headed for the bathroom.


    It had been a long time since he had played a game with as much pleasure as he had just played, ever since he learned two years ago that he had a benign tumor in his head, and resigned from his position as group leader of the national team.


    Although he could not continue to occupy a place in the national team, his passion for online games did not wane, so he started playing the game ¡°Chivalry Road¡± for solace.


    However, he could only be online for a maximum of four hours a day. And even his work and rest had to strictly follow the physician¡¯s schedule. He even has to consult his physician before going out. So, he can only stay quietly at home unless he really has to go out.


    Instead of saying that he is the successor of the Pei family, it is better to say that he is imprisoned at home by the two elders of the Pei family in the name of love.


    Lao Er and Wu were trained by him. Their own awareness and techniques were good, and coupled with his guidance, they will go to the higher levels. But the five of them, after all, started late and were still lacking in strength.


    But today, the replacement healer for Lao Si made his eyes shine. His grasp of the situation, his prediction of the enemy¡¯s skills, and his familiarity with the skills of each profession far surpassed those of Lao Er and Wu.


    The healer, Lu, seldom spoke when the battle began, and deliberately reduced his presence, but Pei Fuchen always looked at the overall situation, so he still saw his strength.


    Such a sharp healer was actually buried because of theft! Instead of being buried, it¡¯s better to join his team, break the cocoon as a butterfly and bloom into glory!


    Two days later, Bai Lixin, who was about to go to bed to rest, received a text message. He opened it and it was actually the official phone number of ¡°Chivalry Road¡±:


    Hello, dear player, Your stolen account information has been processed, and the stolen items have been returned to your mailbox. Please check it on time!


    Bai Lixin looked at the text message, remembering Pei Fuchen¡¯s words. His face overflowed with a smile.


    He did not hesitate and directly forwarded the text message, adding a sentence to Pei Fuchen: ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± My stolen items were really recovered! Boss, you are too powerful. Please accept my bow! ¡°

 CH 63

    Bai Lixin logged on to the Snow Feather account that Bai Lu was forced to discard, and he found a lot more unread emails in the messenger.


    Opening the emails, the attachments neatly lay with the equipment and money originally stolen from this character.


    Putting all the equipment on, Bai Lixin then said in the chat room, ¡°Well, all my equipment has been recovered. Thank you, boss. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now, would you like to join our Heaven¡¯s Destruction Battle Team? ¡± Pei Fuchen¡¯s magnetic voice came from the headset.


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°With pleasure!¡±


    After learning that Bai Lixin¡¯s equipment was recovered, Pei Fuchen let Bai Lixin into the chat room, and there were only the two of them in the chat room.


    Pei Fuchen expected Bai Lixing¡¯s affirmative answer, but he still had a smile in his heart, ¡°I will now pull you into our five-member team.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a dialog box popped up on the computer screen in front of Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes.


    [Player Swordsman Qing invites you to join the ¡°Heaven Destruction Battle Team¡±; agree or decline.]


    Bai Lixin naturally clicked ¡°agree¡± and, accepting the invitation, he opened the list of members of the Heavenly Destruction Battle Team.


    The members of each team are scalable, and the arena of the game ¡°Chivalry Road¡± was divided into four types: single-player match, two-player match, three-player match, and five-player match.


    In order to avoid the problem whereby a team cannot be able to progress smoothly if one of the players leaves, ¡°Chivalry Road¡± added an extra number of players to each team.


    For two-player teams, the maximum number of players registered in the team is 3, but the number of players actually participating in the tournament is still 2. This way, if one of them is not available, the other two can form a team and continue to fight.


    Similarly, the maximum number of players registered in a three-person match is 5, and the maximum number of players for a five-person match is eight.


    And now Bai Lixin looked at the battle team composition that had a total of seven places, including him.


    Pei Fuchen seemed particularly fond of the role of swordsman. His side account as well as his official account, was actually a swordsman with fluttering clothes.


    In addition to the swordsman he knew, there were five other professions in the team: archer, Shaolin, snow feather healer, assassin, and Daoist.


    ¡°Little Lu, my time in the game may not be quite sufficient, so if there is a chance to participate in the arena master tournament afterwards, it is likely that the five of you will participate.¡±


    Bai Lixin remembered what s419m said about benign tumors and asked tentatively, ¡°Busy with work?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Pei Fuchen was silent for a moment and chose to tell him part truth, ¡°My health is not very good.¡±


    Seeing that Pei Fuchen did not say anything further, Bai Lixin knew that he had to change the topic, ¡°Boss, thank you for helping me recover the stolen equipment. Can we meet that day? I must thank you in person.¡°


    Bai Lixin originally thought Pei Fuchen would say yes, but unexpectedly he got a refusal. ¡°I said it was a small matter, no need to worry about it. If it is fate, we will naturally meet. Lao Er and the others have proposed having a meeting, so you can go along when the time comes. ¡°


    Seeing that Pei Fu Chen politely rejected him, Bai Lixin ate the closed door, and he could only nod helplessly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the empty guild symbol in the lower left corner and suddenly said, ¡°Boss, pull me into your gang. I had quit mine before my account was hacked. ¡±


    Pei Fu Chen said: ¡°Okay, no problem. But you have to be careful when you join the club. We were recently in a gang war.¡°


    ¡°Gang war?¡± Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows and a club name immediately ran through his mind, ¡°Midsummer Gang?¡±


    Pei Fu Chen was a little surprised. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s them. How do you know that? ¡±


    Bai Lixin silently pulled out a cruel smile and said, ¡°I am very familiar with them. At least I used to be the deputy leader of this club. Since it¡¯s a war with the Midsummer Gang, it¡¯s all the more reason for me to participate! ¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Pei Fuchen did not ask anything more, but initiated a club invitation for him. The grudges in the game were far more straightforward and clear than in reality. This was the great difference between online games and reality.


    In reality, human relations are complex and changeable, while in online games, human relations are limited to the player¡¯s thoughts.


    Many have friends online, but these friendships are very weak. If you include a conflict of interest, the result can be imagined.


    Pei Fuchen had already seen this, which is why he was not optimistic about meeting up.


    The newest member of the club, Bai Lixin, didn¡¯t say a word and went straight into the gang war battlefield.


    The gang war between the Four Seasons gang and the Midsummer gang has been going on for three days now. Lao Er originally started the gang war to teach them a lesson.


    During this time, the notifications were constantly refreshed with the news of a number of players being killed.


    The player who killed them was, without exception, the assassin named ¡°No desire is just¡±.


    And he went invisible every time after killing people, leaving no shadow or trace, so that people could not even touch him.


    ¡°No desire¡± then said, ¡°End the gang war and I won¡¯t continue killing you.¡±


    The people who had just joined the club were killed by ¡°No desire¡± and were full of complaints.


    The first day of the gang war ended with a victory for the Four Seas Peaceful Life gang.


    They thought this matter would come to an end, but the next day, the Midsummer club launched another gang war against the Four Seas Peaceful Life Club and this time, Midsummer won.


    As things continued to ferment, the two gangs had now fought for three consecutive days.


    In contrast to the big Midsummer club, the Four Seas were now just a casual club. They only did questing and almost never got involved in conflict.


    The Four Seas Peace Life Club naturally did not have as many people and combat power as the big Midsummer gang.


    Pei Fuchen would never participate in gang battles because they would take four hours, and he didn¡¯t have that much energy to participate in gang battles.


    Otherwise, with his strength, how would the Four Seas Peaceful Life Club lose?


    But the Midsummer gang did not know this, and Liang Xuan was even more unaware.


    When Liang Xuan saw the increasing number of kills by his club, he asked in the chat room, ¡°Xiao Wen, are you relieved yet?¡±


    A carefree girl¡¯s voice came from the chat room, ¡°Xiao Xuan, you are a really good friend. Killing a few more people is really so relieving! ¡±


    Hearing the girl¡¯s words, Liang Xuan laughed, his hand tapping the keyboard harder and harder: ¡°Yes, no problem. I¡¯ll help you kill these people. ¡±


    The Midsummer and the Four Seas Peaceful Life Club originally had no grievances, and there was not much intercourse.


    But why was Liang Xuan targeting the Four Seas Peaceful Club?


    It was none other than this girl, from the same battle team. They set out to find a new healer after kicking out Bai Lu, and this girl was discovered and lured from the Four Seas Peaceful Life Club.


    The girl¡¯s name was Xiaowen, and Liang Xuan pulled her over on the condition that she could use the club¡¯s resources. And while Xiao Wen agreed to jump ship, she also made a condition of helping her vent her anger.


    The first time the Heaven Destruction team went to the Magic City, they found God-class equipment with excellent properties.


    But at the judgment stage, her judgment score was actually lower than that of a newbie who had just joined the club for only six months.


    And Loa Er didn¡¯t say anything and gave the equipment to the newbie.


    Were these people stupid? Wouldn¡¯t this  equipment be more effective in her hands than in those of a newbie?


    When she raised this question, Lao Er retorted: ¡°If you were team leader, you¡¯d have the capital to make him give you the equipment. But since he did better than you, you must be willing to admit defeat. Without that piece of equipment, we can still win when we play the five-by-five team battle, so it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°


    The rage in Xiao Wen¡¯s heart had built up, so she was harboring a grudge.


    And at that time, Liang Xuan¡¯s team, which had constant victory, extended an olive branch to her, and the benefits were very generous!


    She was already having trouble with the Heaven Destruction battle team, so she didn¡¯t say a word and joined Lian Xuan¡¯s team. But before joining, she did not forget to take revenge and asked Liang Xuan to help her get back at the Four Seas club.


    Since I couldn¡¯t get the benefit, I will let you suffer.


    However, to Liang Xuan, he was upholding justice and using a bayonet to pacify evil.


    He hid in the runner¡¯s path, holding the banner of justice. As long as a player with the words ¡°Four Seas Peaceful Life Club¡± passes by, they die under his sword.


    Thus, things snowballed, rolling bigger and bigger, and the two gangs became enemies.


    After stealthily killing another player from the Four Seasons club quickly and accurately, Liang Xuan smiled  contemptuously. This was too easy!


    He moved stealthily across the computer screen into the open grassland. Slightly bent, his body was translucent, which was a specialized stealth skill of the assassin sect.


    Liang Xuan manipulated his assassin character like a cheetah waiting for its prey, when suddenly, a human figure appeared in front of his eyes.


    Liang Xuan¡¯s body tightened and he looked at the person with wide eyes.


    White hair, colored clothes, and the name on the top of that head.


    Wasn¡¯t this the unlucky bitch Bai Lu who had his account stolen after being kicked out of the club by Qiao Qun not long ago?


    He actually came back! Not only that, but he also had the name of the Four Seas Peaceful Life Club above his head!


    Liang Xuan snickered and manipulated the assassin to silently follow Bai Lixin¡¯s character.

 CH 64

    Although the Snow Feather character was a healing profession, it also had attack skills.


    The only difference is that if a main attack character has 7 attack skills and 3 control skills, the Snow Feather character has only 4 attack skills and 1 control skill, and the remaining five are all blood-boosting skills.


    Because of Snow Feather¡¯s powerful blood skills, the ¡°Chivalry Road¡± set made only one of the four attack skills relatively high-attack, and the other three attacks were general in order to create balance.


    Snow Feather¡¯s nemesis is the archer, so to speak.


    The archers seem to be specially designed to restrain the Snow Feather character in general.


    Due to the archer¡¯s super long-range attack, he can still attack Snow Feather from afar.


    If the Snow Feather character adds to their own blood, the healing skill is greatly reduced, thus losing its advantage.


    Therefore, once an archer is discovered in the opposing team during 5¡Á5 battles, this archer will generally be the target of attack.


    While the archer is the natural enemy of the Snow Feather character, there is a sect occupation that everyone is wary of, and that is the assassin.


    Murder and robbery: the assassin specializes in these.


    Like maggots attached to the bone, like a shadow.


    Once an assassin attaches, they can hide for a long time just to find just the right moment to take down the opponent in one fell swoop.


    When the person killed reacts and tries to kill back, he finds that the assassin has already hidden and disappeared without a trace.


    The killed character must grit his teeth and watch his silver being robbed while powerless to intervene.


    Liang Xuan¡¯s assassin skills were the best of the best, and he was as good as a maggot to the bone.


    Bai Lixing¡¯s Snow Feather had become a target, and Liang Xuan manipulated his character to follow Bai Lixin¡¯s trail.


    While following Bai Lixin, he laughed in the chat room and said, ¡°Brothers and sisters, guess who I saw.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Several voices followed closely with interest and asked.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s Bai Lu¡¯s Snow Feather. Strange, didn¡¯t I hear that he was hacked before. But looking at his outfit, it seems to have been recovered. ¡±


    Damn, so it¡¯s that green tea bitch. He didn¡¯t learn from the initial lesson? I can¡¯t believe he hasn¡¯t been killed yet; he¡¯s truly despicable. Xiao Xuan, kill him! This person must have done something insidious. Otherwise, how can he be robbed? How can people not hack his account? ¡± A shrill female voice shouted loudly in the chat room.


    The woman¡¯s voice had just fallen, and a clear male voice suddenly appeared in the chat room, saying, ¡°Yes, why would my account be stolen? If you are curious, then just be firm and ask the ¡°Chivalry Road¡± administration. Why did your leader hire someone to hack my account? ¡±


    The chat room, which had been lively, came to a screeching halt. It was so quiet that the sound of a needle falling to the ground could be heard.


    It was Bai Lu! He was actually in this chat room!


    Liang Xuan was stunned for a while, and quickly opened the chat room interface. Sure enough, he saw a white avatar at the bottom, and the ID was Bai Lu.


    He chewed on the meaning of his words for awhile, and immediately burst into a frenzy: ¡°What the hell? Was it not enough to kill you? How dare you come here to frame Qiao Qun? How could he possibly hack your account? ¡±


    Wandering Fingers also followed: ¡°That¡¯s right! There is no love without a reason, and there is no hate without a reason. You were hacked because someone targeted you, and now you¡¯re falsely accusing Brother Qun. You are really trash, you should be killed. ¡±


    Liang Xuan switched back to the game interface as he listened to the chat room. But in the blink of an eye, he actually lost Bai Lu¡¯s Snow Feather.


    Liang Xuan calmly operated the screen to turn his perspective around, catching the figure of Bai Lu not far behind him.


    He sneered in his heart and continued to stick to Bai Lu quietly.


    At this time, Bai Lixin¡¯s voice rang out again in the chat room: ¡°Heh. This world is not what you say it is. It¡¯s as clear as black and white, right and wrong. Is it that after playing the game, your IQ has been eaten by dogs? There will always be a day when the truth comes out, and then you guys will come over and roar at me. Goodbye. ¡±


    When Liang Xuan heard Bai Lixin¡¯s ¡°goodbye,¡± he again opened the chat room interface and found that the avatar with Bai Lu¡¯s Snow Feather had already quit the chat room.


    Wandering Fingers coughed and said, ¡°Xiao Xuan, don¡¯t be deceived by this Bai Lu. Weren¡¯t you still sticking to him just now? Tell me where he is, and let¡¯s kill him together! ¡±


    Liang Xuan smiled, ¡°I naturally believe in brother Qun. I am right next to him. Group up with me, but you don¡¯t have to do anything. Just watch how I abuse him from the side. ¡±


    Liang Xuan said, and switched the screen to the game interface again. He then received a group invitation from ¡°Wandering Fingers.¡±


    After accepting, Liang Xuan found out that there was not only one person in the team, there were twenty other people besides her, all from his own club.


    After two gangs open a gang war, they will open a gang war stage, and one can teleport to the stage through the gang war pickup.


    Each of the two gangs occupies a corner and spreads their own siege tools outward in a fan shape around their respective domain camps: dart carts, gun carts, mines, watch towers, etc. If these work properly, a gang can also mine crystals in other regions for resources.


    Gang wars last for four hours, during which the number of killings and the degree of capture of the opposing camp are the reference factors for gang victories and defeats.


    The rules of the gang war are generally divided into three main forces: the attacking team, the guard team, and the logistics team.


    The main attacking team kills and collects the opponents¡¯ heads to win points and at the same time goes to the opponent¡¯s logistics team to interfere with the energy mining; the guard team guards the camp to prevent sneak attacks by the enemy; and the logistics team mines energy crystals, giving them to the NPC. From mining a certain number of crystals, the player can get a powerful siege tools such as artillery vehicles.


    In other words, whoever stocks up on crystals first will have the advantage in the gang war.


    Most of the Midsummer gang players were mining energy, while the group of twenty people was the attacking team.


    Seeing that the number of crystals collected on their side far exceeded that of the Four Seas Peace Gang, they decided to attack together after hearing Bai Lixing¡¯s provocation in the chat room.


    As soon as Liang Xuan entered the group, he typed in the team chat window: [Let¡¯s go!]


    Liang Xuan opened the mini map and saw the small blue dots belonging to his teammates on the mini map slowly moving towards his side.


    He smiled faintly, and his heart warmed up.


    He looked at himself, who had countless friends around him, and then looked at Bai Lu, who was all alone here, and the feeling of superiority in his heart was sublimated.


    In the end, the quality of a person is decided by their friends who are willing to stand up for them.


    You have a lot of words, but in the end, you are alone. Anyone can see who is better or worse!


    Bai Lu¡¯s Snow Feather stood in place for a while, then suddenly moved. Liang Xuan saw the situation, and did not hesitate, quickly following to stick behind him.


    Bai Lu wandered left and right. Liang Xuan saw the blue dots belonging to his teammates getting closer and closer, and he drew the bayonet on his waist.


    Just when Liang Xuan decided to use a disarming skill, Bai Li¡¯s Snow Feather jumped onto the short pillar in the water without warning.


    Liang Xuan was slightly stunned, and the skill was randomly interrupted. It was only then that he realized that Bai Lu had already walked to the central lake.


    The central lake was located in the middle of the two club areas and did not have much activity, generally used as a backdrop.


    When he saw Bai Lu jumping on the platform at the edge of the central lake, Liang Xuan snorted and said in the chat channel: ¡°Do you know what Bai Lu¡¯s Snow Feather is doing? He¡¯s jumping around in the center lake for fun, haha.¡±


    Wandering Fingers laughed: ¡°I guess no one expected him to join the war, right? He is playing by himself in the center of the lake, and it appears that he is undervalued in the new club.Don¡¯t kill him yet; wait for us to come and do it together. ¡±


    Liang Xuan nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you guys. Once I jump, my invisibility won¡¯t work. ¡±


    Xiao Wen said, ¡°Okay, you count to five before removing your skill. We¡¯ll be there. ¡±


    Liang Xuan nodded and counted from one to five before quickly unlocking his invisibility.


    And the moment he did so, the character roles of twenty people also appeared on the screen.


    Liang Xuan stared closely at the computer screen. He seemed to see Bai Lu¡¯s Snow Feather give a slight lurch, seemingly very surprised.


    Liang Xuan had not yet killed Bai Lu, but in his mind he had already started to conceive how to kill him again and again in the crowded surroundings.


    No Desire is just: ¡°Bai Lu, didn¡¯t think I would find you, right?¡±


    Bai Lu: ¡°Huh.¡±


    Wandering Fingers: ¡°Xiao Xuan, don¡¯t talk nonsense, the Huishen Pill is ready. When you go to kill him, I will feed him the Huishen Pill when he dies.¡±


    The Heishen Pill is a prop used for resurrection. With this fed to the player, the player can be directly forced into an in situ resurrection.


    Seeing Wandering Finger¡¯s words, Liang Xuan¡¯s heart was even more comfortable.


    When the other twenty people reached his side, Liang Xuan manipulated the assassin and jumped onto the platform.


    Seeing Liang Xuan jump on the stage, the others did not hesitate and jumped on after him.


    The center of the lake has a total of nearly 100 stone pillars of varying heights. Compared to the plum blossom pile, it was more difficult.


    Bai Lixin easily jumped from one stone pillar to another, looking to reach the center of the lake.


    The group of people were not willing to lag behind, and they quickened their steps to catch up.


    The originally envisioned spontaneity gradually dissipated after constantly failing to jump on the pillars, and Liang Xuan¡¯s brow was slightly knitted, his heart impatient.


    He hid his presence and followed behind Bai Lu for two hours without having this feeling of restlessness. But now, jumping on top of this pillar, it was clear that the person was right in front of him, but how could he not touch him.


    He was one step away, but it was like a separation of heaven and earth.


    Bai Lixin unhurriedly jumped to the highest point in the center of the lake, while the twenty-one people chasing after him were a dozen or so pillars away from him. He saw the hesitant movements of these people and jumped hard before using the hundred flower skills in the air.


    Suddenly, the entire central lake began to shake.


    Liang Xuan saw a blur in front of his eyes and found that the whole screen had started to spin!


    What the hell was this? A bug?


    He tried to manipulate the assassin to adjust the camera, but found that it was impossible to control the character. After several attempts and nothing happening, Liang Xuan zoomed away from the perspective, and only then did he see that the center of the lake had a vortex appear at some point!


    With this vortex as the center, a huge tornado appeared outside the entire center lake.


    Not only him, but the other twenty people were also swept up in the tornado, with the tornado rotation!


    Only Bai Lu¡¯s Snow Feather was standing in the vacuum at the very center of the vortex.


    What the hell was this?


    Liang Xuan dropped his keyboard and pounded the screen fiercely.


    Both players of the Midsummer and the Four Seasons Peace clubs were nearby and noticed the strange state of the lake, and they shouted in their respective chat rooms, ¡°Look at the center lake! They¡¯re flying! They are really flying! ¡±


    Lao Er came to the center of the lake and saw the 20 or so people flying up and laughed, ¡°This is the rhythm of going to the heavens.¡±


    Lao San was sharp-eyed and noticed a person standing steadily in the center of the vortex.


    ¡°Hey, boss, there¡¯s a person we don¡¯t know there. But he has our name on the top of his head. Damn, this Snow Feather character is so cool! He is like a sea swallow in a rainstorm! ¡±


    Lao Er sniffed and looked over, and really saw a Snow Feather character on the highest pillar in the center of the lake, like an angel overlooking all beings.


    Lao Er thought about it and guessed, ¡°That person should be Xiao Lu, right?¡±


    While this was happening, many texts appeared in the battlefield chat window.


    Bai Lu: ¡°Ling Xuan, do you think you are the messenger of justice? Do you think you are especially great? For the sake of your stupid friend, you even went to trouble to kill players for no reason? Can you just casually rope other people in for your so-called justice? Is this the justice you claim to have? ¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are particularly bold? Speaking straightforwardly and never avoiding others? Let me tell you, you¡¯re not being bold, you¡¯re being foolish and ignorant. ¡±


    ¡°You use the crown of righteousness as an excuse and a shield for your own shitty behavior. Sublimating yourself by belittling others, killing others by surprise, branding justice with personal preference, and explaining your behavior with double standards. ¡±


    ¡°No desire is Just,¡± you are actually a coward! ¡±


    ¡°People in the Midsummer club, do you think that this immovable world of online games is where you can fight others at every turn? Is it necessary to use your hands and mouth just to have the feeling of excitement? ¡±


    ¡°Does having a foul-mouth meet the definition of feeling exhilarated in an online game? Is it necessary to use vulgarity to interpret your online game life? ¡±


    ¡°Your leader kicked me out of the club and hacked my account, but do you really think that there is no law in online games? One day, you will pay for your actions! You will pay a painful price! ¡°

 CH 65

    Bai Lixin was typing these words in the battlefield chat channel, which could be seen by anyone who was on this stage of the gang war.


    Seeing the messages swiped in the chat channel, Qiao Qun, who was still commanding the gang war, jumped directly from the battlefield channel to Liang Xuan¡¯s private messages with concern and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Liang Xuan took a couple of ragged breaths and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Bai Lu¡¯s Sn


    ow Feather is back. I was planning to kill him, but I didn¡¯t think this lake was haunted by something. A swirling tornado suddenly appeared and swept us all in. ¡±


    Qiao Qun frowned, ¡°How could this happen? Can¡¯t you guys get out then? I¡¯ll come and rescue you all. ¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Liang Xuan¡¯s voice rose, ¡°We can do it. This vortex bug will probably disappear after a while. The gang battle is more important. You continue to command, we will be out in no time. Don¡¯t worry. ¡±


    Qiao Qun had always known Liang Xuan¡¯s strength, and hearing him say so, he did not doubt him and nodded before jumping back on the gang war¡¯s channel.


    However, as Liang Xuan said this, the vortex and the tornado still showed no sign of slowing down in the slightest. Their screens were still spinning wildly.


    Wandering Fingers slapped the table, ¡°Can we return to the resurrection point after self-extinguishing our meridians?¡±


    Self-extinguishing Meridians was a suicide skill that allowed one to die on the spot after using it, and you could choose to return to the resurrection point to revive after death.


    As soon as the words were said, Xiao Wen responded, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    After a few taps on the ¡°Self-Destruct Meridian¡± button, she shook her head regretfully, ¡± Wandering Fingers, I can¡¯t. Self-extinguishing meridians requires being out of combat and not moving. But we are now swept into the vortex and are in a combatant state. ¡±


    Liang Xuan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll force myself offline to try.¡±


    With that, he forced himself out of the game and logged back in, but he didn¡¯t get any relief from this method either. The game had just finished loading when he noticed that the screen was still spinning.


    And at the centre of the spinning point, Bai Lu¡¯s Snow Feather in fluttering clothes was still standing motionless at the top of the spike.


    ¡°Damn it! ¡± Liang Xuan threw the mouse hard on the table and said, ¡°How the hell are we going to get out? Is there any other way out? ¡±


    Xiao Wen thought about it and suddenly had a bright idea, ¡°Let¡¯s complain about a bug. This must be a bug! I¡¯m a platinum member of the game, so I can directly ask the GM to come and deal with it. ¡± (gm: game customer support)


    Liang Xuan lit up when he heard Xiao Wen¡¯s words, ¡°Good, you try!¡±


    Bai Lixin stood motionless on the pike, and perhaps because he was tired of standing, he simply sat down.


    And at the same time, Lao Er was reading the words posted in the battlefield chat group. He shouted in the chat room, ¡°Guys, copy all of Bai Lu¡¯s words. Let¡¯s brush up the screen! ¡±


    The people in the Four Seas Peaceful Life club who were participating in the gang war instantly trembled and started to copy Bai Lu¡¯s words. After that, they started to post the battlefield chat room one paragraph at a time.


    They were laughing in the chat room as they copied them. The Midsummer Gang was a notoriously battle-mad gang, fighting while always coming up with nasty slogans about helping the weak, getting rid of evil, and promoting good.


    The group of people were reposting happily when a male voice abruptly rang out in the chat room, ¡°If you are all so idle, why don¡¯t you go and wipe out the logistics team of the Midsummer Gang?¡±


    This voice was familiar to Lao Er, and when he heard it, the corners of his mouth tugged even wider, ¡°It¡¯s really you, little Lu! How did you do that? Is it a bug? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled faintly and looked at the players spinning around him, ¡°It¡¯s not a bug, really. It is an activation point. You probably didn¡¯t notice that after standing still at the top of the highest point in the centre, I jumped up and used a move called ¡°Hundred Flowers.¡±


    This is a skill that allows your party to gain and the enemy to lose, and also cancels out invisibility. During the beta stages, the technical development department added a 3 second activation point in order to increase the playability of gang battles. The activation point is at my current location, at the highest point of the central lake. ¡±


    ¡°If you can touch the activation point, you can activate the vortex and tornado with the activation point as the vacuum point. Except for this point, anyone within this central lake, whether in the water or the sky, would be trapped in it and not allowed out until the end of the gang war. ¡±


    ¡°But then, due to the difficulty of this being relatively high, and the fact that no one has the mind to come and idly jump around the pillars during an intense gang battle, and also the fact that only a very small number of sect skills can trigger the activation point, all these factors led to this activation point remaining a secret since the technicians developed it.¡± He paused and added, with a smile, ¡°So that means I¡¯ve trapped the best equipped attack team in the Midsummer club. Won¡¯t you guys use this time to do something? ¡±


    It was only when Lao Er heard Bai Lixin¡¯s last words that he reacted to the fact that they were still in the middle of a gang war.


    He slapped the table and bellowed, ¡°All players of the attacking team, follow me. I¡¯ll take you for a slaughter! ¡±


    Attention guards, all of you go to the crystal mines. Today¡¯s task is to mine the energy crystals first.  We must get the gun carriage and dart carriage started before the Midsummer gang does! ¡±


    Everyone listened to Lao Er and sprang into action.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At that moment, Xiao Wen was staring wide-eyed at the content in the nearby chat window and asked incredulously, ¡°Is it not a bug?! How can it not be a bug? ¡±


    The GM patiently typed another sentence in the chat window: [Hello player, after verifying that the phenomenon is a special activation of this scene, we concluded that it is not a bug. I wish you a happy gaming experience.]


    Liang Xuan also saw the GM¡¯s words and cursed in the chat room: ¡°What the hell, this isn¡¯t a bug? How can we have a good gaming experience? Ask him when this vortex and tornado will stop. ¡±


    Xiao Wen let out an ¡°en¡± and typed.


    Xiao Wen: ¡°So when will this phenomenon stop?¡±


    [Dear Gamer,I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m only responsible for dealing with bugs and not answering any game questions. I wish you a happy gaming experience.]


    No Desire is Just: ¡°Fuck you! You¡¯re here to answer questions, but you don¡¯t know anything? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll file a complaint against you. ¡±


    Gm: [It has come to my attention that the player [No Desire Is Just] has used language that has insulted the game staff. The player is hereby banned for 4320 minutes of game time. We hope that players will play in a civilized way and live a healthy life every day. Platinum member Xiao Wen, is there anything else you need help with?]


    Liang Xuan only felt a gag in his throat, but he could not swallow it.


    After a long time, he stifled out a sentence, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Xiao Wen smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t dare say more as she carefully typed a line and sent the gm away.


    With ¡°No Desire is Just¡± being banned, the atmosphere in the small chat room became a little weird. Liang Xuan didn¡¯t speak, and several others never opened their mouths again.


    They watched as their characters were swept around in the whirlwind, but there was nothing they could do to free their characters. These characters now belonged to them, yet they didn¡¯t belong to them.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys come out yet?¡± Qiao Qun¡¯s voice rang out again in Liang Xuan¡¯s chat room, but this time his voice was a little impatient. ¡°You are all the strongest in our club. We sent you as the attacking team to completely crush their club, but now that you are trapped in the lake, the Four Seasons Peace Club has started to counterattack. ¡±


    Liang Xuan¡¯s mood got even worse. He had wanted to kill Bai Lu¡¯s character, but instead he had lost his character and army. Not only had he failed to kill him successfully, he had ended up dragging the entire attacking team down with him.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have acted out of anger and helped Xiao Wen out. It was mainly because that green tea bitch, Bai Lu, suddenly appeared on the stage and we were all a bit confused. ¡±


    Speaking of Bai Lu, Qiao Qun recalled the few words that were still splashed around the battlefield chat room. He swallowed his saliva and sighed, ¡°Forget it. Now is not the time to settle who is wrong and who is right.¡±


    Qiao Qun now stood at the edge of the lake, and through the screen, his eyes were filled with disgust as he stared at the Snow Feather character standing at the centre of the lake, alone.


    Bai Lu used some unknown method to get the account back. He had clearly been told by the people in the technical department that the equipment would never be recovered.


    Now he not only came back, but he also spouted off and threw shit at him as soon as he came up.


    He looked at Bai Lu¡¯s character for a long time, before turning his attention to the ever-spinning ¡°Desire is Just¡± character. He walked along the surface of the lake and frowned.


    The tornado around the lake was like a natural barrier; those outside could not get in and those inside could not get out. Even if he wanted to help, there was nothing he could do.


    As he circled the lake again, he suddenly noticed that his blood level was suddenly empty, and an assassin appeared in the previously empty surroundings, with the words ¡°Night¡± in red above his head.


    Night was an assassin, while Immortal Crane Return was a Daoist priest.


    The Daoist¡¯s skin was already thin, not to mention the fact that he had just been distracted by the unpredictable assassin.


    He was just about to jump away when another figure suddenly appeared behind him, none other than Wu¡¯s character.


    A series of skills from Lao Er came down, followed by Wu, and the skills connected perfectly in the middle. In that way, Qiao Qun¡¯s character was killed without even having a chance to resist.


    As soon as he was killed, the Four Seas Peace Gang¡¯s crystal was also collected, and they successfully activated offensive tools such as gun carriers and turrets.


    With this counter-attack, the Midsummer Gang was no longer able to fight back, and even if Qiao Qun tried desperately to redeem himself later, it would not change their fate of defeat.


    The three-hour battle passed in the blink of an eye, with a resounding victory for the Four Seas Peace gang. The losing club, Midsummer, faced the penalty of being turned into sheep.


    The so-called ¡°sheep transformation¡± means that the losing club will be automatically transported to the west gate of Chang¡¯an, the main city at the end of the gang war. They will collectively turn into sheep animals with only 30% of their usual speed, and in order to release the sheep shape, they need to run from the west gate of Chang¡¯an City to the east gate and talk to the NPC in order to release it.


    Immortal Crane returned to lead a group of his gang members to run slowly and humiliatingly from the west gate to the east gate.


    The journey from the west gate to the east gate must pass through a bustling trading area.


    So to speak, it attracted many crowds of onlookers, and there were many players that had been killed by Liang Xuan who were painting the nearby channels with mocking words.


    Boiled frog in water: ¡°No desires is Just¡± you are just a rotten person, you deserve to be a sheep.


    Laughing out loud: ¡°Hahaha! Trash that only dares to sneak up on people behind their backs and kill small accounts.


    Seeing a bunch of people cursing him, Liang Xuan was furious, and after he quickly typed a string of words abusing other people¡¯s parents before pressing the enter key.


    But the expected words did not appear on the screen; instead, what appeared was a string of scarlet system prompt words:


    [Hello player, You have been banned. The total ban time is 4320 minutes, and there are 4174 minutes left. Please play in a civilized way and I wish you a healthy life every day.]


    When Liang Xuan saw this, he instantly sat up from his chair, covered his head, and shouted as he jumped up and down in anger, ¡°I¡¯m so pissed off!¡±

 CH 66

    Lao Er was laughing in the chat room. He slapped his thighs and said, ¡°Those of you who didn¡¯t participate in the gang war are at a big loss this time. You missed how Xiao Lu was standing there like a star¡­ and there were those paragraphs! Hahaha, it was simply pretentious to the extreme.¡±


    Wu laughed and said, ¡°Lao Er, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve recorded the whole video. It doesn¡¯t matter if they can¡¯t be there. I can help them by rebroadcasting it. ¡±


    The chat room erupted in laughter, and the paragraphs Bai Lixin typed during the gang battle were copied over and over again, and then forwarded onto the world channel.


    In an instant, the whole server was in an uproar.


    After it was posted on the world channel, there were even more people who kept copying his words, and for a period of time, the world chat channel could not squeeze in any other content at all. It was all dominated by Bai Lixin¡¯s words.


    Some of the people who copied them had grudges against the Midsummer gang, some were purely melon eaters, and some just liked stirring things up. But more often than not, these words speak to the players¡¯ hearts.


    With the promotion of online gaming and the progress of society, online gaming has become more and more prevalent for everyone.


    It had gone from being a plaything to a form of popular entertainment, and in the face of an increasingly sophisticated online environment, online violence has long been frowned upon, and players have long been fed up with this kind of verbal abuse at every turn.


    Some who had played a lot of online games were used to this, and felt that without verbal quarrels, it¡¯s not the right atmosphere for a game.


    To give an opinion?


    Well, play if you like, or get out.


    Why should they leave? They love the game too, but why should they tolerate its vulgarity and permittivity? They loved it so much that they wanted it to be better.


    Some players were used to the original game model of insults and conflicts, while a larger group of players were desperate to change it.


    It could be argued that the reason Bai Lixin¡¯s words were so popular was that the public had found a port to vent.


    It was as if these quotes were the voice of their hearts, making them uncomfortable, which is why they became so popular. On the surface, they were targeting the Midsummer Gang, but in reality, they were calling for a civilised gaming environment.


    The members of the Midsummer Gang were all a bit overwhelmed when they saw the swiped content from all over the world.


    They were a mad fighting gang, which was not new in the world. However, they had never seen such verbal criticism from players all over.


    Qian Qun¡¯s lips were tightly pursed as he watched Bai Lu¡¯s words that were accusing him of hacking his account appear on the world channel over and over again, his face as black as iron.


    He had never thought that letting Liang Xuan kill and start a gang war would lead to such serious consequences, and he even saw the names of several people from allied gangs on the world channel.


    After jumping and venting enough, Liang Xuan sat back down in front of his computer and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s too abominable. If I hadn¡¯t fallen for Bai Lu¡¯s tricks this time, the result wouldn¡¯t have been like this at all! ¡±


    Qiao Qun was annoyed and his voice was a bit more aggressive: ¡°What do you want then, to start another gang war? There is no medicine for regret in this world. Since this has already caused such consequences, we can only break our teeth and swallow them. ¡±


    Liang Xuan heard Qiao Qun¡¯s sullen voice and was instantly enraged. He couldn¡¯t find a place to vent, but Qiao Qun was still scolding him! What the hell?


    ¡°Are you blaming me?¡± Liang Xuan had always said whatever he wanted, and this time was no exception, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that sometimes you accompanied me to kill players, and now you blame me for losing? What¡¯s the point of taking fifty steps and laughing at one hundred? ¡±


    Qiao Qun clenched his fist and took two deep breaths. Liang Xuan had a really cool nature, but he never thought about others. What Qiao Qun cared about now was not losing the gang war at all, but the reputation of the whole Midsummer gang and his personal reputation.


    He had to ask someone in the technical department privately why the equipment was recovered, but if it was discovered that he had manipulated the game to facilitate his interests, the person¡¯s job could be lost.


    Now both the game and reality were bothering him, and instead of helping him, Liang Xuan was here to accuse him.


    Anger rose in Qiao Qun¡¯s eyes, and he took a few deep breaths before simply quitting the game.


    When Liang Xuan saw that Qiao Qun had quit the game, he was a little stunned.


    Although he often had verbal arguments with Qiao Qun in normal times, he had always been tolerant towards him. But just now, Qiao Qun directly quit the game.


    Was he really angry?


    Liang Xuan thought of this, and then looked at the screen full of uncontrollable text.


    The words ¡°Immortal Crane, you stole my account¡± at the end of each sentence suddenly stood out.


    Did Qiao Qun really have someone hack Bai Lu¡¯s account?


    If not, why didn¡¯t he refute it?


    Liang Xuan gritted his teeth.


    So what if he had stolen it? Even if Qiao Qun had done something wrong, he was still on his side. Moreover, Qiao Qun must have done it for his sake.


    If Qiao Qun hadn¡¯t done this, how would Bai Lu have been suppressed?


    He had to go to the chat room and say, ¡°You guys play first. I¡¯m going to go check on Immortal Crane.¡± With that, he also quit the game and casually put on a jacket to rush to Qiao Qun¡¯s house.


    After Liang Xuan left, there was a few minutes of silence in the chat room. The normally lively club was now at a loss as to what to say.


    Wandering Fingers coughed twice and wondered, ¡°I don¡¯t think the gang leader hacked Bai Lu¡¯s Snow Feather¡¯s account, did he?¡±


    Xiao Wen paused and said, in an unsure tone, ¡°Probably not. Well, I¡¯ll leave first. haha ¡±


    Xiao Wen quietly exited the game and silently changed the password to her account.


    Seeing this, Wandering Fingers also smiled awkwardly, ¡°Oops, my screen froze, I¡¯ll restart the game.¡± She said as she also quit the game and then silently changed her password.


    The other people in the club saw this and didn¡¯t say much, but they also started to change their passwords.


    The majority of their passwords were known to Qiao Qun. Because his skills were so sharp and he played all the professions so well, some of them would throw their accounts at him to help them reach a high ranking.


    But now the story of Bai Lu¡¯s account being stolen was spreading on the internet, and they were actually a bit scared. So they changed their passwords, but they are too embarrassed to admit it for fear of losing face.


    Friendships on the internet are fragile, not to mention the seeds of suspicion that have been planted.


    While they were in a hurry to change their passwords and increase their security information, Liang Xuan and Qiao Qun knew nothing about it.


    After Qiao Qun got off the game, he took a moment to slow down and was no longer angry as before. He called Xiao Chen in the technical department.


    After calling several times, Xiao Chen picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hey, God Qiao, it¡¯s you.¡±


    Qiao Qun forced a smile and said, ¡°Xiao Chen, do you remember a month ago when I asked you to take off a man¡¯s vest?¡± Qiao Qun was speaking in code, as he was afraid that someone might tap the phone. In other words, he meant, ¡°I asked you to steal a person¡¯s account.¡±


    Xiao Chen¡¯s voice seemed to be very relaxed, ¡°Oh that, brother Qiao. That person must have used some kind of backstage. The senior management investigated the matter thoroughly, and my colleagues and I spent two days trying to get the vest back. I¡¯m telling you, Brother Qiao, you owe me a big favor this time. If I hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, I would have been caught by the executives. ¡±


    Qiao Qun¡¯s heart tightened, and he asked again, ¡°What about now? Are you okay? ¡±


    Xiao Chen laughed heartily from the other end of the line, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine already. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe, and of course, I¡¯m safe too.  But I can¡¯t do things like modify permissions these days. I need to lay low first. ¡±


    Qiao Qun was relieved to hear that it was okay, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Tomorrow, brother will treat you to a meal. You choose the place. It¡¯s thanks to you this time, and thanks for your hard work, Xiao Chen. ¡°¡®


    It¡¯s okay!¡± he said, and the two talked for a few more minutes before hanging up the phone.


    Knowing that he was safe, Qiao Qun had no more worries. He was no longer only scared, but now had regrets.


    He regretted that he had been curt with Liang Xuan in his anger. He had clearly said that he would love Liang Xuan, so how could he be angry at him because of this?


    He regretted his behaviour just now and was thinking of how to apologise to Liang Xuan when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Qiao Qun froze and got up to open the door.


    The person standing outside was none other than Liang Xuan, whom he had been thinking of.


    Lian Xuan saw Qiao Qun open the door. He picked his trouser pocket uncomfortably before he said stiffly, ¡°Qiao Qun, it was my fault just now¡­ I¡­¡±


    He had been reckless since he was a child and had hardly ever been humble with anyone. The words of apology he had just thought of were now stuck in his throat like a fish bone, and he could not get them out.


    His cheeks turned red as he tried to apologise, but Qiao Qun pulled him into his arms and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been angry with you just now. I was just angry at Bai Lu. ¡±


    Liang Xuan gulped and shut his mouth.


    His arms unfolded and he wrapped them around Qiao Qun, embracing him.


    Since Qiao Qun was no longer angry with him and had apologised, the matter was resolved.


    Liang Xuan was secretly relieved that he didn¡¯t have to apologize, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have known how to say it.


    The two of them hugged each other for a while before they parted, and Liang Xuan thought of something and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the stolen account?¡±


    He looked straight at Qiao Qun with wide eyes and pouted, ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me. You are my boyfriend, so even if you really hacked the account, I will stand by your side and face it together, so you must tell me. ¡±


    When Qiao Qun saw how righteous Liang Xuan looked, he couldn¡¯t help but be touched. Liang Xuan had been spoiled since he was a child, and rarely had he been so understanding.


    He hesitated for a moment and organized his words, ¡°You know, I am a game skill tester for ¡°Chivalry Road,¡± right?¡±


    Liang Xuan nodded his head, indicating that he knew.


    Qiao Qun¡¯s throat rolled as he continued, ¡°Because it involves skill development, I got better acquainted with the people in the technical department. There was a fan of mine in there, so the two of us got closer. I saw that Bai Lu was always cursing you, and I wanted to help you out. So I simply let him hack and steal from Bai Lu¡¯s Snow Feather account, and traded with dozens of small accounts. Even the GM couldn¡¯t track the whereabouts of the items. ¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what kind of backer Bai Lu found; the people in the technical department searched for about two days and actually managed to retrieve the account.¡±


    Hearing this, Liang Xuan frowned, ¡± How did Bai Lu know it was you who stole the account? Could it be that you were discovered? ¡±


    Qiao Qun shook his head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. If it had been discovered, I¡¯d be considered the mastermind, while Xiao Chen was the direct enforcer. If he had been fired, he would have come to my side. And Xiao Chen used to be a hacker, so his methods were clean, so he shouldn¡¯t have left anything behind. ¡±


    ¡°Then how would Bai Lu know that you had someone steal the account?¡± Liang Xuan was still a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Who knows? He probably holds a grudge and deliberately smeared me with nonsense. ¡± Qiao Qun shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything just now because I wasn¡¯t sure if I had been discovered, but since I haven¡¯t, what is there to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡± If he dares to paint me like that again, I¡¯ll sue Bai Lu for slander. Don¡¯t you enjoy killing him? I¡¯ll accompany you to kill him. This time we¡¯ll kill him until he retires! ¡±


    When Liang Xuan heard Qiao Qun¡¯s words, his heart was sweeter than honey. He laughed and patted Qiao Qun¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Great, I got a false alarm. Since there¡¯s nothing wrong, hurry up and go tell everyone. ¡±


    Qiao Qun gave a gentle glance at Liang Xuan and nodded, ¡°En, okay. I was the one who was furious just now and quit the game without resolving the matter properly. I will go online now and tell the gang so that they don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡±


    With that, Qiao Qun pulled Liang Xuan Yi away from the computer and opened the game and the chat room.


    The chat room had most of the people in the club hanging out in it, and a few people were chatting about a newly opened dungeon.


    Qiao Qun slowly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    The chat room, which had been chatting happily, heard Qiao Qun¡¯s voice, and the air stuttered.


    It was Wandering Fingers who reacted first, and she said happily, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back. Just now, Xiao Xuan saw you go offline and hurriedly went offline as well. Did he go to your place? Did you two end up doing something? What happened? ¡±


    Wandering Finger¡¯s words were a good way to ease the awkwardness in the chat room, and the crowd smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, Xiao Xuan is really the best husband.¡±


    Liang Xuan¡¯s face turned red as he poked a glance at Qiao Qun, who was secretly enjoying himself. He grabbed the microphone and grunted, ¡°What stupid nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    The chat room stuttered again, and since Bai Lu¡¯s quotes kept swiping on the screen, the members of the Midsummer Club began to reflect on them.


    They thought of their polite and self-controlled selves in reality, and then they thought of their open-mouthed selves in the game, and they felt ashamed.


    Although no one stated it, they each secretly resolved in their hearts to say as little profanity as possible.


    Now, Liang Xuan was still talking as rudely as ever, but the people who accompanied him decided to change their ways, but Liang Xuan himself didn¡¯t even know it.


    Qiao Qun and Liang Xuan didn¡¯t notice anything different, and Qiao Qun grabbed the microphone and laughed, ¡°I heard you guys talking about the new Demon Sect dungeon. How about it, are you going to get the first armour? ¡± (First Armour is the prestige gained by the first team to fully pass the stage.)


    Wandering fingers replied softly: ¡°The team is going to take the first armor, but we haven¡¯t gathered all the players yet, and it won¡¯t be open until three days later.¡±


    The Demon Sect Dungeon is a ten-player elite stage that will soon open on Chivalry Road. So maximum number of people who can enter the replica is ten.


    The ten-player elite stage that opened two months ago was still a bit of a struggle to get through, and now that a brand new one with higher equipment has been released, players were eager to try it out while being a bit timid and cautious. After all, it has a higher degree of difficulty and must be given high priority.


    Qiao Qun heard Wandering Finger¡¯s words and said, ¡°Add me and Xiao Xuan. We both have good awareness and equipment. There¡¯s also Xiao Wen, Wandering Fingers, and six other people with a bit more resourcefulness. ¡±


    Wandering fingers nodded, ¡°Good.¡±


    Although they were wary of Qiao Qun now, it was undeniable that his techniques were really sharp.


    ¡°By the way, there is one more thing I need to clarify.¡± Qiao Qun said, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal Bai Lu¡¯s account. He said those things either because he hated me for kicking him out of the battle group or because he hated me for kicking him out of the club. In short, all his claims that I stole his account or whatever are false. You should not believe them. ¡±


    Wandering fingers smiled cheerfully and laughed, ¡°We naturally believe you, Qiao Qun. We don¡¯t even believe in a single punctuation mark. We¡¯ve been comrades for so many years, I wouldn¡¯t believe him for even a second. ¡±


    This statement drew countless more echoes from the other members.


    Hearing their approval, Qiao Qun was quite relieved in his heart. ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡±


    Wandering fingers patted her chest, ¡°You should. There is no need to be so polite. It is unlike you!¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t played today¡¯s score rush yet. Let¡¯s go and play first. ¡± Qiao Qun, as the team captain, began to organise for battle.


    The team now had five members, including the captain, Qiao Qun, also known as Immortal Crane, a professional Daoist.


    The other team members were Wandering Fingers as a healer, Xiao Wen, also a healer, No Desire is Just as an Assassin, and Little Master Hangman as a Swordsman.


    There were two healers on this team, which made it much more stable than other teams that only had a single healer. Moreover, this team had melee and long-range attackers, as well as meat shields and violent attackers. Even the backup healer was strong. It could be said that the composition of this team was perfect.


    On the other hand, Liang Xuan logged on to the game using the special gaming laptop that Qiao Qun had specially prepared, and the five of them quickly formed a team and lined up for the score race.


    They were all in good shape and didn¡¯t let today¡¯s defeat in the gang battle affect their mood. Within an hour, they had played five games.


    Qiao Qun remembered that Little Master Hangman had been offline for awhile, so he opened the club list and saw that the account wasn¡¯t online. He opened his password manager and found the password for the number, intending to log in and help him brush up his score.


    He entered the account and password and pressed enter, but instead of the usual login screen, he was prompted with ¡°Wrong count number or password error.¡±


    He was slightly baffled and checked the account number before carefully entering the password again, but was still prompted with ¡°Wrong account number or password.¡±


    He muttered in the chat room in wonder, ¡°When did Xiao Wanzi change her password?¡±


    The chat room came to another awkward halt, and Qiao Qun realised something was wrong. He thought about it and found Wandering Finger¡¯s password and unobtrusively entered it.


    The result was both unexpected and unpredictable, as Wandering Finger¡¯s account also indicated ¡°wrong account number or password.¡±


    With a gulp of air in his throat, Qiao Qun quietly tried several more passwords in quick succession, but the results were all ¡°wrong account or password.¡±


    Only then was he sure that everyone who was online tonight had changed their passwords!


    Qiao Qun sneered, while Liang Xuan, who was sitting next to him, also noticed the abnormality. He glanced at Qiao Qun¡¯s game login screen, and saw that the account belonged to Xiao Wen, and the system prompted ¡°Wrong account or password.¡± He directly asked, ¡°Xiao Wen, why did you change your password?¡±


    After asking this, he suddenly thought back and said, in a bit of a fury, ¡°Did you all secretly change your passwords? Are you all stupid? I¡¯ve told you that Qiao Qun has never stolen any accounts, and you just said you trust him. What¡¯s the matter with you guys? Why are you guys so disgusting!¡±


    Xiao Wen¡¯s face turned red as she stammered in the chat room, ¡°Xiao Xuan, you misunderstood. I changed my password because the trainer kept using my account. Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll send the password to the captain again. ¡±


    Qiao Qun grabbed Liang Xuan¡¯s arm, shook his head gently, and said into the microphone, ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to tell me the password for your account. Since you have all changed your passwords, I don¡¯t need to help you punch up your points in the future. It¡¯s my choice to help you brush up your points, and it¡¯s your right to change your passwords secretly. I have no right to interfere.¡±


    ¡°From now on, we will still be a club. I will rely on you to strengthen the club, and you will rely on the club to seek shelter and mutual benefit. It¡¯s a win-win, so from now on, our relationship will only end there. ¡±


    With that, Qiao Qun logged on to his own account, opened the club¡¯s permissions, and took back the permissions of all the executives except Liang Xuan¡¯s.


    In this way, the only people who had the right to manage the club and handle the items in the club¡¯s warehouse were him and Liang Xuan.


    Wandering fingers had not expected things to come to this point, and when her permissions were revoked, she became enraged, ¡°I was just on guard, what¡¯s wrong with that?! If there was no account hacking, why didn¡¯t the leader clarify it at the first opportunity? It¡¯s been so long since then. How would I believe you if you suddenly came online and said that there was no hacking?¡±


    ¡°And why did you revoke my privileges? I still have over 100,000 worth of gold materials in the club¡¯s warehouse, all of which I worked hard to collect myself. You can¡¯t just take it for yourselves!¡±

 CH 67

    In reality, people do their best to maintain their image.


    But in the midst of the veiled internet, some people put on a wolf¡¯s skin and others take off their sheep¡¯s skin.


    Without moral restraint, many people do not need to be fearful or restrained, and they can speak freely, whether real or fictional, whether good or bad.


    Due to a small incident of suspicion, the previously beautiful environment created in the Midsummer club was instantly knocked out from under the layers of cracks, and the previous cohesion was gone.


    Even though the unity of the Midsummer Club was no longer there, the majesty of the club still remained. If nothing else came up after this incident, the consequences of the verbal openness created by Bai Lixin would slowly fade away and be forgotten by the public, and everything would remain as it was before.


    However, the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back would come sooner or later.


    When Qiao Qun heard the sharp retort from the chat room, he sneered and said, ¡°Since the things are yours, I won¡¯t touch a single one of them. You can relax. I don¡¯t care about them. But now is not the time to give it to you either. When our team finishes the Arena Masters Tournament, I will not only give you these things, I will also give you another 100,000 gold, okay?¡±


    The 100,000 gold in the game was equivalent to 1,000 yuan in real life, but Wandering Fingers was a student with limited financial resources. Even though it was not much, it was not a small amount for her.


    Qiao Qun only said that he would give her the money and materials after the Arena Masters tournament, but he didn¡¯t say that he had to win the championship to give them to her. When she thought about it, she eased her voice and said, ¡°Leader, we only changed the password for insurance reasons, so don¡¯t be so angry. The most important thing for a team is unity. We can¡¯t fall for Bai Lu¡¯s tricks. ¡±


    Liang Xuan bit the corner of his lips angrily and was about to choke back but was stopped by a look from Qiao Qun.


    ¡°Unity, you¡¯re right. Since we all understand the truth, it makes things better. I¡¯ll pretend that this incident never happened, we¡¯ll all remain good brothers and sisters, and I¡¯ll give you all 100,000 gold coins each as a reward when we finish participating in the Arena Master Tournament.¡±


    Now was the time for the team to fight for points, and their team had just gone through a tacit understanding. If they were to find players to form a new team, it was hard to think what the result would be.


    In this situation, Qiao Qun chose to make a big deal seem like a small matter.


    The rest all breathed a long sigh of relief when they heard his words, and the matter was temporarily put to rest.


    Compared to the rotten insides in the midsummer camp, the Four Seas were surprisingly quiet. They chatted in the chat room for a while after the battle, and then continued with the unfinished tasks at hand.


    When the time was almost up, Lao Er dragged the others to the chat room and talked to the boss about the results of today¡¯s gang war.


    Pei Fuchen didn¡¯t say much. He just listened quietly, and let out a heartfelt laugh when it got to the interesting parts.


    The time passed, and all those who had gone to eat or gone for a walk returned. Pei Fuchen then organized everyone to start today¡¯s score competition.


    Pei Fuchen was the team leader with a swordsman character, together with Lao Er as assassin, Bai Lixin as healer, Lao San as archer, and Lao Si as a Shaolin monk.


    It was still the early stages of the score race, and they were lined up with random opponents who were mostly underpowered.


    Bai Lixin took a break from adding blood and asked Lao Er, ¡°Night, won¡¯t you come back in three days for the new dugeon? Are you guys planning to get the first armor?¡±


    Lao Er paused and laughed awkwardly. ¡°Little Lu, don¡¯t you know, I usually don¡¯t play dungeons. Hahaha¡­¡­ ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­ Then where did your equipment come from? ¡±


    Lao Si interjected, ¡°I know how. He finds a substitute to fight in the dungeon stage, finds the substitute, and has a duel with them for their equipment. ¡±


    Lao Er chuckled, but did not refute it.


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    A slash resulted in the opponent¡¯s healing, and Lao Er shrugged in front of the computer, ¡°Pvp is okay.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I heard that the newly opened ten person elite dungeon will reward an orange weapon as first armour, in which the one for healers will accelerate my attributes and the attackers¡¯ weapon attributes are also very excellent. Do you guys not want to go get the first armor? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all for it. Let¡¯s see what you guys decide.¡± Pei Fuchen was playing this game for entertainment, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the issue of top-quality equipment.


    When Lao Er heard about the superb weapons, his eyes immediately glowed green. ¡°Superb weapons? What¡¯s an assassin¡¯s? ¡±


    Bai Lixin thought about it and replied, ¡°I read on the official website that the assassin¡¯s weapon will be a special effect weapon with a defence + knowing attribute. The special effect is an additional 50 points of poison damage. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in! Count me in, little Lu! ¡± Lao Er screamed and almost fell off his chair, ¡°That¡¯s a good attribute, but who will command? And it¡¯s a new dungeon, so no one knows what will be in the stage yet. Will you command, boss? ¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Pei Fuchen stifled a laugh and said, ¡°I can command the arena, but commanding in a dungeon is not my strong point.¡±


    Bai Lixin cracked his fingers on his keyboard, exposing the hidden assassin in the opposing team with a hundred flowers, and slowly said, ¡°I can command, but I have a condition. If I can get you guys to take the first armor, the four of you will have to treat me to dinner. No absences.¡±


    Lao Er slapped his thigh and gave his assurance, ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem. Leave alone treating you to dinner, it¡¯s no problem to give you stars! ¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and said, ¡°Who wants to eat stars? Eat them yourself.¡±


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s hand dropped his sword and killed the last assassin, ending the last game, and they gained one more point this time.


    Lao Er opened the rankings for the point rush and grunted when he saw his second ranking, ¡°We are now second in the scoring competition. First is Everwins battle team of Immortal Crane and the others.¡±


    After he said this, Bai Lixin and Pei Fuchen spoke calmly at the same time, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sooner or later they will lose to us.¡±


    Both of them froze when they finished speaking, and Lao Er laughed at this, ¡°You two really have a tacit understanding.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled faintly, but neither of them said anything.


    Pei Fuchen was about to say something when the butler pushed open the door to the study and brought in the schedule. He looked at the schedule for the hospital observation tomorrow and the day after, and said to the people in the chat room, ¡°I have something to do tomorrow and the day after, so I won¡¯t be coming. You five will play well. I trust you. I should be back the day after tomorrow. When I come back, little Lu, I will definitely participate in helping you get the first armor. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Okay, thanks boss.¡±


    After seeing Pei Fuchen go offline, Bai Lixin said goodbye to the group and left the game in a hurry.


    Seeing the two of them go offline one after another, Lao Er scratched his head, ¡°Lao San, have you noticed that every time the boss goes offline, little Lu will also withdraw. Why am I suddenly reminded of the phrase ¡°husband and wife follow each other¡±?¡±


    Lao San rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Come on, ever since you read those nonsense books, your brain has been getting bigger and bigger. Aren¡¯t you going to join Lu¡¯s first-armor team? Why don¡¯t you come over here and I train you? If you make any mistakes when Lu is in command, see if the boss doesn¡¯t beat you to death. ¡±


    Lao Er sighed, ¡°You know how to bully me.¡± He said that, but he still accepted Lao San¡¯s team invitation and went to hone his dungeon awareness together.


    After Bai Lixin got offline, he silently summoned s419M to wake up.


    When s419m woke up, he cried and was about to pout, but Bai Lixin gave a cold snort and it immediately stopped.


    [s419m,] Bai Lixin asked, [Can you find out Pei Fuchen¡¯s itinerary for tomorrow and the day after tomorrow?]


    [Lord host, this is no problem. starting to collect world information. Ding! Information collection is complete. Transmitting Pei Fuchen¡¯s information to the host.]


    As soon as s419m¡¯s voice fell, a lot of information appeared in Bai Lixin¡¯s mind.


    The next day, Pei Fuchen was accompanied by his mother and father to the provincial military general hospital for observation, and the examination results were as expected, not good.


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s tumour was a brainstem cavernous vascular tumour. Although benign, it was getting bigger day by day and was starting to compress the nerves.


    As a result, Pei Fuchen has been experiencing mental confusion and slight vertigo in recent times. Over time, he would also experience symptoms such as intermittent coma and drowsiness.


    Hearing this result, his mother looked sad and said, ¡°Fuchen, this is not the way to go. I have discussed it with your father, and we are no longer forcing you to marry and have children. We plan to use IVF to have another child. You should not have any psychological burden. We must cure you. ¡±


    When Pei Fuchen saw the test results, he shook his head gently, ¡°Thank you both for your understanding and sacrifice. I am deeply sorry for everything that has happened to you in my life. You both tolerated my youthful and frivolous hobbies when I was young, and now you have to tolerate my selfish behaviour when I have been ill for a long time. But even so, I have decided to wait a little longer. ¡±


    For some reason, in the back of his mind, he felt that he had to persevere and resist the operation.


    With only a 10% chance of success, he didn¡¯t dare gamble. He never believed in luck, and only believed in strength. He was sure that if he chose to have the operation, he would end up in a vegetative state.


    Become a vegetable? No!


    Rather than becoming a shell, he would prefer to keep his sanity until the end. Because he felt as if there was that one person who was always looking for him.


    Although this thought was somewhat ridiculous to him, who was already nearly thirty years old, he was quite convinced of it.


    When Pei Fuchen finished saying this, he saw that his parents had an exhausted expression for a few moments and seemed to have aged a lot more.


    While the old housekeeper stayed to take care of Pei Fuchen, his father helped his mother, who was trembling slightly, to leave the ward slowly.


    As he watched the two leave, he sighed long and hard. He recalled the look of determination on his parents¡¯ faces when he was in his youth when he defied the obstacles to join the national team. At that time, they planned to send him to study abroad, but he secretly left home, participated in the team evaluation, and joined the national team in one fell swoop.


    At that time, his parents spoke ill of him at the time and cut him off for a long time.


    But on hearing that he had a tumour in his brain, they took him back.


    A mother does not mind her son¡¯s ugliness, and a father does not mind his illness. The love of parents is always the most selfless love in this world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    After dinner, it was still light out, and Pei Fuchen was slowly wandering around the back garden of the hospital in his hospital gown. Since his illness, he has been slowly disengaging from his busy work schedule at the Pei Group. It was only when he quieted his mind that he discovered the beauty of the surrounding scenery.


    At the end of summer and beginning of autumn, the hot days were gone, the cool autumn breeze blew in, and the cicadas sounded one after another, setting off the quietness of the surroundings.


    The hospital gardens were filled with patients recuperating from their illnesses, and when they walked here, they seemed to be isolated and free from the chaos of the outside world.


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s heart was as calm as a pond. Ever since he was diagonized, he now knew how to appreciate life more than ever.


    As he walked, he was suddenly caught by a figure.


    It was a young man of about twenty years of age, with a lovely palm-sized face, his eyes looking seriously into the laptop placed on his lap, with a peaceful aura around him.


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s heart moved, and he could not help but walk in the youth¡¯s direction.


    Bai Lixin was typing on the keyboard, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw Pei Fuchen walking towards him, and he slightly straightened his body.


    Tacit understanding: This was the tacit understanding between lovers, ah.


    He was still thinking about how to have a fateful encounter with Pei Fuchen, and then his lover delivered himself.


    Pei Fuchen walked to the vacant bench beside Bai Lixin and quietly took the seat. He heard the familiar sound effects from the laptop, and then, with a gentle and calm expression, he turned to look at Bai Lixin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that sound? Playing a game? ¡±


    Bai Lixin secretly swallowed his saliva, lowered his head and continued to stare intently at the screen. His right hand occasionally fiddled with the mouse on the mouse pad of the bench beside him, and replied carelessly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m playing Chivalry Road. Do you play too?¡±


    Pei Fuchen ¡°Eh?¡± Why did this youth¡¯s voice sound familiar?


    ¡± Chivalry Road? I¡¯ve been playing it occasionally, though not for very long hours due to illness. ¡±


    Only then did Bai Lixin look up from the screen and smile, revealing two tiny tiger teeth, ¡°Really? Hello, my name is Bai Lu. Would you like to watch me play in the single player arena? ¡±


    Bai Lixin said and turned the laptop in Pei Fuchen¡¯s direction. He was familiar with the character on the screen; it was none other than Xiao Lu¡¯s snow Feather character called Dangling Song, whom he had just pulled into the team not long ago!


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s slightly pale face was stunned, and the peaceful expression on his face gradually shattered.


    What a coincidence! Was it fate?


    After watching Pei Fuchen for a while, he turned the screen back in his direction and smiled cheekily, ¡°The game will start soon. If you¡¯re bored, you can watch me play the game, I¡¯m quite good at it.¡±


    Looking at the youth¡¯s slightly raised eyebrows, Pei Fuchen smiled lightly and said, ¡°Okay, you play, I¡¯ll watch.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, and his ten fingers were like butterflies, bouncing beautifully and lightly on the keyboard.


    It was a beautiful pair of hands, but it was an even more agile pair of hands.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hands were extremely fast, and Pei Fuchen, who had once been the captain of a professional national team, found his eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with the hand speed. Even his hands could not keep up with that speed any more.


    Three years ago, his finest hour had been his, and at the height of his glory, he would have liked to have risen to the heights of the world. But since then, he has been somewhat out of his depth. He once found that after he started to spar with his hand speed, his hands would begin shaking after awhile.


    It was only after a thorough medical examination that he was discovered to have the tumour in his head, and he gave up on his desire to stand on the heights of the world.


    But the young man in front of him was full of spirit, with a fast hand and great awareness, and was capable of representing his country on the world stage, standing at the top of the world and crushing everyone under his keyboard!


    The heart that had been silent for many years started to beat the moment he saw Bai Lixin.


    Pei Fuchen suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and watched the young man¡¯s positioning and playing style carefully without moving. His movements were strange, neither conservative nor offensive. It was more like he was playing tricks on the opponent.


    His positioning was not static, but rather different from game to game, making him unpredictable. There was once a famous table tennis player who, in order to beat his opponent, watched his opponent¡¯s game and had his coach play out his opponent¡¯s trajectory and movements.


    By practicing every day, he eventually developed the ability to counter his opponent¡¯s attacks by instinct.


    This was true of table tennis, and it was also true of battle team play.


    If a team always plays the same way, they will be countered over time.


    In PvP battles, it¡¯s all about this kind of varied and endless style of play and positioning. He knows the solutions to each skill, but it¡¯s not a normal routine, and no counter move was the same.


    At the end of that round, Bai Lixin quit the game and snapped up his computer, putting it, the mouse, and the mouse pad into the laptop¡¯s inner bag.


    He stretched and stood up while smiling at Pei Fuchen, ¡°I¡¯ve finished playing and it¡¯s time for my injection. I have to go back to my ward first. My ward is 4320. If you feel bored and want to play games, you can come to me. Bye. ¡±


    4302?


    4302 seems to be the general flu ward.


    ¡°You have a cold?¡±


    Bai Lixin stood up and gave a slight pause, looking back down at Pei Fuchen: ¡°I felt a bit dizzy last night, and when I came to the hospital, I had a fever of 40.2c. The doctor suggested I be hospitalized for two days, so I did the hospitalization procedure. ¡± He paused and asked Pei Fuchen, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Asking questions in a hospital is actually taboo, but when the youth asked this, Pei Fuchen was not at all annoyed, ¡°I have a small bump in my body.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Oh, so, which ward are you in? Maybe I¡¯ll come and play with you. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen shook his head and said, ¡°I have more time to spare, so I¡¯ll just come and find you.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled at that, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. Remember to come and find me! ¡±


    With that, he headed for the ward.


    While walking, Bai Lixin silently asked s419m, [What is the condition of the tumor in Pei Fuchen¡¯s brain now?]


    [Lord host, it has not deteriorated yet, but benign tumors are not absolutely safe. Although there is no possibility of lesions for the time being, as the benign tumor swells, it will compress the surrounding nerves, causing a series of complications.]


    At these words, Bai Lixin furrowed his brows tightly, [How do I touch him in order to cure his tumor with the dimensional points?]


    [Lord host, in order to prevent Mr. Pei Fuchen from becoming a test subject for the doctors, I suggest that you proceed slowly and eliminate the tumor from his brain little by little].


    Bai Lixin nodded: [I know this. If Pei Fuchen comes to the hospital for a review every half a month, if I eliminate his tumor at once, it will definitely attract the attention of others. But the problem now is that I can¡¯t touch Pei Fuchen very often. I couldn¡¯t even touch him once just now. Also, I can¡¯t have a fever every time.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s footsteps were heavy, and he gritted his teeth secretly as he complained in his heart, ¡± In the past, my lover could not wait to hold me down in bed every day, but in this life he is so aloof.¡±


    It was clear that they could have met long ago, but he chose to refuse. Just now, he could have made his identity clear, but he still didn¡¯t say so.


    Does this mean that he wants to fight an underground war?


    Ohh, who¡¯s afraid of whom?


    It was around nine o¡¯clock in the evening when Pei Fuchen took out the laptop.


    He opened Chivalry Road and logged into the game silently. He found that Bai Lu was still online.


    Pei Fuchen frowned.


    Didn¡¯t he have a fever of 40 degrees? What game is he playing now instead of resting properly?


    He logged into the chat room and found that Lao Er and the others were indeed playing a score match. As soon as he entered, he heard Lao Er spit out, ¡°Xiao Lu, what¡¯s wrong with you today? How many times have you made this mistake? ¡±


    Xiao Lu¡¯s voice was a bit breathless, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a bit out of shape today.¡±


    When Pei Fuchen heard their conversation, the anger in his heart increased, ¡°Disband, no more fighting today.¡±


    Lao Er drew a cold breath backwards and said in surprise, ¡°Aigoo, you scared the hell out of me. When did you come in, boss? ¡±


    Pei Fuchen had no desire to laugh with them now. He repeated, ¡°You are dismissed, no more fighting today.¡±


    Lao Er was puzzled, ¡°Why, boss? We¡¯ve only played our second game. If we don¡¯t play today, we¡¯ll be pulled further away from Immortal Crane and the rest. ¡±


    ¡°Between the game and the body, which is more important? Can¡¯t you tell that Lu has a fever? ¡± Pei Fuchen¡¯s voice was cold and secretly held anger.


    Lao Er gave a pause and asked cautiously, ¡°Xiao Lu, do you have a fever?¡±


    Xiao Lu¡¯s voice was still a little weak, ¡°Yes, a little, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± Lao Er slapped his head, ¡°if you have a fever, go and rest. Playing games is just entertainment; you don¡¯t have to be so serious. ¡±


    Xiao Lu¡¯s voice paused slightly, ¡°But¡­ our ranking¡­¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, screw the ranking, my little ancestor, just take a good rest. The points may be gone, but we can continue to fight later. The body comes first, okay? And I¡¯m still counting on you to get me the first armor the day after tomorrow. You can¡¯t fight this time and fall down at that time, so you must rest well! ¡±


    After saying that, he thought about it and asked, ¡°But boss, you are really good. Other people can tell whether one has a fever by looking at their faces, but you can tell that Lu has a fever just by listening to his voice. Boss, tell me the truth, are you a fox fairy? ¡±


    Pei Fu Chen:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Damn, how could I have recruited such a pig teammate.

 CH 68

    When Bai Lixin heard Lao Er¡¯s words, he could not hold it in for a moment, and let out a laugh. Immediately after, he coughed twice, and weakly laughed: ¡°Boss, you said you would not be online for two days; today and tomorrow? How come you¡¯re on again? ¡±


    Pei Fuchen secretly said, ¡°it¡¯s because of you,¡± but he replied, ¡°I had free time, I came on to check.¡±


    Lao Er said, ¡°Ohhhhh¡­ and then noticed that Little Lu had a fever. Boss, you are great! ¡±


    Pei Fuchen:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Lao Er, stop talking! If you don¡¯t speak, no one will treat you like a dumb person.


    Bai Lixin smiled softly and said: ¡°Okay, then I will go offline. You guys continue to play. Boss, thank you, bye. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen saw Bai Lixin go offline, and he said with a smile, ¡°Lao San, find time to practice your craft with Lao Er. I see his level has been slipping significantly recently.¡±


    The IQ is slipping even more.


    Lao San responded, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. He has recently been undergoing devil training. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen nodded, and then said, ¡°Then if there is nothing more, I¡¯ll also go off.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Lu, who had just quit the game, followed by the boss, Lao Er once again slapped the table, ¡°Lao San, you see, what I said is right! Do you think they live together in reality? This offline rhythm is too frequent, right? ¡±


    Lao San rolled his eyes, and without saying a word, went offline as well.


    Pei Fuchen got off the game, looked at the time display in the lower right corner of his laptop, and then closed his computer before handing it over to the butler.


    It was exactly 21:10. He saw Little Lu just this evening, and he looked to be in good spirits. But the voice just now was weak. Could it be that his fever has risen again?


    If the fever had started, why did the nurses still let him continue to play games?


    Pei Fuchen was lying on the hospital bed, and the more he thought about it, the more agitated and frustrated he became. This feeling had rarely appeared in his emotions.


    Ever since he quit the team to recuperate his body and mind, his mind was always as quiet as water.


    Wasn¡¯t little Lu in ward 4302?


    He lay on the bed and tossed and turned several times before he sighed lightly and slowly sat up, ¡°Uncle Xu, I¡¯m going out to see a friend. I¡¯ll be back later. ¡±


    Uncle Xu nodded, ¡°Okay, young master.¡±


    Taking the elevator from the nineteenth to the fourth floor, Pei Fuchen saw the ward with the 4302 sign at a glance.


    He gently pushed the slightly closed door open. On seeing the scene inside, Pei Fuchen¡¯s normally good-looking eyebrows instantly furrowed.


    Little Lu had said he¡¯d go offline, but still had his laptop open, and the low sound effects burst into his ears.


    With his long and slender legs, Pei Fuchen took two or three steps to the hospital bed and asked, in a cold voice, ¡°Why are you still playing games?¡±


    Bai Lixin seemed to be stunned. He was startled and looked at the person standing next to his hospital bed in surprise.


    Pei Fu Chen looked at Bai Lixin ¡®s palm-sized beautiful face. His large eyes were now slightly dazed, his cheeks slightly red, with obvious signs of fever.


    His brow furrowed even tighter as he stretched out his palm and placed it on Bai Lixin ¡®s forehead, and the moment their skins touched, Pei Fuchen was instantly burned by Bai Lixin ¡®s boiling hot forehead.


    ¡°Do you know how many degrees your fever is now? Is it that you don¡¯t want to live? ¡± Pei Fu Chen was still suppressing the last of his anger. He took off the hand on Bai Lixin ¡®s forehead and rang the pager, ¡°You¡¯re burning up again. I¡¯ll call the doctor over to take a look. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were hazy. He looked at Pei Fu Chen in a daze for a while before returning to focus, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°My name is Pei Fuchen. You can call me big brother Pei. If I hadn¡¯t come, your little head would have burned out. What are you doing? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled faintly and turned the laptop to Pei Fuchen, ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of abusing a scumbag. Let me play for three more minutes! Just three minutes, you can time me.¡±


    Pei Fuchen sat in the caretaker¡¯s chair and fixed his eyes on the screen, only to see an assassin character. At the moment, the assassin was hidden away, crouching on the side of the road.


    ¡°You¡¯re stealing a dart?¡± Pei Fuchen saw the content on the screen and asked.


    Bai Lixin shook his head, his dazed eyes looking like he was drunk, ¡°I¡¯m protecting the dart.¡± He patted the empty place next to his pillow, ¡°Come on, Brother Pei, you sit here and watch.¡±


    Even with a fever, Bai Lixin¡¯s hand speed did not slow down.


    Pei Fuchen saw that the nurse had not yet come, so he sighed helplessly, ¡°Okay then, just three minutes. When the nurse comes, you have to shut down the computer.¡±


    Bai Lixin said ¡°mmm¡± and added happily, ¡°Here it comes!¡±


    What¡¯s coming?


    Pei Fuchen was a little curious, so he went to the position Bai Lixin had patted at just now and sat with his head close to Bai Lixin¡¯s to look at the screen.


    On the far side of the screen, a dart player slowly came by, the bright silver dart symbol on the top of his head particularly conspicuous.


    Bai Lixin manipulated the little assassin to slowly approach the player and finally stop at a distance of about three feet from the player.


    Just as he stopped, another assassin figure suddenly appeared. This assassin directly disarmed and immobilized the player, and was now about to kill the dart player.


    He was faster than Bai Lixin, but just as the assassin was about to make his final move, Bai Lixin sprinted forward and successfully disarmed the assassin!


    As the saying goes, when a mantis catches a cicada, the yellow bird is not far behind it.


    No Desire is Just could only watch his own blood being reduced by the little assassin. And just then, the immobilization effect on the player who had just been robbed of the dart had been lifted, and Bai Lixin, typed a line in the nearby channel;


    Killing you just: ¡°go now, young warrior.¡±


    The dart player froze, reacted, and then helped Bai Lixin attack the assassin.


    Bai Lixin smiled slightly, his hands moved like lightning, and No Desire Is Just was killed instantly.


    After dying, he did not curse, but chose to resurrect.


    The reason for this is that he was still banned.


    The dart player was still standing there, and he took two steps back warily, away from Bai Lixin¡¯s attack range.


    Seeing this, Bai Lixin typed: ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t steal darts, I only kill the unmotivated.¡±


    The dart player saw that Bai Lixin indeed had no intention of attacking him, so he turned his head and hurriedly ran away.


    When Bai Lixin saw that the player had left, he called up the private chat channel again and sent a message.


    Killing you just: ¡°36th time.¡±


    He finished typing this short sentence before he breathed a light sigh of relief, exited the game, and closed his laptop.


    And the moment he snapped his laptop shut, a young female nurse also entered the ward.


    Seeing that there was an additional person in the ward, the female nurse looked at Bai Lixin after a slight daze: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Pei Fuchen stood up from Bai Lixin¡¯s side and took a deep look at Bai Lixin before looking at the nurse, ¡°Miss Nurse, he seems to have got a fever again.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The young nurse let out a puzzled cry and hurriedly placed an infrared thermometer on Bai Lixing¡¯s forehead to scan it.


    ¡°38.3 degrees Celsius, which is normal in this case. He had a fever of 40.2 degrees Celsius, and there is always a process after the fever-reducing injection. Get some rest and the fever will go down when you wake up in the morning. ¡± The nurse took a look at the thermometer and pointed to the laptop in Bai Lixin¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Drink more water and eat less meat. Play fewer games and exercise more for good health; also, eat more green vegetables for good health.If there is nothing more, I will go out first. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen remembered that his palm had been hot. How could it be only 38.3 degrees Celsius?


    He stretched out his hand on Bai Lixin ¡®s forehead again, and this time, the temperature was much lower, although still a little hot.


    Why did the fever go down so quickly? Or did I make a mistake just now?


    Since there was nothing going on, Pei Fchen did not keep the nurse longer. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, please.¡±


    The nurse saw that there was nothing else and she put her hand in her pocket and slowly went out.


    When the nurse went out, Pei Fuchen looked at Bai Lixin suspiciously: ¡°You really at just 38.3 degrees Celsius?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and shook his head, ¡°I had no thermometer, so I don¡¯t know.¡±


    His previously dazed eyes were now bright.


    Pei Fu Chen was even more surprised, but could not figure out why.


    This was a double ward, and it was not the season of flu, so the next bed was still empty, with Bai Lixin as the only person in the whole room.


    ¡°Are you just by yourself here? Where is your family? ¡± Pei Fuchen asked as he looked around the room.


    Bai Lixin put the laptop into the inner bag on top of the bedside table and said, ¡°I am studying in college here. My family is far north. And it¡¯s just a small matter of fever, so there¡¯s no need to let them worry. ¡±


    ¡°What about your classmates? Is there no one to watch over you? ¡±


    Bai Lixin waved his hand unconcernedly, ¡°I said it was a fever, and I live alone in a rented house outside school. So it¡¯s too much trouble for my classmates to come. ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Fuchen smiled and laughed coldly, ¡°You rented a house by yourself, so no one cares about you, right? How can you have a fever of over forty degrees and still play games? Are you an Internet addict?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Bai Lixin heard Pei Fuchen¡¯s accusation, and he scratched the back of his head, embarrassed, ¡°Actually, I just don¡¯t want to disappoint the boss of our battle team.¡±


    Suddenly hearing his title from Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth, Pei Fuchen did not react for a moment.


    He slowed down his voice and asked, ¡°Boss? Why don¡¯t you want to let the boss down? ¡±


    ¡°Actually, I played this game at the beginning as a Dangling Song. I played quite smoothly and joined a famous battle team. My battle record was also good. Later, for various reasons, I fell out with the team. I left the team and the club, but within a few days, my account was hacked. I later built a side account called ¡°Killing you just¡± that I just showed you. I originally started playing the assassin because there was resentment in my heart. It was a hurdle I could not pass. But at the time when I was at my worst, I met my current comrades in the battle group. ¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s eloquent words, Pei Fuchen¡¯s body stiffened.


    He had the intention of revealing his identity, but missed the best time.


    The first time he saw Bai Lixin¡¯s character, when he stopped the battle in the chat room, and even when Bai Lixin manipulated the little assassin to¡±Killing you just¡±.


    He obviously had many opportunities to reveal his identity, but he did not want to reveal his condition to outsiders and chose to be silent.


    He did not want everyone to know that he had a tumor. In life, Pei Fuchen has always been strong, but ever since he was diagnosed, he has been taken care of by everyone, which made him feel overwhelmed. So he escaped to online games that had nothing to do with reality. If his team-brothers knew his condition, with their character, he¡¯d be stifled with all kinds of care.


    Because he wanted to keep his privacy, he chose to be silent, and therefore lost the best time to confess to Bai Lu, and at that moment, Pei Fuchen was like sitting on pins and needles.


    Bai Lixin took a deep look at the tangled Pei Fuchen and continued, ¡°My previous battle team¡¯s atmosphere was all about battling and profanity. This unusually tense, often cursive atmosphere was more tiresome than running ten laps.¡±


    But after being invited by the boss to join the current team, I found that I really liked the new team¡¯s atmosphere. With the casual entertainment attitude, any problem was easily dealt with as long as the boss made an analysis. But most importantly, the boss got back all my stolen Dangling Song Equipment! I had complained several times but did not get it back. But the boss said he would get it back, and he did! ¡±


    ¡°So the boss left us to brush up points by ourselves these two days. I can¡¯t fall off the chain and let the boss be disappointed. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen shook his head: ¡°Your boss will not be disappointed. He must have recognized you because of your own sharp operations. But you have too much worship; maybe this boss is not as good as you think at all. ¡±


    ¡°If he approves of my operation, then he is also approving of me as a person.¡± Bai Lixin retorted, ¡°Brother Pei, do not speak badly of the boss, or I will hate you!¡±


    Pei Fuchen:¡±¡­ ¡±


    This feeling of sitting on pins and needles is really unpleasant.


    Pei Fuchen went silent and glanced at the bedside cabinet. He slowly got up and poured a cup of warm water from the kettle for Bai Lixin, saying, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it. You should drink a cup of water first. The nurse said you should drink more water and eat less meat.¡±


    Bai Lixin took the cup and showed a grateful smile, saying, ¡°Thank you, Brother Pei.¡±


    Seeing that he had drunk the whole cup of water, Pei Fuchen took back the cup and asked, ¡°Still drinking?¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m full, no more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± You¡¯re full?


    Are you taking water as a meal?


    Putting the glass of water on the bedside table, Pei Fuchen thought and asked: ¡°What about the player called No Desire is Just? I saw what you said after killing him. Do you have a feud? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really a feud. I guess I just can¡¯t swallow it.¡± Bai Lixin licked his moist lips and continued, ¡°He was among the reasons I left the team at that time. At first, I was like a demon, accusing him everywhere. His method was also very simple and crude: killing me and then cursing back. You may say I was really asking for it, but I just couldn¡¯t sit back. ¡±


    ¡°So you deliberately practiced his profession, with the intention of slapping him in the face? Oh, it would indeed be a hard slap. ¡± Pei Fuchen saw the water drops on the corners of Bai Lixin ¡®s mouth, and drew a tissue from the table and handed it over.


    Bai Lixin was stunned. He took the tissue to wipe the corner of his mouth, and handed it to Pei Fuchen again.


    These two people obviously did not say the purpose of the tissue, but they just tacitly knew the intention.


    For a moment, Pei Fuchen shook his head. Why is this kind of deep-rooted tacit understanding so familiar?


    Bai Lixin handed the tissue to Pei Fuchen and nodded: ¡°Yes, that was my intention when I played the assassin. But coincidentally, just when I was caught in the quagmire of revenge, the boss extended an olive branch and pulled me out of the darkness. Now I just kill him purely for fun. I like to see that he can¡¯t kill me and he can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Pei Fu Chen was in a trance again.


    Once upon a time, in the depths of the soul¡¯s memory, there was also a young boy who said, with great vigor: ¡°I just like to see the way he can¡¯t kill me and can¡¯t do anything about it!¡±


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s head was slightly painful. He rubbed his temples with one hand and supported himself on the edge of the hospital bed with the other.


    Seeing this, Bai Lixin hurriedly reached out to hold Pei Fuchen¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Brother Pei, are you okay?¡±


    While he asked, he quickly said in his mind: [s419m, use the dimensional points to weaken the tumor a bit.]


    [Yes, Lord Host! Ding! Using 1000 dimensional points to reduce the size of the tumor. Ding, shrink successfully.]


    Pei Fuchen propped himself up on the bed and stood up, waving his hand with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe I¡¯m having a headache. I¡¯ll go back to my ward first. See you later, Xiao Lu. ¡±


    Bai Lixin pulled Pei Fuchen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back. If you don¡¯t let me, I¡¯ll follow behind secretly. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Okay, but after sending me, you come back to rest immediately.¡±


    Bai Lixin hurriedly sat up from the bed, put on slippers, and then slowly walked out of the ward with one hand supporting Pei Fuchen.


    After going up to the 16th floor and coming to the ¡°Brain Tumor Department¡± sign on this floor, Pei Fuchen silently observed Bai Lixin ¡®s expression through the corner of his eye. But Bai Lixin ¡®s face did not have the slightest shock or pity. He was slightly stunned, and then continued to support him as he walked forward.


    ¡°Not surprised?¡± Pei Fu Chen asked.


    Bai Lixin shook his head and said, ¡°I am surprised, but you will get better.¡±


    ¡°So sure? I don¡¯t believe it myself.¡± Pei Fu-chen let out a bitter smile and put most of his body weight on Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin still shook his head: ¡°Whether you believe it or not, you¡¯re going to get better!¡±


    Seeing Bai Lixin ¡®s serious expression, Pei Fuchen laughed and actually stretched out his empty hand to tap the small nose.


    Just after he did this action, he was confused by his own frivolous behavior.


    He would never do such impolite actions to people, but with Bai Lixin close by, he could not help but want to be closer to him.


    He carefully glanced at Bai Lixin¡¯s expression, and the small face that was serious a moment ago quickly had a suspicious blush, and Pei Fuchen felt it was actually cute.


    He looked at Bai Lixin ¡®s shy face and was lost in thought.


    After a moment, he came back to his senses and said embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry, I was lost in thought for a moment just now. I hope you don¡¯t mind. ¡±


    Bai Lixin slightly bowed his head as he shook it and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    In a short while, as the two talked and walked, they arrived at Pei Fuchen¡¯s ward. Pei Fu-chen found that his head, which was in pain moments ago, was no longer in pain.


    With Bai Lixin ¡®s support, Pei Fuchen stood at the door of the room and said, ¡°You can go off here. I have a caretaker, so you do not have to worry. Go rest. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and smiled, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back first. It is also late. Brother Pei, rest early. Good night. ¡±


    After seeing Bai Lixin leave his sight, Pei Fu Chen walked into the ward.


    As soon as he saw Pei Fuchen enter, the old butler spoke up: ¡°Young master, the doctor said that you will need a review again tomorrow. If the test results are not good, chemical treatment may be used. From the test results today, the tumor in your brain is growing twice as fast as before, and if it continues like this, the consequences are unimaginable. ¡±


    Chemotherapy? His medication didn¡¯t work anymore, and now it has gone to the point where chemotherapy is necessary?


    Pei Fuchen gave a bitter smile and nodded: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s review it again tomorrow.¡±


    After sending Pei Fuchen off, Bai Lixin asked as he was getting off the elevator: [How many more times will it take to completely eliminate the tumor?]


    [Lord Host, according to the rate of 1000 points per time, it will take 20 more times.]


    On hearing that it would take 20 more times, Bai Lixin frowned.20 times, with a review every two weeks, it would take ten months. How can he encounter Pei Fuchen each time and not make him suspicious?


    From the corner of his eye, he saw a volunteer who was maneuvering the elevator, and his eyes lit up.


    How come he didn¡¯t think that he could apply to become a hospital volunteer! That way, he could reasonably explain his frequent visits to the hospital!


    The next day, Pei Fuchen had another comprehensive examination.


    On seeing the examination results this time, the attending doctor opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    The lump seen yesterday was clearly close to starting to compress the nerve center, but today¡¯s was much smaller than the one seen yesterday.


    A small gap could already be seen between the tumor and the nerve. It was small but obvious. Yesterday there was no gap at all between the tumor and the nerve attached to the epidermis!


    Could it be that he was blinded yesterday?


    Not daring to take any chances, the doctor carefully observed it for a while.


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s mother, who had been waiting next to the doctor cautiously, did not dare to breathe.


    After a long time, the doctor slapped the table and shocked Mother Pei, ¡°Congratulations, Pei Fuchen¡¯s tumor is showing signs of improvement!¡±


    His mother patted her frightened chest and asked in surprise, ¡°Really? But you clearly said yesterday that his tumor was growing.¡±


    The doctor smiled and said, ¡°The test is not 100% accurate, and results are also affected by many factors. However, I have just carefully confirmed that your son¡¯s tumor has indeed improved a little bit compared to last month. Although it is not very obvious, I can confirm that it is in remission.¡±


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Pei Fuchen¡¯s mother covered her mouth, and two lines of tears flowed uncontrollably from her eyes.


    There are no words that are more beautiful than hearing that your son is getting better!

 CH 69

    Pei Fuchen¡¯s examination results were so good that the attending doctor gave up on the chemotherapy program and continued with the drug treatment.


    His father also came to hear the news. The two elderly people, who were over 50 years old and had experienced numerous ups and downs, heard the news of their son¡¯s turn for the better, and could no longer restrain themselves. They embraced each other and cried with joy.


    When Pei Fuchen saw such a scene, his chest was stirred up with a hot swelling, and his eyes were burning. He took two deep breaths and finally suppressed the burning in his eyes before he slowly spoke, ¡°Mom and Dad, let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    The two wiped the tears from each other¡¯s eyes and nodded excitedly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    They entered the elevator and watched the numbers keep falling. When he saw the number almost reach 4, Pei Fuchen couldn¡¯t help but think of the small-faced youth.


    Has Xiao Lu¡¯s fever gone down?


    In his mind, he slowly conjured the youth¡¯s quiet and cunning expression, and with a movement in his heart, he reached out and pressed the ¡°4¡± button.


    The elevator slowed down and stopped. The two people looked at Pei Fuchen puzzled and said, ¡°Fuchen, why did you stop at the fourth floor?¡±


    Pei Fuchen turned around after stepping out of the elevator and smiled at the two, ¡°Mom and Dad, I have a small patient I just met on this floor. I¡¯ll go say goodbye to him. You guys head back to the car first, okay? ¡±


    They nodded at the words, and the elevator closed again.


    Pei Fuchen looked at the slowly changing numbers on the elevator door, and then turned around to walk towards 4302.


    Because of the morning test, he was discharged when it was almost five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. He didn¡¯t know whether Xiao Lu had been discharged from the hospital or not, so he went to visit him on a whim.


    The door to ward 4302 was not completely shut, and a small slit was left between the white minimalist door and the door frame.


    Pei Fuchen knocked gently on the door, and after not getting any response from inside, he hesitated for a moment and then slowly pushed the door open.


    Unlike last night, when he found Xiao Lu playing games secretly, he was now lying on his side on the hospital bed with his back to the door.


    Is he sleeping?


    Pei Fuchen couldn¡¯t bear to disturb Xiao Lu¡¯s sleep, so he tiptoed around the hospital bed and walked to Bai Lixin¡¯s front. He saw that his eyes were slightly closed and that he was sleeping with his face to the window and didn¡¯t wake up even when someone came in.


    Five o¡¯clock is when the sun sets in the west, and the soft, warm scarlet light poured in through the window and spread onto Bai Lixin¡¯s serene face. Pei Fuchen looked at the small face immersed in the sunset light and felt that time had slowed down.


    His heart, which had grown indifferent, was electrocuted, and he couldn¡¯t help but lean down and stick close to Bai Lixin¡¯s face.


    The long, thick eyelashes were like a small brush, quietly shading the eyes.


    Bai Lixin seemed to have dreamed of something and suddenly stretched out his kitten-like tongue and licked his lips, his face scrunched up into a ball.


    A bit embarrassed by the kitten-like action, Pei Fuchen couldn¡¯t help but smile. He reached out and swept the bangs scattered on Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead behind his ears.


    After that, he was not satisfied, and put his hand on Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead to test his temperature.


    The forehead was only slightly hot, much lower than yesterday, meaning that the fever had receded. However, Pei Fuchen felt that his palm touching Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead was hot, like it was being burned by something.


    His heart trembled and began to flutter uncontrollably.


    He removed his hand as if he had been electrocuted, but clenched his fist as if nostalgic.


    This feeling was very strange. He wanted to approach, but also wanted to escape.


    He wanted to approach because he was attracted to the other, but he also wanted to flee because he had never felt anything like this before.


    Pei Fuchen used to have an almost indifferent attitude towards feelings, so he did not fully understand what feelings were. It¡¯s also why he could easily leave his family to join the national team. Even when he was at odds with his parents, he didn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    His inner focus was only on the game, competition, skills, strength, and achievements. All the things that made his heart beat faster were related to the game. At that time, Pei Fuchen knew that he was in the wrong, but he didn¡¯t have a trace of repentance.


    But since his diagnosis, his parents¡¯ sadness, despair, and happiness, feelings that he couldn¡¯t detect before, eroded his cold heart little by little, and he suddenly felt that he had changed from a tool to a flesh-and-blood human being.


    But even though he felt the concern from around him, he never felt these kinds of feelings where his heart was throbbing and beating wildly.


    These intense to extreme feelings made his blood boil, and he also had an impulse to embrace the quiet sleeping youth in front of him.


    Bai Lixin turned over, from lying on his side to lying on his back.


    The already wide hospital gown was suddenly twisted around the body. Perhaps because of the heat, the top three buttons were unbuttoned, revealing a large area of milky white skin.


    Such Beautiful skin, he really wanted to bow down and kiss it.


    Looking past the waist, Bai Lixin¡¯s trouser legs were half rolled up, and ten cute toes were revealed.


    He wanted to reach out and touch those thin white calves¡­


    Shocked by his perverted thoughts, Pei Fuchen immediately stiffened, and rushed out the door.


    After Pei Fuchen left, Bai Lixin slowly opened his eyes. The eyes were clear, with no trace of sleep.


    Bai Lixin glanced at the door, smiled silently, and got up to go through the discharge procedures.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The official announcement of the ten-person elite dungeon had long set a lot of suspense and awoken the curiosity and interest of countless players. What¡¯s more, a lot of money has been invested this time to give each player of the first team a top-quality orange weapon!


    Orange weapons were the highest grade weapons in the game!


    The game had a lot of people with orange weapons, but most of them were bought for huge amounts of money.


    Generally, an orange weapon could go for about 50,000 yuan.


    And now players can get an orange weapon without spending money. It was like a pie falling from the sky, right?


    People die for money, and birds die for food. In front of the huge benefits, everyone was eager to try.


    This day, various chat rooms in ¡°Chivalry Road¡± had people gathered, almost all in units of ten.


    Before opening, a new stage of official maintenance and upgrading is carried out. The opening time was set for 12:00 noon sharp.


    Pei Fuchen finished eating and saw the clock hands pointing to the position of 11:00 before going online. As expected, the game was still in the maintenance phase, so he just entered the chat room.


    The chat room had already gathered many people, and Pei Fuchen took a look and saw that Xiao Lu was among them.


    When he saw Xiao Lu¡¯s name in the chat room list, his hand shook gently, and his palm, which had tested Xiao Lu¡¯s forehead temperature yesterday, started to slightly burn again.


    Bai Lixin was studying the map and boss features. When entering the battle, once the player dies, it is impossible to revive, and even more impossible to be revived by the healer. So, once a player dies, the result is a loss of combat power throughout the whole boss raid.


    Only when the boss is defeated, the entire group is destroyed, or the range of the boss¡¯s hatred circle is limited, can a healer revive the dead player.


    But if it is done twice or thrice, the boss will regain 100% of its blood and all their previous efforts will be lost and then start the raid all over.


    The death of attack-type players is okay, but the consequences are simply not conceivable with the death of a healer.


    The ten-person dungeon needed every player to do their own duties; there was no room for slacking off.


    As soon as Pei Fuchen entered the chat room, Bai Lixin said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally here. We have been waiting for you.¡±


    He was slightly stunned, then calmly replied, ¡°Little Lu, long time no see. Has your fever gone down? ¡±


    Bai Lixin chuckled. His clear voice sounded as pleasant as a flute to Pei Fuchen, ¡°Yes, it has gone down. I was discharged from the hospital yesterday evening. The doctor said it would be OK to take some more western medicine to consolidate in the next few days. Thank you for your concern. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s spirited voice, Pei Fuchen¡¯s hanging heart finally dropped, ¡°You guys were discussing the boss mechanism?¡±


    Bai Lixin ¡°En,¡± ¡°I am studying the official boss introduction released. This dungeon was tested in the beta service for a month before it was opened, but I happened to be off the game at the time. After returning, I went to play for a while to try it out. One has to rely on dodging skills and good timing. I later studied that the specific process can also be improved, but these improvements are on the premise of everyone¡¯s wit and equipment perfection. ¡±


    Bai Lixin paused and added, ¡°I think it¡¯s about time. I have created a sub-chat room. I¡¯ll invite you guys in to talk about specific matters inside.¡±


    As soon as Bai Lixin¡¯s voice fell, Pei Fuchen heard a ¡°ding ¡± sound from his headset, and he had been pulled into the new chat room.


    The ¡°ding¡± kept coming, and only after several times did it stop.


    Pei Fuchen then looked at the people in the chat room; he was familiar with all of them.


    He, Lao Er, Lao San, Lao Si, Wu, and Xiao Lu made six people, and the three others included a more stable player in their club who was a healer, and two attack type players.


    Eh?


    Pei Fuchen counted the people in the chat room once more and asked in confusion, ¡°Xiao Lu, how come there are only nine people? Where is the other one? ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s voice paused for a while and said, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s another person right next to me, an assassin. He won¡¯t enter the chat room. He will just sit directly next to me. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen did not doubt him. This raid was commanded by Xiao Lu, and since he had said so, he naturally would not say anything more.


    Bai Lixin gathered the people before saying: ¡°I¡¯ll first talk about the skills of these five bosses. The first boss has a total of five cycle functions: dash forward, capture, group attack, crossbow arrow scattering, and a demonized roar. Anyone who is within range will be knocked down, and the blood loss will be quite high. This skill is used when the boss is still at 95% blood. ¡±


    ¡± For the capture skill, the boss will target a person, grab him to their side, depleting their blood to replenish his own. The duration is 20 seconds. This skill has no counterattack, but I later found that if the player takes off in the air the moment he is targeted, it is possible to solve this problem. ¡±


    After introducing all five skills in turn, Bai Lixin took a sip of water and said, ¡°In accordance with the already established playing style, our insurance play is to observe the moves. However, its desperate play is the demon roar. Although the attack power rises sharply, its defense power also drops to the lowest point. As for how to prevent the boss from killing us in a single move, it is necessary for all teammates to have a keen sense of awareness. ¡±


    ¡°When the boss makes the demonized roar, the healer is kind of the anti-boss, pulling the boss around, so as to prevent the boss from causing maximum damage. The others need to keep looking for the back of the boss. This is our best opportunity to kill the boss, and we also have to find the right moment to grab the opportunity before the other teams. That¡¯s why I said at the beginning that we need everyone¡¯s resourcefulness and players to be well-equipped. ¡±


    ¡°The word ¡°stable¡± is key to raid a dungeon successfully. Everyone needs to be stable, ¡± Bai Lixin said this before he paused, ¡°except for Lao Er.¡±


    Lao Er, who was still listening to the explanation, sneezed and said, ¡°I¡¯m listening carefully. Why are you suddenly naming me?¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t take any chances, everyone. We can take shortcuts to beat the dungeon. However, shortcuts are reserved for those who are prepared. If we have the ideas, but no passable equipment or awareness, the result is just empty talk. ¡±


    ¡°We are aiming for the first armor, and we must be absolutely determined to make no mistakes! Now, for the second boss¡­ ¡±


    Time passed minute by minute under Bai Lixin¡¯s careful and patient explanation. It approached 12:00 slowly, and everyone had long been standing by.


    People kept trying to enter the dungeon and kept getting the gray ¡°maintenance¡± prompt again and again, but they were still undaunted and continued to try.


    Suddenly, a scream erupted from Lao Er in the chat room, ¡°The server is open! Everyone get on! ¡±


    At the words, everyone quickly logged into their game accounts.


    The scene changed in front of Pei Fuchen¡¯s eyes, and he appeared in Yangzhou City. He then received an invitation to form a party from Bai Lu¡¯s Dangling Song.


    Pei Fuchen hurriedly clicked yes. He entered the team and silently looked at the personnel list. When he saw a certain ID, he froze.


    He saw the figure of an assassin in the team, an assassin he had met once before, called ¡°Killing you just¡±!


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s eyes widened. Wasn¡¯t this Xiao Lu¡¯s side account? Is it being operated by someone else? Or did Lu intend to manipulate two characters and command them at the same time?


    Is this kid crazy?


    It is very distracting in the dungeon because the commander has to take care of the actions of the whole group and keep an eye on the boss¡¯s moves.


    Additionally, the healer and assassin are very stressful and important roles, and they cannot be distracted. So a party commander will generally choose attack characters that only need a quiet fighter role.


    Not that there were no assassin and healer commanders, but they were rare in dungeon parties, not to mention those that were aiming for the first armor.


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s eyes revealed a radical appreciation.


    Little Lu, how many secrets do you have that have not been discovered yet?


    Only Pei Fuchen knew about Bai Lixin¡¯s side account, not even Lao Er and the others had ever seen it.


    Lao Er and Lao Si first met him at the internet cafe when Bai Lixin happened to be playing the ¡°Killing you just¡± account, but Lao Er didn¡¯t have the thought to look at Bai Lixin¡¯s account critically.


    Just as Pei Fuchen was surprised at the secrets Bai Lixin presented, Bai Lixin was currently manipulating the two keyboards in front of him. His left and right hands alternated in action, the ten fingers tapping the keyboards at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Alright, things are pretty much spoken for, let¡¯s get going!¡±


    Quickly grouping all ten people together, Bai Lixin¡¯s party flew towards the entrance of the dungeon.


    At the same time, Liang Xuan and Qiao Qun also formed a good group and arrived at the entrance of the dungeon.


    For this raid, Qiao Qun felt it was imperative to win.


    As a skill tester, he had been involved in the testing of the boss¡¯ skills in this dungeon, and when he had participated in the skills development, he had long heard the gossip that the reward was an orange armor.


    So he deliberately left a small loophole in the boss skill that could help him a lot in the ¡°Demonized Roar.¡±


    A pure attack skill that abandons defensive power. Although the attack was too powerful, the boss¡¯s defensive power would be almost zero.


    In order to prevent other players from finding out about this loophole, he deliberately guided a stable way of playing in the test service. It seemed like a reasonable strategy, but in fact, it was only in the upper-middle range.


    The ten-player dungeons were so difficult that it looked like a good way to beat it. Therefore, it is rare for anyone to explore a new way of playing.


    It would take 10 minutes to kill the boss while avoiding damage, but if the demonized roar is unleashed, it would only take 5 minutes to kill the boss. That would be five minutes less than other teams!


    So Qiao Qun was confident that as long as he was commanding, this first armor was in the bag.


    The moment he entered the dungeon, Qiao Qun had already taken that orange armor as his own.


    The party was harmonious during the first four skills, but on the fifth, Qiao Qun suddenly shouted, ¡°Everyone go around behind the boss,¡± and three of his teammates hesitated.


    With this hesitation, the three were attacked by the boss¡¯s Demonized Roar, killing them directly.


    Qiao Qun let out a low curse and said, with some annoyance, ¡°Can¡¯t you obey the command? I told you to go around the back, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Among the dead people happened to be the healer, Wandering Fingers, and when she heard Qiao Qun¡¯s accusation, she sneered back, ¡°Heh, at first you didn¡¯t say it, and only when the boss went berserk did you remember to tell everyone to hide behind. Who could react that fast?¡±


    As soon as Liang Xuan heard the accusatory voice of Wandering Fingers, he exploded: ¡°Hey, Wandering Fingers, you only have to obey the command, not to get a reason. Don¡¯t you understand? The principle of playing a dungeon is to listen to the command. Are you a newbie? Are you stupid? ¡±


    ¡°Wandering Fingers¡± snorted coldly, ¡°The principle of raiding a dungeon is trust. Do you have faith in us, leader? We thought you were playing the old way according to what we planned, but you changed it temporarily after the fight started. ¡±


    Wandering Fingers took a look at the boss¡¯s rapidly dropping blood and snorted in the chat room, ¡°Why is the boss¡¯s blood dropping so fast? So you were hiding something. Why didn¡¯t you tell us in the first place? Were you afraid we would tell others? Heh, with the fact that you don¡¯t trust us, who are you to talk about me when you have no desire to do so? ¡±


    Wandering Finger¡¯s accusation was like a stick poking Liang Xuan¡¯s spine, poking him slowly and making him unable to stand up.


    Before, he only thought she was a sister whom you could talk to about anything and who was spontaneous and bold. But now, when they started to fight for their interests, he realized that she was so aggressive and uncultured, speaking like a shrew.


    Hearing the tit-for-tat conversation between Wandering Fingers and Liang Xuan, Qiao Qun only felt a headache, ¡°Alright, stop arguing! When the boss stops releasing skills, we shall retreat. Xiao Wen will revive the dead, then we fight again. ¡±


    Qiao Qun¡¯s voice was frighteningly cold, and the party did not dare to speak more. Hearing the commander¡¯s order, they ran out of the boss¡¯s hate circle when the violent skills were paused.


    With all the enemies in its hatred circle gone, the boss let out a loud laugh, and the amount of blood above its head that was 75% a moment ago now became 100%. Standing back with a proud look, the boss stared fixedly into the distance.


    ¡°Regardless of your opinions, please don¡¯t forget that the final reward is the orange armor. Wrap your head around it. Don¡¯t you want the orange armor? If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll kick you out now and find a new healer. ¡± As he gathered the people, Qiao Qun said coldly.


    The players were brushing up on their buffs and adding blood to those who should. Even as they were busy, no one dared interrupt.


    It was then that Wandering Fingers remembered that there was an orange armor. She was impatient once her own interests were involved or when she came across something she didn¡¯t like, and she let her nature get the better of her and kept talking, never caring about the consequences.


    This is very similar to Liang Xuan, which is why the two could be good friends when they had no conflict of interest before.


    When she heard Qiao Qun¡¯s threat, Wandering Fingers hurriedly shut her mouth and silently boosted everyone¡¯s blood.


    When Qiao Qun saw that Wandering Fingers had been put in her place, he said, ¡°Although we failed this time, we still have a chance to overtake. Don¡¯t be discouraged, everyone. As long as we don¡¯t make any more mistakes after that, the first armor will definitely be ours. ¡±


    With that, they plunged into the sight of the bosses once again and began to attack desperately. After several bosses, with everyone¡¯s efforts, they came to the final boss without any problems.


    Seeing that only 25 minutes had passed, a smile appeared on Qiao Qun¡¯s face.


    There was a timer in the dungeon raids, and the fastest ranked group was theirs at 48 minutes and 34 seconds.


    Now that this dungeon was open, even if other teams fought hard, it would be impossible to finish clearing it in 35 minutes.


    Qiao Qun was now determined to win, and so were his team members.


    Seeing that only 25 minutes had passed, everyone cheered as they hurriedly urged Qiao Qun to hurry up and take command.


    Qiao Qun smiled confidently and was about to start arranging his team when a bright and eye-catching system message appeared:


    [Congratulations to the team led by Bai Lu for being the first to clear the Demon Sect dungeon in a record time of 25 minutes and 48 seconds!]


    Qiao Qun stared dumbfounded at this announcement and was frozen on the spot, unable to return to his senses for a long time.

 CH 70

    The moment the boss fell to the ground, all of the members in Bai Lixin¡¯s party also saw the system announcement, and the entire chat room was abuzz with excitement.


    They had made almost zero mistakes during the dungeon raid just now.


    First off, everyone had been in a club for a long time and had strong teamwork.


    The second thing is that Bai Lixin picked players who are reliable, and although some of them were not equipped with the best equipment, their awareness or ability to listen to the command must be the best.


    Additionally, there was also Bai Lixin¡¯s advance explanation and his ability to adapt in the process of commanding in the face of danger. These points were all winning factors, and none were indispensable.


    Seeing his team get the first armor, Bai Lixin breathed a light sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Thank you all for your cooperation. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have had this result today. ¡±


    The rest of the team had also come for the first armor, and the fact that they had quickly cleared the level to get their coveted weapons because they had listened to Bai Lixin¡¯s command had long been something that had excited them to the core.


    The thought of the orange equipment that they would soon be able to own made the crowd unable to stop squealing in the chat room.


    ¡°Lu, you¡¯re amazing! You are simply a treasure, the treasure of our club. If you were a woman, I would have married you off to be the wife of our club¡¯s head. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Heh! This gang, it¡¯s time to change the club leader!


    Before the crowd¡¯s cheers were over, a white smoke rose up from where the boss had fallen to the ground, followed by the appearance of a white-clothed old man with a white beard and an immortal demeanor.


    As soon as Lao Er saw the old man, he dashed up to talk to him, only to have the old man speak:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless, little ant. How dare you talk to this old man? Let the one who leads your group come and speak to me.


    Lao Er touched his nose and slowly backed away.


    When Bai Lixin saw Old Man Tianji, his heart moved and he maneuvered his character up to him.


    This time, the old man did not chase away Bai Lu as he had done earlier. Instead, Old Man Tianji made a gesture of raising his arms to embrace the sky.


    Old man Tianji: ¡°Oh, young warrior. My soul has been imprisoned here in the Demon¡¯s Cave for a thousand years and has finally been redeemed. A thousand years ago, I died and fell after the great battle between immortals and demons, and my soul was trapped here, tangling with these demons day in and day out. ¡±


    ¡°Young man, would you please send me to the River of Forgetfulness and help me reincarnate? I am an old man with nothing to repay you, and I have nothing precious to give you now, except for a dragon and phoenix soul-attracting jade pendant from the Nine Heavens above. However, this divine weapon is a set of two; the Dragon Soul-attracting Jade Pendant and the Phoenix Soul-attracting Jade Pendant. So you need to find a destined person to send me to the River of Forgetfulness to obtain this divine weapon. ¡±


    After the old man finished this large paragraph, a dialog box appeared on the computer screen in front of Bai Lixin:


    [Will you accept the hidden quest: River of Forgetfulness? Once this quest is abandoned, it will automatically disappear and cannot be obtained again. Yes, No.]


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t even think twice and clicked ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old man then said: ¡°Brave young man, my soul pearl will guide you in the right direction. This is the Dragon and Phoenix Soul Guide Jade Pendant. Please take it. ¡±


    After saying these words, he disappeared into a white light.


    Along with the disappearance of old man TianJi, Bai Lixin received a system prompt.


    [ Congratulations on obtaining the hidden series quest ¡°River of Forgetfulness.¡± Congratulations on obtaining the Divine Soul Pearl X1. Congratulations on obtaining the Dragon Soul Guide Jade Pendant X1. Congratulations on obtaining the Phoenix Soul Guide Jade Pendant X1.]


    Bai Lixin took the quest, opened the package and looked at the three items lying quietly at the back, a smile of understanding appearing on his face.


    The ¡°River of Forgetfulness¡± was a series of hidden quests that could be activated by the first team to clear the ten-man Demon Sect dungeon within 30 minutes.


    Bai Lixin had never imagined that the team would work so well together this time, and that they would be able to complete it without any mistakes. That¡¯s why the time was shortened to less than 30 minutes, giving him the opportunity to receive this mission.


    In the original plot, this mission was received by Liang Xuan and Qiao Qun, who were also the original winners of the first armor.


    In the original world, Liang Xuan was simply likened to the man who had saved this game. Almost all the adventures were encountered by him. The weapons he used were almost always of the highest quality, so it was as if the luck value of the whole game had been sucked up by him.


    Was that really the case?


    Bai Lixin snorted, a contemptuous look in his eyes.


    Sooner or later, the truth would be revealed to the public, and by then everyone would naturally see where Liang Xuan¡¯s good luck came from.


    When that time comes, I am afraid that the wall will fall on everyone.


    Bai Lixin received the quest and said in the chat room, ¡°I just received a hidden quest thanks to everyone¡¯s help. I feel like I¡¯ve taken advantage of everyone, so I¡¯ll create a group later and send a big red packet to each of you after I pull you all in, I hope you won¡¯t mind. ¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s polite words, the crowd refused.


    Originally, if not for Bai Lixin¡¯s command, this raid for orange armor would have nothing to do with them.


    One had to be content; they were just playing along to Bai Lixin¡¯s rhythm and had only desperately fought for 25 minutes to obtain an orange weapon that could smash one¡¯s head in the pie.


    That hidden quest was well deserved. How could they still have the heart to accept Bai Lixin¡¯s red packets.


    Lao Er heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words and hurriedly refused, ¡°Xiao Lu, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have orange-grade equipment even if I played the game until it went out of business. And we didn¡¯t do anything; we just followed your command. You¡¯ve been studying the boss mechanics; how to win by surprise, and you even had a fever two days ago. No one on this team deserves this hidden quest more than you.¡±


    It was rare that Lao Er didn¡¯t make a fool of himself, and Bai Lixin laughed, but his hand didn¡¯t stop moving as he created a group and quickly pulled everyone¡¯s chat numbers into it.


    After pulling the last one, Bai Lixin put his eyes back on the small group, but found that a red packet had already been sent out in the group.


    He scrolled through the chat log and found that the person who sent the red packet was actually Pei Fuchen.


    Bai Lixin smiled gently as he tapped his fingers on the keyboard: ¡°Boss is awesome!¡±


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s chat room ID was the same as his game ID; both were ¡°Battling Swordsman.¡±


    He saw the Battling Swordsman type a sentence in the group about 3 seconds later: ¡°Little Lu, you are still a student; keep the money. I will help you send red packets.


    He replied, ¡°Since the boss has said it, I will respectfully accept it! Boss, this hidden quest of mine requires two people to do it together. Even the equipment given by Elder Tianji comes in pairs, one for a dragon and one for a phoenix. I can only take one. The remaining one is needed for the other teammate. ¡±


    ¡°Boss, you operate well with good awareness, and you also helped me with the red packet. Why don¡¯t you accompany me on this mission?¡±


    After reading Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Pei Fuchen only thought for three seconds before he replied: ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Lao Er also typed in the chat room: ¡°Damn, I¡¯m just eating sesame seeds and losing watermelon! I also have good awareness, so tell me, how many red packets should I send? I¡¯ll send them to you. Give me the spot!¡±


    Bai Lixin snorted with laughter. This Lao Er was like a divine helper; it was like an assist every time he said something.


    And sure enough, Pei Fuchen typed in the group, ¡°Lao Er, come and duel. We are all men, and men have to use their strength to speak. ¡±


    Lao Er:¡±¡­ Boss, spare my life! Lao San, save me! ¡±


    Lao San: ¡°Heh!¡±


    The chat group was having a good time, but in the end, Pei Fuchen did not duel with Lao because Bai Lixin had sent him an in-game party invitation.


    He entered and found that, in addition to Bai Lu¡¯s Dangling Song, his side account ¡°Killing you just¡± was also listed.


    Battling Swordsman: ¡°Xiao Lu, why don¡¯t you do the quest with your side account?¡±


    Dangling Song: ¡°Huh? Boss, how do you know this is my side account?¡±


    Pei Fuchen: ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Pei Fuchen frowned and looked down at his long, slender fingers. The fingers that pushed him into the pit!


    He paused for a moment and typed a line with a serious face.


    Battling Swordsman: ¡°You told me that before.¡±


    Dangling Song: ¡°Huh? I did?¡±


    Battling Swordsman: ¡°You did. Think about it!¡± Well, that is probably true.


    Dangling Song: ¡°I don¡¯t have a good memory, so I probably forgot after I did. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen lightly breathed out a sigh of relief and continued tapping on his keyboard.


    ¡°How do I help you with your quest?¡±


    ¡± I can share the quest with you, and after sharing it, I can give you the Dragon soul attracting Jade Pendant. But before that, boss, let¡¯s go to the chat room, I¡¯m a bit tired of typing. ¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Now that the people in the chat room were gradually dispersing, only a few were still discussing how the ten-man dungeon had been cleared in 25 minutes.


    As soon as Pei Fuchen entered the chat room, he heard the sound effect of being pulled into a chat room with a ¡°ding¡± and looked at his avatar that was in the chat room of ¡°Swords and Songs¡±.


    The name seemed to come from their two game IDs: ¡°Battling Swordsman¡± + ¡°Dangling Song.¡±


    For some reason, when he saw this name, his heart suddenly seemed to fly up.


    The small room with this name was like a nest for him and Bai Lixin, belonging only to the two of them and inaccessible to anyone else.


    ¡°Ahem ahem, can you hear me, Boss?¡± Bai Lixin asked, coughing twice to clear his throat.


    Pei Fuchen put on his headphones and said, ¡°I can hear you very clearly.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s good. Boss, do you need to take a break at noon? Why don¡¯t you take a nap first and we¡¯ll talk later in the evening? ¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s concerned tone, Pei Fuchen¡¯s heart warmed, and he replied warmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I slept early last night, so I¡¯m not sleepy yet. Let¡¯s do the mission first. ¡±


    Bai Lixin said, ¡°Okay, boss. In that case, you stay where you are for a second. I¡¯ll come and give you the stuff first. Let¡¯s see how many tasks we can accomplish today. I¡¯m not in a hurry to finish this quest. Boss, are you there? ¡±


    Pei Fuchen looked at the time in the bottom right corner. It was already 14:30, an hour and a half left before the 4 hour travel ban, and ¡°I¡¯m in even less of a hurry.¡±


    Yangzhou and Chengdu are far apart in reality, but in the game, the sky¡¯s the limit and it only takes one teleportation skill to reach them.


    In the blink of an eye, Bai Lu, who was in Yangzhou, came to the swordsman. As soon as he arrived in front of him, he shared the quest with him.


    Pei Fuchen took a closer look at the story before agreeing to accept the shared mission.


    The moment he accepted the quest, a dialogue box popped up on the screen in front of Bai Lixin:


    [Congratulations, player, you have completed Quest 1 of the ¡°River of Forgetfulness¡± series of quests: Find your destined one.


    You will be rewarded with the right to use the Dragon and Phoenix Soul Guiding Jade Pendant. Each player can only have one artifact from the Dragon and Phoenix Soul Guiding Jade Pendant. Which pendant does the player plan to give to the destined someone?]


    Without even thinking about it, Bai Lixin chose the Dragon Soul-attracting Jade Pendant.


    At the same time, a dialog box popped up in front of Pei Fuchen¡¯s computer screen:


    [Congratulations to the player who has obtained the Dragon Soul Guiding Jade Pendant X1. Please use this pendant wisely. A thousand pieces of gold are easy to buy, but fate is hard to find. Please cherish the person who has a shared destiny with you.]


    ¡°Finding the right person¡± was the first task in this series of quests, and it is only after finding a partner you can trust that you can start this quest.


    The divine soul pearl of Old Man Tianji will guide Bai Lixin to find the entrance of the River of Forgetfulness, the river of the underworld.


    Legend has it that under the Yellow Spring, the River of Forgetfulness joins the Underworld and the Human Realm, and that only through the River of Forgetfulness can one enter the Underworld, the land of ghosts.


    What Bai Lixin and Pei Fuchen had to do next was to follow the quest guide and eventually find the entrance to the Underworld.


    The difficulty of most of the hidden tasks was not low, and after doing the quest for more than an hour, they had only completed two.


    Seeing that the quest progress bar showed a mere 5% progress, the two of them were in no hurry.


    The advantage of this hidden mission was that there was no time limit, so Bai Lixin and Pei Fuchen did not have to complete it within a week or a month. So the two of them had plenty of time to get along and complete the mission.


    In the evening, Bai Lixin had to play in the arena to brush up the score. Pei Fuchen thought about it and discussed it with Bai Lixin not to play in the arena for the time being. So he could finish the quest and then go offline.


    Time flew by, but in the blink of an eye, another two weeks had passed.


    During this half month, Pei Fuchen and Bai Lixin were working on their quest unhurriedly, and before they knew it, their quest progress had gone from 5% to 60%.


    Their team was still in second place in the arena, but the gap between their points and that of the Everwins team had been getting smaller and smaller.


    Pei Fuchen has been bound to Bai Lixin for the past half a month, and the two of them have been fighting monsters together, getting quests together, and riding horses together, just like an intimate couple.


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s mood towards this game has gradually changed to one of anticipation.


    He looked forward to every time he went online and every time he teamed up with Bai Lixin.


    When he received the review notice, Pei Fuchen was depressed when he thought that he would not be able to hang out with Bai Lu in the next two days.


    He was an adult, but a rather intelligent one. If, at this point in time, he still did not understand his feelings for Bai Lu, he would really be a fool.


    The first thing that he felt in his heart after he was sure that he liked Bai Lu was not pleasure, but worry.


    If he were a healthy person, free from illness and disease, he would have rushed over and told him that he loved him at the first opportunity.


    But he was not.


    Pei Fuchen cupped the notice in his hand, slightly bowing his head and shading his eyes with his eyelashes.


    He was a terminally ill man whom the god of death could visit at any time.


    He had a ticking time bomb in his head. His body was his, but it was not entirely his.


    Why add to the worries and sorrows of someone you love when you know you can¡¯t give them security?


    He loved Bai Lu, but he dared not bet his life against Bai Lu¡¯s future life.


    Bai Lu was still a university student. He still had a great future ahead of him. It could not be ruined because of his own selfishness.


    Pei Fuchen only felt like his heart was frying in a pot, provoking him to pursue Bai Lu.


    No, he would not do that. Since he could not give Bai Lu happiness, he would not chase him.


    But to leave Bai Lu completely?


    He couldn¡¯t do that. He had never fallen in love with anyone. Now that he had, he even felt that Bai Lu was the one he had been waiting for.


    He would neither seek out Bai Lu in reality nor keep his distance from him in the game.


    In his opinion, this kind of detached but tacit relationship was the safest option.


    Pei Fuchen thought a lot about things, but when he saw the familiar yet unfamiliar figure in the hospital the next day, all his determination was lost.


    When he saw Bai Lu, dressed in the light green uniform for volunteers, walking towards him with a smile on his face, Pei Fuchen¡¯s heart raced, and a voice in his heart hissed loudly: ¡°Go up to him, embrace him, take him into your arms fiercely, hold his lips and taste the sweetness in his mouth. Rub his ass hard, feel his sexy curves! ¡±


    Pei Fuchen clenched his fists and stiffly pulled a smile across his face as he tried his best to suppress his instincts, ¡°Hi, what a coincidence.¡±


    Bai Lixin tilted his head to look at Pei Fuchen, who was a head taller than him, and smiled, ¡°I just applied for a volunteer position at this hospital some time ago, and it just happened to be my turn to help out recently. Are you here for a review? ¡±


    Tell him you like him!


    ¡°Yes, I come for a review every two weeks. The doctor had originally decided to use chemotherapy on me at my last review, but the last test suddenly revealed that the tumor was showing signs of getting better, so he gave up on the chemotherapy and continued with the medication. ¡± Suppressing his internal hiss, Pei Fuchen tried his best to maintain a gentle smile.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up at his words, reaching out to grab Pei Fuchen¡¯s wrist and saying, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Congratulations! I told you that you would get better and better. Trust me! ¡±


    With his hand holding Pei Fuchen¡¯s wrist, Bai Lixin told S419M, [Invoke dimensional points to weaken Pei Fuchen¡¯s tumor]


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Ding! Consuming


    1000 points, the tumor in Pei Fu Chen¡¯s brain has shrunk.]


    Grab his hand back! Pull him into your arms, desperately caress and ravage him!


    ¡°Thank you for your auspicious words. But it was only after that encounter with you that my tumor began to improve, so maybe you¡¯re a real blessing to me. ¡± Pei Fuchen said, as he put his hands in his trouser pockets to hide their trembling.


    ¡°Haha, is that so?!¡± Bai Lixin clapped his hands, ¡°In that case, how about this? You go for the check-up, and if the tumor has gotten better again, then I will definitely be your lucky star. If so, then you must treat me to lunch!¡±


    Pei Fuchen nodded, ¡°Naturally, what¡¯s your¡­ um, where will you be later? I¡¯ll treat you to lunch, but since we¡¯re in the hospital, there¡¯s nothing good to eat. We might have to go to the hospital canteen and eat something casual.¡± Pei Fuchen was just about to ask for the phone number when he suddenly remembered that he and Bai Lixin had chatted with each other on the phone and stopped himself.


    Bai Lixin pretended not to notice and smiled, ¡°I will be in the volunteer lounge on the third floor. If you need anything, just come to me. I¡¯m here to help out. I¡¯m familiar with some things. ¡±


    The two talked for a while longer, and Uncle Xu kept urging that the inspection time was approaching, before Pei Fuchen reluctantly left.


    The examination lasted from 8:30 am to 11:30 pm, and the results were unexpectedly good, once again surprising the attending doctor.


    The tumor had shrunk a little more! It was only a little, but it was a miracle!


    A tumor not spreading is a victory, but Pei Fuchen¡¯s tumor had not only stopped spreading, but there were also signs of cells dying and the tumor slowly shrinking back.


    A miracle! A miracle of life!


    The attending doctor¡¯s glasses almost fell off as he looked at the slightly pale Pei Fuchen up and down: ¡°Mr. Pei, have you taken anything else these days, apart from the medicine I have prescribed for you?¡±


    Pei Fuchen shook his head, ¡°Not really.¡±


    Hearing this, the doctor was somewhat unconvinced, and he asked again, ¡°Then Mr. Pei, have you encountered anything magical these days?¡±


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Pei Fuchen gently hooked the corners of his mouth, his eyes slightly misty, as if he had fallen into some sweet memories, ¡°Yes, I met someone.¡±


    Seeing his expression, the doctor immediately laughed, feeling that Mr. Pei had met someone he liked.


    For now, knowing that he could not get an answer from Pei Fuchen for the time being, the doctor sighed.


    Tumors have always been a desperate disease, and once one is diagnosed with one, it is equivalent to being given a death sentence.


    Medical technology was advancing rapidly worldwide, but there was still nothing that could be done about tumors.


    He wanted to know the reason for Pei Fuchen¡¯s improvement so as to make a small contribution to the cause of curing tumors. But now, it seems that Pei Fuchen is just a special case. Perhaps he is really not meant to die!


    Once again, his parents were overjoyed to receive news that their son had improved, but they were unable to get away from the company. They only wished they could fly to their son¡¯s side with wings on their bodies.


    Finally done with the morning¡¯s examinations, Pei Fuchen looked at the time. It was almost 12 o¡¯clock and he interrupted the doctor in a slight hurry: ¡°Doctor Huang, if there is nothing else, I will go out for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go out of the hospital. I have a lunch appointment with someone at the canteen. You don¡¯t mind, right? ¡± He said and pointed to the watch on his wrist.


    Only then did the doctor realize that it was almost 12 o¡¯clock. He smiled awkwardly and reluctantly sent Pei Fu Chen off.

 CH 71

    The meals in the hospital canteen were mostly light but tasty, so Pei Fuchen and Bai Lixin only ordered two dishes and a soup and asked for two steamed buns before finding a corner and settling down.


    The two sat opposite each other, looked at each other, and laughed out loud.


    After laughing for a while, Bai Lixin was the first to speak, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was invited to lunch in a hospital. This is the first time. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen also laughed and said, ¡°Inviting someone to dinner in a hospital is also a first for me.¡±


    They first met as patients, and this time they were meeting as friends.


    The two had only met once in reality, but in the game, they were inseparable for four hours every day.


    They were most familiar with each other, but they were also strangers.


    The most familiar stranger was a true reflection of him and Bai Lixin today.


    Pei Fuchen did not want to reveal his identity, so even when Bai Lixin talked about things in the game, he only nodded and responded, occasionally interrupting.


    It was Bai Lixin who talked most of the time, while Pei Fuchen quietly propped his head up and listened to the youth¡¯s words.


    The watch hanging on the wall of the restaurant had already reached 2 o¡¯clock. Both of them were regretful and reluctant to leave, but neither of them showed any sign of it on the surface, and they said goodbye before going their separate ways.


    For two days, Pei Fuchen hung out with Bai Lixin whenever he could.


    The two-day trip to the hospital, which he had previously found torturous, turned out to be the happiest time of his life.


    The two days passed quickly, and Pei Fuchen was discharged from the hospital the next afternoon.


    Just after he walked out of the hospital gate, Pei Fuchen asked the butler sitting in the passenger seat, ¡°Uncle Xu, when is the next check-up?¡±


    Uncle Xu looked down at his mobile phone and looked back at Pei Fuchen, ¡°Young master, the next time will be around mid to late September. Is there something wrong? ¡±


    Pei Fuchen shook his head and muttered, ¡°No, I just suddenly feel that two weeks is a long time.¡±


    Mid to late September. It was just the beginning of September. Why was it so far?


    He had just left the hospital but was already looking forward to his next visit.


    Uncle Xu: ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Young master, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you usually hate coming to the hospital?


    As soon as Pei Fuchen got home, he turned on his computer, logged on to the game, and impatiently opened his friends list.


    When he saw Bai Lu¡¯s lit avatar, Pei Fuchen¡¯s heart moved, and he immediately sent him a request to form a team.


    It took a long time for the request to be accepted. About five minutes later, he heard the sound of a successful team formation.


    The moment Pei Fuchen heard the sound, he did not look at the team list, but hurriedly typed on the team channel. But before the words could be sent, a line appeared.


    Night: ¡°Boss, what are you looking for me?¡±


    Pei Fuchen:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Who wants to find you?


    Silently deleting the lines ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to do ¡°River of Forgetfulness¡± together?¡± Pei Fuchen tapped his keyboard in annoyance and pressed enter.


    Battling Swordsman: ¡°Are you brushing up on points¡±


    Night: ¡°Yes, boss. You come to the chat room, typing is too troublesome. ¡±


    Night: ¡°Boss, do you have time to play in the arena? Please come and take command, ah. Little Lu must have taken the wrong medicine today.¡±


    Pei Fuchen had that and was already logging into the team chat room. As soon as he did, he heard Lao Er wailing: ¡°Oh my god, Xiao Lu, you scared me to death.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Pei Fuchen asked with a cough.


    As soon as he heard Pei Fuchen¡¯s voice, Lao Er screamed and asked for help, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve met up with Immortal Crane and the others!¡±


    Eh?! Immortal Crane? The scumbag that hacked little Lu¡¯s account and kicked him out of the club?


    When Pei Fuchen heard that, his anger rose and his voice dropped, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then when little Lu saw them, he rushed straight at them as soon as they started the match! I couldn¡¯t even stop him!¡±


    ¡± Little Lu, what happened?¡± Without continuing to question Lao Er, Pei Fuchen asked Bai Lixin directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I was still preparing just now when I saw the content of the private chat that ¡°No Desire is Just¡± sent me, and in a moment of anger, I forgot about the strategy. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s eyes narrowed and his voice lowered. ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just nonsense. I¡¯ve already reported him. ¡±


    Just because Bai Lu didn¡¯t say anything didn¡¯t mean that the matter would just go away.


    Pei Fuchen had never forgotten the day Bai Lu was hospitalized and drove his assasin to kill ¡°No Desire is Just.¡± He had also never forgotten Bai Lixin¡¯s message saying ¡°36th time.¡±


    The 36th time? He¡¯d killed him 36 times, right?


    Bai Lu was returning the favor by killing ¡°No desire is just¡± the number of times he had killed him.


    But how many times had Bai Lu¡¯s Dangling Song been killed?


    Pei Fuchen had also learned of the previous feud between the Four Seas Peace Club and the Midsummer Club in detail.


    Even though Bai Lu was also at fault back then before joining them, what he did to No desire is Just and Immortal Crane was typical of how they used their power to oppress others.


    The world of online games is very simple and brutal, where there are no laws to uphold.


    The online world is a game, but it is not all just a game.


    It can already be called a world tribe. This means that it contains a diverse range of people as well as a diverse range of climates and terrains.


    But it was also like a primitive tribe, where the strong ate the weak and whoever was strong was surrounded by many brothers.


    Bai Lu had lost his dominance under the squeeze of Immortal Crane and No Desire is Just. By becoming the underdog, he had been discarded by this primitive society where the weak are prey to the strong.


    It did not matter how many contributions Bai Lixin had made to the club, nor how many times he had commanded gang battles and arena fights. Now that he was the enemy of this club¡¯s gang leader, they were their enemy!


    Pei Fuchen had once purposely looked up videos of Bai Lu¡¯s matches on the internet when he was still in the Midsummer Club, and his operations could be said to be respectable, but compared to his operations in the Four Seas Peace Club, they were worlds apart.


    The level of play shown in his previous PvP videos can only be described as excellent, but not sharp. He used to see the moves, but now he can predict the moves.


    From the speed of the skills cast in the video, the speed of his hands before was only a third of his current speed.


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s heart throbbed again. His technique and hand speed had improved so much in a short period of time. There was only one reason that could explain it, and that was that he had been practicing desperately between the time he was kicked out of the club by Immortal Crane and the time he joined their club.


    The sparring between Bai Lu and No Desire is Just at that time can still be found on the internet. A child as gentle and pure in nature as Bai Lu was forced to spout vicious words, so it is clear how far he was forced to go at that time.


    A rabbit will bite when it is desperate, let alone a human being.


    Anyone would be angry, ranting, and resentful, and these factors, instead, became the driving force for Bai Lu to move forward, allowing him to develop his skills in a short time.


    Now that he had returned, he was like a demon who had fallen into hell and had come to claim the lives of those who had harmed him!


    Bai Lu could not wait to trample these people under his feet, so how could he not get hot-headed and rush up to them?


    Pei Fuchen thought about it and asked, ¡°Who won in the end?¡±


    Lao Er smiled, ¡°It was naturally us. Although Xiao Lu rushed straight out, he was fortunately resourceful. Not only was he not killed, but he also tricked No desire is Just into becoming visible.¡±


    Pei Fuchen smiled with understanding and immediately understood. He no longer had the anger he felt just now, and said, ¡°Okay, Xiao Lu, just do as you wish. Don¡¯t worry about Lao Er. ¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Lao Er, little Lu is smarter than you. Didn¡¯t you win in the end? How about this. Take a small break first, I will fight this time. ¡±


    When Lao Er heard the boss¡¯s words, he was not angry and hurriedly replied, ¡°Fine, fine, you do the fighting. Xiao Lu is a bit fiercer this time, using the healer as a blood cow. I was going to have a heart attack watching it. ¡±


    He said and withdrew from the group.


    Since Battling Swordsman was also on the team, he could enter the battle directly.


    The thirty-second waiting time in between was very short.


    This time, when he entered the arena stage, Dangling Song was relatively calm and didn¡¯t do anything impulsive.


    But at this point, Ling Xuan began to put up the same message over and over again on the channel.


    No Desire is Just: ¡°You bitch, Dangling Song, didn¡¯t I kill you enough in the first place? How dare you come back? Get the hell out of ¡°Chivalry Road¡± or I¡¯ll kill you! ¡±


    Bai Lixin was still calm, but Pei Fuchen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    He asked in the chat room in a cold voice: ¡°Little Lu, did he talk to you like that last time?¡±


    Bai Lixin replied indifferently, ¡°No, it was even dirtier than that.¡±


    The cold light in Pei Fuchen¡¯s eyes shot out at his words.


    Heh, you want to kill Bai Lu as a way of making him quit the game? Then we¡¯ll see who leaves first.


    Pei Fuchen smiled coldly, and without saying a word, he maneuvered his character to charge up.


    The moment Bai Lixin saw him rush out, he only paused for a second and followed the pace to rush out.


    Lao Si, Lau San, and Wu, who were still hiding behind the pillars, were all dumbfounded. But, they were people who had been through a lot of training, so they also rushed out with the two.


    In the Midsummer chat room, Liang Xuan saw the opposite side rushing straight up to him without even caring about their position, and immediately let out a loud laugh. His eyes were filled with a smile of success: ¡°See, this is the way to provoke them. Let them confuse themselves first, hahaha. This is a group of fools. Just curse them a couple of times, and they rush out. ¡±


    Both Winding Fingers and Xiao Wen did not say anything. Only Qiao Qun said, with a doting smile approvingly, ¡°Well done, Xiao Xuan.¡±


    Winding Fingers sneered in her heart: ¡°It was just low-quality cursing. If someone cursed me like that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in. What is it that can be tolerated? How dare you brag about it, rubbish. ¡±


    Xiao Wen¡¯s heart rose with infinite regret when she saw her former team and then looked at the team she was in today.


    When she was tempted by the benefits offered by Qiao Qun, she resolutely left the small club of Four Seas Peaceful Life and joined the big club of Midsummer instead.


    But after joining, she realized that life was not as good as she thought it would be. First of all, Qiao Qun was very demanding and did not act as freely as the leader of the Heaven Destruction Battle Team, or Lao Er, did.


    In the Four Seas Peace Club, even if she didn¡¯t contribute much, she could still enjoy the benefits of the club. But in the Midsummer club, she must have a set number of club tasks completed each week in order to keep her position as an executive.


    The higher the rank in the group, the more tasks they had to complete and the more benefits they received, with the exception of the club leader, Qiao Qun, and the vice leader, Liang Xuan.


    This method may seem perfect and fair, but for her, who treats the game as entertainment, it was more tiring than running ten laps, and now the first thing she does as soon as she gets online is to finish the club missions first.


    Moreover, because of the subsequent password change, Qiao Qun revoked all her permissions.


    Although high-level members of the club can still enjoy the benefits, such as executives receiving a 15% experience bonus, 50% off maintenance funds, etc., it is small compared to being able to take items from the club¡¯s warehouse for use.


    She had been with the Four Seas Peace club since she started playing this game, so she assumed that other clubs were also like that: casual clubs where you just played and didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else.


    She now regretted taking the olive branch from the Midsummer club.


    Secondly, when playing in the arena, Qiao Qun was quick to scold and get angry. Any small mistake would make him angrily accuse people with words like: ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know your dodge skills?! Dodge skills! ¡°and so on.


    Xiao Wen rubbed her face and looked at the sword guards who were rushing towards her side, and her heart grew more regretful.


    Playing in the arena with Qiao Qun left her whole spirit tense, not daring to make the slightest mistake. Not only were her hands tired, but her heart was also tired.


    But what about playing with Battling Swordman and the others? They played the arena like a casual game.


    Although they were also very serious about playing, the atmosphere was relaxed and happy. Even if she made a mistake, her teammates would tell her what she should do to avoid it next time.


    Lao Er always said, ¡°We play the game, not to be played by it, so there¡¯s no need to sweat over such things.¡±


    After playing with her current teammates for so long, it was surprising that she hadn¡¯t yet quit.


    She had envied the big club and left because she disliked her small club. But when she actually joined the Midsummer club, she realized that the Four Seas Peaceful Club was the one that really suited her.


    She wanted to go back so badly, and seeing the group rushing over, Xiao Wen¡¯s heart trembles slightly. She had been partnered with them for almost a year, so perhaps they would accept her return for the sake of their former friendship.


    Liang Xuan was still laughing in the chat room, and Xiao Wen frowned in disgust, pursing her lips and not saying a word.


    Suddenly, Liang Xuan yelled out nervously, ¡°Quickly give me a blood boost to reduce the damage I¡¯ve taken! I¡¯m being controlled by Battling Swordsman! ¡±


    Xiao Wen looked at the screen in confusion, and found that Liang Xuan, who was supposed to be invisible, had already appeared in his true form, with his hand covering his head in a dazed state.


    Not to mention the fact that his character¡¯s blood was rapidly decreasing at a rate that could be seen by the eyes. In just a short moment, his blood level had already dropped to below 50%.


    As Liang Xuan became desperate, so did Qiao Qun. He bellowed coldly in the chat channel, ¡°Xiao Wen, add blood to reduce damage, damn it! Wandering Fingers, do a continuous blood increase! ¡±


    Being roared at by Qiao Qun, Xiao Wen immediately became tense, and she didn¡¯t dare to hesitate for a second.


    But just as she was loading the skill, her character suddenly froze and was stopped by the archer on the opposite side.


    Xiao Wen panicked in her heart, and hurriedly shouted into the group chat: ¡°I¡¯m frozen!¡±


    At the same time, Lao San and Lao Si also came to No Desire is Just¡¯s side. They silently unleashed a wave of attacks on him and he died instantly.


    In this burst of madness, No Desire is Just died in a matter of seconds.


    Liang Xuan sat in front of the computer, dumbfounded, watching the screen in front of him turn gray in disbelief.


    He was just about to stick it to Bai Lu and saw the opportunity to kill him, but Dangling Song used a trick against him. He unleashed the hundred flower skill and cancelled his invisibility mode.


    The moment he appeared, Battling Swordsman immobilized him and started attacking hard.


    How can that be? It must be a coincidence.


    How could Bai Lu predict his position and reveal him? He knew the level of ¡°Dangling Song.¡± He just has rubbish skills. How could he have this kind of prediction ability?


    Qiao Qun saw that Liang Xuan hadn¡¯t even used a single skill and was already dead. His face suddenly darkened, ¡°Xiao Wen, Wandering Fingers, you are both healers. How can two healers not be enough for Xiao Xuan? ¡±


    Wandering Fingers retorted, ¡°I healed him, but four people attacked one person. What could I do? Was it my fault? It¡¯s your little Xuan, who made himself visible just now. What happened? Why did you come out? Don¡¯t you have the ability to de-control? Why don¡¯t you use it? ¡±


    Xiao Wen was not as aggressive as Wandering Fingers, and spoke softly, ¡°I was about to give Xiao Xuan a big boost just now, but the archer stopped me. The skill he used immobilized me for 9 seconds, and I couldn¡¯t get rid of it at all. As soon as I was frozen, I said it in the chat room.¡±


    Liang Xuan was sprayed Wandering Fingers and his face was blue and black. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t use the de-blocker, but as soon as he did, he was immobilized.


    Dangling Song and Battling Swordsman seemed to be hooked, and the skill connection density was great. He had just released himself from their control, and a second later, was immobilized. He had no chance of escaping the two of them at all!


    Even Qiao Qun, who is a professional e-sports player, doesn¡¯t have this kind of skill connection speed, let alone those trash.


    They must be cheating!


    Liang Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had found a gap in his failure. He first selected the avatars of the two and chose to report them both. After that, he started sending the same message over and over in the overall group chat.


    No Desires is Just: ¡°Garbage team, you couldn¡¯t beat us, so you decided to use plug-ins? It has been reported. Rubbish! Just wait for the points to be deducted.


    He kept filling the screen and cursing, but no one paid him any attention.


    Lao San, Lao Si, and Wu focused on the two healers and the other attack players, who were scrambling to deal with them.


    Battling Sowrdsman and Immortal Crane were on the same side and started a duel. When Qiao Qun saw that the swordsman was coming to duel him, he sneered disdainfully and said in the chat room: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I will duel him.¡±


    One side had three against three people, and the other had Immortal Crane against Battling Swordsman.


    Dangling Song was now standing in front of No Desire is Just who fell to the ground in a miserable state. Bai Lu manipulated his character to directly sit on his face.


    Liang Xuan got even more angry right away, and the screen was filled with words faster and faster.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t care about him and just meditated quietly, leisurely, and contentedly. He didn¡¯t care that they were in the arena now, and he didn¡¯t stand up to help.


    The anger in Liang Xuan¡¯s heart rose. This was a deliberate provocation, a naked provocation! !


    He obviously has the ability to increase his team¡¯s blood, but instead of making a move, he was here sitting on his face.


    Liang Xuan was so angry that he slammed the table, and Qiao Qun, who was beside him, comforted, ¡°Since they dared to underestimate the enemy so much, they will pay the price. Don¡¯t worry, I will kill the swordsman for you in return. ¡±


    Qiao Qun is a national professional player and just joined the national team two years ago. His current side job is to be a skill tester, which shows his high level in e-sports.


    Liang Xuan naturally believed that Qiao Qun could win, but seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s leisurely appearance as if he was sure to win, he was angry.


    After swearing on the group chat for a while, Liang Xuan saw that Bai Lixin was indifferent, so he simply switched the camera and began to observe the duel between Immortal Crane and Battling Swordsman.


    In the case of melee fighters encountering a long range, the chances of winning were low.


    When a long-range player moves, then it is very likely that the melee combatant will not even be able to touch his corners, and the whole process will lead to the death of melee combat.


    ¡°You underestimate us, so you will have to pay the price,¡± Liang Xuan secretly said, watching Battling Swordsman¡¯s blood volume slowly decrease, and he smiled sarcastically.


    You are not at your home but you still want to act like a god?


    Liang Xuan liked to watch Qiao Qun¡¯s duel with his fingers flying.


    When he is serious, he is most handsome and charming.


    Thinking like this, Liang Xuan looked away from the computer screen and cast his gaze towards Qiao Qun, who was sitting beside him.


    Qiao Qun was typing quickly on the keyboard, but Liang Xuan found that Qiao Qun¡¯s calm expression gradually became serious. His fingers hit the keyboard harder and faster.


    His expression became more and more twisted, his brows more tightly wrinkled, and cold sweat began to break out from his forehead.


    Liang Xuan¡¯s heart began to burst, and an ominous premonition was born from the bottom of his heart.


    He put his eyes back on the screen, and was shocked to find that Battling Swordsman, who was losing just now, was attacking Immortal Crane, and the situation had reversed!


    Just now, Immortal Crane¡¯s blood level was full, and Battling Swordsman had about 70%, but now it was the other way around.


    Battling Swordsman¡¯s health still had about 55% left, but immortal Crane was left with only 30%!


    Liang Xuan was stunned for a moment, and quickly said in the chat room: ¡°Hurry up and add blood to Immortal Crane!¡±


    But as soon as he finished speaking, almost at the same time, he heard three screams and three more miserable corpses on the ground.


    After the three people in the Heaven Destruction team defeated their opponents, they did not choose to help Battling Swordsman but walked towards Dangling Song.


    They stopped in front of the dead No Desire is Just, and joined Dangling Song to directly sit on him!

 CH 72

    Liang Xuan froze when he saw four people sitting in unison on ¡°No Desire Is Just.¡±


    If he was out of the arena and someone dared to do this to him, he would have immediately revived back to the resurrection point and killed them.


    But now it is in the arena map, and as long as the game is not over, he can not resurrect, let alone leave this stage!


    There was a lot of anger in his heart, but he could not vent it out.


    His eyes were red and he clenched his teeth He knew that his opponent was trying to provoke him, but he couldn¡¯t help but curse one by one.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Cursed Liang Xuan in front of the computer, ¡°Did the four of them have their eyes gouged out?¡±


    The hot-tempered Liang Xuan kept sending abuses in the group channel, but the Heaven Destruction battle team just didn¡¯t care.


    The most powerless thing is to attack someone and get no response. It was like using all your strength to punch, but ending up hitting a thick sponge.


    After about half a minute of countless curses and seeing that the other side was still indifferent, Liang Xuan was furious, but his body was a little deflated. He finally typed another sentence, his arms hanging down in resignation.


    He was now at Qiao Qun¡¯s home, and they were sitting next to each other in front of the table playing games. Qiao Qun was using a desktop computer, while he was using Qiao Qun¡¯s specially prepared gaming laptop.


    When he saw that his game character was still being sat on by the four of them, Liang Xuan simply stood up and walked behind Qiao Qun.


    This game was already doomed to be lost. After four people died, only Immortal Crane was left faltering in resistance.


    The chat room was silent, and no one was talking anymore.


    Liang Xuan stood behind Qiao Qun and frowned slightly as he looked at the hands rapidly tapping on the keyboard and the gloomy face.


    He lifted his head to look at the screen, which was from the perspective of Immortal Crane, and he could watch the two-man duel more clearly than he could on his own computer, as No Desire Is Just.


    Qiao Qun¡¯s hand speed is very fast, but he still couldn¡¯t shake off Battling Swordsman! Every time he was about to pull away, he was pulled back by the latter.


    A scene from the animal world suddenly came to Liang Xuan¡¯s mind when he saw Qiao Qun being forced to retreat.


    After the spider web wraps around the moth, no matter how the moth struggles, it can no longer escape the spider¡¯s bindings. Today¡¯s Immortal Crane was like a moth entangled in a spider¡¯s web, no matter how much he struggled to break free, it was all in vain!


    Qiao Qun also felt an unprecedented pressure. He participated in the international competition, facing the top international players, and he did not have this much pressure. This person is not simple and must not be ordinary!


    The cold sweat on his forehead was increasing, Qiao Qun¡¯s fingers kept tapping the keyboard heavily, knowing that he was bound to lose, but because of the spirit of competition, he was still desperately resisting, never giving in until the last moment!


    The more pressure he was under, the more courageous he became. But as he fought, the invisible pressure emanating from the Battling Swordsman was growing. Suddenly, Liang Xuan noticed that Qiao Qun¡¯s hand trembled and pressed the wrong button.


    He had made a mistake!


    In a competition, the slightest mistake would determine success or failure. Battling Swordsman didn¡¯t give him a chance to rectify his mistake. He raised his longsword in a magnificent move, and at once, Immortal Crane was lying on the ground.


    Qiao Qun is a national professional player. As a professional, his mental quality should not be bad, but he made a mistake.


    Liang Xuan looked down at Qiao Qun¡¯s hand and found that the hand pressing the keyboard was trembling incessantly. Liang Xuan¡¯s heart was horrified that Battling Swordsman had actually pushed Qiao Qun to his limits!


    Qiao Qun and Liang Xuan¡¯s computers showed two big gray words, ¡°failed¡± at the same time. Qiao Qun lowered his head and covered his left hand, which was still trembling, with his right hand, and Liang Xuan could not see what his expression was now.


    Liang Xuan¡¯s heart throbbed slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but hug Qiao Qun from behind and said, ¡°Qiao Qun, don¡¯t bother with them, we can still win back.¡±


    But Qiao Qun did not turn around and hug Liang Xuan as usual; he still sat frozen in his chair, as if he had blocked out all the surrounding sound and touch.


    Just when Liang Xuan was at a loss for words, Qiao Qun suddenly stood up and turned around to look at Liang Xuan excitedly, ¡°A master! He¡¯s a master! ¡±


    Liang Xuan looked at Qiao Qun, but did not see too much resignation on Qiao Qun¡¯s face, only excitement.


    The excited Qiao Qun clasped Liang Xuan¡¯s arm with his still trembling hand, his eyes filled with a blazing light: ¡°Great, it¡¯s great to have a match with him. This person must be a world-class professional! ¡±


    Liang Xuan saw that Qiao Qun did not sulk, then lightly breathed a sigh of relief and laughed: ¡°So have you had enough fun?¡±


    Qiao Qun nodded vigorously, ¡°I haven¡¯t felt this drenched in a long time!¡±


    He joined the national team two years ago as a special recruit because it was not the time for recruitment. At that time, the national team had a mythical captain, who, for some reason, left the team. So the positions of the other players in the team were changed radically, and the team was less one player.


    So he filled into the national team as a special recruit.


    In the following six months, he proved himself with competition after competition, slowly climbing from one of the most unappreciated members to the chief position, and not long after that, he worked part-time as a skill tester for ¡°Chivalry Road.¡±


    He had a talent for competitive games since he was young, and was almost invincible, winning all his battles.


    Strength determines everything, and that¡¯s why he only spent half a year to sit firmly in the captain¡¯s position of the national team.


    However, masters are lonely, especially without a comparable opponent. So today¡¯s battle with Battling Swordsman awakened his long-silent competitive heart!


    ¡°He must be one of the top three on this server,¡± Qiao Qun was excited, with a bit of concern and caution, ¡°so you cannot hide behind your clumsiness anymore, Liang Xuan. Our strength is equal to theirs. No, it can be said that they are even stronger than us, so when the time comes, you must go all out!¡±


    Liang Xuan nodded, but a regretful expression appeared on his face, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that I would have to go all out before the finals.¡± He thought of pretending until the last minute.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± Qiao Qun also regretted, ¡°Who made the opponent this time too strong. There are such strong people on this server. I had actually never met him before. ¡±


    Liang Xuan had a disdainful expression on his face and said, ¡°The Four Seas Peaceful Club is one of those shrinking turtle types, scattered and disorderly. They never participate in camp wars, much less in world events. It¡¯s not unusual that you have not met him. ¡±


    Qiao Qun¡¯s microphone was still on, and the conversation between the two was transmitted word for word into the chat room.


    Xiao Wen heard them belittle her nostalgic club so much, she sneered in her heart.


    The Four Seas of Peaceful Club is good. In fact, a cold-blooded and harsh club like you can¡¯t compare!


    She finished sneering and had a regretful expression on her face. With the battle just now, she didn¡¯t have a chance to return to her former club or the Heaven Destruction battle group. Because this time, Bai Lu made almost no move, but while she could not see whether he was sharp or not, the way Lao Si mercilessly killed her just now showed that they had long abandoned her.


    No.


    It is clear that she abandoned them first, they just set themselves free.


    Looking at her former teammates, Xiao Wen could only let herself be surrounded by regret, suffering in this terrible battle group.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Over there, Qiao Qun and Liang Xuan made up their minds to make sure to win in the final match, and over here in the chat room of the Heaven Destruction battle group, Pei Fuchen rubbed the palms of his hands and said indifferently, ¡°Xiao Lu, have you vented enough?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Boss, after playing with you guys for so long, I¡¯ve never sparred with you before. I want to try 1v1 with you. ¡±


    He had sparred with Lao Er, Lao Si, Lao San and Wu, but not with Pei Fuchen.


    For one thing, Pei Fuchen did not remain online for long, and as soon as he did, they grouped up to do the task.


    Bai Lixin saw Pei Fuchen in the arena dueling and suddenly remembered that his lover is also a god of competition.


    On the other side of the screen, Bai Lixin showed a treacherous expression. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, then began to log on to the Assassin account. Sparring


    with his lover is a form of flirting. Why hadn¡¯t he done so earlier?


    Pei Fuchen heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words and faintly froze, asking, ¡°1v1?¡±


    His heart trembled and he nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay, come on. Which account are you using? ¡±


    He had just said this sentence when he saw the ¡°killing you just¡± appear at his side.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Oh, using the assassin? Let me take off some equipment so that it¡¯s similar to your equipment score. ¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°No, boss. Each piece of equipment has its own specific attributes that go together to make the perfect combination. If you make the attributes worse just to be similar to my points, you will say I¡¯m a bully when you lose later. ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Pei Fuchen laughed in the chat room, ¡°Oh, so I will lose?¡±


    Bai Lixin logged off his healer character and exited the game. He controlled the assassin around Pei Fuchen and laughed, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s jump into the chat room. We can¡¯t disturb them. Let them battle queue up and battle out in the arena. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two spoke without ambiguity, directly jumping into their private chat room.


    The four people who remained in the arena chat room: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the chat room, Lao Er spoke first, ¡°The four of us? Battle in the arena? Did I hear that right? And the boss even said, ¡°okay?¡±


    At the same time, he wailed, ¡°Damn! It takes five characters to battle in the arena. Five! Now that one is missing, how can we still fight? ¡±


    Lao San laughed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go down and try calling little Lu back?¡±


    Lao Er heard Lao San¡¯s words, then shivered and said, with palpitations, ¡°We better give them time alone together. Points can be earned tomorrow or later, hehe. ¡±


    Lao San snorted coldly, ¡°Bear-like. The boss really rules you. ¡±


    ¡°No! Now there is one more person,¡± Lao Er immediately retorted, ¡°Xiao Lu ah. Every time we dueled, I was abused to death. I really do not know where he learned such a tricky fighting style.¡±


    Lao San also murmured, ¡°Indeed, Lu¡¯s technique seems to be on the same level as the boss. I wonder who will win between the two of them in the end. I am so curious. ¡±


    Lao Er¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at the computer screen with great interest, saying, ¡°Look, they are not far from us. Let¡¯s go and watch. Then we will know which of them can win!


    A few people¡¯s hearts moved, and they actually rushed towards the direction of Battling Swordsman.


    Opposite Battling Swordsman was an assassin. Lao Er looked at the id on his head and suddenly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the assassin who was with us in the dungeon raid? He also did not enter the chat room, and little Lu said he was on his side. Is this little Lu¡¯s side account that the boss just mentioned? ¡±


    A thought suddenly flashed in the minds of the four people, but it was quickly shoved to the back of their minds. Lao Er pulled his mouth into a smile and said, ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be what I guessed, right?¡±


    Lao Si echoed, ¡°Am I guessing what you¡¯re guessing?¡±


    Lao Si clicked his tongue, ¡°We probably all have the same guess. But it shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Double manipulation? Impossible! Impossible! In the dungeon raid at the time, Dangling Song and Killing You Just were at basically the same speed. Neither fell behind. ¡±


    Lao Er gulped and nodded, ¡°Lao San, you¡¯re right. I remember the first time I met Lu, he seemed to be playing the assassin character. I did not put much thought into it, and I don¡¯t remember his assassin game ID, but it should be this. ¡±


    If it was not someone else who played the game on his behalf but he double manipulated it by himself, it was simply too terrible.


    Could it be that he was operating two computers at the same time while raiding a dungeon and also commanding the party at the same time?


    They pondered, and the fight had already started over there.


    The duel between two orange-grade equipment attracted a lot of attention. Players around gathered one after another to watch.


    ¡°Fuck, how the hell did they manage to articulate their skills to this extent?¡± Lao Er saw the two characters in a fluid state, and his eyes were blinded by the moves flying all over the screen.


    Since both of them were melee combatants, it was very important to protect the back.


    Lao Er then saw the assassin and the swordsman attack each other. Moving around each other like a dancing tango. While the tango looks beautiful, this one was thrilling and exciting.


    Skill articulation was so fast; you attack, I defend, you defend, I de-control.


    It was dazzling and enthralling.


    Seeing them keep aiming for each other¡¯s backs, the people on the sidelines looked a little dizzy, but the two people in the duel did not seem to be affected.


    Neither was conceding to the other, and they were on par with each other. Even the frequency of blood drop was the same.


    The assassin would attack with one move and quickly go into stealth mode. But Battling Swordsman was not idle and would quickly leave the original place, and walk to a wall with his back against it as soon as the assassin disappeared.


    With his back tightly against the wall, Bai Lixin¡¯s assassin could fight around his front at 180 degrees.


    Just when the crowd was holding their breath to guess where and when the assassin was going to appear, the swordsman suddenly used an immobilization skill, and at that moment, the assassin appeared.


    The swordsman took this opportunity to quickly strike.


    Bai Lu¡¯s assassin used a de-control skill and quickly backed away while attacking.


    Their duel took a full ten minutes, and Pei Fechun¡¯s swordsman narrowly won with 216 points of blood.


    216 points was a really small concept.


    And the two people¡¯s equipment had a slight gap, so although they both had orange-grade equipment, Pei Fechun¡¯s swordsman had much better gear than Bai Lu¡¯s assassin. Meaning that, while it appeared that the Battling Swordsman had won, in reality, it was the swordsman who had lost.


    Pei Fuchen stood up while holding the corner of the table for support, slightly gasping for breath, while his two hands were trembling.


    It took a long time for him to fall back into the chair, and he raised both palms inward to his face, looking at his hands with burning eyes.


    How long had it been since he fought like this?


    Since he left the national team, he gradually distanced himself from the competition, and he rarely even watched the videos anymore, afraid of getting emotional.


    With the battle with Immortal Crane just now, although his hand speed and consciousness slowly returned, it did not reach the point of making his hands tremble.


    His heart was beating violently, and his biceps were twitching.


    Pei Fuchen covered his chest, one hand holding the table to take a deep breath to adjust his emotions.


    It had been a long time since he fought with all his strength, and although his hand speed only reached four-fifths of his prime, he could not break through more than that.


    But even so, the fight with Bai Lu was very enjoyable and unprecedented.


    In the chat room, Bai Lixin was breathing heavily and laughing loudly: ¡°Boss, you won.¡±


    Pei Fuchen chuckled softly, ¡°No, you won. I just had an advantage in equipment. ¡±


    ¡°Equipment is strength. You do not need to be modest boss. Even if you won this time, you can just wait for my equipment upgrade. I will come back to challenge you! ¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Pei Fuchen shook his head and laughed lightly.


    ¡°But then again, we left Lao Er and the rest, which for a bit unethical, right. There are only four people in a five player battle. They certainly can not fight.¡±


    Pei Fuchen looked at the screen and smiled, ¡°They didn¡¯t have the heart to battle in the arena just now They couldn¡¯t help but watch us duel. How could they be willing to go to the arena.¡±


    Bai Lixing nodded ungenerously. ¡°That¡¯s right Since that¡¯s the case. Why don¡¯t we be bad guys to the end and simply leave them alone and go to the ¡®River of Forgetfulness¡¯ quest? ¡±


    The progress of the mission had reached 60%, and as long as the remaining tasks were done, they could enter the River of Forgetfulness.


    They could now be equipped with the dragon and phoenix soul-attracting jade pendants, but it seemed that there were still some skills yet to be unlocked. They probably have to wait until the tasks are all done and then send the Heavenly Guardian to the River of Forgetfulness to activate the new skill attributes.


    Pei Fuchen was naturally willing to join Bai Lixin. Bai Lixing quickly went offline, opened Dangling Song, and directly teamed up with the Battling Swordsman.


    The rest were still in place, waiting for the end of the duel to ask little Lok to battle in the arena when they saw the two people¡¯s leaving figures.


    Just like that, four people were like a messy willow, fluttering in the wind.


    After doing the day¡¯s task, Bai Lixing looked at the progress table. It has reached 68%.


    He hesitated and asked Pei Fuchen, who was planning to quit the game, ¡°Boss, will you be online tomorrow?¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin ¡®s slightly nervous voice, Pei Fuchen said, ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯ll be on.¡±


    Bai Lixing ¡®s voice then relaxed, ¡°Great! Then I¡¯ll wait for you, boss. Take care, good night. ¡±


    ¡°Good night, you also rest early,¡± Pei Fuchen said with a slight smile.


    Tomorrow? Does Xiao Lu have something to tell him? Maybe he has some difficulties that are hard to talk about, but he has to say.


    With this conjecture in mind, Pei Fuchen went to bed.


    The next morning, Pei Fuchen entered the chat room first, and saw Bai Lu¡¯s avatar in their two-person small channel, and he was slightly moved. He greeted everyone and entered the small room.


    Just after entering the room, Pei Fuchen asked: ¡°Xiao Lu, are you there?¡±


    After about ten seconds, Xiao Lu¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°I¡¯m here, boss.¡± Xiao Lu was still the same as before, but his voice was a bit tense.


    Pei Fuchen thought of yesterday¡¯s suspicion and asked worriedly, ¡°Xiao Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something happening at home? ¡±


    Bai Lixing hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°No, boss. I¡¯ll tell you later. Let¡¯s do the task first, okay? ¡±


    Seeing that Bai Lixing did not want to say much now, Pei Fuchen also no longer pressed, but logged on to the game and sent out a team invite.


    Bai Lixin responded quickly, and accepted the invite.


    Pei Fuchen was not a talkative person. Seeing that Bai Lixing was like this, he silently accompanied him.


    It was only when the mission process reached 75% that Bai Lixing stopped the Snow Feather character and faced Pei Fuchen. He said in the group chat: ¡°Boss, there is something I have always wanted to hear you tell me personally.¡±


    Pei Fuchen suddenly stiffened, his first thought was that his identity was seen through.


    But what happened next left him stunned.


    Right next to him, fireworks suddenly exploded in the shape of a heart. Before the explosion was finished, Dangling Song walked over to Battling Swordsman and threw another heart-shaped firework around him.


    These were special-effects fireworks purchased in the mall. After using fireworks on the target, the system will display a message to the world.


    And at that time, Pei Fuchen looked at these fireworks and saw the system notification displayed impressively;


    [Dangling Song devotes a lot of love to Battling Swordsman and says: There are a lot of beautiful people, but only one for me. A day without you drives me crazy. Would you like to hold hands with me to the end of the world and grow old together?]

 CH 73

    ¡°Boss, I like you.¡± Bai Lu¡¯s soft voice reached his ears through the earphones, and Pei Fuchen¡¯s heart pounded wildly and uncontrollably.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Qixi festival today, Boss.¡± After waiting for a long time and not receiving a response from Pei Fuchen, Bai Lixin spoke again.


    His voice trembled slightly, with an almost crying tone, fragile like a daisy that had just bloomed after the spring rain.


    When Pei Fuchen heard this, his heart throbbed.


    Was today the Qixi festival?


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry.¡± Pei Fuchen heard Bai Lixin¡¯s trembling voice, and hurriedly whispered, gently and soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Bai Lixin sniffled, but the words still came out with a nasal tone, ¡°Boss, I said I like you. Did you hear me? ¡±


    Pei Fuchen nodded, but then he remembered that he and Bai Lixin could not see each other through the computer, so he hurriedly whispered, ¡°Yes, I heard you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m like men, boss. Do you feel repulsed that I like you and confessed my love to you? Do you feel disgusted? ¡± Bai Lixin hurriedly asked.


    ¡°No! How could I find you disgusting!¡±


    I obviously like you more than I can say.


    ¡°Then do you like me? Like me as much as I like you. ¡±


    I do! I like you! I love you so much that I can even dream about you!


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s heart roared, but his throat was getting drier and drier, ¡°I¡­..I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Lu, you asked too suddenly.¡±


    When he said these words, Pei Fuchen felt as if his heart was dying. His heart was twitching violently, as if it was being squeezed and wrung by a giant, powerful hand.


    He wanted to tell him that he was in love with him. He loved him so much that he could not wait to take him into his arms as soon as he met him.


    ¡°Boss, can I video call you then?¡± Bai Lixin asked cautiously, with hope in his voice.


    A video call? Pei Fuchen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. No, no video call.


    Even if he was crazy about Bai Lu, he must not let Bai Lu see his face.


    In his mind, Pei Fuchen remembered what Bai Lu had told him about his impression of the ¡°boss¡±, who was like a perfect guardian god in his mind.


    But he wasn¡¯t. He was a dying man, and a cold-blooded, heartless one at that.


    Won¡¯t Bai Lu be disappointed after seeing his face?


    Pei Fuchen shook his head, a struggling look in his eyes.


    No, this was the one thing he could not do. He wanted to maintain the image of perfection in Bai Lu¡¯s mind; he wanted to be Bai Lu¡¯s guardian god for as long as he lived. Even if he died, the image he left in his mind would be all good.


    ¡°Boss?¡± After not receiving an answer for a long time, Bai Lu¡¯s cautious voice came through Pei Fuchen¡¯s earphones again.


    He instantly came back to his senses. He shook off the wild ideas in his head and said back, ¡°Sorry, Xiao Lu, I don¡¯t have a camera here.¡±


    Bai Lixin paused, and only after a long time did he ask again, ¡°Well then, boss, I can wait. Since you didn¡¯t reject me, can you try to accept me?¡± If you don¡¯t want to accept me, please reject me now. We can still be good brothers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pei Fuchen bit his lower lip. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the words of rejection? But to accept? He couldn¡¯t do that either.


    Bai Lu had a long life ahead of him, and he was not like him.


    Pei Fuchen was at a loss for words, his eyes staring dully at the screen. Because it was the Qixi festival, the system notifications caused by the fireworks had long been overshadowed by the various shouts of others.


    Yet the fireworks on the ground were still going off. The pretty pink hearts were like a single, thin, prickly needle, stabbing deep into his chest and eyes. It made his heart twitch and his eyes hurt.


    He stared at the screen in front of him and at the stunningly beautiful Snow Feather Sect boy in colored neon clothing on the screen, and suddenly made a move that even he hadn¡¯t expected.


    He went offline and fled¡­..


    Only after quitting the game, exiting the chat room, and shutting down the computer did Pei Fuchen react to what he had done.


    He covered his face with his hands, burying his regretful expression. He had lost Bai Lu completely.


    Even if Bai Lu was to have any kind of lover afterwards, it would not be him.


    The thought of that quiet and cunning youth being embraced by another strange man made him feel like his heart was dead.


    The old butler pushed the door open and was stunned at the sight of the young master sitting hunched over in his chair.


    The young master was hunched over and covering his face. His expression was clearly invisible, but the feeling of sadness emanating from his body was so strong that he could feel it from far away at the door.


    The old butler sighed and silently retreated to close the door carefully.


    That night, Pei Fuchen sat silently in front of the computer desk, staring at the computer screen that had long since gone black, dazed for the rest of the night. The old housekeeper came in to bring a blanket for Pei Fuchen, but found that, under the faint light, Pei Fuchen¡¯s eyes were still open, only that they were lifeless and lost in thought.


    The old butler let out another long sigh and gently draped the blanket behind Pei Fuchen without saying anything more, and retreated.


    Pei Fuchen sat in the study for the whole night, and by the next morning, before dawn, he began to feel some headache.


    Staggering to his feet, he took two steps towards the door, but stumbled and fell to the carpeted floor in the blink of an eye.


    As dawn broke, the old butler came to the study again.


    When he pushed the door open, he found Pei Fuchen fainted on the floor!


    The old butler was so shocked that he hurriedly called the driver and rushed to the hospital!


    At the hospital, the attending doctor patted Pei Fuchen¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°At such an old age, why are you still staying up all night?¡±


    The old butler was worried and hurriedly asked the attending doctor, ¡°Doctor Huang, how is the young master?¡±


    Doctor Huang smiled and reassured the old man, who was more than half a century old, ¡°Uncle Xu, don¡¯t worry, your young master just didn¡¯t get a good rest last night, and fainted because of his anxiety and caught a cold. I¡¯ll give him some Chinese herbs to regulate him later, no need to take western medicine. ¡±


    The heart that had been raised to his throat finally fell back to his chest with the doctor¡¯s words. The old housekeeper looked at the still unconscious Pei Fuchen and sighed again, ¡°The young master is probably in love, and it¡¯s his first love.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s eyes widened at the words, and he asked curiously, ¡°How old is your young master, that he is just experiencing love for the first time?¡±


    The old butler put his hand in a fist and coughed lightly, embarrassed, ¡°Our young master has always been strict with himself. Any relationship that doesn¡¯t aim at marriage is a hooligan, so how could he just fall in love casually? ¡±


    ¡°All right, fine.¡± The doctor waved his hand and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s your young master. Even his fart is fragrant. Well, since there¡¯s nothing wrong, let him have a good sleep in the ward. He was just given a bottle of glucose and a drip for the Qi clotting effect. He didn¡¯t sleep all night last night either, so let him recuperate well. Because of your young master¡¯s special situation, it is best to stay in the hospital for two days for observation. ¡±


    The old butler nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you, Doctor Huang.¡±


    Doctor Huang waved his hand and yawned, ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll go and catch up on my sleep too. I had a major operation last night and didn¡¯t sleep all night. ¡±


    Standing at the door to see the doctor off, the old butler looked back at the still sleeping patient and closed the door. But just as he was about to close the door, there was a sudden, panting voice at the door.


    It was a young man in his early twenties, only he was now panting heavily and anxiously looking in through the gap at his side.


    Wasn¡¯t this the same youth whom the young master hung out with? It looked like he had come to see the young master, but how did he know that something had happened to the young master?


    The old butler smiled faintly and stood straight, ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±


    Bai Lixin saw Pei Fuchen lying unconscious on the bed from under the old housekeeper¡¯s armpit, and felt a dull pain in his heart.


    If he had known that Pei Fuchen would react so strongly, he would never have forced him.


    What a self-inflicted sin!


    Bai Lixin twisted his arm fiercely with his hand, wishing he could slap himself a hundred times.¡±


    Hello, I¡¯m a friend of big brother Pei. I saw him being carried in. Is there something wrong with him? Can I go in and see him? ¡± Bai Lixin asked the old housekeeper anxiously, with a frown on his face.


    The old butler saw the sincere expression on Bai Lixin¡¯s face and smiled, ¡°Please come in. The young master was upset yesterday and suffered from a cold. But he will be fine after a little rest. So please be quiet and don¡¯t disturb his rest. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded steadily and walked cautiously into the ward.


    His steps were both quick and light as he walked to Pei Fuchen¡¯s side, and the closer he got, the better he could see Pei Fuchen¡¯s face.


    He was lying quietly on the hospital bed, looking as if he was sleeping peacefully. However, his pale face and almost transparent lips betrayed him.


    Bai Lixin sat on the chair in a dishevelled manner and reached out to take Pei Fuchen¡¯s hand into his own.


    His face was pale, and even his hands were cold.


    He had never seen his lover so fragile, like thin ice that would break at the touch.


    What the hell was he thinking yesterday? Why was he forcing him.


    Bai Lixin clutched Pei Fuchen¡¯s hand tightly and put it on his face to feel it, regretting it in his heart.


    When the old butler saw the scene before him, he gave only a slight pause, then smiled gently as he walked out of the ward. Before leaving, he did not forget to close the door of the room.


    Only after a long time did Bai Lixin breathlessly ask, [s419M, Can I use the dimensional points to heal him?]


    [Of course you can, Lord Host.]


    [Then, deduct points to cure all the diseases on Pei Fuchen¡¯s body, except for the tumour!]


    [Yes, Lord Host. Exploring Pei Fuchen¡¯s physical ailments. Ding! Probe completed. Lord Host, Pei Fuchen, has no other illnesses. He is in excellent health, it is only because the doctor forbade him to exercise after the tumour that he has gradually weakened over a period of two years. After all, Mr. Pei Fuchen¡¯s physical attributes are also B-rank. ]


    [Did his physical attributes drop to B-rank?] Bai Lixin jerked when he heard these words from S419M, [I remember when I first came to this world, you once said that his body attribute was A-rank.]


    [Indeed, Lord Host. But with the effects brought about by the tumor, not only was his mental power affected, but even his physical body was ravaged. Not just because of the tumor but also due to the non-stop medication. Even the best body, constantly ravaged by medicine, can have side effects. Sometimes the human body is not tormented by the disease itself, but by the psychological and physical stress from the disease.]


    [According to you, there should be a backlog of toxins in his body caused by taking constant medication?]


    [Yes, lord host.]


    [Then can you get rid of the toxins?]


    [Of course I can, Lord host. But this time, the toxin buildup is a bit deeper and will require a very large number of dimensional points.]


    Bai Lixin said without pause: [What do I care about the number of dimensional points? Save him first! No matter how many you use, help me cleanse Pei Fuchen¡¯s body of all the toxins.]


    [Yes, Lord Host! Ding! Deducting 2000 points to cleanse the toxins from the body. Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, the toxins have been completely cleared.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s originally sad expression suddenly became cold, [S419M, tell me. Is this what you mean by ¡®a very large number of dimensional points¡¯?]


    S419M grunted, [Yes! Those are 2000 points! With all the things you¡¯ve done before, you¡¯ve never used 2,000 dimensional points at once! You weren¡¯t like this, Master! You used to be such a frugal person!]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­ Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have been so stingy before.]


    Pei Fuchen was no longer as pale as he was before, and his hands were gradually starting to regain their warmth.


    Bai Lixin stood up and interlocked his fingers with Pei Fuchen¡¯s right hand, and his body slowly leaned toward Pei Fuchen¡¯s face.


    His face slowly approached Pei Fuchen¡¯s handsome face, and Bai Lixin smiled gently, his eyes becoming tender.


    It seemed that there had never been a life where his lover had lain so honestly on the bed and let him do whatever he wanted.


    There was something tempting about his lover¡¯s being quiet like that, too. He smiled and could not help but lower his face and gently kiss Pei Fuchen¡¯s lips.


    He tentatively pushed his tongue into Pei Fuchen¡¯s slightly cold lips, slowly prying open Pei Fuchen¡¯s teeth as he swept his tongue around like a nimble loach.


    He licked every part of Pei Fuchen¡¯s mouth for a long time before reluctantly withdrawing his tongue from Pei Fuchen¡¯s mouth.


    With his lips still pressed against Pei Fuchen¡¯s, Bai Lixin gently opened his eyes, only to be met with a pair of clear eyes!


    His eyes snapped open wide, and he jumped back like a frightened rabbit.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re awake?¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson as he stepped back slightly and waved his hands in disbelief.


    He then wailed in his heart, [S419M, why did he wake up so quickly?]


    [Lord Host, some of the dimensional points cleared away the effect of the drugs in the IV administered.]


    [¡­¡­]


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth and looked back at Pei Fuchen.


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s eyes were now clear, and he didn¡¯t know when he woke up. He was now looking at Bai Lixin without blinking in confusion.


    Pei Fuchen had never imagined that the moment he opened his eyes, the person who appeared in front of him was actually the person he had longed for.


    And what was he doing?


    He was sticking his tongue into his mouth in every possible way!


    No, he must be dreaming!


    Pei Fuchen looked at Bai Lixin, who had jumped to the side with a blushing face and let out a bitter laugh, ¡°This dream is too real.¡±


    With that, he turned his head to the side and closed his eyes.


    A dream?


    Bai Lixin raised one eyebrow. Young master, I kissed you for so long and you didn¡¯t respond. And you still think it¡¯s a dream?


    Seeing Pei Fuchen¡¯s face squared away with an indifferent expression, Bai Lixin sneered and walked straight to Pei Fuchen¡¯s hospital bed again with a big stride.


    Without saying a word, he climbed onto Pei Fuchen¡¯s bed, pressed Pei Fuchen underneath him like a feline, and fiercely took Pei Fuchen¡¯s lips.


    Pei Fuchen was stunned.


    The warm and tingling sensation from his lips was so real!


    I didn¡¯t hear from him for a day, and my thoughts became wild.


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s eyes were misty. Had he missed Bai Lu so much that he could dream so realistically?


    Suddenly the corner of his lip hurt.


    Bai Lixin saw Pei Fuchen wandering off and bit him.


    Pei Fuchen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened when he was bitten, and he looked at the young man who was pressing on top of him!


    Seeing that Pei Fuchen had finally come to his senses, Bai Lixin let go of Pei Fuchen¡¯s lips and lifted his head slightly. He hooked one corner of his lips to reveal a foxy smile and said, ¡°Are you finally awake?¡±


    !!!


    This is real!


    All of it was not a dream! Bai Lu was really beside him, and he was even kissing him!


    When Bai Lixin saw that Pei Fuchen had finally realised that this was real and not an illusion, he lowered his head again and drove his tongue straight in, entering Pei Fuchen¡¯s mouth again.


    He deliberately used the tip of his tongue to scratch the back of Pei Fuchen¡¯s tongue, and at once, Pei Fuchen felt a tingling sensation hit his heart and flow through his whole body!


    This was a ward. Why was he here?


    Did he already know who he was?


    Why was he kissing him?


    His head was filled with question marks, but they were put behind him after Bai Lixin had pushed his tongue in.


    Pei Fuchen, pinned down, stretched out his arms and clasped both hands on either side of Bai Lixin¡¯s face, bringing him even closer to him, deepening the kiss.


    The two tongues entwined with each other, like two little snakes of pleasure, going back and forth, one after the other.


    At that moment, all the doubts, all the worries, all the fears, were no longer in Pei Fuchen¡¯s mind.


    After a long, long time, a soft cough came from the doorway. The two men came back to their senses with a start.


    Sitting up slowly from Pei Fuchen¡¯s bed and walking down, Bai Lixin looked at the door with a flushed and embarrassed face.


    The old butler coughed lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to interrupt the young master¡¯s catch-up with his friend, but it¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock. I don¡¯t know what the two of you would like to eat?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled awkwardly and looked at Pei Fuchen, who was still lying on the hospital bed.


    Pei Fuchen looked at Bai Lixin and looked at the old housekeeper with a calm face: ¡°You can take care of it, Uncle Xu. I trust you.¡±


    Uncle Xu smiled knowingly and nodded gently, ¡°Okay, since the young master has said so. But this meal will probably take a bit longer for me to prepare, so I¡¯ll apologize in advance for the long wait. ¡± With that, Uncle Xu gave a gentleman¡¯s salute and slowly walked out, not forgetting to close the door again.


    When Bai Lixin saw that Uncle Xu had gone out, he went to the door and locked it directly from the inside.


    Pei Fuchen smiled awkwardly and asked, ¡°When did you know?¡±


    Bai Lixin crossed his arms around his chest and raised an eyebrow, ¡°When? Your voice is so recognisable. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Wouldn¡¯t I be able to distinguish your voice.¡±


    Pei Fuchen gave another awkward smile.


    Bai Lixin then said, ¡°After you were discharged from the hospital, I purposely inquired at the oncology department, and they said that you would come here for follow-ups every two weeks. How else could I have coincidentally run into you just two days after being a volunteer?¡±


    Pei Fuchen chewed on Bai Lixin¡¯s words and said incredulously, ¡°You mean you¡¯re doing this for me?¡±


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow again, ¡°Otherwise?¡±


    He sat on the side of Pei Fuchen¡¯s hospital bed and turned slightly to look at the man, ¡°You like me too, don¡¯t you. If you liked me, why did you reject me? ¡±


    Pei Fuchen gave a bitter smile and shook his head gently, ¡°If I accept you, I would only be doing you a disservice. I won¡¯t live long, and being with me will only make you sadder. ¡±


    Bai Lixin slapped the side of the bed indignantly, ¡°Who said you would definitely die? Aren¡¯t you starting to get better now?!¡±


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and finally he slapped the wooden board next to the bed several times, making a loud banging sound, ¡°You don¡¯t even have the courage to take the first step because of such an unfounded thing? Who are you to say that you¡¯re better off without me? Who are you to judge my life by your speculations? I like you, I want to be with you, I¡¯ll be with you as long as you live, I¡¯ll live with you as long as you live! That¡¯s what¡¯s better for me! ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s cheeks turned red and his two fox-like eyes widened in anger as he stared fiercely at Pei Fuchen.


    Pei Fuchen knew that Bai Lu was now fuming, but he found this look unexpectedly cute.


    Pei Fuchen reached up and gently covered his nose and mouth. His cheeks had a faint pink color, and his eyes couldn¡¯t stop looking into his eyes.


    God, so cute, like a fox with big ears and a small face. I want to hug him in my arms and squeeze him.


    Bai Lixin frowned and looked at Pei Fuchen, who was lost in his thoughts again, and pursed his lips. He reached out and patted his cheek. ¡°Young master, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you listening? I¡¯m telling you that you have to go out with me. I¡¯m saying that in the affirmative, not in the negative! Let me ask you, if you don¡¯t go out with me, then can you really stand me being with another man? Can you put up with me sleeping with other men, calling other men husband and darling, clinging to other men day in and day out? ¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s words, the sight of him leaning sweetly in someone else¡¯s arms gradually appeared in Pei Fuchen¡¯s mind.


    Did he really want to give up Bai Lu?


    He had already given up once yesterday, and almost died of heartbreak and despair. Was he going to give up now that Bai Lu had come to him like an angel?


    No, never!


    He had already regretted it once, and now, he would never regret it again.


    A tumour? Screw the tumor!


    Even if it was for Bai Lu¡¯s sake, he would beat this fucking tumour. He would live a long life with Bai Lu and grow old together.


    His side could only be by Bai Lu¡¯s, and Bai Lu¡¯s side could only be his. No one could squeeze between the two of them!


    Having finally made up his mind, Pei Fuchen propped up his upper body and pulled Bai Lixin, who was still puffing out his cheeks, into his arms.


    He kissed his cheek and forehead lovingly and said, ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll listen to anything you say, I promise you! ¡±


    Finally getting Pei Fuchen¡¯s nod, Bai Lixin smiled widely and wrapped his arms around Pei Fuchen, entwining his lips and tongue with him once again.

 CH 74

    The two kissed for a long time before Pei Fuchen reluctantly let go.


    He circled Bai Lixin to his side, and stared at him without blinking. His hands slowly traced his lovely baby from top to bottom; the soft, luscious black hair, the milky white skin, the small nose, the shiny lips that were slightly swollen from his kisses. Pei Fuchen used his slender fingers to tenderly trace everything.


    When Pei Fuchen¡¯s hand traced his lips, Bai Lixin smiled and opened his mouth to take his index finger in.


    Pei Fuchen faintly froze, his body as if electrocuted, but he hurriedly pulled his finger out, ¡°Don¡¯t, it¡¯s dirty. This is a hospital. There is no telling how many germs my hands have touched. ¡±


    Bai Lixin giggled, ¡°Then we¡¯ll continue when you¡¯re discharged from the hospital.¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s obviously tempting words, Pei Fuchen¡¯s face heated up and actually turned red, like a big red apple.


    Bai Lixin was slightly surprised. Although he had been with his lover not once or twice, and his personality was different in each life, it was the first time he had seen such an innocent expression.


    Bai Lixin stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    It is rare, such a lover was a rarity, and he would definitely cherish this.


    Maybe the next world¡¯s lover would want to be seven times a night like the last few worlds, but then wouldn¡¯t he have to be fucked to death every day again?


    This time, his lover was so green, and he would definitely be the one to dominate in bed. Doesn¡¯t that mean he would be able to stop whenever he wanted?


    With this thought, Bai Lixin had a silly smile on his face, which made Pei Fuchen look at him and couldn¡¯t help but tap his nose.


    The two of them chatted on the bed for a while longer before they heard the knock on the door from the butler.


    Uncle Xu had arranged the meal for a long time, just as he had said, and only came over when it was almost 2 pm. Bai Lixin looked at the clock above his head, smiled, and went to open the door.


    The old butler was carrying two insulated lunch boxes in his hands. He put them down and scanned the two men¡¯s expressions before smiling calmly, ¡°Young master, I¡¯m sorry I was a bit slow in preparing the meal at home, so I kept you two waiting.¡±


    Looking at the old butler, who obviously knew very well but pretended to be oblivious, Bai Lixin turned back towards Pei Fuchen and made a face, automatically going over to open the insulated lunch box, ¡°Grandpa, leave this to me. I¡¯ll feed Brother Pei. You¡¯ve been busy all day. Take a break. ¡±


    The old butler glanced at Pei Fchen again and saw him nod before saying, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be grateful to this gentleman. There are still matters at home, so I will take my leave. Young master, the doctor said that after two more days of observation, you can be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    Pei Fuchen responded, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Xu. Go and rest.¡±


    Only after receiving Pei Fuchen¡¯s dismissal did the old housekeeper leave the ward again.


    Once the butler left, only Pei Fuchen and Bai Lixin were left in the ward again. While Bai Lixin fed Pei Fuchen, they talked about the game.


    As they talked, they suddenly came to the embarrassing escape incident from yesterday.


    It turned out that although Pei Fuchen had escaped offline yesterday, things hadn¡¯t ended in the game.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s fireworks coincided with the prime time of the evening when there were the most players online.


    Dangling Song had set off so many fireworks for Battling Swordsman, who logged out of the game not long after, so to the onlookers, they guessed that Dangling Song had been rejected.


    There are always people who like to see others make a fool of themselves, especially those who are better off than they are and Liang Xuan had also seen the system message brought by the fireworks. He noticed Battling Swordsman had quit the game, so he added fuel to the fire by shouting many derogatory words about Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin could not tolerate it, and Lao Er and the others could not tolerate it even more.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on between Lu and the boss, Lao Er was quick to fire back. As the number of people joining the scolding battle increased, the scolding battle lasted a long time, and more and more people joined in. So much so that, in the end, Lao Er opened up a gang war directly with the Midsummer club.


    As the war intensified, Bai Lixin naturally participated.


    After entering the battle, the people of the Midsummer Club probably got a command, they came in not to win, but to kill Dangling Song.


    Bai Lixin also saw their intentions early on and simply ran straight to the pillars in the centre of the lake.


    The vortex mechanism of the stone pillar was meant to be a surprise attack, and after using it once, it was no longer useful.


    When Liang Xuan saw Dangling Song standing on the stone pillar, he did not dare to go in, but refused to give up. So, many people surrounded him and were cursing him. Bai Lixin just dismissed them as a pile of shit.


    It ended with a victory for the Four Seas Peace Club. Instead of admitting defeat, Liang Xuan, who failed to steal the chicken, let out a vicious message that he would kill Dangling Song once he saw him.


    Pei Fuchen did not expect that his cowardly retreat would bring about such consequences.


    ¡°When you killed No Desire Is Just, you sent a message that said ¡°36 times¡±. Was that the number of times you killed him? ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s no longer 36 times, but 408 times.¡±


    Pei Fu Chen: ¡°¡­..¡±


    408 times in just over half a month! Baby, are you sticking with him every day until you die?¡±


    ¡°Then how many times did he kill you? ¡±


    Bai Lixin shrugged: ¡°How can I remember that? But I¡¯ve certainly earned it by now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pei Fuchen: ¡°Then what is the purpose of your report?¡±


    Bai Lixin chuckled, ¡°Purely annoying him.¡±


    Pei Fuchen: ¡°..¡±


    Bai Lixin thought of something and suddenly grabbed Pei Fuchen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Have your butler bring the laptop, we¡¯ll play the arena together tonight. I¡¯ve never seen you in action.¡±


    After thinking about it, Pei Fuchen nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Uncle Xu.¡±


    After informing Uncle Xu, he came to the ward later with dinner and two laptops. Not only that, he had also brought two small folding tables with him.


    The doctor had come to check on the young master¡¯s condition a few hours ago.


    The surprise was that the young master¡¯s health was significantly better than it was in the morning.  The doctor was relieved to say that he could be discharged the next day if another checkup revealed no problems.


    The old butler put down his things and looked at the two smiling people, rubbing his chin.


    Was it because of this young man that the young master had improved?


    The last time the young master was hospitalised for observation, it was clear that he was about to undergo chemotherapy, but on the second day, the test results suddenly reversed. He remembered that the young master had visited this young man the night before and had only improved the next day.


    Although the young master did not ask him to follow back then, he did so secretly because he was worried about his condition and well-being.


    It was only when he saw the young master enter the young man¡¯s ward that he silently turned back. It was since then that the young master¡¯s condition had gradually started to improve.


    Perhaps, as some say, human emotions can sway physical health, and because of love, the desire to live begins.


    No matter the reason, whether it was because of this youth or not, it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that the young master was gradually recovering. His face was getting rosy and his body was slowly regaining its strength.


    ¡°Master Bai, are you staying here to accompany the young master with me tonight?¡± The old butler asked as he instructed the driver to set the table in his hand on the bed.


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°May I, grandpa?¡±


    The old butler laughed and said, ¡°You can¡¯t ask me about that, you have to ask the young master. If the young master says it¡¯s okay, then it¡¯s okay. ¡±


    Without saying a word, Bai Lixin turned his head and looked at Pei Fuchen.


    Pei Fuchen coughed dryly, ¡°Then Uncle Xu, let Xiao Lu stay with me tonight.¡± You¡¯ve been busy all day. Go back and have a good rest. ¡±


    Having already learned from the doctor that the young master was no longer seriously ill, the old butler nodded in response and said, ¡°Alright then, young master, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± He carried the two insulated lunch boxes that Bai Lixin had washed and cleaned in the afternoon, and took the driver out.


    Seeing the old butler leave, Bai Lixin sighed, ¡°Pei Fuchen, your family¡¯s old butler is not simple.¡±


    Pei Fuchen chuckled, ¡°When I was five years old, my parents had both planned to divorce. I don¡¯t know what trick Uncle Xu used, but half a month later, not only did my parents forget about the divorce, they were in more love. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was stunned on hearing this, ¡°He¡¯s not even a butler, he¡¯s a whole cupid!¡±

 CH 75

    After eating dinner, Bai Lixin placed the two tables side by side on the hospital bed and arranged the laptops in place.


    Bai Lixin took off his shoes and got into the hospital bed. The single bed was a bit crowded with two people, let alone two tables and two laptops.


    So Bai Lixin put the laptops opposite each other.  He and Pei Fuchen sat on opposite ends of the bed, looking at each other, and opened their laptops.


    The two were online simultaneously. At the same time, they received a group invitation from ¡°Night¡±.


    The two looked at each other across the laptops. Both eyes were slightly curved and looked back at the screen.


    Night: ¡± The two of you came online at the same time¡­ you two are together now, right?


    Dangling Song: ¡°Guess.¡±


    Night: ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t guess. Are you together or not? What the hell happened to you guys yesterday? Come to the chat room, come on. ¡±


    Battling Swordsman: ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡±


    Bai Lixin and Pei Fuchen looked at each other again before they opened the chat room.


    Seeing the two people who entered at the same time, Lao Er shouted, ¡°Haha, I told you there was something going on with them. Now the frequency of coming online and entering the chat room is the same, so there is something fishy! Since when have the two of you been in love with each other? Confessing is acceptable, resistance is out of the question! ¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and said, ¡°The winner is the king, the loser is the knave. The two of us are at your disposal, and we will tell you if you win. ¡±


    Lao San laughed and said, ¡°Lao Er is most afraid of you. The winner is already decided, hahaha.¡±


    Lao Er coughed in embarrassment. ¡°Are you two playing in the arena or doing the hidden mission first tonight?¡±


    Bai Lixin hesitated for a moment and looked at Pei Fuchen : ¡°What should we do first?¡±


    Pei Fuchen thought about it and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s do the quest first for a while. It¡¯s already 75%, we should be able to reach 80% today.¡±


    Bai Lixin said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Their microphones were turned on, and the two people talked directly, which was transmitted into the chat room. Hearing the superimposed voices of the two, Lao Er once again shouted, ¡°You two are actually together?! Boss I played the game with you for almost two years, but I have never seen your real face, ah! ¡±


    Lao San laughed once again, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who has never seen it. Every time the club meets, the boss never shows up. If we are to talk about special treatment, it¡¯s given to little Lu alone. ¡±


    Lao Er snorted twice, ¡°I understand what you mean. By the way, Lu. Didn¡¯t you say that you would treat us to dinner after taking us through the dungeon and getting the first armor? I haven¡¯t invited you to dinner yet, so how about next weekend? I¡¯m in the same city as Lao San, and I met with Lu at the internet caf¨¦. Since Lu is with the boss, it means I¡¯m in the same city as the boss! ¡±


    Pei Fuchen: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡± How come I have never seen you so smart as now?¡±


    Lao Er laughed, ¡°Cleverness should be used at key times to make people astonished.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked up at Pei Fuchen with his eyes, seeking his opinion. Pei Fuchen smiled gently and rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s feet with his bare toes, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s set it for next weekend. I don¡¯t need to be invited by you guys, I¡¯m the captain, so this time it¡¯s on me. ¡±


    Lao Er was afraid of the boss¡¯s backtracking and immediately patted the table: ¡°Okay! It¡¯s a deal! ¡±


    The meeting was fixed, so Pei Fuchen and Bai Lixin then quit the chat to re-group and start to do the hidden series of tasks.


    The two people were now facing each other, so there was no need to enter the private chat room.


    After doing the quest for a while, Bai Lixin suddenly saw the system swipe out a string of big yellow letters: ¡°Congratulations to player No Desire Is Just for successfully crafting an eight-star weapon.¡±


    Eight stars? The orange equipment was the game¡¯s highest-grade weapons, followed by the best quality handmade weapons, which are also divided into good and bad according to the stars.


    The equipment interface will show the number of stars that determine its grade; the more stars, the higher the grade.


    The maximum number of stars is eight, so the eight-star weapon is the best handcrafted weapon, second only to the orange equipment, but just as good.


    Such handcrafted weapons can sometimes be bid up to thousands or even tens of thousands of yuan.


    Everyone in the chat room also saw this message, and Lao Er slapped the table, ¡°This No Desire Is Just has too much luck, right?¡± How come he is the one who makes the best weapons every time? Has all the good luck in the game been sucked away by him? This guy can¡¯t be an insider in the game, right? ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart slightly moved when he heard this, and also followed: ¡°Is it possible that it has something to do with time, positioning coordinates, or something? Isn¡¯t it said that each number has its own luck, so if one chooses the right time and coordinates, they can make good equipment? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but sometimes it works, and sometimes it doesn¡¯t. Only the administration can know. And, even if this No Desire Is Just is using the right time and positioning, he is too good at it, it is not normal. I¡¯m not jealous of him; I¡¯m just talking about the matter. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen pondered for a moment and suddenly interjected, ¡°I heard that the backstage staff are able to modify the account data.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked up at Pei Fuchen and said, ¡°No Desire is Just a backstage personnel? By the way, boss, do you know the official personnel of ¡°Chivalry Road¡±? Otherwise, how could you get my account back? ¡±


    Pei Fuchen nodded, ¡°Yes, I know one or two.¡± He seemed to think of something and said in this chat room of only six people, ¡°Let me ask you, little Lu, why did you say at that time that it was Immortal Crane that stole your account?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence, but I just rely on my sixth sense. Because when I was quarreling with No Desire Is Just, he approached me alone. He threatened to clear me out of this game if I ever bothered ¡°No Desire Is Just¡± again. I had my account hacked a few days after that. I couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. It was too much of a coincidence that he just threatened me and I was immediately hacked when I insulted No Desire Is Just Again. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen thought about it and turned off the microphone. He gestured with his eyes at Bai Lixin. Bai Lixin was stunned and also turned off the microphone before asking Pei Fuchen : ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Pei Fuchen made sure that both of their microphones were turned off before saying, ¡°I found out that Immortal Crane is actually a professional player. He is now the chief of the national battle team, and his real name is Qiao Qun. Because of his sharp skills, he was outsourced by Chivalry Road to work as a skill tester. ¡±


    Bai Lixin let out a ¡°Huh,¡± ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean that he is an internal staff member of Chivalry Road?¡±


    ¡°You may say so,¡± Pei Fuchen said, nodding. ¡°Xiao Lu, in fact, you are not wrong. It is indeed Immortal Crane who found someone to hack your number, but because there are still some things we are still investigating, we did not make this matter public. The person who did the hacking is none other than a staff member in the technical department. ¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned, ¡°The staff in the technical department protect and monitor theft of player accounts. If this gets out, I don¡¯t know how much it will smear the ¡°Chivalry Road¡±. But, since he managed to steal my account, isn¡¯t he also able to modify the luck value? ¡±


    Pei Fuchen snorted, ¡°Indeed, but the technical department doesn¡¯t call it luck value, it¡¯s called success rate. The drop rate of items for each account is fixed, but it is not set in stone. The success rate of eight-star equipment is only 0.01%-0.09%. Some accounts will never be able to make eight-star equipment. However, there are some that are lucky and can make a few six or seven-star pieces of equipment, but eight-star equipment would be rare. ¡±


    For ¡°No Desire Is Just¡± to be able to make this kind of eight-star weapon at every turn is unprecedented. If it is really found out that they secretly modified the data behind the scenes, they will face a sanction by the law. ¡±


    ¡°No Desire Is Just also often takes this equipment out to sell for money, a random piece can be sold for ten or twenty thousand. He has been doing it for a long time, so I don¡¯t know how much money has been secretly collected.¡±


    Pei Fuchen sneered, ¡± That one who is out to make a living with illegal means, do they think he doesn¡¯t have to return it? Not long ago, I filed a protest as a shareholder of ¡°Chivalry Road.¡± If they do not act in accordance with maintaining the company¡¯s image and retain Qiao Qun, a professional player, then I can only withdraw my shares. ¡±


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Oh, you are actually a major shareholder. My Pei Fuchen is so powerful ah.¡±


    Pei Fuchen saw Bai Lixin¡¯s teasing look, and laughed softly. His foot scraped his feet in passing.


    Bai Lixin gently lifted his foot forward, the soft soles moving along Pei Fuchen¡¯s calf all the way to his inner thigh.


    As Bai Lixin was not as tall as Pei Fuchen, he could only reach two-thirds of Pei Fuchen ¡®s thighs and could not move up one more point.


    Since he could not advance to the private place, he indignantly nudged his toes along Pei Fuchen¡¯s thigh. He was only responsible for lighting the fire and not extinguishing it, so he slowly withdrew the leg back.


    Pei Fuchen was a hot-blooded man. How could he be indifferent to such teasing? He gritted his teeth and closed the laptop down. He leaned forward and clasped Bai Lixin¡¯s chin and kissed him.


    Pei Fuchen had long since lost the unfamiliarity of a first kiss. He was fast and accurate, ruthlessly teasing Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth with his tongue.


    Once the kiss was over, Pei Fuchen did not forget to gently bite Bai Lixin¡¯s lip before withdrawing.


    He sat back and calmly opened his laptop again, asking with a straight face: ¡°Where do we go next, madam?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face was flushed. The moist eyes pierced Pei Fuchen as he snorted coldly, ¡°No more missions, let¡¯s go to the arena!¡±


    Pei Fuchen nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the arena to extinguish the fire.¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Pei Fuchen chuckled, ¡°I may look calm on my face, but I am not calm below ah.¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Why did he feel that his lover¡¯s innocent  persona was about to collapse?


    They did the task for a while, and the task progress had reached 78%, still 22% short of completion.


    Bai Lixin calculated and said: ¡°I did not expect that we have been doing this hidden series of tasks for only 20 days.¡± We will be done in a month.¡±


    ¡°I never knew that there was such a place like The River of Forgetfulness. The rewards given must be very generous for a hidden series of quests that are finished in a month. I¡¯m really curious about the final advanced state of our Dragon and Phoenix Soul attracting Jade Pendants. ¡±


    As the two talked, they opened the chat room microphone and applied to join Lao Er¡¯s group.


    Lao Er, and the others who were idle, saw the two enter and hurriedly asked, ¡°Is it time to go into the arena?¡±


    Pei Fuchen nodded, ¡°Yes, but before that, let me do one thing first.¡±


    Pei Fuchen finished these words, and Bai Lixin suddenly saw fireworks bursting out in front of his Snow Feather character, one after another. Bai Lixin found his entire screen turned into bright light powder, and his own colorful ¡°Dangling Song¡± had long been buried by these fireworks!

 CH 76

    Chapter 76: The Modern Dimension 3.18


    On the hospital bed, Pei Fuchen also gave Bai Lixin a puzzled look.


    Bai Lixin looked up and gave Pei Fuchen a sidelong glance, gently stroking the laptop keyboard, and laughed helplessly, ¡°The screen got frozen and had to log off.¡±


    Pei Fuchen: ¡°..¡±


    ¡°Ahem, okay baby, next time I¡¯ll ask Uncle Xu to bring a laptop with the best configuration.¡±


    In the chat room, there was a burst of laughter from Lao Er. ¡°See, Lao San, this is how you show your love.¡±


    Bai Lixin again looked askance at Pei Fuchen, who was smiling innocently before re-entering the game.


    He had just logged on when he once again noticed that the fps (frames per second) in the top left corner of his computer was once again in the single digits.


    (The higher the fps, the better the game display effects. A low fps would cause the game to lag. )


    He raised his head again and said, ¡°Dear, do you want me to remain here or can we leave this place?¡±


    Just as he said this, he saw players beside him coming onto the general chat one after another. Their first sentence was, ¡°Which one of you is blowing up so many fireworks in the city? Can¡¯t you do it in the wild?


    It was the first time a bunch of fireworks had been blown up in the main city, and a third of the players¡¯ screens were stuck.


    Pei Fuchen silently covered his handsome face, which was now blushing red.


    Bai Lixin heatedly smiled and scratched Pei Fuchen¡¯s feet with his toes, ¡°Lao Er, let¡¯s go play in the arena.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Pei Fuchen was checked again the next day and was discharged after it was determined that he was fine. Back at home, Pei Fuchen touched his hand and fell into deep thought.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but ever since he woke up yesterday, he felt much better. Even his hand speed had returned.


    But that was impossible, right?


    How could he have regained the speed of his hand when he had long since passed his most glorious age?


    Pei Fuchen frowned, and the old butler, seeing this, asked with concern, ¡°Is there something on your mind, young master?¡±


    The old housekeeper smiled with understanding, ¡°The power of love is endless!¡±


    Pei Fuchen: ¡°¡­¡±


    A month had passed by in the blink of an eye, and the curtain was about to rise on the finals for the top three on this server.


    However, right at the start of the tournament, the officials abruptly announced that the team with the most points in the score rush tournament would be automatically entered into the cross-regional tournament.


    The team with the highest number of points was none other than Everwins team.


    After receiving this news, Lao Er was the first to explode, sitting in the fast food restaurant and slapping the table with the other five people, ¡°Immortal Crane can¡¯t really be an insider, right? Is it okay for the officials to change the policy so blatantly? ¡±


    They had hung out twice in the past month, and this was the third time, because they were about to enter the cross-district competition. So Pei Fuchen had asked them all out to talk about something.


    Of the six, Pei Fuchen was the oldest, at 29. Among the other five, little Lu was still in his third year of university, while the other four had just graduated from university, all aged between 23 and 24.


    Bai Lixin swept his eyes over the other four and then looked at Pei Fuchen: ¡°Did you intervene?¡±


    Pei Fuchen reached out and dotingly rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s hair, nodding his head and admitting, ¡°Yes, I was the one who put pressure on Chivalry Road to let them gy directly into the Regionals.¡±


    Lao Er¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°Boss, why did you do that?!¡±


    They had known about each other¡¯s careers when they first met, but Lao Er and the others only knew about Pei Fuchen as the majority shareholder of Chivalry Road, and knew nothing about his condition or the fact that he used to be the captain of the national battle team.


    ¡°The worse you want a man to fall, the higher you must first make him fly.¡± Pei Fuchen smiled lightly and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the expressions on the faces of No Desire Is Just and Immortal Crane when they have clearly been one step away from heaven, only to suddenly fall into hell?¡±


    Pei Fuchen kept a faint smile on his face as he said this, his incomparably handsome face full of integrity. Bai Lixin nodded eagerly.


    However, Lao Er and the others suddenly shivered at the back.


    They looked at each other and subconsciously squeezed each other, isolating themselves from those two people who were smiling with innocent faces.


    Mama, these two people are scary. Someone help!


    And with the official decision, the Arena Score Rushing Tournament came to an end, followed by the main event of Chivalry Road, the inter-regional tournament, and the final.


    There are a total of 2,000 servers, and each service area selects a group of teams to compete in the cross-region tournament. The teams are divided into 125 groups, with 16 teams in each group. One champion is selected from each group, and a total of 125 winning teams are entered into the finals through progression.


    So, although the teams have been competing in the arena for so long, the battle has only just begun.


    The final will be broadcast globally, and it will be televised on the TV channels¡¯ gaming channels. It was a highly anticipated competition.


    There would be prizes for the top three teams, and the first place team would not only receive 500,000 yuan but also a set of divine-grade equipment. Full body equipment for the head, arms, legs, waist, feet, rings, necklaces, talismans, and weapons.


    The money is secondary, but this set of divine-grade equipment, if auctioned, could go for millions of yuan, and a single piece can be auctioned for tens of thousands of yuan.


    Second place was awarded 100,000 RMB and five pieces of divine-grade equipment for the head, hands, legs, waist, and feet. The attributes of this set of divine-grade equipment were not as good as the first one, and because there were only five pieces, the whole set was only worth around 200,000 yuan.


    The third place winner would receive 50,000 RMB and a divine-grade weapon, which was worth around yuan.


    As the prize for first place was really generous, and the equipment was even more expensive and out of stock, even if someone wanted to pay 2 million for such a divine-grade weapon set, the first place winner would not be willing to sell it.


    So players started to rush to participate in the Arena Masters Tournament just for the first-place prize.


    As the Arena Masters Tournament had gradually become the signature tournament of Chivalry Road, the number of people watching this time was countless, and the number of internet hits increased yet again and again, which brought in many new players.


    So the officials didn¡¯t skimp on the competition venue, and for the sake of fairness, from the start of the inter-regional tournament, teams were required to come to the official Chivalry Road designated tournament area to compete.


    Without a doubt, Heaven¡¯s Destruction Battle Group entered the cross-district tournament as one of the teams from their own server. They also received an invitation to the tournament three days later.


    The venue was in their city, the 17th to 21st floors of the Software Electronic City, the network area.


    Each floor had 25 teams, or 2,000 people per floor. Each team was again in a separate compartment, which ensured a quiet environment for them to play in and also ensured that their opponents could not meet each other.


    Once a team loses the game, they immediately pack up and leave the tournament area. The competition was rigorous and cold.


    There were 125 groups of 16 teams from the cross-server competition, each with a 16-in-8, 8-in-4, 4-in-2, and 2-in-1 format, which meant that the cross-server competition would last four days.


    The 125 teams will again be split into 8 groups. The first 7 groups will have 16 teams each and will continue in the same format as before. The last group will have only 13 teams, and this group will be 13 to 7, 7 to 4, 4 to 2, and 2 to 1.


    The last eight teams selected are the semi-finalists. This time, the teams will not be grouped together but randomly selected, and the final two teams will be chosen to compete in the final.


    Once the final winner is chosen, there is a second and third place play-off. With three teams left in the top four, they will play each other, and the one with the most victories takes second place.


    The remaining two teams will then have to play each other again to choose the third place.


    As the Everwins team was specially selected to go directly to the inter-regional tournament without having to play, there were 2001 groups in the inter-regional tournament unlike the usual 2000, and the officials decided to place them in a random group for the 17-group progression. So it was 17 into 9, 9 into 5, 5 into 3, 3 into 2 and 2 into 1, so it would take five days for this group to compete.


    It didn¡¯t matter though, as the teams all had a week to adjust after the crossover competition ended, with the finals taking place a week later.


    The Arena Masters Tournament of Chivalry Road has always been a grand event in online games, lasting about a month before the final champion is chosen.


    When Liang Xuan saw the official schedule sent to his email address, he happily patted Qiao Qun on the back and said, ¡°We¡¯re really lucky this time. Why did the officials suddenly think of letting our group advance directly to the cross-district tournament? If it was a competition on our server, I really don¡¯t know who would have died. It would have been a tough battle to fight. ¡±


    Qiao Qun was also looking at the inter-regional tournament schedule. When he saw that he was in group 89 and the Heaven Destruction Battle group was in group 23, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°The only team I¡¯m afraid of in this tournament is the Heavens Destruction Battle Group. We¡¯re not in the same group as them in this inter-regional tournament, so it looks like we will make it to the finals just fine. ¡±


    Liang Xuan also saw the group and smiled, ¡°It seems that luck has always been with us. Do you think there is a chance that we won¡¯t be able to meet them until the end and our two teams will compete for the final title? ¡±


    A glint of light appeared in Qiao Qun¡¯s eyes as he nodded and smiled, ¡°I hope so. Thank you for your auspicious words. If that¡¯s the case, even if we don¡¯t win first place, second place is not a problem. But we still have you as a secret weapon. When the time comes, we might even be able to take that first place. ¡±


    Liang Xuan nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Qiao Qun glanced at the excited Liang Xuan and hesitantly asked, ¡°Little Xuan, come join the national battle team. The truth is, you might be among the top three in strength. ¡±


    Liang Xuan seriously thought about it and asked, ¡°Do you really think I have the strength?¡±


    Qiao Qun looked at Liang Xuan seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely no problem. When the time comes, the two of us will participate in international competitions together and walk on top of the world hand in hand! ¡±


    The picture Qiao Qun painted was so beautiful that Liang Xuan couldn¡¯t help but nod heavily, ¡°Okay, when this tournament is over, I¡¯ll apply to join the national team.¡±


    ¡°En, the duels of Chivalry Road are also one of the aspects of the national battle team¡¯s inspection. So, even if we get second place in this tournament, you will have already passed. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen had two more re-examinations in the month, and each time the results were better than the previous. Despite the tumor¡¯s slow deterioration, doctor Huang couldn¡¯t help but clap his hands and exclaim ¡°miracle¡± each time.


    The inter-regional tournament will be held in two days¡¯ time. Due to the large number of participants in the tournament, the officials would not prepare accommodation for everyone. So players had to first solve their own food and accommodation problems.


    Pei Fuchen, Bai Lixin, and Lao Er and Lao Si lived in the city, while Lao San and Wu were in Lin City, not far from there. The day after they received the email notification, Lao San and Wu packed up their things and went to join Lao Er.


    Undoubtedly, four days later, the Heaven Destruction team were the champions in Group 23 and successfully entered the finals.


    At the same time, on the fifth day, the Everwins also became the representatives of Group 89 and entered the finals.


    The inter-regional tournament came to an end with Group 89, and the final was next.


    It seemed that Everwins had been lucky all along the way, as the final was only divided into 8 groups, they were once again in different groups from The Heaven Destruction  The latter was in Group 1, while they were in Group 7.


    Unlike the crudely shot videos of the inter-regional tournament, the officials hired a professional team to shoot the finals, filming player expressions, hand actions, and switching between match scenes.


    In the finals, there was one group of videos that started to be clicked and re-clicked again and again, and that was the last 2-to-1 match of the Everwins.


    The Everwins were up against a tough opponent this time. They were up against last year¡¯s champions, who were already well-trained and cooperated excellently.


    The match was also decided on the best out of three, and after the first round was lost, the cameraman gave a close-up of Liang Xuan. At this point, Liang Xuan gritted his teeth, nodded to Qiao Qun, and switched the tool in his hand.


    In other words, he had previously been placing his left hand on the keyboard and holding the mouse with his right hand, while this time he chose to place his right hand on the keyboard and hold the mouse with his left hand.


    Seeing this action, the netizens were in an uproar.


    What does this mean?


    After switching hands, the camera switched to Liang Xuan¡¯s face again. At this time, Liang Xuan no longer had the same stony expression as before; instead, he had a relaxed face.


    In the match that followed, the scene and the result were even more shocking to the crowd.


    His positioning and speed were not on the same level as before, and his skills were so well articulated that even the previous champion team could not do anything about him.


    Switching from the battle scene to the real person, the camera gave a close-up of Liang Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Liang Xuan¡¯s right hand was tapping on the keyboard so fast, that the crowd could only see the wiggling fingers through the camera but could not follow the direction of his fingers.


    The speed of his right hand was more than twice that of his left hand!


    So this was his true strength!


    The crowd in front of the computer were wide-eyed, while the crowd on the scene, stood up and spontaneously began to applaud.


    A person had reached the finals while actually hiding his strength!


    It was terrible, but visually, it was really too powerful!


    This time there was no doubt that the Everwins had won and managed to enter the top eight.


    It was simply a counterattack, a counterattack in minutes!


    The contrast in this match was so strong that people kept swiping on their screens, and they paused to type as they saw Liang Xuan¡¯s expression change from a frown to a look of disdain:


    ¡°Master, please accept my worship.¡±


    And the video clips of him switching hands and changing expressions were also shared and became synonymous with pretending when one is actually a king.


    While this video of Liang Xuan was going viral on the internet, he was not idle either. He actually received an invitation from the national team on the third day after the final.


    Seeing the invitation letter lying quietly in his email, Liang Xuan excitedly shook Qiao Qun, who was still asleep, awake.


    Qiao Qun opened his drowsy eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Xuan.¡±


    ¡°An invitation! An invitation from the national battle team! ¡± Liang Xuan clutched Qiao Qun¡¯s hand tightly and said excitedly, ¡°The head of the national battle team, your boss, sent me an invitation letter. It says that he is very interested in skills and asks if I am interested in joining the national battle team! ¡±


    When Qiao Qun heard this, all the sleepy bugs ran away at once.


    He sat up abruptly from the bed and grabbed Liang Xuan¡¯s arm with both hands and said excitedly, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. See, I told you it would be fine!¡±


    After thinking about it, I suddenly asked Qiao Qun, ¡°By the way, did you recommend me to the head of your team?¡±


    Qiao Qun shook his head and said, ¡°No, you told me not to.¡±


    Liang Xuan smiled and slightly lowered his head in deep thought, whispering, ¡°Then who could it be?¡±


    Seeing the expression on Liang Xuan¡¯s face, Qiao Qun asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Xuan?¡±


    ¡°Your boss said in his email that he was interested in me after someone recommended my game match videos to him. Doesn¡¯t your boss never receive emails from people outside of the battle team? If not you, then who could it be? ¡±


    Qiao Qun was also slightly stunned when he heard Liang Xuan¡¯s words, but it was only a moment before he smiled again, ¡°You were so sharp and amazing at that time. There must be a few people who appreciated it. I guess my teammates also saw your video at that time. I¡¯ll ask them when I go back to the battle team headquarters today and see who did this. ¡±


    Liang Xuan felt he was right, so he put his mind at ease.


    Chivalry Road did not exclude professional players from the tournament, and fairness required accepting participants from any profession, including professional players.


    Why, in the face of the constant stream of professional players entering the arena tournaments of Chivalry Road, was the public¡¯s opinion not repulsive but embracing?


    As the saying goes, when there is pressure, there is motivation, and as the pros join in, the audience finds that the arena matches have turned out to be more and more exciting over the years, a phenomenon that Chivalry Road officials are also happy to see.


    The next day, Qiao Qun returned from the national battle team headquarters and brought Liang Xuan an answer that was baffling. ¡°None of them admitted it.¡±


    Liang Xuan¡¯s hand tapping on the keyboard gave a slight pause and looked back at Qiao Qun, ¡°How come?¡±


    Qiao Qun shrugged, unconcerned. ¡°Probably because he wanted to be an unsung hero. But I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m inviting everyone to dinner tomorrow night, and you¡¯ll come along. You¡¯ll be joining the team soon, so I can introduce you to the crowd as well. ¡±


    Okay, I¡¯ve just replied to your boss.¡± Liang Xuan turned his head back and resumed looking at the screen and tapping on the keyboard.


    Qiao Qun saw Liang Xuan¡¯s actions and put his hand on Liang Xuan¡¯s arm as he peeked over the screen from behind, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Remember the assassin I told you about who has been targeting me?¡±


    ¡°Killing just you?¡±


    Hearing Liang Xuan¡¯s words, Qiao Qun recalled how he was constantly killed and attacked by that small account and asked, ¡°Have you ever succeeded in killing him back?¡±


    Liang Xuan¡¯s hand paused and replied, ¡°No, not even once.¡±


    Qiao Qun asked again, ¡°Then how many times has he killed you?¡±


    ¡°526 times.¡±


    ¡°How do you remember that so well?¡±


    Speaking of this, Liang Xuan¡¯s anger rose to his throat, ¡°Damn it, he kills me, and even reports the number every time. It¡¯s hard for me not to remember. ¡±


    Qiao Qun was silent for a moment before hesitantly saying, ¡°Xiao Xuan, did you get into trouble with someone? You¡¯re great, so if the other player was an average player, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d get away with killing you even once. Think about it. Have you offended anyone of great importance? ¡±


    Liang Xuan pursed his lips and a disgusted expression appeared on his face, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve offended a lot of people. How can I remember who they are? ¡°


    ¡°Then think about it. When did this account start killing you? ¡±


    Seeing that No Desire Is Just was just cut down to the ground by ¡°Killing you just,¡± Qiao Qun took Liang Xuan¡¯s mouse over from behind him and clicked on the equipment, ¡°Orange grade equipment? Look at the name, it seems like it¡¯s an orange grade piece of equipment rewarded from the Demon Sect dungeon. ¡±


    Liang Xuan looked up at Qiao Qun, ¡°Orange grade equipment, first armour from the Demon Sect dungeon? Are you saying that this person might have something to do with Dangling Song? ¡±


    Qiao Qun nodded, ¡°Tell me when he started to kill you.  ¡°


    While he asked Liang Xuan to recall his memories, Quiao Qun exited the game interface and opened his browser to find the Demon Sect First Armour video.


    The video was put online the day after, but neither Qiao Qun nor Liang Xuan had ever seen it due to their disdain.


    The number of views on the video was 100 million, and when Qiao Qun saw this number, a slight sour jealousy struck his heart; this number of hits should have belonged to him.


    He said he didn¡¯t care about it, but in reality he didn¡¯t want to touch the scars of his own heart.


    If this person was a friend or relative of his, it would be fine. But this was a man he had trampled under his own feet.


    The person he had stepped on suddenly jumped on top of him. Could he not be repulsed?


    But now, for the sake of Liang Xuan, he suppressed his repulsion and opened the video.


    Their positioning strategy in the video was no different from his own, but the only difference was that this team worked together perfectly, with almost no mistakes, which was why they saved so much time.


    And in this team, they saw that ¡°killing just you.¡±


    Seeing this video, Liang Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought it was Bai Lu, but seeing this, Bai Lu and ¡°Killing just you¡± were clearly in the same raid. It is absolutely impossible for someone to manipulate two characters at the same time, but who is this assassin? I don¡¯t remember ever coming across such a sharp opponent. ¡±


    Qiao Qun narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°No matter who it is, we can be sure that this person must be a friend of Bai Lu.¡±


    Liang Xuan was now angry at the very sight of the name ¡± Killing just You.¡±


    He sat himself in his chair and simply slammed his keyboard and rubbed his head in annoyance, ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s so annoying. Every time I go out to steal a dart, I run into him. And now whenever I go out to rob a dart, I have some lingering fears. I can¡¯t even play a game properly anymore! ¡±


    Qiao Qun saw Liang Xuan¡¯s appearance and thought about how much time had passed since Bai Lu¡¯s account was recovered.

 CH 77

    Two days before the semi-finals of the Top 8, Bai Lixin sat in Pei Fuchen¡¯s arms, using the keyboard to play with his Battling Swordsman character.


    Pei Fuchen gathered Bai Lixin into his arms, looking down from the top of Bai Lixin¡¯s head at his sharp operation and couldn¡¯t help but rub Bai Lixin¡¯s hair, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s left hand quickly connected four or five skills, making a chain of moves before tilting his head up to gently kiss Pei Fuchen¡¯s smooth and sexy chin, ¡°Not as good as you were in your heyday. I¡¯ve seen videos of you doing a double confrontation. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen was slightly stunned and wrapped his arms from behind around Bai Lixin¡¯s abdomen, leaning forward to put his head on Bai Lixin¡¯s shoulders, ¡°double confrontation?¡±


    ¡°En, you forgot? It seems to be a video from three years ago. It¡¯s a video of you manipulating two characters to fight against each other. After watching it at that time, I only thought of one phrase: ¡°handsome and bombing the sky.¡±


    ¡°You actually managed to find that video?¡± Pei Fuchen raised one eyebrow in surprise and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t even find it myself.¡±


    Bai Lixin gave a ¡°hmph¡± and said in disdain, ¡°Who am I? I have special search skills. ¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m not as good as you. Your two character operation is also very powerful. You played the Demon Sect dungeon with ¡°Killing You Just¡± and ¡°Dangling Song¡± without a single mistake, which was too powerful. Although I operated two characters, I have a good idea of what skills the other person¡¯s character could play next. It is as if I had rehearsed the competition in my mind countless times, so it¡¯s like a replay. I can only count that as a rehearsal.¡±


    Bai Lixin put down the mouse and turned to wrap his arms around Pei Fuchen¡¯s neck, then pulled him in for a deep kiss.


    Between the lips and tongues entangling, Pei Fuchen¡¯s hands slid down along Bai Lixin¡¯s waist and wrapped around Bai Lixin¡¯s ass to lightly lift him up and make him sit face-to-face.


    Bai Lixin smiled and deepened the kiss.


    Pei Fuchen tightened his hands around Bai Lixin¡¯s ass so that his two legs were around his waist, and he stood up to slowly walk towards the bed.


    The two had just had dinner, so it was a good time to do some strenuous exercise to digest.


    The clothes were gradually scattered on the carpet next to the bed, and the bed began shaking violently.


    The moans and groans echoed the violent shaking of the bed incessantly.


    The two laptop screens were still glowing faintly. On the computer screen, Dangling Song was lying on the ground, and beside him, Battling Swordsman in the white fluttering clothes was sitting protectively, as if time stood still.


    Their relationship was revealed to Pei Fuchen¡¯s parents before the finals. Although shocked at their son¡¯s sexual orientation, it dawned on them after a second thought.


    They had never seen such a splendid brilliance in their son¡¯s eyes. That look was familiar. That is the look Father Pei has as he looks at his wife.


    Ah, our son truly likes this quiet youth.


    Besides, their son¡¯s life was already in danger. They were relieved that he could at least die without regrets.


    The next morning, Pei Fuchen sat up gently and helped cover Bai Lixin with the silk quilt when he heard the sound of the phone vibrating.


    Glancing at Bai Lixin, who was still asleep, Pei Fuchen tiptoed out of bed and went into the bathroom after picking up the phone.


    After closing the door of the bathroom, Pei Fuchen put the phone to his ear, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Because he had just woken up, Pei Fuchen¡¯s hair was slightly messy and sticking up, there were still scratches on his body, and he was permeated with a lazy, seductive beauty.


    The original lazy expression after hearing the voice on the phone disappeared. Pei Fuchen narrowed his eyes and looked at himself in the mirror, ¡°Where is that person? Did you find him? ¡±


    ¡°I did. As you said, it is indeed the work of an insider. It¡¯s Xiao Chen. ¡±


    Hearing that the mole was found, Pei Fuchen lightly breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the next matter to you. Xiao Chen has no motive to hack accounts or modify the data. There should be a mastermind behind him. Help me find him in order to eliminate the biggest tumor. ¡±


    Pei Fuchen hung up the phone and took a hot shower before walking out of the washroom.


    On the bed, the youth was still asleep, the morning sunlight through the window quietly sweeping in, hitting his lower body, making his smooth and slender legs even more milky and delicate.


    Pei Fuchen looked at the youth¡¯s sleeping face from afar and walked towards the computer desk with a doting smile.


    The hidden series of tasks had reached 99%. It was 99%, because one more task had not been completed. It is not how difficult this task is, but the need for points and time.


    This task generally requires the pair of dragon and phoenix soul-attracting jade pendants to absorb enough heaven and earth spiritual energy at the same time, in order to open the door to the underworld.


    The so-called absorption required them to be inseparable, constantly experiencing the game day and night for 99 days.


    Six hours in the game is a day, which meant they needed to stay together for 594 hours.


    If the guess is correct, after last night¡¯s hangout, the heaven and earth energy for the Dragon and Phoenix Soul Guide Jade Pendant had been absorbed enough.


    There were two laptops side by side on the computer desk, both of which were left open yesterday. He wiped the towel on his wet hair before sitting down to look at the screens of the two laptops.


    As he expected, the mission had reached 100% progress.


    In this way, they could activate the Dragon and Phoenix Soul Guide Jade Pendants and open the River of Forgetfulness, leading to the Underworld.


    The mission that had been going on for more than two months could finally be completed.


    It can be considered gratifying to be able to finish the ¡°River of Forgetfulness¡± series of hidden missions before the semi-finals.


    Bai Lixin seemed to feel that joy emanating from Pei Fuchen. He opened his eyes with a ¡°mmm¡± and stretched on the bed.


    Bai Lixin opened his eyes, but his mind was still in a dazed state.


    Because he was afraid of wasting points when he crossed over, he upgraded his physical attributes only to B level. He originally thought that Pei Fuchen was a virgin who had just fallen in love. Stamina aside, he could certainly not be dominant.


    But he never expected that Pei Fuchen, who looked innocent and harmless, would turn into a when he got into bed. He was attacked to the point of losing his mind last night.


    He rubbed his dizzy head, but suddenly there was a blackness in front of his eyes, and the wolf¡¯s face that he was thinking about just now appeared above him, blocking the sunlight.


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes, and was about to speak, when he suddenly felt his body lighten. Pei Fuchen had lifted him in a princess¡¯ carry. He opened his mouth and bit Pei Fuchen¡¯s neck: ¡°What are you doing? Rogue! ¡±


    Pei Fuchen laughed and flicked Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead before walking towards the computer desk.


    Pei Fuchen put Bai Lixin on his lap and sat down, hugging him from behind: ¡°You woke up just in time. The task¡¯s progress reached 100%. Do you want to take a shower first, eat first, or finish the task first? ¡±


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes. You carried me here. Do I have a choice?


    Bai Lixin was still completely naked, so Pei Fuchen untied his bathrobe and wrapped Bai Lixin in it from behind.


    Bai Lixin looked at the progress bar that had reached 100% and said excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly activate the jade pendant and open the door to the underworld.¡±


    Truthfully, he was actually quite interested in this task.


    Tilting the two laptops to a convenient angle, Pei Fuchen and Bai Lixin slowly began to activate the Dragon and Phoenix Soul Guide Jade Pendants. They interlocked their fingers, and only their right hands were operating the laptop¡¯s keyboard and mouse.


    A soft white light emanated from the two screens, followed by Dangling Song and Battling Swordsman turning into a phoenix and a dragon form after the white light disappeared. And in the sky above, a vortex-shaped door appeared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to fly.¡± Bai Lixin looked in amazement at Dangling Song, who had transformed into a phoenix, and tried to manipulate the walk button. With the movement of the button, the huge red phoenix suddenly unfolded its wings and let out a clear phoenix cry.


    Pei Fuchen did not lag behind. The huge golden dragon also issued a deafening dragon roar, and white, auspicious clouds began to rise under their feet.


    The two men clasped their left hands together, and the dragon and phoenix simultaneously rose from the ground and shot straight up into the clouds!


    After passing through the swirling vortex, they saw darkness and light in front of them, and the landscape had changed dramatically.


    Under their feet is a scarlet sea of flowers on either side. At the end of the sea of flowers, an endless river separates the sea of flowers from a solemn city.


    The two had resumed their human forms, and not long after they appeared, the figure of old man Tianji, reappeared in front of the two.


    Old Man Tianji: ¡°Brave young man, I was indeed not wrong. Thank you for making the long journey and sending me to the River of Forgetfulness. I have one last ungrateful request: could you please give me one last ride and take me to the Three Life Stones, which are not far away, so that I can see my old friend? ¡±


    [Do you accept the hidden quest ¡°Three Lives¡± Yes or No. ]


    For some reason, seeing the name of this mission sent Pei Fechun¡¯s heart shaking violently, and his hand clutched Bai Lixin¡¯s hand tightly. Bai Lixin¡¯s heart also trembled, and he pressed the ¡°yes¡± option.


    Old man Tianji: ¡°Thank you two young heroes for your help.¡±


    Manipulating the two characters, Pei Fuchen and Bai Lixin slowly walked in the sea of flowers on the other side of the shore, according to the guidance of the three life stones.


    Immediately after, a cut scene appeared on the screen. It was the three lives of entanglement between old man Tianji and the patriarch of the Demon Sect.


    They got entangled with each other for three lives, and in the end, it didn¡¯t end well.


    Along with the past lives being shown, a low, raspy narration slowly sounded:


    [What is fate? What is love? What is hate?


    Karma has cause and effect; love and hate are entwined.


    Karma begins, but does not end.


    Love nourishes hate, and will never be destroyed.


    Even if it is a sin, I do not regret it.]


    The plot was three minutes long, and after the plot, old man Tianji appeared again.


    Old man Tianji: ¡°Thank you two heroes, I have no regrets in this life. That dragon and phoenix soul-attracting jade pendant have recognized the two of you as masters. Those two pieces can attract the dragon and phoenix soul into the body, transforming it into a dragon and phoenix. This is infinite power, so I hope you two young friends treat this pendant well. Goodbye!


    After saying these words, the old man slowly walked into the river of forgetfulness.


    There was no bridge on the river, but the old man did not sink to the bottom of the river. He slowly walked from this side of the river to the other side. Lotus flowers grew under his feet as he slowly walked. And on the other side of the river, the sharp eyes of Bai Lixin and Pei Fuchen saw that someone had been waiting there for a long time.


    With the rendezvous of the old man Tianji and that person, the two were also ejected from the underworld.

 CH 78

    Pei Fuchen stared at the screen, looking at the once again familiar scene of ¡°Chivalry Road¡± and did not speak for a long time.


    His left hand had been clutching Bai Lixin¡¯s from the beginning to the end. It was a long time before he said, in a hoarse voice with difficulty: ¡°Somehow, I also feel that we have met in three lives. It may be a little funny to say, but I saw you in my dreams. Although I could not see the face from the beginning to the end, I knew that it was you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart throbbed with pain, his eyes filled with tears, ¡°We will have even more than three lives of love. We are together in life and in death. No matter where you are, no matter who you are, we will be together. This is our fate. ¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    The semi-final game table was chosen randomly by lottery by representatives of each team, and as the semi-finalists came out, Qiao Qun and Liang Xuan saw the program and breathed a long sigh of relief in unison.


    They had avoided the Heaven Destruction team once again.


    Although he was reluctant, Qiao Qun had to admit, after watching several game videos of the Heaven Destruction team, that they could not be underestimated. Their strength was far greater than their own team.


    It¡¯s not that their operation is so strong, but their cooperation is too tacit, much better than their own team.


    The tacit understanding of Everwins was also very strong, but that is a conditioned reflex born of Qiao Qun¡¯s constant criticism of every skill. Once they leave their aura circle, they start to mess up and fall apart.


    The Heaven Destruction team drew the number 2, while they drew the number 8. In other words, if the Everwins were to meet the Heaven¡¯s Destruction team, they would be in the final 2-in-1 finals.


    The matches progressed just as Qiao Qun had envisioned, with the Heaven Destruction and Everwins teams defeating the other teams and entering the finals.


    Hope was just around the corner, but then a piece of news knocked Qiao Qun almost out of shape.


    Xiao Chen called in a panic, with a crying voice, that he had been discovered, ¡°Brother Qiao, I have been kind to you, and now the company intends to send me to the public security organs for further investigation. If it wasn¡¯t for helping you steal the account, I wouldn¡¯t have been caught in the act. Give me a sum of money, I want to go out and hide. ¡±


    Qiao Qun gripped the phone tightly and asked in a low voice after entering the bathroom and locking the door: ¡°What about the matter of modifying data? Were you discovered? ¡±


    Xiao Chen shook his head at the other end of the phone, ¡°No, I have secretly changed the data back. Is Brother Qiao going to pay me or not? ¡±


    Qiao Qun pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Xiao Chen, I usually treat you well. Don¡¯t forget the money I put into your mother¡¯s account every month.¡±


    Xiao Chen¡¯s voice suddenly lowered: ¡°But that was for my mother. I have to run away now, but I have no money! I have recordings and other evidence of the things I did for you. If you don¡¯t give me the money, don¡¯t blame me for breaking the net. ¡±


    Qiao Qun heard Xiao Chen¡¯s blackmail face suddenly show a ferocious expression, but his words came out very calmly, ¡°Okay, brother, I will definitely help you. Tell me how much money you need. ¡±


    ¡°One million, Brother Qiao. If you give me one million, I¡¯ll go far away and definitely not pester you. ¡±


    One million? Where am I going to get you a million? ¡± Qiao Qun¡¯s expression became more and more fierce.


    ¡°Brother Qiao, the seven and eight-star equipment you made with your No Desire Is Just account over the past two years has sold for a lot of money, right? And if you win this time, there is 500,000 in prize money and several million worth of god-grade equipment.. If you sell it, will you still worry about money?


    Qiao Qun¡¯s hand tightly gripped the door handle. This Xiao Chen actually dared to bite him back.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind and a strange light shot out of his eyes, ¡°Xiao Chen, but brother really doesn¡¯t have so much money right now. Besides Xiao Chen, the Heaven Destruction team¡¯s strength is above ours. The probability of our team winning the championship is only 20%. But there is a way to make us 100% sure of winning the championship. Xiao Chen, you help me do one last thing. After the thing is done, I will give you 1.5 million!¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Qiao Qun took two deep breaths before walking out of the bathroom. Liang Xuan was currently frowning at the computer screen.


    Qiao Qun shook off the distracting thoughts in his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Xuan?¡±


    Liang Xuan¡¯s face was a bit ugly. He pointed to the computer screen and said, ¡°The boss of your team sent this. He said he also had an eye on Dangling Song of the Heaven Destruction team, but the national team only recruits one person. Whoever wins in this arena tournament will be the one invited to join the battle team. ¡±


    Qiao Qun also frowned at his words. He carefully read the email, and it was indeed the boss¡¯s writing style, before patting Liang Xuan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Xuan, the championship will definitely be ours this time. Trust me.¡±


    Two days later, the grand finals came as scheduled.


    The Heaven Destruction battle team confronted the Everwins team. The Everwins team had Liang Xuan, who had shown his left-handed keyboard strength before, so their voice was clearly higher than that of the Heaven Destruction team.


    But, strangely enough, the Heaven Destruction team actually came with only two people, Bai Lixin and Pei Fuchen.


    Where are the other four people? Where did they go? Why didn¡¯t they come?


    The finals would be broadcast live, and they would be on a semi-open stage, unlike the closed compartments like before. The two teams were on both sides of the venue, and although there were only two people on one, Pei Fuchen and Bai Lixin were not panicking at all.


    A little less than half an hour before the start of the game, Bai Lixin and Pei Fuchen put their heads down to discuss, and Pei Fuchen called the organizer¡¯s manager to say something.


    The audience could not get close to the competition table and could not hear what they said. But those who were close to the competition seat could see the surprised expression on the manager¡¯s face, and although he looked surprised, he hurriedly walked away.


    After about five minutes, the manager led four staff members to bring a huge semi-arc-shaped table. And the original single table placed in front of Pei Fuchen and Bai Lixin was replaced with this huge half-arc table that could fit five computers.


    Immediately after, one after another, five staff members quickly brought five computers to the half-arc round table. They tested the computers before slowly walking off the stage.


    The audience was a little confused and wondered what they were up to when they saw two people smiling slightly and sitting behind the half-arc table to log in all five characters.


    They sat in the middle of the last two computers on each side, a left hand on one keyboard, and a right hand on another keyboard, while the assassin character on the computer in the middle was just idle.


    These two people are going to manipulate five characters by themselves!


    People¡¯s jaws dropped, and they shouted ¡°Team Heaven Destruction¡± and ¡°Team Heaven Destruction¡± from the audience.


    Liang Xuan had already done his right hand switching move, but compared to the two people on the other side of the table who were playing five characters, this was obviously child¡¯s play.


    His actions could not attract anyone¡¯s attention anymore, and some people even began to talk behind him.


    ¡°Look at this guy. He thinks changing hands seems to be very cool. The opposite side has two people playing five roles. Each keyboard has one hand, so how will the remaining character be played? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am so curious. The match should hurry up and start, ah!¡±


    Liang Xuan¡¯s left hand holding the mouse tightened, almost crushing the mouse.


    Qiao Qun saw this and gently patted Liang Xuan¡¯s shoulder, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, the opposite side is just bluffing. Like the audience behind us said, how can you operate five characters with only four hands? You should not be swayed by them. ¡±


    Liang Xuan took two deep breaths, which suppressed the anger in his heart, and put on his headset.


    Before the game starts, time is always both fast and slow, with eyes constantly staring at the time, watching the arrival of the game start time.


    Finally, with only ten minutes left, the host began to officially host.


    He had deep hosting skills, and with three or two words, the atmosphere became lively. Before the game starts, the host will also randomly ask a few small questions in order to let the two teams relax.


    When it came to Pei Fuchen¡¯s group, the host paused and laughed: ¡°I¡¯ll ask a question, where is your fifth hand?¡±


    When this statement was made, the arena burst out laughing.


    Pei Fuchen showed a faint smile and said, ¡°You should think outside the box now. These five keyboards in front of us are no longer keyboards, but a whole piano. Do not care how many hands we have, you just have to remember that the piano in front of us is only one. ¡±


    With Pei Fuchen¡¯s answer, the whole room was silent for two seconds, and then came the applause that shook the sky.


    Qiao Qun frowned. Even with the headset, this applause is still so deafening.


    With the host¡¯s countdown, the numbers also began to appear in front of the computer synchronously.


    ¡°10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, 0! The game starts! ¡± As the host shouted, ten characters entered the arena stage at the same time.


    The screens of the ten computers changed to the set arena stage almost simultaneously, and the moment they saw the stage, the people in the Everwins team secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The plum blossom pile stage!


    Great! This stage is already difficult for individuals to operate alone, let alone for the two people who need to manipulate five characters on the opposite side.


    Liang Xuan and Qiao Qun looked at each other, and Qiao Qun gave a laugh in the chat room, ¡°Brothers and sisters, let¡¯s slap the faces of these two people in this game! Everyone, listen to my command. ¡±


    Although the game is live broadcast, the voice commands are not. One is to maintain a sense of mystery, the other is to not affect the team play.


    Although the voices will not be transmitted, the actions will still be.


    People could see that in the preparation stage, the mouth of the captain of the Everwins battle team had been opening and closing constantly to deploy the division of labor.


    On the contrary, the two-person team, from the beginning to the end, did not say a word. Sharp-eyed viewers found that the two of them only glanced at each other after seeing the plum pile stage, then fist bumped and looked back at the screen.


    The preparation time passed quickly, and with the number ¡°0,¡± the game officially started!


    And the moment the Heaven Destruction battle team made their move, everyone was once again boiling!


    As Pei Fuchen said, their hands danced beautifully and calmly. It was as if their hands were not over keyboards, but the black and white musical notes of a piano. The body swings randomly, fingers on the two keyboards freely shuttle, and the middle keyboard is always pressed by one person consecutively.


    They did not say any words or make eye contact throughout, but the five characters on the screen were so perfectly synced, as if these two had telepathic communication.


    Liang Xuan¡¯s right hand also jumped like lightning on the keyboard, but although he was fast, the two opposite people were even faster.


    The two people were not only fast, but also beautiful to enjoy. Their fingers on the keyboards were obviously so fast that the naked eyes could not keep up, but the rest of their bodies did not show any nervousness or depression, looking calm and relaxed.


    On the contrary, looking at the Everwins¡¯ five-member team, captain Qiao Qun¡¯s face gradually became fierce and he was roaring commands loudly. One of the two female team members was already showing displeasure; the other was indifferent. Liang Xuan even looked at the screen with an ugly face, his hand desperately tapping the keyboard heavily.


    Seeing the keyboard being pressed hard, people frowned slightly.


    They recalled seeing the video of Liang Xuan¡¯s right hand switch before, and looked at the battle scene today.


    What kind of courage does this person have to rely on his right-hand switching move and dare to come out and pretend? And also dare to challenge the Heaven Destruction battle team.


    These two of the Heaven Destruction team are the real kings, okay?


    The big screen on the stage changed and gave a close-up of Pei Fuchen. They manipulated the assassin to control the other team¡¯s healer, and then the archer and the swordsman quickly struck and killed the healer in one move.


    The three characters¡¯ skills were fluent and perfectly articulated, and no one would have believed that these five characters were being manipulated by just two people if they weren¡¯t there in person.


    After only three minutes had passed, the first game was over.


    The winner of the first game was the Heaven Destruction team!


    The audience spontaneously stood up and applauded when they saw the words ¡°Heaven Destruction team won,¡± and the applause lasted for a full five minutes.


    Their palms were already red, but they didn¡¯t care at all, still flapping their hands desperately, making loud enough applause to send their reverence to the two warriors.


    Qiao Qun and Liang Xuan¡¯s faces were already ugly, but they suppressed their anger and started the second game.


    The second game ended even faster. In a tight minute, the game was already over.


    The moment the whistle blew, the winner of this season¡¯s Arena Masters Tournament was crowned, and it was the Heavenly Destruction team!


    The people once again stood up and applauded, and this time the host did not stop them, but applauded with them. The applause lasted for a full fifteen minutes before slowly stopping.


    While the audience was applauding, Qiao Qun took off his headphones and slammed them down on the table and left.


    Walking into the bathroom, Qiao Qun dialed Xiao Chen with dark waves in his voice, ¡°Hey, Xiao Chen.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qiao, I¡¯ve done everything you asked. When will the 1.5 million hit my account? ¡±


    Qiao Qun gave a cold smile and said: ¡°I have secretly recorded the evidence of your poisoning. When you hacked the account, it would only be considered civil liability. But adding a poisoning incident can be a criminal liability. You still have the energy to ask me for money. You might as well use it to hurry up and run for your life. Because once the cause of the four of them vomiting is found, you can wait for jail, Xiao Chen. ¡±


    Xiao Chen paused over there for a long time, Qiao Qun was waiting for him to scream again, but Xiao Chen suddenly hung up the phone.


    Qiao Qun looked at the hung-up phone and sneered, ¡°You still have the sense. I have lost and you still want money? ¡±


    After staying in the bathroom long enough, Qiao Qun adjusted his emotions and walked back to the stage.


    No matter how resentful and unwilling the heart was, he still had to make the effort to save face. Shake hands, applaud, smile, no matter how fake it is, he must not lose your demeanor.


    Without the championship, there was still a second place waiting for them.


    Walking back to the stage, Qiao Qun found that Liang Xuan was missing.


    He frowned slightly, but still did not say much.


    At that time, two people wearing staff uniforms came towards him. Qiao Qun smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Have you seen Liang Xuan?¡±


    He had just said these words, but the two working men suddenly made a tackle and caught him backhanded.


    Qiao Qun was stunned and roared, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    One of the staff members took out a police card from his pocket and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Qiao, you are suspected of three accounts, including an attempted poisoning, game account theft, and a data tampering case, so please cooperate and come with us to the police station.¡±

 CH 79

    Chapter 79: Ancient Realm 1.1


    Immediately afterwards, someone on the internet broke the news that Qiao Qun was actually the captain of the national battle team, and the whole internet was once again in an uproar.


    As Qiao Qun and Liang Xuan were taken away at the end of the video, curious netizens looked for the full video of the final match of ¡°Chivalry Road,¡± and the amazing performance of the Heavenly Destruction team in the final once again attracted more people to come and watch.


    They originally just wanted to see how the captain of the national battle team was caught, but ended up seeing even more amazing video content instead.


    There was really no shortage of people who browsed the internet, and as the video became more popular, it was revealed that Pei Fuchen was the former captain of the national team who suddenly left the team two years ago.


    Pei Fuchen had always been deeply hidden and rarely appeared in front of people.


    The only time he appeared in front of the public was in a National Team promo three years ago, when he did a one-man, two-role fight.


    The video was greeted with admiration by some and questioned by others who thought it was impossible and that it must have been a post-production to make a spectacle of himself.


    But whether it was true or not, the video has since faded into obscurity due to some kind of pressure.


    But the power of the netizens was shown. There were still copies of the video among them, and as the finals video began to dominate the top of the video portals, the video, which had been questionable three years ago, reappeared.


    Three Years later, no one dared doubt Pei Fuchen¡¯s ability or the authenticity of this video.


    The title of the final video changed again and again, from ¡° Arena Masters Grand Final¡± to ¡°National Team Captain caught on the spot at the tournament, is it moral degradation or a step backwards in civilisation?¡± and again to ¡°Where is the Fifth Hand? and finally, ¡°Older is still the best: see how the former national team captain crushed the current national team captain.¡±


    People¡¯s enthusiasm did not diminish, and the video was replayed countless times, and each time was a new experience.


    The biggest beneficiary of this was the official Chivalry Road company. The unintentional publicity drew an unprecedented number of players to the game and injected a plethora of new blood.


    Liang Xuan spent a day at the police station and was released as it was determined that he had no knowledge of all the counts. Qiao Qun, who was involved in all three cases, was still under investigation.


    Qiao Qun was in isolation, and Liang Xuan did not see him when he left.


    Liang Xuan was no fool. Combining the accusation of the attempted poisoning, with the three people from the Heaven Destruction team being absent for no reason, the answer was clear.


    Was the game theft case related to the hacking of Bai Lu¡¯s Dancing Song account?


    And in that backstage data tampering case, what had been tampered with?


    Liang Xuan already had the answer in his mind. He had long found out that the probability of his account making a top-quality weapon was frighteningly high. Once or twice would be fine, but making a top-quality weapon three or four times made him suspicious.


    Although Liang Xuan was angry at Qiao Qun, he could not see Qiao Qun spending the rest of his life in prison, as he had been his friend and lover for many years.


    The case with the biggest impact on Qiao Qun¡¯s life was the attempted poisoning case. If he can persuade a few people from the Heaven Destruction Team¡­..


    Thinking of this, Liang Xuan gritted his teeth and decided to bend his legs and beg a few people from the Heaven Destruction Battle Team.


    That day, Liang Xuan asked Bai Lixin out alone, ¡°Little Lok, I know I¡¯ve wronged you before, but for the sake of us staying in the same club for so long, let Qiao Qun go. Don¡¯t you like him? When he comes out, I will let you be with him, okay?¡±


    Bai Lixin played with the spoon in his coffee cup and chuckled, ¡°586 times.¡±


    Liang Xuan stiffened and looked at Bai Lixin with wide eyes, ¡°It¡¯s you! ¡°Killing you Just¡± is your side account.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°It¡¯s mine. All things under heaven have a cause and effect. If you had not provoked me, why would I have had revenge on my mind? If Qiao Qun hadn¡¯t had his heart set on making money with the very best equipment, how would I have caught him in the act? If you weren¡¯t keen on getting a spot on the national team, would he have been so desperate? But what I never expected was that Qiao Qun was so ambitious that he actually made moves to hurt people. I originally just wanted to hurt his name and reputation, but he returned the favor himself, and now that he has ended up like this, he can only be blamed for creating his own cocoon. ¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Liang Xuan could not utter a single word.


    Bai Lixin added: ¡°At that time, Qiao Qun used me as a target for your jealous attacks in order to chase you. You only thought I was lowly, but do you know, Qiao Qun used to say many sweet words to me? He made me think he liked me, he made me fall for him, only to use me. ¡±


    Liang Xuan clutched his phone tightly. His face clouded over, but he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    He wanted to retort, to yell in anger, to scold Bai Lixin. But the man who had spoken so recklessly in the game was suddenly silent when he faced the real person in reality.


    He was ashamed that whatever he wanted to scold Bai Lixin for, he should in fact be the one scolded.


    It was true, as Bai Lixin had said, that they were to blame for all this.


    No one had put a knife to Qiao Qun¡¯s neck to force him to let someone hack the account or force him to poison people, but he had done it.


    When Bai Lixin saw Liang Xuan¡¯s fickle expression, he got up and put the coffee money under his cup and said: ¡°What you need to do right now is not to think about how to escape, but how to return to real life. You have invested too much energy in your online life. Fortunately, my three teammates took precautions and did not eat those takeaways; otherwise, Qiao Qun would have been under investigation for poisoning, and not an attempted poisoning. ¡±


    He had just taken two steps out when he was suddenly stopped by Liang Xuan: ¡°If your other three teammates were fine, why didn¡¯t they show up on the day of the game?¡±


    Bai Lixin turned around and smiled, ¡°Probably to give me and my lover a chance to pretend.¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Liang Xuan was slightly lost in thought and eventually muttered and repeated Bai Lixin¡¯s words, ¡°Lover¡­ lover¡­¡±


    That day, Bai Lixin learned Qiao Qun¡¯s purpose through s419m and ambushed him early in the morning at Lao Er¡¯s home. He captured Xiao Chen, who was pretending to be a delivery boy, in one fell swoop and sent him to the police station. Xiao Chen initially resisted, but with one last phone call, he saw Qiao Qun¡¯s true colours and then began to cooperate with the police investigation into the matter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Two years later, the tumour in Pei Fu-chen¡¯s brain slowly receded and he eventually recovered, being called a miracle in the medical world by his treating doctor.


    After his recovery, Pei Fuchen did not return to the national team, although he had recovered his full strength. He chose to give up his career and return to Pei Group to help his parents manage the company.


    With a new baby boy in the family, his parents¡¯ minds were not focused on the company, and they were constantly fawning over their new son, so Pei Fuchen took over the responsibility of the company for more than 20 years.


    Although Pei Fuchen did not continue his career, Bai Lixin took over from Pei Fuchen, accepting the invitation to join the national team, which also saved the reputation of the national team that was ruined because of Qiao Qun.


    In his first year with the national team, he became the number one player on the international stage, and in the following years, he was champion every year for sixteen years, achieving the first record of sixteen consecutive titles in history.


    Sixteen years later, Bai Lixin withdrew from the frontline to go behind the scenes and became an operational consultant for the national team, a job he took over for ten years before finally choosing to retire.


    Qiao Qun¡¯s verdict came out, with a 15-year prison sentence for all three offences.


    During these 15 years, Liang Xuan did not look for a new man, but waited for Qiao Qun. Seeing his boyfriend selflessly waiting for him, Qiao Qun eventually began to repent from the bottom of his heart.


    Due to his excellent behaviour in prison, Qiao Qun¡¯s sentence was commuted and he was finally released at the end of his 13-year sentence.


    After 13 years of waiting and repentance, Qiao Qun and Liang Xuan finally met and embraced again.


    Bai Lixin and Pei Fuchen chose to retire almost simultaneously, laying down the burdens they carried and travelling the length and breadth of the country in companionship.


    Bai Lixin had experienced three reincarnations of life with his lover, and although each one was happy and fulfilling, they had never seemed to be able to leave all their extraneous possessions and responsibilities to enjoy life and nature as they had in this life.


    The two climbed snowy mountains, walked the desert, and dived into the sea¡­ enjoying life in this carefree way until they died.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, for obtaining the Lord God Soul Fragment x1, which has been automatically placed in the Lord God¡¯s soul box. The mission completion level is rated as S. You have obtained 10,000 dimensional points! The points can be freely distributed.]


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, the A rank soul attribute level has been raised by 22%.]


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, a new item has been added to the point exchange window.]


    After lingering with his lover¡¯s soul for a moment and seeing his lover enter the soul box, Bai Lixin sighed and continued to plunge into the next world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    [Ding, we¡¯ve arrived at the mission world.The system will perform soul fusion for the host. Ding! The soul fusion rate has reached 100 percent, beginning a scan of the body¡¯s physical attributes.]


    [Ding! The scan is complete. The original mental power attribute was level B. The physical attribute is level B. The mental and soul attribute levels have been renamed A and B, respectively.]


    World memories are being collected. Ding! The collection of world memories has been completed.Transmitting world memory to the host lord. Please standby.]


    Accompanied by s419m¡¯s voice, Bai Lixin began to receive the memories of this world.


    After receiving the world memory, Bai Lixin was slightly stunned. The beloved son of this realm was really tragic.


    The so-called tragic son of the world sacrificed himself to make others whole.


    In the martial world, the sons and daughters of the rivers and lakes were fast and furious, and feuds and grudges were intertwined.


    Warriors always compete with each other in a martial world, but in this world, they are actually playthings in the hands of a perverted medicine king.


    The apparently benevolent Medicine King uses compulsions and poisonous insects to control the Demon Cult Master and the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    He plays black and white in the palm of his hand, turning his hand into clouds and rain.


    While the children of the jungle tumble and struggle in the shadow of the sword, the Medicine King hides behind the growing chaos in the martial arts world.


    If he wanted others to live, they would live and die when he wanted them to die. It is as if he is the invisible hand of the martial arts world, manipulating the seemingly dashing but intricate world.


    What others think is their fate was in fact a script he had already written with his hands.


    This man was the big boss of this world, Lord Khonghu Jun of the Medicine King Valley.


    This is an ancient martial arts world, with a rank of C.


    In this martial arts world, there is a mysterious place that everyone is eager to visit, and that is the Medicine King¡¯s Valley, a fairy land on earth.


    There are three masters in the Medicine King Valley. The head of the valley, Lord Khonghu, is known as the Medicine King. The second master, Chi Yuanxian, is known as the Medicine Immortal. The third master, Su Miejun, is known as the Medicine Demon.


    The beloved son of this ancient martial world is none other than the third leader of the Medicine King Valley, Su Miejun.


    On the surface, Su Miejun is the third leader of the Medicine King Valley, but in reality, he is someone refined from childhood by the valley head, Khonghu.


    His blood contains poison, and whatever his blood touches rots away. He was also invulnerable to all poisons, immensely strong, profoundly powerful and unmatched in martial arts!


    All of his abilities stemmed not only from his own diligence and intelligence, but also from the constant poisoning forced upon him by the Medicine King.


    Khonghu secretly held the reins of the martial arts world, but there are always a few people whom he couldn¡¯t control and he couldn¡¯t stand it.


    And that¡¯s when the third master, Su Miejun, steps in to help him get rid of them.


    He seems to be the third leader of Medicine Valley, but in fact, he is only one of Khonghu Jun¡¯s dogs.


    He appears to be working with Khonghu Jun, but was in fact thinking of how to kill him.


    His body was so poisoned that if he was not treated by Khonghu, he would not survive for more than three days. On the other hand, Khonghu had always been wary of him.


    Finally, in order to remove the last of Khonghu¡¯s worries, Su Miejun killed the Demon Sect Master, who had begun to resist, and brought his head to Khonghou.


    Seeing the head of the Demon Sect Master, Khonghu Jun¡¯s face showed a sneer, and his heart could not help but relax.


    However, Su Miejun moved like a bolt of lightning, stabbing Khonghu.


    The two fought for hundreds of rounds, but they finally died together because of their equal strength.


    After the deaths of Khonghu and Su Miejun, Medicine King Valley was renewed and succeeded by the second leader, Chi Yuanxian, but the seemingly innocent and kind-hearted Chi Yuanxian was in fact another Khonghu.


    She took Khonghou¡¯s mother worm and smiled treacherously, holding the whole martial world in her hands.


    After accepting the memories of this realm, Bai Lixin stood up and looked at a luxurious xuan-coloured silk dress casually tied around his body, and after a slight daze, walked towards a bronze mirror not far away.


    The dark golden bronze mirror instantly reflected a demonically beautiful face. The upturned eyes were like silk, and the thin lips were slightly pursed, evoking a seductive smile. Every part of this face was full of temptation when viewed separately, but when combined together, it looked alluringly wicked and evil.


    This person was none other than the Demon Sect¡¯s Master, Ning Xuan Bing.


    Bai Lixin coughed twice. He was the unlucky one who had his head screwed off by the tragic male protagonist.


    The current point in time was exactly when Su Miejun had been lured and manipulated by the second master, Chi Yuanxian, and intended to come and take Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s head.


    Ning Xuan Bing is the master of the Demon Sect and had begun to have doubts since he discovered certain things he had done but had no memory of them.


    And gradually, he discovered the problems with the Medicine King¡¯s Valley. He began to try to attack the Medicine King¡¯s Valley, which aroused the discontent of Khonghu.


    A puppet that cannot be fully controlled is not a good puppet.


    In order to dispel Khonghu Jun¡¯s suspicions, Su Miejun offered to come and take Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s head.


    Bai Lixin licked his lips and rubbed his sexy chin. By this reckoning, it seemed that Su Miejun was already on his way here. It was unfortunate to think that this Su Miejun had been a tool for killing people all his life. His life had been subject to others, and even in death, he was being used by another person.


    Chi Yuanxian is Khonghu Jun¡¯s younger sister, and it seems that she too has an evil element in her blood. How could the already innocent and reticent Su Miejun be a match for those two little demons?


    Bai Lixin frowned slightly; in every realm, his own lover was superbly capable, but it did not end well, and it seemed that there was one person who fit the bill, and that was Khonghu Jun.


    He winced at the thought. Although he knew his lover had a changeable personality, but being into a sociopath who played others for fools was too much!


    [s419m, scan the soul attributes of this world and tell me who has soul attributes higher than A rank.]


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Beginning the scan of soul attributes in this world. Ding! The scan is complete.Lord Host, there are three people with A-rank soul attributes besides you, namely Khonghu, Chi Yuanxian, and Su Miejun. Among them, Khonghu Jun¡¯s soul attribute is A-rank, and his physical body attribute is S-rank. Chi Yuanxian has an A-ranked soul attribute and an A-ranked physical attribute. Su Miejun has an A-ranked soul attribute and an S-ranked body attribute.]


    Hearing s419m¡¯s reply, Bai Lixin frowned.


    Khonghu Jun and Su Miejun both had the same soul and physical attributes. One of these two people was his lover. But who could it be?


    [Ding! Warning! Warning! There is danger approaching!]


    [Ding! Warning! Warning! There is danger approaching!]


    As soon as s419m spoke, the lights in this luxurious room went out, and Bai Lixin saw a bolt of lightning streak towards his head.


    His eyes widened and he did not even have the chance to call out to s419m in his mind before he saw the lightning bolt had already arrived in front of him.


    Just when he thought he was about to set a record for the shortest transmigration time, he heard a metallic clink, followed by a low male voice: ¡°Huh?¡±


    [Ding! In order to protect the host¡¯s physical body, the system automatically deploys a protective wall by consuming 1,000 dimensional points. Please return the favor as soon as possible.]


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth.


    1000 points! What a waste!


    [Okay, use 100 points deducted for Time Stasis!]


    [Yes, Lord Host! Using 100 dimensional points to activate time stasis. Statis will last 30 seconds!]


    As soon as s419m¡¯s words fell, Bai Lixin heard the sound of the cicadas outside the window stop abruptly, and time stood still.


    He lightly breathed a sigh of relief, and with a flick of his hand towards the place of the candle flame, he relit it. The moment he lit it, he felt a coolness pass by his ears, and when the room was bright again, Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes fluttered open!


    Su Miejun, who should have stopped moving due to the time stasis effect, could still move!


    He wore a devil mask with a green face and fangs, and only his eyes could be seen through the small holes in the mask.


    [What¡¯s going on, s419m! Why is Su Miejun still able to move?] Bai Lixin asked in surprise.


    [ Lord Host. He is moving too fast! He is so fast that it reaches the limit where it can slightly cut through time and space. However, he is now slow because of the time stasis. You can quickly determine the winner with one kick!]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­]


    I¡¯m still trying to determine whether the attacker can kill me with a single punch!


    Although he was spitting, Bai Lixin also noticed that although Su Miejun could still move, his speed was not as fast as before. After strengthening his palm with his dimensional points, Bai Lixin swiftly shot out his hand and slapped it at him.


    He didn¡¯t slap him in a vital place, obviously. After all, what if he was his lover?


    Just now, Su Xiejun wanted to kill him, and all his moves were fatal. He had to calm him down first.


    When Su Miejun saw the palm swinging towards him, his eyes hidden under the mask showed a faint look of surprise.


    Bai Lixin performed a time stasis, but for Su Miejun, time did not stand still. He was still attacking using lightning-like speed, and comparing his own speed, he found that Ning Xuan Bing was actually faster!


    Seeing that Ning Xuan Bing had turned his hand into a palm and was forcing it towards him, Su Miejun did not hesitate to use the sword in his hand to protect his chest and dodged slightly to the side.


    Seeing that he had failed in one move, Bai Licxin bent his wrist in front of Su Miejun¡¯s chest and pushed it upwards from the chin, causing the devil mask to fall off of Su Miejun¡¯s face.


    When he could finally see Su Miejun¡¯s face and eyes, Bai Lixin¡¯s body shifted. He grabbed Su Miejun¡¯s wrist and brought it towards him while his other hand knocked the sharp, glittering sword in his hand to the ground.


    Su Miejun was a little stunned. He never thought that someone could have such speed.


    And Bai Lixin, who was still in time stasis, began to receive a warning from s419m: [Ding! Warning! Warning! Time stasis has 5 seconds left.]


    Hearing the warning sound, Bai Lixin gritted his teeth, and with a lunge forward, he threw the stunned Su Miejun onto the bed.


    [Ding! Time Stasis has been lifted!]


    The annoying sound of cicadas once again came from outside, and at that moment, Bai Lixin had already captured and pinned Su Miejun under his body, staring straight down at him with a pair of charming eyes.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s luscious lips opened slightly and he whispered seductively in Su Miejun¡¯s ear, ¡°Su Miejun, what is the reason for you to come to my demon sect alone at this late hour of the night?¡±


    Su Miejun was caught by Bai Lixin but did not look the least bit flustered.


    He looked up at Bai Lixin from the bottom and let out a faint smile, ¡°Sect Master Ning, you should know what I have come for. Now that I have lost, I am at your mercy. ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at Su Miejun from above, and burst into a heartfelt smile.


    In just one day, we meet again, my most beloved one.


    For a moment, Su Miejun was lost in thought when he saw Bai Lixin¡¯s smile, and a look of confusion suddenly appeared in his pupils.


    Bai Lixin smiled gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Sect Master Ning, call me Bing Bing, Xuan Bing, baby or dear. I know you¡¯re here to kill me, but I won¡¯t kill you because you are my medicine. ¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Su Miejun¡¯s heart surprisingly panicked a little, and he asked, ¡°Your medicine, what have you been poisoned with?¡±


    Bai Lixin hugged Su Miejun and turned over on the bed so that he was on the bottom and Su Miejun was on top, ¡°The coldest poison in the world¡ªNanchi Cold Poison. I know you have fire poison in you. Fight poison with poison. Only you can save me. You are my medicine.¡±


    With Bai Lixin¡¯s movement as they rolled over, he looked down at the enchanting and gorgeous face, and his chest unexpectedly began to throb uncontrollably. He didn¡¯t notice it himself, but his eyes unconsciously softened and his voice was much softer: ¡°How can I cure you?¡±


    ¡°The night is short. How do you think you can cure me?¡±


    Su Miejun looked down at Bai Lixin and,

 CH 80

    Bai Lixin stretched out his arms, and the soft silk sleeves slipped down his bare arms onto the bed, exposing his white jade-like skin.


    He gently took hold of Su Miejun¡¯s neck and raised himself halfway with a slight tag. Leaning into Su Miejun¡¯s ear and gently nipping his earlobe, Bai Lixin said in a seductive voice, ¡°I want your medicine. Will you give it to me?¡±


    A tingling sensation like an electric shock immediately spread throughout Su Miejun¡¯s body along his earlobe, and his breath hitched as he pulled Bai Lixin off his neck and threw him onto the bed with a gentle force.


    Standing up from the bed, his face was expressionless. His calm eyes narrowed slightly as panic flashed within.


    Pursing his lips slightly, he glanced at the sultry man whose clothes were in disarray and was almost naked. The man was currently holding his hand in a fist against his temple, his soft, boneless body stretched out on the bed like a water snake, like a seductive demon.


    Su Miejun¡¯s throat rolled and he said, in a low, hoarse voice of disgust, ¡°Slutty!¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed at his words and slowly sat up from the bed before starting to straighten his scattered black silk robes, ¡°Oh, pretending to be serious, take a look down.¡±


    Su Miejun grimaced but still glanced down at the slightly raised hem and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a normal reaction for a man.¡±


    Bai Lixin snorted and stood up, circling around Su Miejun, ¡°Then you must hold back and never have thoughts about me.¡±


    His lover¡¯s body was truly good, not to mention the speed that could cut through time and space just now, but he could feel the strong sense of power bursting out from his body as he stood there.


    His angular face was handsome and beautiful, and his body was filled with a cold and handsome air of abstinence and aloofness. His nightclothes were without a wrinkle, and the lapels clung to him neatly, even after the fight.


    His unsmiling face was now frowning slightly at Bai Lixin¡¯s words, adding a touch of human emotion to this cold, frosty face.


    Bai Lixin licked his lips. His lover surprisingly transformed into an ascetic, cold-faced male god this time.


    Seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s pink tongue gently licking over his sexy and beautiful thin lips, Su Miejun rolled his throat unnoticeably again and asked coldly, with his head turned to the other side, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Bai Lixin shrugged, ¡°I should be asking you, what do you want? If you don¡¯t want to do it, then get lost. ¡±


    Su Miejun: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why did he suddenly have the sense of powerlessness and frustration of a scholar meeting a rogue?


    Seeing the torn expression on his face, Bai Lixin leaned close to Su Miejun¡¯s face. He was so close that their faces were almost touching, ¡°Oh, seems you don¡¯t want to. Then you go. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re letting me go?¡± Su Miejun¡¯s expression moved slightly, gazing in puzzlement at the upturned, slender, charming eyes that suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Those thin, alluring lips so close to him opened and closed, exhaling like an orchid, ¡°Of course, but let me get some interest before you leave.¡±


    Interest?


    Before Su Miejun could react, he saw the beautiful face that had been pressed close to him again. The warm touch on his lips was soft and moist, with an enticing fragrance.


    Su Miejun¡¯s heart beat violently, and he only felt the swelling between his legs increasing.


    But the touch only lingered on his lips for a brief moment before quickly withdrawing again, leaving him with a sense of loss as he was still relishing it.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s kiss was superficial, touching Su Miejun¡¯s lips only lightly before quickly withdrawing.


    Seeing the slightly lost expression on his lover¡¯s face, Bai Lixin hooked his lips into a wicked smile and stretched out his white slender index finger to place it on Su Miejun¡¯s lips to trace their shape, ¡°You go.¡±


    Su Miejun thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I will visit again another day.¡±


    There had been many firsts tonight. For the first time in his life, he met someone who was faster than him; he kissed someone; and, for the first time in his life, he actually began to look forward to the next time they met.


    As he had said, Bai Lixin went back to bed and lay down on his side after saying that he would let Su Miejun go, and really did not care about him anymore.


    Su Miejun was a few metres away, and he watched the treacherous man for a while before his body shifted and disappeared into the night sky like a ghost.


    Only after Su Miejun left did Bai Lixin say: [s419m, first help me strengthen my physical attributes to S rank].


    [As ordered, Lord Host! Ding! Using 1500 points to enhance the host¡¯s body attributes to S-rank. The process will be accompanied by severe pain. Please bear with it, Lord host.]


    No matter how many times he went through it, this pain from body enhancement always made Bai Lixin feel like just dying.


    His face was pale, and he curled up on the bed, forcing himself to endure the pain, his body trembling in violent shivers.


    It was at this moment that a warm touch was suddenly added to his face.


    Bai Lixin was startled and abruptly opened his eyes wide to look at the person who came.


    Su Miejun, who had left just now, had somehow turned back again. Bai Lixin let out a hard laugh and said, with difficulty, ¡°Why are you back again? Have you changed your mind? ¡±


    Su Miejun frowned tightly, a look of concern in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re still talking like this at such a time.¡±


    Ning¡¯s face looked hot, but it was cold to the touch.


    Seeing his pained expression, Su Miejun¡¯s heart inexplicably throbbed with pain. He sat on the edge of the bed and carefully held Bai Lixin tigh in his arms, holding his hand as he slowly began to channel internal energy into it.


    Strangely enough, Bai Lixin, who was still in pain from the body enhancement, felt the pain alleviated a lot as soon as Su Miejun channelled his own internal energy. Although his body was still hurting immensely, it was now bearable.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body was so sore and relieved that he could not help but yawn as Su Miejun¡¯s warm and smooth internal energy flowed in his body, and he quietly fell asleep.


    Seeing that Ning Xuan was asleep, the coldness on Su Miejun¡¯s face slowly melted away and was gradually replaced by warmth. He adjusted the latter¡¯s body so that his head was resting on his legs and his body was lying flat on the bed, not forgetting to hold his hand tightly and channel internal energy toward him during the process.


    He stopped only when he saw the sky gradually reveal the white of a fish¡¯s belly after about two hours of channelling internal energy.


    When he touched Ning¡¯s forehead again, his body temperature was already normal, and it was only then that he breathed a sigh of relief, his tightly furrowed brow smoothed, and he left with relief.


    Not long after Su Miejun had gone, Bai Lixin awoke from his deep sleep.


    Rubbing his slightly swollen head, Bai Lixin clenched his fist and felt the endless power within his body to make sure that the body enhancement was complete.


    He felt a little loss in his heart after glancing around and noticing that there was no one else in this empty bedchamber other than himself.


    [s419m, when did Su Miejun leave after I fainted last night?][Correction


    Lord Host, you did not faint last night; you were simply overly tired and fell asleep.]


    Bai Lixin coughed, [¡­ Do you have to be stubborn with me? Believe it or not, I can cut off the connection with the dimensional system now.]


    s419M hurriedly replied in a kind manner. [Lord host! After you fainted last night, Su Miejun channeled internal energy until a quarter past dawn before hurrying away].


    Hearing s419m¡¯s words, Bai Lixin¡¯s sense of loss from earlier was instantly swept away.


    He curled his lips into a smile.


    [Lord host, I have something to tell you.] s419m paused and said: [In the last world, you consumed a total of 22,000 realm points in order to heal the Lord God. In addition, another 500 points for body strengthening. You consumed a total of 22,500 points in your last world, but only gained 10,000 realm points. In other words, even though you have completed the mission, the number of points has decreased by 12,000 points.]


    Bai Lixin frowned gently, [I know your concern. I¡¯ve just crossed over and already consumed 3,100 dimensional points this time.]


    [A word of caution, Lord host. The fact that Su Miejun is so powerful and his martial arts skills are unparalleled in the world is also inextricably linked to his medicine like physique. If you were to extract all the toxins from his body, his martial arts might be nullified. In fact, even if he is not detoxified, it will not have any effect on your private life. I have transformed your body into one that is invulnerable to all poisons, no toxin can have any effect on your body, and I have also taken out Khoujun¡¯s worms as well.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart fluttered: [And where is the worm?]


    [This is it.]As s419m¡¯s words fell, a dark crack suddenly appeared in the air and a four-sided glass box flew out from within the crack. In the box, a golden worm, only the size of a fingernail and shaped like a silkworm, was slowly wriggling.


    Bai Lixin took the glass box into his hand and carefully examined the worm, [This is the child worm? What does the mother worm look like?]


    [Lord Host, the mother worm is similar in appearance, but is purple and twice the size of the daughter worm].


    Bai Lixin put the box back into the void, [Oh, so although Konghu was happy about this, he was apprehensive and made it Su Miejun had to take an antidote once every three days or he would die a violent death. So how can this be resolved?][


    Khonghu has refined many medicine bodies, but only Su Miejun has achieved this. Some could not bear the torture of poison, while others died because the reaction of the poisons in their bodies was too violent. Su Miejun¡¯s physique was already incredibly strong, and having neutralised all the poisons introduced to his body, it was raised to surpass human limits.]Bai Lixin continued:


    [


    So this made Khonghu Jun happy but quite worried, so he gave Su Miejun another chronic poison that needed him to take the antidote every three days or he would burst and die. As a way to control him?]


    [You are basically right, lord-host. But what he is taking is not the antidote, but still this poison. His body became dependent on this poison, and once he started taking it, he could only keep on taking it. But taking this poison for a long time can be said to be drinking poison to quench thirst, and he will eventually die prematurely.]


    [You mean that the other toxins don¡¯t actually affect him, nor do they affect his life expectancy or health? Only the chronic poison that Konghu laid on him in the end in fear that Su Miejun would become a threat. Then why can¡¯t I use my dimensional points to draw this chronic poison away?]


    [It is a bit complicated, Lord Host! There are so many toxins in Su Miejun¡¯s body, I don¡¯t know which one poses a real threat!]


    [So you said all this because you can¡¯t identify the truly harmful toxins at all?] Bai Lixin finally understood the meaning of s419m¡¯s seven inflections, [Then how can I distinguish this toxin?]


    [As long as the Lord host can get his hands on that chronic poison pill, I can analyse the ingredients and then remove the toxin from Su Miejun¡¯s body!]


    Bai Lixin nodded, [Understood, I will definitely get my hands on the poison pill when I go to Medicine Valley, don¡¯t worry.]


    He sat up from the bed and looked at the two luxurious robes, one black and one red, hanging on the clothes rack. He then glanced far away at his own seductive self in the mirror, before he brushed his hand across the scarlet robe.


    Red is seductive, black is ascetic, so red is the natural choice.


    Just as he was about to take the red robe off the rack, he heard an anxious voice at the door reporting. Bai Lixin frowned slightly, put down the scarlet robe in his hand, and shouted majestically, ¡°Come in!¡±


    No sooner had he said this than a man entered the inner sanctum in a hurry and knelt by Bai Lixin¡¯s bed, cowering, ¡°Sect Master, something is wrong!¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the man¡¯s back and sneered in his heart. He could not even hide his murderous aura, but he dared to show it off in front of him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The man still bowed his head and said, ¡°The Head of the Martial Alliance, Qian Kun, intends to hold a Martial Assembly, inviting all famous sects to discuss the matter of crushing our Demon Sect.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and said absentmindedly, ¡°Oh, I know, you can go back.¡±


    The man, probably anxious, hurriedly raised his head and said, ¡°Sect Leader, aren¡¯t we going to fight back?¡±


    Bai Lixin glanced at the man and casually waved his hand, ¡°Stay put for the time being, I know what to do. You may go first. ¡±


    The man clenched his fist at his words and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±


    After speaking, he made a move to walk out, but when he got behind Bai Lixin, he suddenly had a fierce light in his eyes and stabbed Bai Lixin with a dagger in his hand.


    Bai Lixin secretly said, ¡°finally,¡± and without looking back, he just rolled the hem of his sleeve and flipped the man to the ground, and the dagger fell.


    With his head held high, Bai Lixin looked at the assassin with the same gaze as looking at an ant: ¡°Now even a dog or a cat dares to assassinate this Lord. What favours did Ren Qiankun give you that you dare turn against me? ¡±


    The man spat on the floor and snarled, ¡°Ning Xuan Bing, why ask so many questions? If I fail today, someone will be able to kill you some day!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Bai Lixin walked over to the bed and flicked the mechanism above the bed, ¡°That is someone else¡¯s business, so you need not worry. Little Green, eat him!¡±


    A few pieces of the marble floor moved to the sides as the mechanism was turned, and a huge four-sided hole, roughly ten feet wide, appeared. A long green figure suddenly sprang out of the black hole.


    When the man looked at it, he noticed it was a giant green snake that was more than ten feet long and had a diameter of eight feet.


    Its eyes were as big as lanterns, and its scarlet tongue was as thick as sisal rope. And right now, the green snake was pointed upright and staring intently at him!


    The man was so frightened by the huge green snake that he wet himself. His eyes rolled over and he actually fainted.


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes and took off his black satin inner robe, changing into a white one before putting on the beautiful red outer robe. He pulled his hair up with a white jade hairpin and took out a wooden box containing a year-old ginseng from a secret compartment before walking up to Little Green, patting its cold body and saying, ¡°Take me to the Medicine King Valley for a trip.¡±


    This green snake was raised by Ning Xuan Bing since childhood, and he didn¡¯t know what species it was. But the more he raised it, the bigger it got, and finally it grew into this huge model.


    However, this green snake was quite picky about what it ate. Ning Xuan Bing originally thought that it might like to eat human flesh, so he threw a man into its cave, expecting a bunch of human bones the next day.


    But when he opened the hole of the snake cave, although stunned, the man who had been thrown in there was still lying there intact.


    Ning Xuan Bing later tried many times, and eventually found that the little green loved to eat things from the river; fish, shrimp, crab, and even crocodiles were eaten, and he had no clue how the thick crocodile skin was digested.


    The snake was very humane and even more loyal to Ning Xuan Bing.


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Little Green put away its tongue and spread its whole body to the ground, with its head also resting on the ground.


    Bai Lixin rewardingly patted Little Green¡¯s head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Little Green hissed out its tongue before twisting its huge dark green torso and sliding out of the bedchamber.


    When he reached the main hall, Bai Lixin paused and said to the dumbfounded great Protector, ¡°Great Protector, there is a traitor in this sect who intends to assassinate this Lord, so deal with him according to the sect rules.¡±


    The great Protector nodded as if dumbfounded, ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡±


    ¡°Also, I have to go to Medicine King Valley. My return date is uncertain, so you can temporarily take over the affairs of the sect. If any of those so-called righteous people come to cause trouble, directly throw them down from the back mountain. ¡±


    Only then did the great Protector come to his senses and hurriedly say, ¡°Master, nowadays, the Martial Alliance and demon sect are in conflict with each other, so it¡¯s not safe for you to go out alone right now.¡±


    Bai Lixin waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s no matter, I have Little Green to protect me.¡±


    Great Protector:¡±..¡±


    Looking at his master¡¯s disappearing back, the great protector groaned inwardly: ¡°It is because of it that you are in more danger, okay?¡± ¡°Master, you wake up! Such a big guy is an obvious target!


    Bai Lixin sat cross-legged on Little Green¡¯s head. Although its body twisted forward, the forehead has been in a state of immobility from the beginning. Bai Lixin once again patted the head with satisfaction, and got a hiss in exchange.


    The Martial Alliance and the Demon Sect have always been at odds with each other, so they were divided into states and ruled, respectively, occupying territory each.


    The Demon Sect region was located in the south, with many waters, holding most of the maritime chassis of this martial world. The Martial Alliance, on the other hand, was located in the North, with many high mountains.


    The only exception in the martial world that did not belong to either of the sects was the mysterious and unpredictable Medicine King Valley.


    Rumour had it that the Medicine King Valley had existed for thousands of years, with a deep foundation that no one could shake, and its strength was not to be underestimated.


    People often say, ¡°If the Medicine King Valley stomps, the whole martial arts forest trembles thrice¡± to describe the status of the Medicine King Valley. Despite its status, no one was afraid that it would encroach on either side.


    Since its opening a few thousand years ago, Medicine King Valley set down the rules for the valley where they were to only save people and not seek things.


    Thus, the Medicine King Valley was in an absolutely neutral state. With the exception of those who are murderous or treacherous, the Medicine King Valley would save those from the Martial Alliance, as well as the Demon Sect as long as they could afford to pay.


    Due to its location in the middle of the two territories, some people would seek refuge in the Medicine King Valley in order to avoid the enemies.


    Generally, in this case, the Medicine King Valley would also receive them. They would accept these people as medicine or errand boys. Therefore, its reputation in the entire martial arts world was quite high. It was like a paradise in the martial arts world.


    Martial artists are always fighting and killing, so there were always those with serious injuries or hiding from enemies, so everyone yearned for this paradise. And everyone had a tacit agreement to protect this paradise by not letting anyone destroy it.


    So, an enemy of the Medicine King Valley is the enemy of the entire martial arts world.


    Bai Lixin chose to take the water route out of the demon sect territory.


    Little Green was a good swimmer, and while the head against the surface of the water was immobile, the body in the water was swimming several times faster than a boat. So, in less than a day, Bai Lixin arrived at the border of the Medicine King Valley.


    Entering the border, Bai Lixin patted Little Green¡¯s head and whispered: ¡°You go back first, or find a safe place to hide. There are a lot of fish, shrimp, and crabs in this river, so you can leave after having a good meal.


    ¡°Green snake hissed towards Bai Lixin and lowered its head intimately onto Bai Lixin¡¯s cheek before slowly sinking to the bottom of the river.


    Bai Lixin set foot in the Medicine King Valley after sending away Little Green.


    The Medicine King Valley is overcrowded with patients who came here due to its fame and reputation.


    And at this time, the one selecting patients at the door was the second leader of the Medicine King Valley, Chi Yuanxian.


    She was a young woman in her thirties, but her appearance was still as beautiful as a young girl.


    As soon as she saw Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s figure from afar, she danced and waved like an uninitiated girl in front of the door, shouting happily, ¡°Master Ning, Master Ning, what brings you here?

 CH 81

    Chi Yuanxian carried her skirt and jumped in front of Bai Lixin. She tilted her head and looked up at him with a smile, saying, ¡°Sect Master Ning has come a long way, I¡¯m sorry for not welcoming you.¡±


    Ning Xuan Bing was six feet tall and had a wickedly handsome appearance, coupled with the aura of superiority that Bai Lixin exuded from the inside out. When he took a slight step forward, the petite Chi Yuanxian felt that the sun was blocked above her head, and there was an invisible sense of oppression.


    Bai Lixin nodded slightly: ¡°It is this Lord who has been abrupt. How can it be that today it is the Fairy Yuanxian herself who is conducting the pulse consultation outside this valley? Where are the other healers? ¡±


    Feeling the pressure from Ning Xuan Bing, Chi Yuanxian took two steps backwards and smiled, ¡°The world is not at peace these days, so all the healers who can practice medicine have left the valley to help the world. It¡¯s only the disciples that are left in the valley, but they are still at the level of medicine children, so how can they treat people and check their pulses? I had to come out myself. ¡±


    ¡°Miss Chi is kind-hearted, but your words just now were too modest. Everyone knows that even a mere medicine boy in your valley has more medical skills than those divine doctors outside the valley. ¡± Bai Lixin took his right hand out from behind his back and rubbed his brow, sighing, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide it from you, but I¡¯ve come here today to ask for a favour. I seem to have an incurable disease. ¡±


    With a smile on her face, Chi Yuanxian¡¯s slender jade hand suddenly shot out like lightning, grabbing Bai Lixin¡¯s arm that was pinching between his eyebrows and pulling it down, her hand was placed on his wrist¡¯s lifeline.


    After carefully taking his pulse for a while, she tilted her head and looked up at Bai Lixin, frowning: ¡°The pulse is smooth, strong, and powerful, the tendons and veins are unobstructed, and the Dantian true qi is abundant. Look at your face. Your skin is smooth, your eyes are bright, your lips are red, your teeth are white, and your hair is black and shiny. You have a disease-free body, Master Ning. What incurable disease do you have?¡±


    Bai Lixin took his right hand back from Chi Yuanxian and coughed twice, saying awkwardly, ¡°This is not a big illness, but not a small one either. There are many people here, so please allow me to go into the valley to talk about it. ¡±


    Those with extraordinary medical skills often have a strong curiosity about diseases they have not seen before, and she was no exception. After nodding, she turned back to a medicine boy in green robes and beckoned, ¡°Keep an eye on this place for me while I take Master Ning into the valley for a moment.¡±


    The boy arched his hand with a timid expression and said, ¡°As you wish, Miss Yuanxian.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian then pointed to a passage into the valley and said, ¡°Then please, Sect Master Ning.¡±


    With a slight nod, Bai Lixin followed her footsteps.


    The Medicine King¡¯s Valley was one of the most mysterious places in the martial world; everyone knew exactly where it was, but they were not allowed in. Inside the Medicine King¡¯s Valley, everything is shrouded in a mist, while outside the valley, everything is clear and bright.


    When people come to Medicine King Valley, they can only wait outside the valley. For one thing, it is out of respect, and for another, there is no way to enter the valley. No one can enter unless someone from the valley shows them the way.


    There was once a person who sought medical help and entered the valley without authorization and was later carried out by the medicine boys in the valley, only that this person entered vertically but came out horizontally. The man¡¯s body was a bloody mess, wounded by something; his whole body was festering, so repulsive that people avoided him.


    Over time, no one dared to enter the Valley of the Medicine King again.


    Which is why some people seek the protection of the Medicine King¡¯s Valley to escape their enemies. If they could get the help of the three leaders to take them in as medicine boys, they could hide in this worldly paradise. But the Medicine King¡¯s Valley does not save just anyone, and those who are treacherous and evil will not be protected, but will be thrown into the mist.


    As a result, the reputation of the Medicine King Valley was very high and they were loved by everyone.


    Therefore, even though they saw Chi Yuanxin leave, they did not say anything more. The one who continued to check their pulses was only a medicine boy, but this was no other than a medicine boy from the Medicine King¡¯s valley. Any medicine boy in here could surpass the divine doctors outside several times over, so it was an honour to be diagnosed by them, and there was nothing to complain about.


    Walking up to the mist, Chi Yuanxian took out a glazed long-mouthed medicine bottle from her bosom, poured a red pill from it, and handed it over, ¡°Take it, Master Ning.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, took the red pill, and swallowed it with a snap in his mouth.


    Seeing Bai Lixin take the pill without hesitation, Chi Yuanxian smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sect Leader NING. This mist is made of miasma. If you don¡¯t take the antidote, you will definitely not last more than three breaths and then fall into a coma. ¡±


    Bai Lixin clasped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you, fairy, for the medicine.¡± As he lowered his hand, Bai Lixin¡¯s hand behind his back gave a gentle spin, and he hid a red pill in his sleeve pocket.


    s419m had long said that he was invulnerable to all poisons, let alone this mere miasma.


    Chi Yuanxian added, ¡°Although the antidote has been taken, the concentration of this mist will not decrease, so Sect Master Ning should hold on to my hand firmly, so as not to lose your way.¡± As she said that, she reached out her hand and took his left from behind his back.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is a bit inappropriate. Men and women should not be so familiar. How can I defile the fairy¡¯s hand? ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian smiled and showed two sweet dimples, ¡°No harm, no foul, I only think of you as a patient, not as a man.¡± With that, she took his hand and stepped into the mist.


    Bai Lixin followed Chi Yuanxian¡¯s footsteps into the mist. It was so dense that he could not see his fingers. The moment they entered, Bai Lixin could no longer find Chi Yuanxian¡¯s figure.


    [s419m, what secrets are hidden in this mist?]


    He was pulled by Chi Yuanxian and walked forward without any disorder. Since she was willing to bring him into the valley, he would not get hurt.


    [It is a very domineering gu worm in this world, called the Golden Silk Giant Tooth. This worm reproduces very quickly and feeds on miasma. Once it smells a living creature, it will come out of the nest and bite the creature to death. These are all offspring, and the mother is still elsewhere. The people in the Medicine King Valley will not be attacked when they walk in the mist because they must have something with the scent of the mother worm on them.]


    [Okay, I get it.] Bai Lixin replied.  Suddenly, his palm was tickled, and Bai Lixin sneered in his heart, showing a sneer in the mist.


    This Chi Yuanxian looked innocent, but in reality she was lecherous.


    When his palm was scratched by Chi Yuanxian, seemingly unintentionally again, Bai Lixin gripped with force, and he was able to hold her palm so tightly that she could not move her hand.


    In the mist, there was a sweet giggle from the Chi Yuanxin, ¡°Master Ning, why did you suddenly use force? You startled me.¡±


    ¡°Little fairy, don¡¯t blame me. This mist is so heavy that I am only afraid I will lose my way.¡± Bai Lixin said as he sneered inwardly.


    Chi Yuanxian laughed, and surprisingly, she took advantage of the situation to hold his hand tightly.


    This Chi Yuanxian always liked handsome and beautiful men, and those she had saved in the valley were all handsome-looking people. As for what they did after they were rescued, it was a little hard to tell.


    In the Medicine King Valley, there were three heads: 300 doctors and 1,000 medicine boys.


    A medicine boy can become a trainee doctor after three years, and a trainee doctor can become an official doctor after two years.


    Of these 300 doctors and 1,000 medicinal boys, a quarter were under the tutelage of Lord Khonghu and three-quarters were under the tutelage of Chi Yuanxian. As for Su Miejun, there was no one under him.


    Although he was the third leader of the valley, he was unpredictable and hard to find. He never taught anyone, and even when he returned to the valley, he would only bury his head in martial arts training and rarely talked to anyone. Therefore, he was considered the most mysterious person in the valley.


    After walking for awhile, it suddenly became bright, and the mist was suddenly left behind.


    The distribution of this miasma and mist was really strange; the edge of the fog should have changed from thick to light and then none, but here it disappeared instantly. There was no such process at all.


    Bai Lixin paused for a moment when his surroundings suddenly became clear and Chi Yuanxian even laughed loudly, ¡°Junior Brother, you are actually here too!¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the slightly dark-faced Su Miejun and then at his and Chi Yuanxian¡¯s tightly clasped hands, and he wanted to cry but was a little tearless.


    Su Miejun put away his cold sword, glanced at Bai Lixin out of the corner of his eye, and then focused his eyes on their clasped hands.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s felt helpless, but his face held an arrogance that was independent of the world, and he raised his eyebrows at Su Miejun, ¡°Su Miejun, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡±


    Su Miejun looked at the two of them clutching their hands together before looking at Chi Yuanxian, ¡°Senior sister, senior brother is looking for you.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian covered her mouth and said in surprise, ¡°Really? Then I have to leave quickly. Junior brother, Master Ning is my honored guest, so please take good care of him for me and don¡¯t neglect him. I will return later. ¡±


    As she said this, her hand slipped out of Bai Lixin¡¯s hand like a loach, and she left without looking back.


    Seeing Chi Yuanxian, who was like a wisp of smoke disappearing from his sight, Bai Lixin¡¯s expression changed to a seductive one, saying, ¡°Hello again, Su Miejun.¡±


    Su Miejun¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, a worried look on his handsome and steely face, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Bai Lixin shrugged, unconcerned, ¡°Why can¡¯t I come? I want to treat an incurable disease. ¡±


    ¡°Treat a disease? What disease? Nanchi Cold Poison? ¡± Su Miejun took two steps forward to Bai Lixin¡¯s front as he asked worriedly.


    Bai Lixin tilted his head slightly and looked at Su Miejun, who was almost a head taller than him, and suddenly chuckled, ¡°I did say that you are my medicine. Since you refused to help me, I have no choice but to come over. ¡±


    ¡°This is not a place for you to come. Follow me and I will take you back. If you really want me to cure you, I¡¯ll come and detoxify you on the 15th day of every month! ¡± As he said that, Su Miejun was about to take Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and pull him into the mist.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes moved slightly and his body dodged to the side. ¡°I¡¯ve finally entered the Medicine King Valley after so much difficulty, so how can I just leave?¡±


    ¡°Do you really not understand or are you pretending not to understand?¡± Su Miejun tensed his face, his brow furrowed even more, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Khonghu Jun wants to kill you now? And you¡¯re sending yourself to his door. ¡±


    ¡°I have come to this valley for a purpose.¡± Bai Lixin waved his hand and said, ¡°I will not leave.¡±


    Su Miejun gritted his teeth and slowly built up strength under his hand, intending to knock Bai Lixin unconscious and send him out of Medicine King Valley. Suddenly, his ears twitched and the force in his hands dissipated.


    When Bai Lixin saw Su Miejun¡¯s movements, his expression also flinched. It seemed that someone was coming.


    In a matter of a few breaths, Bai Lixin saw a pure white figure in the distance coming from the sky, his clothes fluttering. As ethereal as an exiled immortal, it was none other than Khonghu Jun.


    Seeing the beautifully bearded Khonghu Jun approaching, Bai Lixin paced up to greet him, ¡°Greetings, Khonghu Jun.¡±


    A kind smile appeared on Khonghu Jun¡¯s face as he hastened to fold a palm over his fist, ¡°I heard from my younger sister that Sect Master Ning had arrived, so I hurriedly dropped what I was doing and rushed over. Sect Master Ning, I heard that you have an incurable disease.¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed at his words, ¡°Ai, yes. To be honest, Master Khonghu, this Lord has come to ask for two things. One is to cure the disease, and the other is to escape from the world. The number of people who have come to assassinate me is increasing these days. Last night alone, two groups of people came to assassinate me, and I have not slept soundly for several days. In addition, it is difficult to say that a year ago, but I had a fight with someone a year ago and was unfortunately poisoned, injuring my foundation, and since then, I have suffered from impotence. ¡±


    Su Miejun:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Was that hard thing last night a toy?!


    Khonghu Jun was taken aback, then threw back his head and laughed heartily, ¡°I thought it was an incurable disease, but it turned out to be this. Don¡¯t worry, Master Ning, I have a pair of secret medicines that will work immediately. Although Master Ning is a highly respected leader of the Demon sect, the Valley has rules. If you want to take refuge here, you have to start as a medicine boy. What do you think? ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded slightly: ¡°I would already be very grateful for taking me in, so how could I care about anything else? It¡¯s just that I have to disappoint you, Medicine King. Your medicine for impotence may not be effective on me.¡±


    Bai Lixin thought for a moment and then added, ¡°I once stayed in a room burning with beauty incense for a whole night, but there was not the slightest reaction.¡±


    Khonghu Jun was slightly stunned at his words. This beauty incense was an extremely powerful tiger and wolf medicine, commonly known as an aphrodisiac, which would cause one to burn with desire at the slightest sniff and could not be detoxified without intercourse.


    But it had no effect on Ning Xuan Bing? It was strange. Had this guy really lost his vitality?


    Four years ago, Khonghu Jun laid a worm on Ning Xuan Bing, which entered his body through his oesophagus and automatically burrowed into his brain to hatch into a worm. Once the daughter worm is activated, the mother worm will control it.


    The daughter worm will live in the brain and take control of the person¡¯s mind, leaving him completely unconscious and at his disposal. When he is awake, he will have no memory of being controlled.


    This is what makes the soul-sucking parasite so terrifying; it can change a person¡¯s temperament.


    He found the soul-sucking gu worm outside the Western Regions. After a lot of trouble cultivating other gu worms, the current soul-sucking worm was created. Even the Chi Yuanxin did not know about this parasite.


    But when Bai Lixin said that he was suffering from impotence, he activated the mother worm, but received no response.


    How could that be?


    He had modified this soul-sucking parasite himself, and it was so strong that it could live in the human body for as long as a hundred years. So if it is really dead, it would not be a natural death.


    After thinking about it, Khonghu Jun said, ¡°Sect Leader Ning, why don¡¯t we go inside and talk in detail?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Lord Khonghu to lead the way.¡±


    Su Miejun exchanged glances with Bai Lixin, his cold face wanting to say something, but in the end, he gave a sigh and followed suit.


    After walking through the seven winding corridors and the huge medicinal fields, the three of them walked for about half an hour before they reached the residence of Lord Khonghu.


    When Khonghu Jun opened his room, the fragrance of medicine immediately hit him. Bai Lixin took a deep breath and exclaimed, ¡°As expected of the king of medicine, this room is really something else.¡±


    Khonghu Jun guided Bai Lixin to a seat before he smiled, ¡°Just a narrow room. How can it be compared to the opulence and luxury of your sect? Master Ning, please extend your arm and let me check your pulse.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and stretched out his hand.


    Khonghu Jun gently probed his hand into Bai Lixin¡¯s pulse, and after feeling it for a moment, he too frowned like Chi Yuanxin, ¡°Sect Master Ning, this is the pulse of someone who will live over a hundred years old. The body is in good health.¡±


    His body was not only good, but there was no sign of poisoning at all, and there was no sign of the soul-sucking Gu worm!


    Once the soul-sucking parasite enters the brain, it won¡¯t stop. It will eat into the brain and stay there until it dies!


    Even if it died, there should be a corpse of the worm in his brain, and if the corpse was in his head, his head could only be cut to take it out.


    But judging from this pulse, the gu worm has disappeared into thin air! Could it be that during these four years, something unexpected happened to Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s body?


    Bai Lixin let out a long sigh, ¡°Fairy Chi Yuanxin said the same thing, but this Lord just can¡¯t get it up. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s try it for now,¡± said Khonghu Jun, standing up and searching through the shelves of medicine bottles for a while before finding a bottle, ¡°This is the secret medicine I made for impotence. You can take two of them and try.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, took out the two pills that Khonghu Jun brought over, tilted his head and swallowed them.


    His body had improved now, and no matter what the medicine was, it would be naturally expelled from his body without any trace.


    As expected, one incense stick later, Bai Lixin was still sitting calmly on the chair.


    Khonghu Jun was puzzled, ¡°Strange, strange, it really didn¡¯t work!¡±


    Bai Lixin shrugged his head and said helplessly, ¡°Khonghu Jun, you see what I¡¯m saying, right?¡±


    Khonghu Jun was doubly surprised, and although he was still calmly comforting Bai Lixin on the surface, his heart had long been stirred up in waves of shock.


    He had never seen such a strange aura before; Su Miejun was invulnerable to all poisons, but it was a highly poisonous body created by the accumulation of months and days. He had once planted a gu worm in his body, but the worm was burnt to death by the corrosive blood as soon as it entered Su Miejun¡¯s blood, and that is why he came up with the idea of controlling Su Miejun by giving him chronic poison.


    But even Su Miejun, who was invulnerable to all poisons, still reacted to the tiger and wolf medicine.


    But Ning Xuan Bing didn¡¯t react at all!  When he checked the pulse earlier, he found that Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s body was completely normal and healthy.


    What he cared about now was that Ning Xuan Bing was unaffected by the medicine and that the gu worm had vanished.


    It was no wonder that he had become less and less able to control Ning Xuan Bing over the years. This was the reason.


    His body was so peculiar that the gu worm had disappeared, so would it disappear a second time?


    ¡°Ai, it seems that Sect Master Ning¡¯s illness is indeed somewhat difficult to deal with.¡± Khonghu Jun pretended to shake his head, ¡°But hasn¡¯t Sect Master Ning decided to take refuge in Medicine King Valley for the time being? In that case, we will have ample time to treat you. Come, there is no need to worry. Have a cup of tea first to calm your nerves. ¡±


    Khonghu Jun poured a cup of Huayang Mao Jian, and, after slightly sweeping his hand over the tea cup, pushed it in front of Bai Lixin, saying, ¡°Here, please take it.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s charming and seductive face smiled gently, picked up the cup of tea, and took a sip, sighing, ¡°Good tea!¡±


    Seeing Bai Lixin drink the eggs of the worm, Khonghu Jun said, with a smile in his eyes, ¡°You are too polite. Sect Leader Ning, our Medicine King Valley has one thousand medicine children and three hundred doctors, including one hundred trainee doctors. Since you want to stay here for a while, you can only start as a medicine boy. ¡±


    ¡°The medicine boys in the Medicine King Valley are not just doing menial work. There are three leaders in the valley, me, Chi Yuanxian, and Su Meijun. A medicine boy is like a disciple. He can study medicine under a master, so which one does Master Ning want to be under? ¡±


    Bai Lixin took a look at Khonghu Jun, and then at Su Miejun, and his mouth opened slightly as if about to speak.


    At that moment, an indifferent voice interrupted his words, ¡°Become my discipline.¡±


    Four eyes looked at Su Miejun, but he still had a cold and solemn face, his eyes not looking at Bai Lixin, ¡°I am very interested in his physique. Senior brother, give him to me. I want to see if my blood is useful to him. ¡±


    Khonghu Jun¡¯s curiosity suddenly rose as he listened to Su Miejun¡¯s words.


    The most poisonous body in the world and the body that is invulnerable to medicine.


    Which would be the superior one? Would it be the most poisonous body that he had painstakingly cultivated, or this extremely invulnerable body that had suddenly changed its constitution?


    Although he wanted to take Ning Xuan Bing under his tutelage, the martial arts world had recently begun to be in an uproar, and he, the man behind the scenes, had to be busy for a while, so he really did not have time for Ning Xuan Bing.


    It would be a waste to leave such a good material as an ornament, so it would be better to leave it to Su Meijun to test.


    Khonghu Jun thought carefully before looking at Bai Lixin, ¡°What do you think, Sect Leader Ning?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll let the Medicine King arrange it.¡±


    Konghu Jun clasped his palms together and said, ¡°Good, then it is decided. Sect Master Ning, you will be considered as a disciple of the Medicine Demon! ¡°

 CH 82

    Bai Lixin became Su Miejun¡¯s disciple in such a harmonious and natural way. The Medicine King¡¯s Valley was vast and empty, standing in a circle in the middle of the hinterland where the Martial Alliance and Demon Sect paths met.


    The outermost circle was shrouded in miasma and mist, with domineering Gu watching and waiting for their chance.


    In the inner circle were the medicinal fields, with thousands of varieties of medicinal plants, all carefully tended by a special medicinal boy. In other words, this was within the walking range of the medicine boys.


    In other words, this area was also within the living area of the medicine boys. A little further into the living area is where only the three masters could go.


    Khonghu Jun had other things to do, so he accepted the thousand-year-old ginseng handed over by Bai Lixin and left in a hurry. Chi Yuanxin, who had never appeared again from the beginning to the end.


    As soon as Khonghu Jun left, only Su Miejun and Bai Lixin were left in the room.


    As he looked down at Bai Lixin, who was still sitting in his chair, sipping tea peacefully, Su Miejun was furious at his leisurely appearance: ¡°By joining me, you are now a medicine boy and not a high and mighty master of the Demon Sect. So why are you still sitting there? Come with me. ¡±


    Only then did Bai Lixin put down his cup of tea and stand up. Smiling broadly and putting his hands behind his back, he said, ¡°Please lead the way, Lord Su Meinjun.¡±


    As he walked, his wide scarlet robe swayed slightly with the swing of his waist and arms.


    The long, satin-like black hair was only casually pulled back, giving him a certain unrestrained and dashing look. Su Meijun stared at Bai Lixin with a righteous look for a long time before he snorted coldly and turned his head to lead the way.


    He did not like to be served by others, and there was no one else in his garden but himself.


    ¡°Are you the only one living in this ruined garden?¡± Bai Lixin put his hands behind his back, his eyes sweeping back and forth across the pleasant garden.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people being near me, so I do everything myself. You need not worry that I will enslave and drive you, even if you become my medicine boy. You can be rest assured that I will not make you do the things of a subordinate. ¡±


    Hearing these words, Bai Lixin smiled and cast a glance at Su Miejun. It was as if there was a hook in his eyes that immediately hooked Su Meijun¡¯s soul.


    Retracing his gaze, Bai Lixin tilted his head and swiveled his body to survey the large garden, ¡°The garden is quite big, but it is a bit empty. It would be best if a peach tree could be planted here. Every year, in late spring, peach blossoms bloom and their petals fly, and the fragrance of the flowers is pleasant and beautiful. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we could lay two mats and a narrow table underneath, so that you and I could play chess in our spare time? ¡±


    ¡°And over there, it would be great if we dug a ditch to draw the spring from the backyard and built a wooden bridge over it. The tinkling of the water would be so refreshing that it would not only calm the mind, but also provide a view. ¡±


    The naturalness of his words and the scrutinizing look in his eyes were just like a new wife decorating her husband¡¯s house.


    Su Miejun listened to the pleasant voice, and his mind could not help but conjure up the scene Bai Lixin was constructing, a scene that included not only himself but also Bai Lixin, and his heart suddenly raced.


    But then he thought of Khonghu Jun, who was watching them. He suppressed his heartbeat, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is how the garden has been since I moved in. If you are not used to my wild and rough place, you will clean it up yourself, and I will not accompany you in hanging out. ¡±


    Bai Lixin pouted, ¡°You are always too prudent. But since you said so, I will clean up this place in the future, but you must not enjoy it. Hmph! ¡± With a cold snort, he straightened his robe and staggered away from Su Miejun towards the main house.


    The main house was simple and elegant. Bai Lixin glanced at the side room next to him, and without even pausing, dashed into Su Miejun¡¯s room, ¡°You never let anyone wait on you, and this side room of yours has not been used for many years. It is probably full of rats and snakes. I am the dignified leader of the Demon Sect. How can I live in that kind of place? ¡±


    Su Miejun looked at the empty side room, walked to Bai Lixin¡¯s side, and nodded, ¡°Fine, you can stay in my room. I will sleep in the side room.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s feet paused, and he turned his head to glare at Su Miejun viciously: ¡°You¡¯re deliberately angering me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sewing Bai Lixin¡¯s angry expression, Su Miejun twitched at the corners of his mouth lightly, and he actually laughed, ¡°Then what exactly do you want? How will I know if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±Old


    Old driver! This Su Meijun must be an old driver!


    Bai Lixin glared at Su Miejun again, and suddenly, his eyes rolled up, his body softening as he fell into Su Miejun¡¯s arms.


    Su Miejun instinctively hugged his body hurriedly, anxiously asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Ning Xuan Bing?¡±


    Bai Lixin burrowed into Su Miejun¡¯s arms and buried his head into his chest, laughing silently, his shoulders trembling uncontrollably, along with a silent smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Has the Nanchi Cold Poison reacted again? ¡± Seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s trembling shoulders, Su Miejun hugged him tighter into his arms and held him up before kicking the door open and flashing into the main bedroom.


    Bai Lixin collected his expression and lifted his pale face to look at Su Meijun: ¡°My Nanchi cold poison attacks intermittently, even I don¡¯t know when it starts and ends. Are you really comfortable leaving me here by myself? ¡±


    Su Meijun had no way of listening to what Bai Lixin had to say at that moment, ¡°Shut up, I¡¯ll use my energy to heal you!¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and shook his head weakly, ¡°It¡¯s useless. You are only suppressing the poison temporarily. It will still come when it should. But if you do something else with me, it¡¯s different. I know you are a medicine body. Your blood and body fluids are full of fire poison, which is just the right poison to restrain my cold poison. ¡±


    As Bai Lixin said that, he pulled Su Miejun down on top of him, and his tongue dug into Su Miejun¡¯s mouth.


    Su Miejun was stunned for a moment, and then his tongue came out to intertwine with Bai Lixin¡¯s. His kisses became heavier and fiercer, and his hands uncontrollably touched Bai Lixin¡¯s seemingly soft and boneless, but strong waist.


    It was clear that he only wanted to help Ning Xuan Bing detoxify the poison, but he was now unable to stop himself. With a low growl, he once again took possession of the soft lips deeply.


    His hands slid down the perfect curves of Bai Lixin¡¯s body, all the way to his thighs.


    When he touched a hard spot, Su Miejun¡¯s consciousness cleared a little, and he pulled out his tongue and asked, with a ragged breath, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inactive?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were now slightly narrowed, his eyes seductive as he smiled lightly. He reached out his hand to the still wide open door and closed it with a wave of his hand, and the latch automatically snapped shut.


    After doing so, Bai Lixin said, ¡± I am not aroused by anyone except you. You are my medicine. ¡±


    Su Miejun struggled with his lust and resisted the urge to ravage this little demon now, ¡°You¡¯ve been saying I¡¯m your medicine since a while ago. What do you want from me? Do you know that my blood and bodily fluids will kill you? ¡±


    Seemingly afraid that Bai Lixin wouldn¡¯t believe him, he used his true qi to cut his index finger and dripped two drops of blood onto the ground.


    The moment the blood hit the ground, a black smoke came out and the blood disappeared, leaving only a small hole in the ground.


    He sighed and pointed at the ground, ¡°See, now do you believe me?¡±


    Bai Lixin, however, only smiled gently as he reached out and pulled Su Meijun¡¯s bleeding finger into his mouth, licking it.


    With a start, Su Miejun was about to get up and take his finger out.


    He knew that his blood was highly poisonous and that, once taken in, the person would surely die.


    However, Ning Xuan Bing was holding his index finger, his tongue wandering around it like a small snake, and he even looked up and winked.


    He froze and was instantly convinced of his invulnerable physique.


    Taking the finger out of his mouth, Bai Lixin hooked his hand on Su Meijun¡¯s belt and untied it with a gentle flick of his wrist.


    The clothes that had been so meticulously put on before loosened up. His hands did not stop there as he threw the belt off the bed and then moved to remove Su Meijun¡¯s black outer robe and white inner robe.


    The soft, slender fingers touched his chest, and Su Meijun could not stand such harassment. His eyes went red, his mind went out with a bang, and what was left of his sanity was gone.


    With a stifled grunt, he grabbed Bai Lixin¡¯s two arms with one hand and held them firmly over his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± With a single force, he ripped Bai Lixin¡¯s already loose clothes apart.


    Bai Lixin let out a sultry laugh, his voice pleasant and enchanting, like a succubus invading the earth, ¡°Always acting serious, see, you can¡¯t help it.¡±


    No one knew that in this ruined garden, there were two people making love in the daytime.


    The bed shook violently, and moans mixed with muffled groans and thumps rose and fell as the sun became even more poisonous.


    In the evening, a medicine boy came to bring the food.


    After knocking twice on the door, but getting no answer, the medicine-boy guessed that Su Miejun was probably not in, so he thought he would push the door in and place the food on his table.


    He pushed his hand on the door a few more times, but the door did not open.


    After a pause, the medicine boy knocked again and shouted, ¡°Master Su, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    There seemed to be the sound of something shaking violently in the room, and the medicine boy looked aghast. His eyes instantly turned icy cold. Could it be an assassin?


    The medicine boy put the food on the floor and was about to break into the room, when Su Miejun¡¯s cold voice came out of the room, ¡°I know, you can leave now.¡±


    The medicine boy¡¯s hand, which was filled with internal energy, stalled and retracted, and his eyes turned indifferent again.


    His body straightened up and he bowed respectfully, ¡°As you command, Third Master.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left.

 CH 83

    In the room, Su Miejun covered Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth and leaned over to his ear from behind to whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    He said this, but his crotch gave another push.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes opened wide, and anger rose in the phoenix eyes, as if he wanted to swallow Su Miejun alive.


    But Su Meijun pretended not to see it, and kept moving, continuing to plough.


    After a long time, Su Meijun let out a long sigh of relief before he got up from the bed and brought in the long-cooled meal.


    On the bed, Bai Lixin¡¯s beautiful body was half-covered under the silk quilt. His body was covered with red marks, and his face was in a state of ecstasy, seemingly content.


    A soft spot melted as Su Miejun looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s bewitching appearance.


    Reheating the meal in his hands with his inner strength, Su Miejun walked over to Bai Lixin, took him into his arms, and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed and hooked his hand feebly, ¡°I¡¯m so tired, you feed me.¡±


    With a smile in his eyes, Su Miejun nodded and leaned Bai Lixin back on the pillow.


    Lifting the food and coming back to Bai Lixin, Su Miejun used a soup spoon to serve a spoonful of porridge and said, ¡°Come, open your mouth.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth still had the aftertaste of a kind of sticky liquid hanging in it, so when he heard Su Miejun¡¯s words, he obediently opened it.


    The sweet and greasy congee instantly diluted the sticky taste in his mouth, and Bai Lixin then snapped out of it, pointing at Su Miejun and saying, ¡°Take me to wash up first.¡±


    It was only then that Su Miejun came back to his senses, and after a helpless smile, he picked up Bai Lixin with both hands and walked towards the back garden.


    The front of the garden was empty, but the back of the garden was secluded and bright.


    There was a clear spring in the middle of the green bamboo.


    Bai Lixin put his hand on Si Miejun¡¯s neck weakly, his body soft.


    Su Miejun directly stepped into the clear spring.


    The water was clear but not cold, it had been in the sun all day and was still warm. When the spring water touched his body, Bai Lix8n let out a soft hum of happiness, and his body leaned all over Su Miejun¡¯s body, ¡°So comfortable!¡±


    Su Miejun¡¯s strong arms were wrapped around Bai Lixin and leaned against the spring pool, but he didn¡¯t know what to say at this point.


    What could he say?


    Say that he had slept with the leader of the Demon sect? To say that he was sorry, that he didn¡¯t mean it? Or should he just say that he likes him?


    Even though he had a thousand words to say, he felt he could not say a single one of them at this moment.


    It was Bai Lixin who opened his mouth first.


    He reached out and picked at the red nipple on Su Miejun¡¯s chest and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re so prudish. Where¡¯s that well-dressed look from yesterday? Today, before dawn, you are doing this and that to others. How humiliating.¡±


    Su Miejun: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Lixin picked at another red nipple, ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to talk anymore, pretending to be serious!¡±


    After being provoked like this, Su Miejun felt his lower abdomen start to swell up again.


    Bai Lixin was currently sitting in Su Miejun¡¯s arms, and he directly felt the changes in his body.


    Bai Lixin exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Beast Master, you are a living beast man. I¡¯m at least your disciple now, and you actually have bad intentions towards your own disciple twice and thrice! Fortunately, you have no other disciples besides me, otherwise your reputation would have been tarnished long ago. But don¡¯t worry, my mouth is tight and I will help you keep your secret. ¡±


    Su Miejun gave him a look and said, ¡°We¡¯re called a couple. Besides, aren¡¯t you the one who asked me to be your medicine? ¡±


    When it came to this, Su Miejun remembered what Bai Lixin had said about the ¡°Nanchi Cold Poison.¡±


    He pulled Bai Lixin into his arms and asked with a frown, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for nearly thirty years, but I¡¯ve never heard of such a poison as Nanchi Cold Poison. How on earth did you get poisoned by it? Is there really such a poison in this world? And why have I not detected any signs of poisoning in your body? ¡±


    When it came to business, Bai Lixin also looked astonished and said, ¡°Four years ago I was seriously injured, and it was Lord Khonghu who saved me from the arms of death. At that time, I was so grateful to him that I even decided to protect Medicine King Valley. But when I returned to the Demon Sect, something unexpected happened. I was always sleepwalking, and not only that, the things I did when I was sleepwalking were even more different from what I myself would normally do. I would even sometimes kill people when sleepwalking, and this made the disciples of the Demon Sect fearful of me for a while. ¡±


    ¡°I just assumed at the time that it was a complication that accompanied my injuries and didn¡¯t take it to heart. But it was only the following year, after I learned that I had been sleepwalking for two whole days, and that I had even gone out of my religion to kill several famous families during those two days, that I suddenly began to have suspicions.¡±


    ¡± I secretly investigated, and I did find some clues. I discovered Khonghu¡¯s conspiracy. I had believed in Khonghu since four years ago, but after discovering his true nature two years ago, I couldn¡¯t accept it for a while, only thinking that I had made a mistake in my investigation. I re-investigated, but this time, not only did I uncover the true nature of Khonghu, but I discovered an even greater conspiracy. ¡±


    Bai Lixin shivered, and a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    Seeing this look on his face, Su Miejun tightened his arm again and said, ¡°Khonghu Jun likes to use gu worms to control others, and in this valley, apart from the three of us who are in charge, everyone else has a worm from Khonghu Jun. He used the mother worm to control the child worm to keep the people in Pill King Valley under his control, and as a result, Khonghu Jun arrogantly thought that he controlled all the corners of Medicine King Valley and did not bother to arrange for measures against eavesdropping. So now you are quite safe with me. The most dangerous place is the safest place.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, his eyes becoming firm again, ¡°A year ago, I had a strange encounter. I saved a white-haired old man who was dying. After I rescued him, he only took one look at my face and told me that I had a gu worm and that there were two ways to detoxify; either to manipulate the mother worm so that the offspring would crawl out of my ear by itself, or to fight poison with poison.¡±


    ¡°I am Ning Xuan Bing, I am the Lord of the Demon Sect, leader of the underworld, I am the guide above all others, and now I am being led by someone else through a needle and a thread. It was impossible to let the mother worm manipulate the daughter worm to crawl out, so I chose the second method. ¡±


    ¡°Then that old man gave me a porcelain vase.¡± Bai Lixin looked up at the slowly sinking sun and fell into a memory, ¡°He said it was the god of poisons, the most overwhelmingly cold poison in the world¡ªthe Nanchi Poison. As soon as you ingest it, your body¡¯s blood will be instantly attacked by the cold, and that cold will go straight to your brain, freezing the worm in an instant. At that time, when I took the medicine, the old man injected internal energy into my body to protect me, and I survived. However, the Nanchi cold poison was so powerful that it did not die with the worms and some of it remained in my body. Every now and then, I¡¯d get cold and suffer greatly. But it is also due to this cold poison that I have that so-called ¡°all-poison invulnerable body.¡±


    After listening to Bai Lixin¡¯s light-hearted words, a distressed look appeared in Su Miejun¡¯s eyes. ¡°To be able to endure what others cannot is to be able to achieve great things.¡±


    Su Miejun glanced over and found that the person who had just been talking so eloquently, had now closed his eyes and was asleep.


    He smiled softly and gently brushed his hands over Bai Lixin¡¯s entire body, cleaning him before wrapping him in his profane clothes again and carrying him back into the room.


    Fearing that Bai Lixin might catch a cold, Su Miejun carefully dried Bai Lixin¡¯s body with a towel before gently placing him back on the bed and wrapping him in the blanket.


    The water droplets on his own body evaporated with a slight flick of his internal energy.


    Lying on the bed, Su Miejun pulled Bai Lixin into his arms and held him tightly as he gradually fell into sleep.


    It was the first time he slept without having nightmares since he was born. In this dream, there was no Khonghu Jun, no killings, no poison, just the charming Ning Xuan Bing.


    Surrounded by a dark void, Bai Lixin¡¯s body floated lightly in the darkness and called out in surprise: [s419m?]


    [It is I, Lord Host.]A hollow voice came from all sides.


    [Why am I here?] Bai Lixin manipulated his soul body to float in the endless darkness. Just now, he was talking with Su Miejun when he suddenly froze, and his soul was drawn away into this dark void.


    [I am very sorry to have disturbed your bath with Lord Su Miejun. But this is the only way I can communicate with you now.]


    [Why?] Bai Lixin asked in confusion.


    [One of the twelve false sub-gods is here.] s419m¡¯s voice was a little chagrined, [I should have thought of it. With Khonghu¡¯s weird approach, who else has this unique hobby but the God of Lust!]


    It was the first time Bai Lixin had heard one of the names of the twelve false-gods, and he asked in surprise, [The god of Lust?]


    [Yes, Lord Host, I sensed the aura just as you approached Medicine King Valley. Fearing that he would discover something, I had to shield the outside world and force the system into hibernation while I myself hid in the deepest part of your consciousness to observe everything in the outside world. [Lord host, it¡¯s a good thing we changed your body early; otherwise, those pills Khonghu gave you would have caused you to burst into flames and die hours ago!]


    Bai Lixin waved his hand impatiently, [Are you saying that Khonghu Jun is one of the twelve false gods, the god of lust? What is the fighting strength of these twelve false Gods?


    [No, no!] s419m denied, [The god of lust is not Khonghu, but another. It is Chi Yuanxian! The twelve false sub-gods have varying combat powers, and the god of Lust, as the name implies, likes to seek pleasure. She is the least powerful of the twelve false gods, but she likes to play with people¡¯s hearts and keeps everything in the palm of her hand.]


    [She also likes to scour for beautiful men, and because everything is done on the spur of the moment, she acts without any rules, based on preference or a whim. So she is an unpredictable sub-false-god, despite her average power. And the worlds under her control are all in chaos and without order.]

 CH 84

    [Why is a sub-false god having a soul power of only A rank?] Bai Lixin asked as he drifted around in the darkness.


    s419m organized his words, [Because of lust, the lust god¡¯s mind is not on maintaining the order of the world or improving her combat power. All her energy is spent on scavenging beautiful men. It is taboo for a guardian god to invade another guardian¡¯s world, but she doesn¡¯t care about that for the sake of her lust. She would stay in one world for about a hundred years, scouring all the handsome men in it, before running off to the next world.]


    [Because of her intrusive behavior, the god of lust was not well received among the Twelve False Gods, and no one wanted to deal with her.]


    The twelve false gods each had their own characteristics and their names were similar to their personalities: God of Love, God of Power, God of Greed, God of Food, God of Envy, God of Laziness, God of Sorrow, God of Anger, God of Joy, God of Fear, God of War, and God of Lust.


    The gods of war, power, anger, and love were the most powerful, the gods of food, laziness, and lust were the least powerful, and the other false gods fell in the middle of the pack.


    [But since they are gods after all, their souls are immortal and indestructible, so they are also unscrupulous.]


    [Immortal and indestructible? Even fellow gods can¡¯t kill them?] Bai Lixin asked as he propped his hand on his chin and floated in mid-air.


    [They can! But no false-god will go and kill his own companions; killing a god is a great taboo, and a pseudo-Lord-God would strangle them.]


    Bai Lixin rubbed his chin twice and asked, [Then I ask you again. You said that the false-gods absorb the soul power of the main Lord god Di Jia to support themselves for eternity. The soul fragments are also managed by each of the twelve false-gods, so why have I not received any counterattack from the false-gods when I have already rescued five pieces of my beloved¡¯s soul before? Could it be that none of the twelve false-gods or pseudo-Lord Gods could detect the change in the soul fragment?]


    [That¡¯s because of me, lord-host!] s419m¡¯s voice immediately perked up, [You know, every time you rescue the Lord God, the aftermath is my job.]


    [I imitate the Lord God¡¯s aura and create a puppet soul to replace the Lord God in that constantly cycling world. The system has existed for hundreds of millions of years and has had countless hosts. Every time a host completes a task, the system can draw a portion of energy from the billions of realms.]


    [The energy used in order to prevent being detected by the false gods is a drop in the ocean compared to the energy of these billions of realms. But a drop of water accumulates into a river, and a little becomes a lot. The most important thing for us is energy, and I am allowing this energy to be transmitted to the false gods instead of strengthening the Lord God¡¯s soul power so as to disguise the real thing.]


    s419m did not have a physical body, so  Bai Lixin could only gaze into the darkness, [I didn¡¯t expect you to be working hard on the side after leaving each world. You have worked hard].


    s419m exclaimed proudly.[That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a super salvation system that the Lord God has placed high hopes on. How can I think of saving the Lord God if I can¡¯t even do this well!]


    When Bai Lixin heard s419m¡¯s proud tone, the image of a small child beating his chest and standing tall came to his mind, and he immediately laughed: [Since you can imitate Di Jia¡¯s soul aura, it¡¯s not a problem to imitate the Lust god¡¯s soul aura, right?]


    [It is possible, but what is the point of imitating her?] s419m wondered.


    [You said that the false gods can¡¯t kill each other, but what about the Lord God Di Jia, who can¡¯t even be killed by the pseudo-Lord-god or his minions? Can he fail to kill a mere Lust sub god?]


    In the darkness, there was a dead silence. After a long time, s419m¡¯s voice trembled with excitement: [Lord Host, what do you mean?]


    Bai Lixin smiled gently, floating in the air cross-legged, his head slightly raised with a faction of confident heaven, [How about a battle to kill gods in this world of ours?]


    [Yes, Lord Host!]


    When Bai Lixin woke up, he found that Su Miejun was no longer at his side. He reached out and touched the bedding beside him, which was cool, so it seemed that he had been up for a long time.


    Yesterday¡¯s pleasure did not have much effect on Bai Lixin¡¯s body.


    They have been married for a long time, and his lover¡¯s ability has always been gifted; otherwise, why would he raise his physique to S-class for nothing?


    And although the system could not send a notification, it had secretly been helping him to repair his flesh. So when he woke up, the evidence of yesterday¡¯s madness had been left behind and had long since disappeared into thin air.


    Su Miejun had gone somewhere, and now that he was beside Chi Yuanxian, he was even more unable to get in touch with s419m.


    There was nothing to do, so Bai Lixin put on his clothes and went out to the ruined garden.


    There was something odd about this Medicine King Valley, and he had wanted to let s419m explore it, but now that s419m wouldn¡¯t dare to come out, he had to do it himself.


    But just a few steps outside the garden, Bai Lixin heard a few strange sounds.


    The sounds went up and down, high and low, not easy to identify. Bai Lixin strained his ears and listened, and a subtle expression appeared on his face.


    This Chi Yuanxian is worthy of being a lecherous god, ah. Just outside the garden this early morning! Was it deliberate and intentional?


    Bai Lixin lowered his head and covered his eyes with his eyelashes, a sneer in his eyes. How could he ignore an invitation from a beautiful woman?


    Bai Lixin followed the sounds and walked into the bamboo forest near the ruined garden. Bai Lixin saw a man wearing light green medicine boy clothes with his back to him, moving rudely and vigorously.


    The sound of a man¡¯s groans and a woman¡¯s pants came clear to his ears from there. Bai Lixin looked at the two who had no intention of stopping and intentionally stepped on a dry tree branch under his feet.


    The movement and panting came to an abrupt halt as Chi Yuanxian blushed and pushed the man on top of her away, while the medicine boy stumbled and pulled up his trousers, fleeing as if in a hurry.


    Chi Yuanxian turned around and shouted, ¡°Sect Leader Ning, this man has mischievous intentions towards me. Help me kill him!¡±


    Bai Lixin was faced the farce before him, as if watching a group of mating monkeys.


    Bai Lixin glanced at Chi Yuanxian, who looked like she was about to cry, and she begged again, ¡°If this man escapes from the bamboo forest, I will lose my reputation for the rest of my life! Does Master Ning really want to see me suffer a life worse than death? ¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Bai Lixin struck out.


    When Bai Lixin¡¯s body moved, all Chi Yuanxian could see was a flash of red darting before her eyes. She saw him fly abruptly behind the medicine boy who was trying to escape, and twisted his head off with little force.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s brutal appearance, Chi Yuanxian was so frightened that she covered her mouth and cried out in shock.


    Although the head was twisted off, no blood splashed onto Bai Lixin¡¯s scarlet robe at all.


    He took the man¡¯s head by his hair and threw it at Chi Yuanxian¡¯s feet, teasingly saying, ¡°Your chastity, Fairy Chi.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian was still dishevelled, and gave another startled cry as she faced Bai Lixin¡¯s gaze. As if she had just realised that her robe was still wide open, she squealed and turned her back to Bai Lixin and straightened her clothes.


    Chi Yuanxian was in a state of panic, but the dress was put on extremely quickly. In the blink of an eye, she had her long pink veil back on, and when she turned around again, she was the same lovely, innocent fairy again.


    She glanced at Bai Lixin shyly, and then down at the medicine boy, whose eyes were wide open, and anger crept onto her shy face.


    She lifted her skirt, raised her foot and kicked the head several times, kicking it until it was completely unrecognisable. ¡±


    Only after the head of the medicine boy was split in half did she take a few deep breaths and remove her bloodstained foot from the broken bones of the medicine boy¡¯s head, and the anger on her face subsided.


    She trotted to Bai Lixin, bowing her head and saying, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Sect Leader Ning.¡±


    Bai Lixin was looking down on Chi Yuanxian from above, and he could see her large honey-coloured breasts rising and falling, ¡°I just happened to be passing by, and I did my part. But what will you do afterwards? Will you tell Khonghu Jun about this? ¡±


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Chi Yuanxian hurriedly shook her head, a look of horror on her face, ¡°No, I can¡¯t tell him, he¡¯ll destroy all my disciples in a fit of anger.¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed softly, ¡°Alright then, what about this medicine boy¡¯s corpse?¡±


    She looked at the corpse in the distance and the head broken into pieces next to her, pulled out a porcelain bottle from her sleeve and handed it to Bai Lixin, ¡°Bone dissolving disperse.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, took the porcelain bottle, and walked over to the corpse, scattering a little of the white powder onto the bones, which then began to wilt slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye. After awhile, only the green robes were left, and nothing more.


    He went over to the head and turned the bones into powder before coming back to Chi Yuanxian and handing over the porcelain vase with one hand, ¡°The product of Medicine King Valley is truly extraordinary. This bone dissolving powder is really good; it doesn¡¯t leave a single piece of evidence behind; it¡¯s as if this person has never existed in this world. ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian faintly froze at Bai Lixin¡¯s words and tilted her head to look at him.


    This Ning Xuan Bing was worthy of being a leader of the Demon Sect. He saw her being ¡°raped,¡± but instead of helping, he was watching the show from afar.


    The way he looked at her now was as if she was a jumping clown.


    I am the god of this world! How dare you, a mere human, show such an expression to a god!


    Chi Yuanxian cursed in her heart, but her eyes were attracted to the lithe muscles on Bai Lixin¡¯s chest, hidden beneath his fair skin.


    This man was indeed handsome, with an elegant and seductive physique, a slender body, and a devilishly handsome face that oozed wicked temptation.


    Chi Yuanxian turned to think about it and sighed in her heart, regretting that this man was good. Wouldn¡¯t he be happy to serve her?


    The woman¡¯s mind was going round and round, but how could Bai Lixin not know what she was thinking?


    He was about to tease her some more when a call drew their attention.


    ¡°Ning Xuan Bing, what are you doing here? Have you finished your morning lesson yet? ¡± Su Miejun had stood outside the bamboo forest at some point, staring intently at them with frosty eyes.

 CH 85

    It was unknown how much Su Miejun had heard or seen.


    He saw Chi Yuanxian flinch a little, and Bai Lixin was bored, but he still raised his hand to gently pat Chi Yuanxian¡¯s shoulder to show comfort: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian showed a grateful expression, leaned behind him while grabbing his sleeve, and looked at Su Miejun timidly from behind.


    Bai Lixin laughed and thought, ¡°Big sister, you are more than thirty years old. Although the face looks a little tender, you should not make this kind of little bird-like expression, okay?


    Su Meijun looked at the interaction between the two from a distance, his eyes growing colder. ¡°Come here quickly! ¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows and smiled, casually making a bow, ¡°Yes, this disciple obeys.¡±


    Turning his head to look apologetically at the Chi Yuanxian, Bai Lixin whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep the secret.¡± Then he pulled his sleeve out of her hand and walked leisurely to Su Miejun¡¯s side.


    Su Miejun scanned Bai Lixin up and down, stroked the sword hanging on his waist, and said, ¡°We are going back to the garden.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and followed behind. He walked two steps and suddenly turned back to look at Chi Yuanxian, showing her a charming, wicked smile.


    Chi Yuanxian¡¯s body trembled and her eyes straightened.


    These two men were definitely the best of the best in this world!


    Chi Yuanxian looked at the backs of the two men leaving together, and a look of saturated lust appeared in their eyes.


    One is cold, the other wicked; one is ascetic, the other seductive.


    She licked her dry lips and smiled.


    *


    As soon as they entered the bedroom, Su Meijun locked the door from the inside. Bai Lixin stood at the door and watched as Su Meijun strode to the bed and gently twisted the dragon shaped decoration at the head of the bed for a moment, and the bed instantly made a churning sound and began to move to one side.


    He had guessed that there would be a secret entrance somewhere, so Bai Lixin was not much surprised, and after coming to Su Meijun¡¯s side, he crossed his hands over his chest and said, ¡°Having secrets?¡±


    Su Miejun glanced at Bai Lixin and said, ¡°If your life is ever in danger¡­ follow me.¡±


    He said and walked down the steps, Bai Lixin naturally followed. He had just entered the secret entrance when Su Meijun touched another mechanism, and Bai Lixin once again heard the churning sound. In a moment, the bed above had been restored in place.


    Without the light source, the room was suddenly dark.


    Bai Lixin thought about it and suddenly let out a cry. His body leaned forward and he flung himself into Su Meijun¡¯s arms, ¡°The passage is dark, so I can¡¯t see the path under my feet.¡±


    Su Miejun clung to Bai Lixin¡¯s waist with one hand and made a low breathing sound in the darkness. At some point, Su Miejun held a torch in his hand, and although the torchlight was not enough, it was enough to light up the path ahead.


    But Bai Lixin did not come out of Su Miejun¡¯s arms, instead rubbing himself more against him. His hand wrapped around Su Miejun¡¯s sturdy waist obediently, and he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue walking.¡±


    Su Miejun looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s long black hair from the top of his head, and then held the torch with one hand and Bai Lixin¡¯s waist with the other, and started walking slowly.


    ¡°It was excavated in the 20 years I¡¯ve been here. The Medicine King Valley has countless people seeking medical help every year.¡± His hand slid upwards along Bai Lixin¡¯s waist, and he grabbed Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist, checking his pulse. He exclaimed in surprise, ¡°And what you said is really true. The daughter worm of the soul-sucking gu worm did not take shape in your body.¡±


    Bai Lixin stopped for a moment, ¡°Are all the medicine boys and doctors in this Medicine King Valley put under this gu worm¡¯s compulsion by Khonghu Jun? When I came that day, I saw that the medicine boy beside Chi Yuanxian had a handsome appearance, but his eyes were devoid of energy, as if he was a puppet, so I guess he was being manipulated right? ¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Su Meijun put his hand back on Bai Lixin¡¯s waist and said with a sneer, ¡°The world says that the Medicine King Valley is a fairyland, but they do not know that here is the biggest scourge in the world. What you said is true, the medicine boys and doctors are indeed manipulated. These people are the best in the martial arts world, but they were forced to come to the Medicine King Valley to seek refuge. From the moment they entered the valley, they were no longer themselves. ¡±


    ¡°Can I make a bold assumption ?¡± Bai Lixin hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Even if those so-called enemies were chasing after them, is it possible that it was also done intentionally by Khonghu Jun? For example, if Khonghu Jun wanted to control a certain person, he secretly manipulated others to chase the person and force them to come to Medicine King Valley. Or let him be struck by a strange poisonous disease that no one in the world can cure except the Medicine King¡¯s Valley. In this way, the world will be rolling in Khonghu Jun¡¯s palm. ¡±


    After Bai Lixin said this, he shuddered and leaned into Su Miejun¡¯s arms.


    Su Miejun pursed his lips and wrapped his arms around Bai Lixin¡¯s waist and tightened them, ¡°I am the executioner. I helped Khonghu Jun pursue many people, and they came to Medicine King Valley to seek refuge. They followed the script written by Khonghu Jun, and walked into his trap every step of the way. I am not a good person, I don¡¯t care about the world, but I hate Khonghu Jun for using human lives as a plaything, so I want to kill him. ¡±


    Speaking of this, Bai Lixin suddenly came to life. He wrapped his hand around Su Miejun¡¯s waist and gave him a fierce pinch, saying with slight anger, ¡°By the way, you were going to take my head that day!¡±


    Su Miejun was pinched by Bai Lixin and stiffened. He turned his head away while giving a dry laugh: ¡°That time, it was only that time.¡±


    Bai Lixin snorted and continued, ¡°You also righteously called me ¡°slutty¡± that day.¡±


    Su Miejun stiffened again, the corners of his mouth pulled into a smile, and he said, ¡°Only at that time, that was the last time.¡±


    ¡°There is another one who can bend and stretch; what about Chi Yuanxian? Is she in the same stream as Khonghu Jun? ¡±


    Su Miejun shook his head and said, ¡°When I saw you two together, I wanted to tell you to be careful of her, but then I remembered your incurable disease, so I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to remind you.¡± Su Miejun deliberately aggravated the words ¡°incurable disease¡± with a smile in his voice, ¡°Chi Yuanxian is obsessed with the ¡°affairs of men and women¡± and nothing. If you can not get it up, she should not feel any interest in you. ¡±


    As the two walked, they had gone further from the entrance, and the passage in front of Bai Lixin was gradually opening up, extending into a four-square space.


    Although small, the place was complete with tables and chairs, and there was even a low bed by the wall. In addition to the passage from which they came, there were two more days of walking to finish the outward passage further along. Su Miejun pointed to the one on the right and said, ¡°This is the one that leads outside the Medicine King Valley, and the other one leads under Khonghu¡¯s room. I only extended the passage under his room but did not open it up. ¡±


    ¡°Although the saying that ¡°the most dangerous place is the safest place¡± is not entirely true, if there is any danger, it is much safer for you to hide under his room than anywhere else.¡±


    Knowing that Su Miejun was worried about him, Bai Lixin nodded and pointed to the passage leading outside and asked, ¡°Where does this lead to?¡±


    ¡°Medicine King¡¯s back mountain, under the waterfall!¡±The same night that Su Miejun told him about this life-saving secret passage, he disappeared again.


    Bai Lixin found it inconvenient to communicate with S419M, and only his soul could communicate by entering the darkness of the void. However, entering the void means that his consciousness is detached from his physical body, and his physical body will fall into a coma.


    As Su Miejun disappeared, Khonghu Jun retreated to manipulate the martial world.


    In just one month, the martial arts world was changing, becoming treacherous and unpredictable. Before, the White and Dark Dao were in constant strife, but then, with the disappearance of the Dark Dao leader, Ning Xuan Bing, another sect in the underworld began to emerge and lead the sects that follow the Dark Dao to fight back.


    Because of the disappearance of Ning Xuan Bing, the strength of the Demon Sect was greatly reduced. Although Protector Yang had taken over leadership, half of the people were not convinced, and those half eventually rose up.


    In the face of internal strife, the conservative faction of the Protector quickly left in the night with the other half of the people, and the Demon Sect had since disintegrated and collapsed from within.


    Soon afterwards, taking advantage of the collapse of the Demon Sect, the Martial Alliance united with the people who follow the White Dao to attack the main altar of the Demon Sect, capturing the other half of the people who remained and killing them all.


    Naturally, with the end of the Demon Sect, the Lord of the Dark Dao and Demonism no longer existed, forever off the stage.


    The Demon Sect disappeared, but the Moon Lotus Sect rose up and became the leader of the underworld and those that follow the Dark path. In this way, the Martial Alliance no longer paid attention to the matters of the demon sect and focused on the underworld headed by the Moon Lotus Sect.


    In martial arts strife, there is good and then there is evil. People sometimes fight not against a particular sect but against an alliance. At this time, the White Dao Alliance was fighting against the Dark Dao Alliance of the underworld, not the demon sect. The Demon sect¡¯s withdrawal was only beneficial to them, so why would they not go ahead and fight?


    Although the Demon sect had withdrawn, the strength of the underworld did not seem to be reduced in the slightest, and from nowhere, several martial arts experts who  had disappeared for many years and followed the Dark path suddenly appeared and joined the underworld, so that the strength of the underworld and the White Dao Alliance were equal.


    *


    Khonghu Jun played with a black chess piece in his hand as he listened to Ren Qiankun¡¯s report over a game of chess, and asked, ¡°What about the Demon sect? Did it really disappear? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t know where Protector Yang fled with his people. We searched the whole continent but couldn¡¯t find him.¡±


    Khonghu Jun stared at the black and white chess pieces all over the board, his eyes flickering.


    The underworld was guided by the Demon Sect, and the Demon Sect obeys Ning Xuan Bing. But Ning Xuan Bing had never left Medicine King Valley for over a month, so there is only one explanation for this. Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s close friend, the great protector, had defected.


    He was surprised when he found out that the Demon Sect was destroyed. He originally thought that it could still fight against the Martial Alliance for a year, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be internal strife first.


    The system of the Demon Sect was very strict, and he could only place a few people there. But these few people were killed when the White Dao Alliance attacked the main altar of the Demon Sect, meaning that he lost control of the remaining Demon Sect remnants.


    Khonghu Jun¡¯s middle finger held a chess piece and dropped it sharply, ¡°I accept your concession. I won again this time. ¡±


    Ren Qiankun was now thirty-two, a dozen years younger than Khonghu Jun. He entered the valley today to cure his illness and also meet his beloved.

 CH 86

    Seeing that he had lost, Ren Qiankun was not annoyed. He hurriedly bowed and smiled respectfully, ¡°The Medicine King¡¯s chess skills are unparalleled in the world. I admire them.¡±


    ¡°This chess game is over, and this sister of mine is here as well,¡± Khonghu Jun said as he stroked his beard.


    Khonghu Jun said, and then looked towards the door. Ren Qiankun hurriedly turned back, looking at the delicate and lovely young girl obsessively.


    Chi Yuanxian had just stepped into Khonghu Jun¡¯s room, and when she saw Ren Qiankun, she froze slightly, then grinned lightly, ¡°Lord Ren, it¡¯s been a long time. Have you come for treatment again?¡±


    Ren Qiankun stood up rigidly, holding his hand over his fist in front of him, and said with a smile: ¡°Yes, I was poisoned not long ago, so I will ask Miss Chi to diagnose and treat me.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian glanced at Ren Qiankun¡¯s anxious appearance, covered her mouth, and gently smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ren Qiankun walked to her side, and then Chi Yuanxian grinned at Khonghu Jun, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go first to heal Lord Ren. You go ahead since you are busy.¡±


    Khonghu Jun nodded and they left.


    Only after they had gone for awhile did Khonghu Jun walk into a secret room, turning around and walking for a long time before he reached a hidden secret compartment.


    He carefully took out a small black wooden cauldron from the compartment. Inside the wooden cauldron was a golden silkworm. It was the mother worm for soul compulsion.


    The mother worm was now curled up into a ball and lying in the wooden cauldron. Khonghu Jun gently took out the gu worm and put it in his hand. He carefully urged the mother worm, and in a moment, it began to stretch its body, the tiny claws under the body also slowly stirring.


    Seeing the female worm¡¯s writhing body movements, Khonghu Jun snickered, and a strange look appeared in his eyes.


    This sister of his had a wide range of interests and he had long known that she could not change her ways. But this is good, Chi Yuanxian was short-sighted and obsessed with men, even hooking up with Ren Qiankun.


    Suddenly, the mother gu worm bounced gently.


    Khonghu Jun looked at the worm¡¯s  movements and was slightly stunned.


    The daughter worm and the mother worm are connected; the daughter worm can feel everything about the host and transmit it to the mother, and the mother worm will also transmit certain perceptions in the form of movements.


    And that action just now meant that Chi Yuanxian is pregnant!


    Khonghu Jun abruptly stood up and carefully watched the mother worm¡¯s movements, and saw her bounce gently again.


    There was no mistake¡ªChi Yuanxian was really pregnant!


    The Medicine King Valley is a family business that has been passed down from generation to generation. He and Chi Yuanxian were siblings from the same father and mother, and their parents gave birth to them and passed the Medicine King Valley to them. And similarly, the thousand-year foundation of this valley will also be passed on to their offspring.


    Khonghu Jun looked down at his lower body and gritted his teeth with hatred.


    More than twenty years ago, the Yuanxian had to go to provoke a wind snake behind the valley. As a result, she was nearly swallowed by the wind snake into its belly. If not for his own timely arrival, where else would she be this free and carefree. She is alive, but he hurt his foundation.


    What disease couldn¡¯t be cured in the Medicine King Valley? It was originally not a difficult condition, yet somehow it was not properly treated. His parents were old, and even after many years of treatment, there was no solution.


    Finally, before they died, their parents ordered the two siblings to make sure his sister left an heir to carry on the great work.


    Heh, let Chi Yuanxian¡¯s heir inherit the Medicine King Valley?


    I, Khonghu Jun, have excellent medical skills, so I will live for hundreds of years.


    Although Khonghu Jun agreed to fulfill his parents¡¯ last wish, behind the scenes, he gave Chi Yuanxian a sterilizing medicine, so that from then on, no matter how much she was tossed upside down, she could not concive.


    However, he never thought that she would actually get pregnant!


    Khonghu Jun narrowed his eyes and looked at the still wriggling mother worm.


    He did not care about the martial world, he did not care about the world, and he did not care about the lives of the people in the world.


    But he had a deep obsession with the Medicine King Valley, which could only be his as long as he lived. Anyone who covets his Medicine King Valley, must be killed without amnesty!


    This child cannot be left alive!


    Although Khonghu Jun is rotten to the bone, there is one thing he will not do. He will not kill his only flesh-and-blood sister, but her sinful child is different. That child of hers would not even know who its father was.


    *


    Chi Yuanxian was flushed, clinging to Ren Qiankun like a little bird in his arms. ¡°You have not come for more than two months.¡±


    Ren Qiankun stroked Chi Yuanxian¡¯s smooth, baby-like back and said, ¡°I really hate to be away from you day after day, but I have to. Now that the martial arts world is in turmoil and the underworld is in trouble, if I don¡¯t step in to do justice, the martial arts world will be reduced to a scorched earth. ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian laughed, ¡°Okay, alright, alright, my family¡¯s Lord Ren, is concerned about the world, and I should support it!¡±


    Ren Qiankun saw Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovely appearance and couldn¡¯t help but feel excited again. ¡°Yuan¡¯er, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    ¡°Your alliance wife is also very good.¡± Chi Yuanxian tilted her head to look at Ren Qiankun, and her words unconsciously carried a bit of annoyance.


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er, you are aware that since I met you at the age of 18, I have been deeply in love with you. If it were not for the martial arts world, I would not have married the daughter of the former martial arts lord, let alone let her give birth to my children. ¡± The most cruel words in the world were spoken by Ren Qiankun with a heartfelt look on his face, ¡°My deep love has always been for you and since the birth of my child, I have never slept with that woman. You have to believe me, Yuan¡¯er.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian¡¯s apricot eyes curved into a crescent shape, and she happily settled into Ren Qiankun¡¯s arms again, ¡°Lord Ren, you are so good to me. Allowing you to marry that woman was really wronging you. ¡±


    ¡°For you, I was willing.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian giggled and embraced Ren Qiankun once more.


    Everything in the Lust god¡¯s mind revolved around a central axis. She didn¡¯t have much of a conspiracy theory, and letting Ren Qiankun marry the daughter of the former Martial Lord wasn¡¯t for anything else, it was just for their son.


    The son of a beautiful woman and a handsome man should be good-looking.


    Chi Yuanxian sighed in her heart. She was a bit tired of this world. She could only place her soul near the protagonist.  She originally wanted Ning Xing Bing too, but he was still unmoved even after using the tiger and wolf medicine.


    It¡¯s a pity that her ¡°brother¡±, who is extraordinarily good-looking, is an eunuch. When she first entered this world, she took a fancy to the already adult Khonghu Jun and led him to the wind snake at the back of the mountain.


    The wind snake¡¯s toxin contains an aphrodisiac poison, and if he was poisoned, the two of them would be a match made in heaven.


    But things did not go as planned, and the wind snake¡¯s toxin injected into Khonghu¡¯s body was too much, directly destroying his foundation.


    Why can¡¯t she have any of these handsome men?


    Chi Yuanxian bit her lip, her heart furious.


    It was so hard to see another uncommonly beautiful man on the same level as Su Miejun, but he came to cure the inability to get it up.


    She had seduced many people from the martial arts world, not only Ren Qiankun, but many others had been deceived and lured by her. Now that more than ten years have passed, these people¡¯s children should almost come of age.


    Chi Yuanxian swallowed her saliva. It¡¯s time to close the net! After eating this wave, she would leave this realm!


    The guardian god was supposed to know the development of each world, but the lust god was tormented by desire and never pondered other aspects in detail.


    She also didn¡¯t want to think about why Su Miejun Jun didn¡¯t kill Ning Xuan Bing according to the plot, nor about why Ning Xuan Bing had a body that was invulnerable to all kinds of poisons.


    In her eyes, only a man¡¯s strong body mattered!


    In the middle of the ruined garden, Bai Lixin slowly walked out of the secret passage and tidied up the light green medicine boy clothes on his body before walking out.


    In a short while, it would be time for the evening class, so he could not stay in the garden for long. He cleaned up a bit and then flew to the Red Cloud Garden, where Chi Yuanxian lived with a tap of his foot.


    Although Su Miejun had not been around, he did not idle around either.


    Since the day he learned of the secret passage to the outside, he frequently traveled between the Demon Sect and the Medicine King Valley.


    Leaving the unloyal people in the Demon sect at the sect¡¯s main altar, he asked Protector Yang to evacuate to the secret base with the others in a hurry.


    During this time, the Demon Sect can only clench its tail and behave.


    The light green medicine boy clothes were the most simple and plain clothes, just coarse cloth and sackcloth. But it is this simple style that gave Bai Lixin a special flavor. Although other medicine boys were also good-looking, Bai Lixin stood out and was very eye-catching.


    Ren Qiankun and Chi Yuanxian were in the middle of a rigorous exercise and did not stop until the evening class started.


    Hearing the medicine boys gathered outside, Chi Yuanxian poked Ren Qiankun on the shoulder and said, ¡°Lord Ren, the evening class is about to start. I have to explain herbal knowledge to these medicine boys. Would you like to sit in? ¡±


    Ren Qiankun put on his clothes and tied his belt: ¡°Yuan¡¯er invited me, how can I not go?¡±


    So the door of the room of Chi Yuanxian opened, and the moment the two walked out of the room, one after the other, Ren Qiankun saw Bai Lixin, who stood out from the crowd.


    Bai Lixin was in a medicine boy costume, and when he met Ren Qiankun¡¯s eyes, he first revealed a surprised expression, then put his hands behind his back and sneered, his face full of sarcasm.


    Ren Qiankun¡¯s body trembled, pointing at Bai Lixin, and asked, ¡°Why is he here? Chi


    yuanxian slapped Ren Qiankun¡¯s arm down and cautioned, ¡°He is a person who avoids the world. Don¡¯t forget the rules of our Medicine King Valley. You can¡¯t touch him. If you make a move on him, you will no longer be welcome in this Medicine King Valley. ¡±


    Ren Qiankun dropped his arm at her words and plucked out a fierce glance at Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin snickered, disdainfully twisting his head, and his mouth wiggled silently a few times.


    Ren Qiankun can recognize unspoken language, and immediately read what Bai Lixin mouthed: a hypocrite in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    With his fists clenched, Ren Qiankun suppressed his anger and made a slight bow to Chi Yuanxian, saying in a loud voice: ¡°Miss Yuanxian, thank you for saving me. I will definitely come to thank you one day. I have something to do today, so I will leave now. ¡±


    Seeing that Ren Qiankun wanted to leave, Chi Yuanxian did not insist and waved her hand casually, signaling him to leave.


    Seeing her indifferent expression, Ren Qiankun¡¯s heart felt like a piece of flesh had been gouged out, and it immediately hurt to the core.


    He looked at the handsome and wicked Bai Lixin, and then looked at the cute and lovely Chi Yuanxian. The more he thought about it, the more terrified he became.


    He knew that Chi Yuanxian had a taste for good looking men, and this Ning Xuan Bing had never followed the rules. How could she resist if Ning Xuan Bing seduced my Yuan¡¯er?


    No, Ning Xuan Bing must not stay here!

 CH 87

    Ning Xuan Bing, this little white face, had a foxy face, and Yuan¡¯er had always been defenceless against beautiful men, how could she stand the test?


    Ren Qiankun gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he thought about how to torture this guy.


    Suddenly, a flash of light came to his mind and he walked towards Ning Xuan Bing with a righteous smile on his face, ¡°Sect Master Ning, long time no see.¡±


    Bai Lixin glanced at Ren Qiankun, ¡°Sect Master Ren, came for treatment?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s question was so abrupt that Ren Qiankun could only reply, ¡°Yes, I was a little poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it the poison of lustful lovesickness? You¡¯re an old man. You¡¯re almost forty and you¡¯re still playing at cheating? Do you deserve your wife and son? ¡±


    Ren Qiankun: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Where is my paralyzing nine-ringed sword? Let me chop him to death!


    Ren Qiankun¡¯s anger and blood surged up, and a red haze appeared in his eyes.


    He and Chi Yuanxian met at the age of eighteen and have been in love ever since. The relationship between them was pure and flawless, and could not be insulted by such vulgar words as ¡°cheating¡±.


    After taking two deep breaths and suppressing his anger, Ren Qiankun said with a smile on his face, ¡°I guess Master Ning has taken refuge in the Medicine King¡¯s Valley these days, so he is not worried about food and clothing and has no distractions, so he is very comfortable, right? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know anything about what¡¯s going on outside the Medicine King Valley, do you?¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his sleeve, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about the outside world now that I¡¯ve taken refuge. I don¡¯t hear anything outside the window now, I only read books on medicine refining. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you must not care what happens to the hundred-year foundation of the Demon Sect.¡±


    ¡°Protector Yang is a responsible person, and before I left, I entrusted the Demon Sect to him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Protector Yang is a responsible person, but I only know that there is no more Demon Sect in this world.¡± Ren Qiankun laughed, an evil aura unconsciously appearing in the corners of his eyes, ¡°How long does Patriarch Ning plan to stay here to avoid the world? A year? A lifetime? I¡¯m afraid that by the time Sect Master Ning leaves, the outside world will have changed and become a new place, where would be your home?¡±


    Seeing Ning Xing¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Ren Qiankun threw back his head and let out a loud laugh as he quickly left.


    With a glance at Ren Qiankun¡¯s departing back, Bai Lixin straightened his sleeve and came to Chi Yuanxian¡¯s side, ¡°Is what Ren Qiankun said true? The Devil Sect no longer exists?¡±


    Chi Yuanxian looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°Soon after you left, Ren Qiankun joined forces with all the sects following the White Dao and attacked the main altar of the Demon Sect.  Even though your Demon Sect was very powerful, it was outnumbered and was defeated by the White Dao Alliance. Not a single one is left. ¡±


    Bai Lixin said in shock, ¡°No one was left behind?!¡±


    Again, Chi Yuanxian said without thinking, ¡°No, there were still some left. Before the White Dao Alliance attacked the main altar, Protector Yang left quietly with some of his men. Protector Yang is your close friend, so he should be hiding in a place that you also know so that you can meet each other later, right? ¡±


    When he heard Chi Yuanxian¡¯s words, Bai Lixin suddenly leaned over and pressed her between the wall and him, his hand pinching the chin to turn her towards him, ¡°I came to Medicine King¡¯s Valley to hide, if it wasn¡¯t for the Medicine King Valley¡¯s people who went out to report the news, how would the White Dao Alliance have timed their attack on the Devil Sect¡¯s main altar in my absence?¡±


    ¡°Little Fairy, what is Su Miejun doing? What has he been up to these days? Why did he leave so close to the time of the attack on my sect? Or is he planning something? What exactly is the plan of your Medicine King Valley?¡±


    The handsome, flawless face was almost close to her own, and Chi Yuanxian¡¯s breath hitched as her eyes gazed greedily at Bai Lixin¡¯s face without blinking. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Those are all matters between my brother and Su Miejun, I¡¯m just a woman, how can I know, don¡¯t bully me.¡±


    Bai Lixin abruptly withdrew his hand at her words, but his face changed and he hugged Chi Yuanxian and said in a low sad voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian¡¯s heartbeat accelerated and her face blushed red when she was hugged. Holding Bai Lixin, she said, ¡°If it is really the work of Khonghu and Su Miejun, I will not help the White Dao Alliance. I will help you. Trust me.¡±


    Bai Lixin tightened his arm again, his voice slightly choked, ¡°I created the Demon Sect, it is like my child. If these so-called White Dao kill my child, I will make them pay back tenfold! ¡±


    ¡°En, en,¡± Chi Yuanxian was apoplectic and reached out to pat Bai Lixin¡¯s back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡±


    The two of them hugged for a while longer before Bai Lixin let go of Chi Yuanxian and said, ¡°Fairy, I really don¡¯t feel like studying medicine today, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Leaving Bai Lixin¡¯s embrace, Chi Yuanxian nodded with a disappointed expression, ¡°Okay, you can go back first.¡±


    As she watched his departing back, a tingle ran through Chi Yuanxian¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t let him go because he had no desire to study, it was because she was now itching all over her body and had no desire to nurture people either.


    After scanning a circle of medicine boys who had already sat down, Chi Yuanxian casually pointed her finger, ¡°You, you, you, and you, follow me into the room, the others retreat, I won¡¯t teach for today.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Bai Lixin returned to the ruined garden, his face haggard.


    After an indifferent smile, Bai Lixin walked into the garden. After Su Miejun left, he was the only one left in the whole garden and except for sneaking out at night to deal with affairs of the Demon Sect, Bai Lixin had nothing to do so he begun building the garden according to the idea he had that day.


    The garden was large and quiet, and no one came to disturb him due to Su Miejun¡¯s reputation..


    He used his internal energy to cut a small ditch from the back of the mountain to surround the whole house, and drew water from the spring in the back garden to water it.


    He also built a wooden bridge over the ditch and painted it a dark red.


    He went straight into the main house and came out with a hoe and spade over his shoulder and two peach saplings in his hand.


    He had said that he would plant a few peach trees in the front garden and dig a small river, but now that the river had been built, all that was left was the saplings.


    When autumn comes, on the eighth day of September, a hundred flowers blossom. Although it is not the right time to plant trees now, the saplings were ready for survival and will grow leaves and flowers next spring and bear peaches in another two years.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s whole body relaxed thinking of such leisurely things.


    It was ridiculous that the Medicine King Vally was the only clean slate amidst the stormy clouds that were all caused by Khonghu.


    Bai Lixin bent down and dug a hole with his shovel, without using his inner strength.


    He was digging vigorously when his body suddenly became lighter and he was carried away by a force. When he came back to his senses, he was overjoyed and hugged the figure with his backhand, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡±


    Su Meijun was dressed in black. His face was cold, but his eyes carried a light, gentle smile. He was holding Bai Lixin in his arms, but his body was still as light as floating hair, and he floated gently to the bedroom, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Bai Lixin replied in the most direct way possible, he directly turned around and hugged Su Miejun and pressed him against the wall, kissing him quickly and precisely on the lips.


    With a smile in his eyes, Su Miejun opened his mouth to receive his lover¡¯s warm welcome.


    Tasting the tantalising juices in Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth, Su Miejun sighed in contentment and intensified the kiss.


    Only after a long time did the two part reluctantly.


    Bai Lixin looked at Su Miejun and asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet? Dinner. ¡±


    Su Miejun shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to make it for you, don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Su Miejun smiled and flicked Bai Lixin¡¯s head, ¡°My meal is already in sight, what else is there to prepare?¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­ ¡±


    Is this the rhythm of digging your own pit and jumping into it?


    Although it was a joke, Su Meijun let go of Bai Lixin and frowned, ¡°I went out for over a month and brought back one good news and one bad news for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything yet, let me guess, is the bad news that the Demon Sect has been destroyed, and is the good news that some of the people in the Demon Sect have survived?¡±


    An expression of surprise appeared in Su Miejun¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why do you know?¡±¡±


    Do you think you dug that hole in the ground for nothing? I naturally have my own way of dealing with matters of the Demon Sect. ¡±


    Su Miejun¡¯s dark pupils fixedly stared at him and suddenly smiled, ¡°So everything is in your grasp.¡±


    Bai Lixin hooked his lips and smiled lightly, giving Su Miejun a deep look, but did not reply, instead asking, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for over a month, did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°This disciple of mine is really strange. I haven¡¯t appeared for over a month, and instead of asking me where I¡¯ve been for the past month or so, you ask if I missed you.¡± Su Miejun set Bai Lixin¡¯s legs around his waist and wrapped his hands around his upturned ass, even kneading hard a few times.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body was long and slender, and his ass was particularly tight, so Su Miejun rubbed it, and he couldn¡¯t get enough of it, so he rubbed it several more times.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body was so hot from the kneading that he had to put his arms around Su Miejun¡¯s neck and bite his earlobe, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you were doing, but did you miss me or not? If you don¡¯t tell me, my cold poison will come back. ¡±


    Su Miejun laughed and moved towards the bed with Bai Lixin in his arms, ¡°I¡¯ve been out for the past month or so and came back to find that I too have an incurable disease.¡±


    Bai Lixin rested his head against his neck and stuck out his tongue to lick Su Miejun¡¯s chin, smothering a laugh, ¡°Let me guess again, is it the disease of lustful longing?¡±


    Su Meijun held Bai Lixin¡¯s ass in one hand, while the other hand slid along a leg that was tightly clamped around his waist, ¡°How do you know everything?¡±


    ¡°I am a half immortal with an iron mouth, I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Bai Lixin reached out and pinched his lover¡¯s waist and licked his earlobe, ¡°Where are your hands going, don¡¯t you know I¡¯m suffering from impotence?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let go,¡± Su Miejun¡¯s hand had slid up to Bai Lixin¡¯s waist, ¡°I¡¯m the cure for your impotence, you¡¯re the cure my pain of lustful longing, you and I are each other¡¯s antidote, it should be the will of this heaven and earth, so how can I let go.¡±


    Bai Lixin grunted, ¡°Hmph, pretentious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about a cure for a disease, and you¡¯re calling me a prude,¡± Su Meijun jerked Bai Lixin¡¯s belt away, ¡°Thoughts are born from the heart, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking of the same thing  too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 CH 88

    It was almost dusk by the time the two of them were done flirting and blending.


    ¡°Do you know where Khonghu has hidden the soul compulsion mother worm?¡± Bai Lixin asked as he wrapped a strand of Su Miejun¡¯s black hair around his index finger.


    ¡°I have been living in the valley ever since I was brought back from outside by Chi Yuanxian more than twenty years ago. In all my years living here, Khonghu Jun has never left the Medicine King Valley. He rarely leaves his garden, and is very guarded. ¡±


    ¡°However, there is a secret room in his main chambers, and I guess the mother worm should be hidden by him in the secret room. But even if we found the mother worm, we would not be able to manipulate the daughter worms. Khonghu Jun has a special set of techniques to control the mother worm as a way to manipulate the daughter worms.¡±


    ¡°If the mother worm dies, do the daughter worms die too?¡±


    ¡°No. After the mother worm dies, the daughter worm is not under control and will gnaw on the host¡¯s brain like crazy, and the host will die in a few moments. ¡±


    Hearing this result, Bai Lixin frowned slightly.


    However, he soon relaxed his frown again and continued, ¡°If I know where the mother worm is and I can lure Khonghu Jun out, are you sure that the mother worm can be found and brought out safely?¡± Bai Lixin paused and explained, ¡°When I say safely, I mean your safety. If the mother worm dies, then it is dead. ¡±


    When Su Miejun heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words, his heart was slightly moved, and he grabbed Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and put it on his warm chest, saying, ¡°Yes, but what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want you, by the way, to kill a god!¡± A light flashed in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, and his hand felt the strong, powerful heartbeat of Su Meijun. ¡°I need your help this time. Will you help me? ¡±


    ¡°With pleasure!¡±


    When he heard the expected answer without any questions, Bai Lixin was still moved, and in the end, he used the simplest way to convey his emotions, so they had another round in bed with Su Miejun.


    It was now dawn when the two of them took a break, and Bai Lixin secretly discussed it with Su Miejun.


    When he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s idea, a look of surprise appeared in Su Miejun¡¯s eyes, and he said in shock, ¡°This is a wonderful method, but is it feasible?¡±


    ¡°The loop is intertwined, and it depends on whether these people can play a key role.¡±


    Su Miejun nodded, remembering one of the links. His face instantly pulled down, ¡°Chi Yuanxian is a man-eater. Are you sure you want to go for seduction? I might as well go instead. ¡±


    Bai Lixin hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯d rather go. You have a more important task, so I¡¯ll take care of this kind of errand. ¡±


    After giving Bai Lixin a deep look, Su Miejun kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s lips fiercely and said, ¡°I¡¯ll trust you for once, but if Chi Yuanxian does anything to you, I will not spare her.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded vigorously, thinking, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to spare her.¡±


    Bai Lixin suddenly remembered the most important thing and hurriedly asked. ¡°By the way, do you have any of the three-day antidote that Khonghu Jun usually gives you?¡±


    ¡°There is. Khonghu Jun usually gives me three months¡¯ portion directly. Now that I have used two months, there is still one month¡¯s worth left. ¡± Su Miejun pointed to the distant medicine rack as he said this.


    ¡°In other words, if you get the antidote next month, it will last for three months?¡± Bai Lixin asked happily as his eyes lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Miejun was uncertain, but still nodded in reply.


    This antidote was his life and the rope by which he was controlled by Khonghu Jun. He hated it, yet he could not live without it.


    Only he and Khonghu Jun knew about the antidote. Chi Yuanxian also knew about it, but did not show it. The world thinks that there are three heads of the Medicine King Valley, but in fact, only two are in charge.


    When he saw the direction Su Miejun¡¯s finger was pointing, Bai Lixin slipped out of his arms like a mud fish and came to the shelf. He took a pill out of the bottle and sniffed it, but he could not smell anything, ¡°No smell?¡±


    Su Miejun sat up. He sat up with one knee bent and put his hand casually on the knees. The full pectoral muscles on his sturdy chest and the powerful eight-pack abs on his abdomen were revealed. Bai Lixin sucked in a breath and hurriedly turned his head to the side. ¡±


    There¡¯s no smell, so I can¡¯t analyse what¡¯s in it. Otherwise, I would just detoxify myself. ¡± ¡±


    Is there a set quantity of all these medicines? Can I take one? ¡± Bai Lixin poured out a black pill and glanced at Su Miejun¡¯s eight-pack abs out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Yes, you can take it. Khonghu Jun usually gives it to me five days in advance. It¡¯s just one pill, so don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Good! Trust me, in giving me this pill, you won¡¯t regret it! ¡± Bai Lixin clutched the pill in his hand, promising.


    Seeing the normally wild and flamboyant man¡¯s serious look at the moment, Su Miejun smiled dotingly and beckoned to him, ¡°Come here, you¡¯re still naked. All that shaking is making it hard for me to watch.¡±


    Bai Lixin choked, and his face suddenly turned red.


    Sy Miejun had returned at night, and he now had to report to Khonghu Jun on what he had done.


    Seeing him leave, Bai Lixin emptied his soul into the darkness.


    [S419M, are you there?] Bai Lixin called out to S419M, who he had not heard from for a few days, in the pitch-black darkness. [Lord host, I am always by your side. It is just inconvenient to appear.]


    As soon as Bai Lixin¡¯s words fell, he received an answer from S419M.


    Nodding in response, Bai Lixin continued, [I have gotten Su Miejun¡¯s pill into my hands, but can you use the points here?]


    [No, lord host, you need to be outside the void and you need to be outside the lust god¡¯s circle of range before I can appear.]


    [Okay, I understand. If I want to kill the Lust God, what things do I need to pay attention to?]


    [If you want to kill the Lust God, you must kill her in a single move and not give her a chance to catch her breath. Although she is not bright in the head, she is occasionally clever. If she finds out that something is wrong, she will immediately pull her soul out, and if we let her escape, our whereabouts and plans will be completely exposed to the Pseudo-Lord God.]


    Bai Lixin frowned, [In that case, do you have a way to set up a boundary so that her soul cannot escape from a certain range?]


    [I am sorry, Lord Host, although I have collected countless energy from various worlds, this energy originally belonged to the false sub-gods. If I were to set up a boundary with that energy, the Lust god would not feel threatened at all and would easily penetrate the boundary and escape.]


    [Okay, I understand. I have a solution.] Bai Lixin nodded, not having many scruples after knowing the bottom.


    [You have a solution? The Lust god is known for her love of life. If this world goes beyond her control, she will definitely leave immediately.]


    [You have said that she is the god of lust, so what is her greatest obsession? It¡¯s as if she has the best right in front of her, but she can¡¯t eat it. The more she can¡¯t eat it, the more she can¡¯t let go of it. And I, for one, am the best.] [Wow!] an electronic tone imitating clapping hands rang out from the shadows, [You¡¯re sacrificing yourself to seduce that lecherous woman!]


    S491m¡¯s tone was laced with laughter, and Bai Lixin rolled his eyes, [What role do you play in this world? You actually have the face to joke around here. Why don¡¯t you quickly reflect on yourself. This is the pill. Quickly analyze the ingredients for me, and then help me detoxify the poison in Su Miejun.]


    Bai Lixin flipped his palm, and a pill lay peacefully in his hand.


    Bai Lixin was a soul, but he was a living soul in this world, and if a living soul was strong enough, it could touch objects. This is why he was able to bring the pill into the void.


    A bright light flashed in the void, and then a crack emerged. Seeing the crack appear, Bai Lixin put the pill into the crack.


    After putting the pill into the crack, Bai Lixin did not stop, but continued to fumble around inside for a moment before fetching a bottle of medicine from it and asking, ¡°An antidote for the miasma?¡±


    [No, this is the antidote to the love poison you sent the day before yesterday]


    [Oh,] Bai Lixin poured out two capsules from the bottle into his left hand before putting the bottle back, from which he again fished out a pale green bottle, ¡°The antidote for the miasma poison?¡±


    [Neither, this is an antidote for the Seven Steps Scattering poison you sent in five days ago.]


    Bai Lixin gave another ¡°oh¡± and said dryly, [Give me one of the antidotes for the miasma, it will be useful.]


    [As directed by Lord Host!]As soon as S419M¡¯s words fell, Bai Lixin saw a small light blue bottle float out of the spatial pouch and float in front of him.


    Bai Lixin took the bottle and poured two pills from it before putting the bottle back into the spatial pouch.


    He hadn¡¯t spent his days in Medicine King Valley for nothing, learning the art of medicine while also taking time out to secretly deal with the affairs of the Demon sect and, most importantly, often sending pills to S419M for him to analyze the ingredients and configure antidotes and poisons.


    In just over a month, S419M had already configured hundreds of poisons and antidotes


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Once again, Ren Qiankun walked out of Chi Yuanxian¡¯s room. Yesterday, he wanted to leave straight away, but it was late, so he stayed in Medicine King Valley for the night. He was just about to go to sleep when he heard the ambiguous sounds from her room.


    If it were normal, Ren Qiankun would have ignored it because he had long been accustomed to Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lustfulness. But so what if she was lecherous? He still liked her so much that he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    He had a dull ache in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t help but harden at the sound of her voice.


    Suddenly, his body jerked to a halt, his eyes widening in horrified fury.


    What had he heard?


    He had actually heard Chi Yuanxian calling out the name ¡°Xuan Bing¡±!


    He knew that Chi Yuanxian was always the dominant one in bed, and the only word that came out of her mouth was ¡°baby,¡± and she never called out anyone¡¯s name!

 CH 89

    When Ren Qiankun heard Chi Yuanxian¡¯s breathless voice, he couldn¡¯t hold back for a moment, and he kicked in the door to her room to drive the others out and take over.


    After a night of lingering, Ren Qiankun pushed open the door, refreshed.


    Just as the door opened, he saw the tea neatly laid out on the floor.


    After a long night of tangling with each other, his mouth was now dry and he was in need of water.


    This medicine boy who serves the Chi Yuanxian is very good, not bad.


    Ren Qiankun smiled, bent down to pick up the tray with the tea, and returned to the room.


    Chi Yuanxian was still asleep on the bed. He looked at her with tender eyes and poured a cup of tea for himself.


    He looked at Ren Qiankun as he lifted the cup of tea.


    It was truly a delightful sight and a beautiful sight to behold. Watching Chi Yuanxian as he drank tea was a wonderful thing to do.


    His eyes stared at Chi Yuanxian as he sipped on the cup of tea.


    But as the tea entered his mouth, Ren Qiankun¡¯s eyes became more and more puzzled as he looked at her.


    Why do I like Chi Yuanxian?


    I am a sensible person, so how could I fall in love with her at first sight? It could be explained if she was my type, but she isn¡¯t my type at all!


    I clearly like a woman who is quiet and soft, and although she is pretty, she is very noisy and is his least favourite type of woman.


    The love in Ren Qiankun¡¯s eyes faded, and he put down the cup of tea in his hands in surprise, unable to believe what he had done in the previous ten years.


    With trembling hands covering his face, Ren Qiankun wanted to hit the ground with his head.


    What have I done in the past ten years? I had married the woman I loved the most and raised the most understanding children, but I had actually gone behind their backs and cheated on them with Chi Yuanxian!


    What in heaven¡¯s name has happened to me in the past ten years?


    Ren Qiankun covered his face, not noticing that Chi Yuanxian had woken up.


    When she propped herself up and saw Ren Qiankun, her radiant almond eyes curled up slightly.


    She walked up to him naked and hugged him from behind, ¡°Lord Ren, did you get tired from last night?¡±


    Ren Qiankun stood up abruptly, pushing Chi Yuanxian backwards by several steps.


    Shock, disgust, and shame mixed on his face as Ren Qiankun glanced at Chi Yuanxian out of the corner of his eyes before hurriedly turning his head the other way.


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er, I¡¯ll go first. You rest well.¡± This woman was the same size as his son in appearance, and if he had a daughter, she would have been no bigger than this size.


    Chi Yuanxian looked like a little girl. So, he was actually having an affair with a woman who looked the same age as his son in appearance. He was simply pretending to be a man of righteousness!


    After retreating from the love brain, Ren Qiankun¡¯s heart was covered with shame and disgrace. This was a mistake, a huge mistake that he could not make again!


    Seeing Ren Qiankun, who had quickly pushed his way out of the door, Chi Yuanxian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her face instantly darkened.


    Why was Ren Qiankun acting so abnormally?


    Ren Qiankun was walking fast, as if a ghost was chasing him, and in a flash, Ren Qiankun was out of her sight.


    She frowned and sat down on the chair with a fierce slap on the table.


    What was going on? Had her charm become weaker? She was a woman with the most formidable weapon, and which man who had touched her could not get enough of her?


    The angry Chi Yuanxian¡¯s mouth was dry and she poured a cup of tea and drank it down. She had just poured the tea into her mouth, but before she could swallow it, she turned pale and spat it out on the ground.


    The antidote to the love poison!


    This tea had the antidote to love poison in it!


    No wonder Ren Qiankun suddenly changed his expression and left without even looking at her. It was because he was already cured of the love poison!


    This love poison was a special tool she had developed to revive men. Men had aphrodisiacs to revive women, but she also had a magic pill to revive men, and it was many times better than those aphrodisiacs.


    If one drank this love poison, they would fall in love with the first person they saw, and would not be able to forget them for a thousand years. As long as the poison is not cured, that person will always be deeply in love with the person he sees at first sight.


    He would not bear to hurt, beat, or scold her. He would be unconditionally tolerant of anything she did and would grant all her unreasonable requests.


    That is why so many medicine boys have gone back and forth to follow her, all because of this divine medicine¡ªthe love poison.


    Who gave the antidote? Which medicine boy or doctor was it?


    No, they are not capable of configuring the antidote, so who else but them in this garden?


    Lord Khonghu, Lord Su Miejun, and Ning Xuan Bing.


    Although Ning Xuan Bing was invulnerable to all poisons, she had a good idea of his abilities over the past month. He had the ability to understand, but he was not good enough, and he was the most unlikely person to be able to formulate an antidote.


    Su Miejun? He hadn¡¯t been here for over a month, so how could it be him?


    So who else was left?


    There was only one person, Konghu Jun.


    Khonghu Jun¡­. Is it really him?


    All the medicine boys and doctors in this mountain villa are under his control, and if he is to administer the medicine, he is the most likely.


    But what is his purpose?


    He had no reason to drug Ren Qiankun, or rather, he had no reason to disturb himself.


    Chi Yuanxian propped up her head and, after thinking for a while for an answer, she simply threw her arms away and stopped thinking blindly, instead returning to bed and dressing.


    No matter how good these men were, they were not as good as her dear Ning Xuan Bing, and since she had time, it would be good to go and meet her beloved.


    Ren Qiankun met Khonghu Jun and hurriedly said goodbye and was then led out of the miasma mist by a medicine boy.


    Leaving the Medicine King Valley, Ren Qiankun wiped the cold sweat from the corner of his forehead. He now only wished that he would never be poisoned or injured again in his life, and that he would never come to the valley again.


    The love potion was lifted, and the strange fascination he felt for Chi Yuanxian disappeared. But fearing the strength of the Medicine King¡¯s Valley, he did not dare let her know. He could only pretend that he did not know her and would never touch her again in his life.


    He just hoped that this secret would not be discovered by his wife and son!


    As soon as Ren Qiankun left, Khonghu called Chi Yuanxian to his room.


    Without saying a word, he took her arm in his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, Yuanxian.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian froze and hurriedly reached out to feel her own pulse.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant?! Oh my God! ¡± Chi Yuanxian¡¯s eyes widened in equal disbelief.


    ¡°So abort it, sister. You can¡¯t keep a child whose father you don¡¯t even know. ¡± Khonghu Jun closed his eyes and said indifferently.


    Chi Yuanxian was slightly stunned and surprised, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to abort the child?¡±


    In order to take revenge on her for his inability to have kids, Khonghu Jun had stunted Chi Yuanxian¡¯s growth, keeping her in a permanent fourteen-year-old form, and her physical development had also stalled at the age of fourteen.


    The chances of conceiving a child were nil, so she never used a contraceptive either.


    But had she actually conceived a child?


    That was strange. How could she be pregnant? It couldn¡¯t be.


    Chi Yuanxian naturally didn¡¯t want this child, but when she saw the look on Khonghu Jun¡¯s face, she suddenly thought of something she hadn¡¯t figured out all morning.


    What was Khonghu¡¯s motive for drugging Ren Qiankun?


    What did Khonghu Jun loathe the most?


    He hated the thought of an heir the most. He could not have an heir, so in one retribution, he retaliated with a grudge, stunting her before she developed as well.


    So that neither of them could give an heir.


    But she was now pregnant.


    Did he give the antidote to those whom she had poisoned with the love poison to break them free from their compulsions and rid themselves of her, so that they would not seek her in bed?


    Making a child was not a one-person affair, and if she could not find anyone, who would make a child with her?


    As for why he had to give the love poison antidote in her presence¡­..


    Chen Yuanxian bit her lip. Was it to give her a warning?


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know why I got pregnant, ah. All these years down the line, you also know my body. It should have been impossible to get pregnant. ¡± Chi Yuanxian gave a delicate laugh and smiled at Khonghu Jun.


    ¡°I know this too, but things are not absolute. Your pulse is indeed a slippery pulse, and you have felt it yourself, right?¡± Khonghu Jun played with two chess pieces in his hand, standing up to look down at her, saying, ¡°This child whose father is unknown cannot be born. This child is to inherit the future Medicine King Valley, and we can¡¯t even guarantee its father¡¯s innocence, so how can we let him inherit the Medicine King Valley? ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian rolled her eyes and laughed, ¡°Brother is right. I don¡¯t know who the father of this child is. In fact, I didn¡¯t even know that I had this child. It was brother who knew first. But how did brother see that I was pregnant? ¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Khonghu Jun glanced at her disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m the master of Medicine King Valley, while you¡¯re just a Medicine Immortal of the valley. You¡¯re a bit worse than me in medical skills, a few points behind me, and it¡¯s those few points that made me see the problem. ¡±


    Bullshit!


    Chi Yuanxian grinned, but spat in her heart. It was only through the mother worm that he learned she was pregnant, and he was still talking about medical skills. How hypocritical!


    ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t get rid of this child. I¡¯ve had a hard time getting pregnant, so how can I get rid of it.¡±


    Stupid human, I am a superior god who is in charge of millions of worlds. How dare you calculate against me and order me?


    Even though she did not want the child, now that Khonghu had told her to abort it, she did not want to.


    You are just an ant in this world. If I tell you to live, you will live. If I tell you to die, you will die. How dare you try to command and control me? You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. If I hadn¡¯t kept you alive in order to restrain Su Miejun, I might have killed you long ago.


    The Lord God¡¯s soul fragment was wrapped in a boundary, so they didn¡¯t know who exactly had the soul fragment, and it was only a coincidence that the lust god crossed over into Chi Yuanxian, who was in a close position to the Lord God.


    The Twelve false gods could also read world memories, and the most handsome and imposing man she saw in this world at that time was Su Miejun, which is why she crossed to his side.


    She didn¡¯t expect that, because of his medicine body physique, he could kill her with a casual spittle, so she had to look at the feast but couldn¡¯t eat it, and started to strike out at the men around her.


    Khonghu Jun gave a long sigh and said, ¡°Sister, are you just going to go on with this absurdity for the rest of your life? Are you really not going to find a man, have a marriage and children? ¡°

 CH 90

    ¡°Sister, if you want to have a child, we can find someone who truly loves you and have a child after marriage. In this way, the child is considered to have a complete family after birth, and he will know who his parents are. Wouldn¡¯t it be better? ¡± Khonghu Jun pinched the chess pieces behind his back and said righteously.


    ¡°Then who do you think will marry me?¡± Chi Yuanxian snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t like the medicine boys and doctors in this Medicine King Valley, and I don¡¯t know any of the men outside, so which one do you think truly loves me?¡±


    ¡°He is far from the sky, and close to your eyes!¡± Khonghu Jun shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s the devil sect master, Ning Xuan Bing! He has perfect looks, a strong physique, and clear bones. If he can have a child with you, that child will definitely be a wonder of the world. ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian smiled coldly at that, ¡°Heh, yes, Ning Xuan Bing is very good, I also like him very much. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s a no-go. How do you want me to have children with him? I won¡¯t be able to have children even if I live with him until I die! Khonghu, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You deliberately made me unable to have a child. ¡±


    Konghu Jun let out a long sigh and shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, sister. Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s illness is just in his mind, and he has occasionally come to see me in the past month. Just a few days ago, we were pleasantly surprised to find that his condition had taken a turn for the better. ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian brightened up and said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s really an upturn?!¡±¡±


    If you¡¯re not ashamed, you can ask him yourself and see what he says.¡± Khonghu Jun glanced at Chi Yuanxian  and said, ¡°I am thinking of you with all my heart, but you are measuring a gentleman¡¯s heart with the heart of a villain. Sister, you and I are the closest people in this world, we are connected by blood.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian could still hear Khonghu Jun¡¯s words, but all her thoughts turned into one sentence: Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s impotence is cured, cured, cured!


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that her own spring was coming?


    No! Chi Yuanxian  raised her head haughtily and asked with a frown, ¡°But Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s physique is invulnerable to all kinds of poisons, so my love poison won¡¯t work on.


    ¡°Sister, if you want to have a child, we can find someone who truly loves you and have a child after marriage. In this way, the child is considered to have a complete family after birth, and he will know who his parents are. Wouldn¡¯t it be better? ¡± Khonghu Jun pinched the chess pieces behind his back and said righteously.


    ¡°Then who do you think will marry me?¡± Chi Yuanxian snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t like the medicine boys and doctors in this Medicine King Valley, and I don¡¯t know any of the men outside, so which one do you think truly loves me?¡±


    ¡°He is far from the sky, and close to your eyes!¡± Khonghu Jun shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s the devil sect master, Ning Xuan Bing! He has perfect looks, a strong physique, and clear bones. If he can have a child with you, that child will definitely be a wonder of the world. ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian smiled coldly at that, ¡°Heh, yes, Ning Xuan Bing is very good. I also like him very much. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s a no-go. How do you want me to have children with him? I won¡¯t be able to have children even if I live with him until I die! Khonghu, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You deliberately made me unable to have a child. ¡±


    Konghu Jun let out a long sigh and shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, sister. Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s illness is just in his mind, and he has occasionally come to see me in the past month. Just a few days ago, we were pleasantly surprised to find that his condition had taken a turn for the better. ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian  brightened up and said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s really an upturn?!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not ashamed, you can ask him yourself and see what he says.¡± Khonghu Jun glanced at Chi Yuanxian and said, ¡°I am thinking of you with all my heart, but you are measuring a gentleman¡¯s heart with the heart of a villain. Sister, you and I are the closest people in this world. We are connected by blood. ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian could still hear Khonghu Jun¡¯s words, but all her thoughts turned into one sentence: Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s impotence is cured, cured! cured!


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that her own spring was coming?


    No! Chi Yuanxian raised her head haughtily and asked with a frown, ¡°But Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s physique is invulnerable to all kinds of poisons, so my love poison won¡¯t work on him at all. He once saw me in the garden with another person. How would he be willing to marry me without the love poison added? ¡±


    ¡°So my sister is concerned about this,¡± Khonghu Jun laughed, stroking his beard. ¡°Do you think, as a brother, I can¡¯t see that you like Ning Xuan Bing?¡± Every time you give lessons to the medicine boys, you only have eyes for Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s figure.


    ¡°As long as he appears, your eyes keep following him. How would I not know about such a young girl¡¯s mind like yours that is caught in a web of love.¡± Khonghu Jun dotingly rubbed her hair and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the one you like, also likes you! The day before yesterday, after Ning Xuan Bing saw that he had gotten a reaction, he asked about you, intentionally or unintentionally. He also hinted at wanting to spend his life with you. When I revealed to him that you might be pregnant, instead of being disgusted, Ning Xuan Bing sighed for a long time with a heartbroken face.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian opened his eyes wide, as if listening to a myth with an incredulous expression, ¡°You mean Ning Xuan Bing is pleased with me? What did he say when he heard that I was pregnant? ¡±


    ¡°Ning Xuan Bing said that he had seen a medicine boy bullying you that day. He hated that medicine boy so much that he wanted to pull his tendons and skin. He only felt that killing him was too cheap. ¡± Khonghu suddenly sneered, ¡°Heh, this Ning Xuan Bing looks cunning, but in reality, he is just a rash young man. When he saw you and the medicine boy having an affair, he thought that the child was the medicine boy¡¯s. ¡±


    ¡°When he thought that he had killed the father of your child with his own hands, he had a hard time saying anything. He also felt that it was right to kill the person who abused you, and he felt that it was wrong to leave your child without a father. He finally simply said to me that he wanted to marry you.¡±


    ¡°I said to him at the time, ¡°If you are just trying to atone for your sins, you don¡¯t have to do that. The children in my Medicine King Valley are not that pitiful. ¡± But Ning Xuan Bing actually tugged on my sleeve with a distressed look on his face, saying that it was because his heart pleased you that he could accept the child in your belly.¡±


    After Khonghu finished speaking, he looked at Chi Yuanxian, who had long been dumbfounded.


    After a long time, she jumped up happily and said excitedly, ¡°Really? Is this true? ¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not ashamed, you can just go ask him. ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian happily covered her mouth. The pie fell so fast that she couldn¡¯t react for a moment.


    Did Ning Xuan Bing actually want to marry her for the sake of her reputation ? Such a superb product, one wouldn¡¯t get tired of putting it by their side for a lifetime.


    If she could have such an excellent product as Ning Xuan Bing, what would those men in the outside world be worth? The chicken will never become a phoenix, but even if the phoenix falls into the flock of chickens, it will still be eye-catching and outstanding.


    ¡°But sister, if Ning Xuan Bing can accept the child in your belly for you, how can you not give up the child in your belly for him?¡± Khonghu Jun saw her expression and already knew he had succeeded.


    Yes, this child cannot be kept. For one thing, she didn¡¯t want to have this child in the first place, and for another, if she was pregnant, how could she have Ning Xuan Bing happily?


    Chi Yuanxian just stood aside and nodded desperately, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get rid of this child later tonight.¡±


    Khonghu Jun nodded slightly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you can go back.¡±


    Shortly after Chi Yuanxian arrived in her room, the door to her room was pushed open again. She was immediately annoyed and was about to get angry, but she found that the person who came was her beloved.


    The arrogance disappeared, and the expression on her face changed. She greeted him with a smile and plunged into Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Xuan Bing, I never thought that you would treat me as I treat you.¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and pushed Chi Yuanxian out of his arms, ¡°Fairy, please also respect yourself.¡±


    Seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s cold and detached expression and actions, Chi Yuanxian giggled and hammered his chest with a soft fist in a petulant manner, ¡°My brother told me everything, you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned tightly, and whispered seriously, ¡°Fairy, don¡¯t say another word. I have really come today to tell you something important. ¡±


    Seeing that he was not embarrassed, she slowly lowered her hand from his chest and asked, ¡°What is the important thing?¡±


    Bai Lixin looked deeply at the Chi Yuanxian.The sleeves behind his hand were flung out as he closed the door and sat down on the chair next to the coffee table.


    ¡°Fairy, run away with me.¡± Bai Lixin frowned slightly and said anxiously, ¡°Your brother wants to kill you.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chi Yuanxian snorted, ¡°How could he possibly kill me? We are blood siblings of the same lineage, and he has no reason to kill me.¡±


    ¡°No, he does!¡± Bai Lixin shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Because you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯m sorry, fairy. I may be a little disrespectful to you for saying this, but I know all those absurd things about your past. You can get pregnant once, and you can get pregnant a second time. This time he let you get rid of the baby, but what about the next time? ¡±


    I am a person of the Demon Sect, and I have seen a lot of killing and blood, so I am extremely sensitive to killing intent. At that time, when Khonghu Jun was talking about your pregnancy, there was a murderous aura in his eyes. He really wanted to kill you. That¡¯s why I proposed to marry you. I am impotent, so even if I marry you, you will not be able to give birth to a child. ¡±


    But this is just delaying the inevitable. If I stay inactive, it¡¯s okay, but what if I get better? What if you can¡¯t hold back? It¡¯s all possible to conceive a second child. Once your brother figures that out, neither of us will survive. Run away with me, fairy, I¡¯ll take you far away and we¡¯ll leave this martial world of right and wrong together. ¡±


    ¡°Fairy, in this month or so in the Medicine King Valley, I found that the valley is not as universal as the outside rumors say. On the contrary, the Medicine King¡¯s ambition is too big. He is able to sacrifice his own sister for the sake of his ambition. So let¡¯s escape together. I¡¯ll take you out of this place; the outside world is much more dashing and comfortable than in this valley! ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian listened to Bai Lixin¡¯s words, and her heart could not calm down for a long time.


    His words were very reasonable, Khonghu Jun did have a reason to kill her. But how did she get pregnant?


    ¡°This child is my child,¡± Bai Lixin patted Chi Yuanxian¡¯s shoulder, revealing a gentle smile, ¡°I will treat him like my own child, and I will marry you.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian looked up at his handsome face and white teeth, her heart thumping. She could no longer control her heart and said obsessively, ¡°Good, then when do we leave?¡±


    It depends on you, fairy. I¡¯m not too familiar with the geography of Medicine King Valley, and there are still Medicine boys guarding the outer circle, I think fairy should be able to avoid these paths. ¡± Bai Lixin smiled gently and reached out to take her hand.


    Chi Yuanxian¡¯s heart jumped like a deer, and she whispered: ¡°I do. Then midnight is the time for us to leave.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Okay, then I will come at midnight tonight. I¡¯ll go back now, Su Miejun came back last night, so I can¡¯t let him get suspicious. ¡±


    ¡°Su Miejun came back?¡± Chi Yuanxian¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Then will you be able to come out safely at night?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and reached out to gently pat her head, ¡°Do not worry, I am at least the head of the Demon Sect. My martial arts skills are not below Su Miejun. I will not get caught. Besides, he has been under Khonghu¡¯s control for a long time, so it is not certain who he really favors in his heart. ¡±


    When Chi Yuanxian heard that, she felt he was right, ¡°Yes, Khonghu Jun has raised such a wolf, so it is possible that one side will be devastated. When we leave this place, it would be best if these two people were suspicious of each other and the dog bites the dog.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled more tenderly. ¡°Yes, then I will go back first. You get ready, fairy.¡±


    The two of them were just saying that the dog bite the dog, and for a moment, she felt that the surrounding area seemed to have been plunged into the extremely cold snow field, making her body cold, and the hair on her back stand.


    The expression of the departing Bai Lixin changed, and a cold smile was pulled out of his face.


    Tonight is the night of victory.

 CH 91

    As night fell, Chi Yuanxian, who had packed her things, took another look around the Medicine King Valley with a relieved expression on her face.


    This place was good, but after staying here for a long time, she got tired of it.


    She would like to go out of the valley and see what new things and handsome men were out there.


    That night, dark clouds covered the moon, and the night was extraordinarily dark. The wind was high, and every now and then a cool breeze would blow through.


    During the day, the Medicine King¡¯s Valley, which is bustling with people, was like a deserted city of the dead when night falls.


    Chi Yuanxian sat at the coffee table, only feeling that the night was passing extremely slowly.


    Why wasn¡¯t Ning Xuan Bing back? Could it be that something had happened?


    Chi Yuanxian was anxious, and her fingers were impatiently picking at the table.


    Suddenly, there was a noise from the doorway. Her eyes lit up and she quickly turned her head to look at the door.


    She saw Ning Xuan Bing, dressed in a pitch black night suit, smiling at her from the doorway.


    It was clearly ordinary nightclothes, but on him, it did not compromise his poise in any way. On the contrary, it gave him a special ascetic look.


    Bai Lixin laughed in a low voice: ¡°The night is perfect; it seems that even God is helping us. Let¡¯s take advantage of this dark night and go, Fairy Chi. ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian¡¯s luggage had long been packed, and if she left this time, she would not be able to return for a long time. She could leave everything else, but not the love poison.


    It was too much trouble, so she didn¡¯t bring a lot of things with her and only carried a small bag with her.


    When he saw the small bundle hanging on Chi Yuanxian¡¯s shoulder, Bai Lixin went to fetch it without saying a word.


    Chi Yuanxian froze slightly and took two steps back out of instinct.


    Seeing this, Bai Lixin withdrew his hand and said apologetically, ¡°It was my fault for being abrupt. I only thought of helping the fairy with her things, but forgot that she did not need help.¡±


    It was only then that Chi Yuanxian reacted to her instinctive behavior. She blushed and said, in embarrassment, ¡°I, I was not wary of you. If you want to help me with it, just take it.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and took the bag handed to him and put it across his body, then without saying a word, he bent down and carried Chi Yuanxian in a princess hug without saying a word.


    Chi Yuanxian let out a soft cry and hurriedly wrapped her hands around his neck.


    ¡°Hush, fairy, keep your voice down.¡± Bai Lixin lowered his head and looked at Chi Yuanxian with his handsome face, whispering, ¡°It is quiet outside, but I am still quite light at my feet, so let me carry the fairy away.¡±


    With his handsome face close at hand, Chi Yuanxian¡¯s little heart pounded, and her face flushed with a bewildering blush. Her eyes were fixed on Bai Lixin¡¯s features, and she lowered her voice, ¡°En, okay, it will all be according to you.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled gently and flew out on his toes like a ghost.


    Chi Yuanxian held Bai Lixin¡¯s neck the whole time and used voice transmission to show him the way. Bai Lixin was so fast that they arrived at the mist in the blink of an eye.


    He put Chi Yuanxian on the ground and asked, through voice transmission, ¡°Fairy, it is so dark now. Can we pass through the mist?¡±


    She took out the miasma antidote from her pocket and handed one to Bai Lixin, smiling, ¡°No problem, I can¡¯t see anything in the mist, even during the day. I¡¯ve walked through it so many times that I remember the way by my feet, no need to look at the road. ¡±


    She thought about it and reached out to grab Bai Lixin¡¯s hand, urging, ¡°You must follow me well, otherwise these parasites will bite you.¡±


    Bai Lixin glanced askance at their tightly clasped hands and gave a reassuring smile, ¡°Yes, I know. Thank you for your concern, fairy.¡±


    Chi Yuanxian clutched Bai Lixin¡¯s hand tightly again, eating the beautiful man¡¯s tofu, before happily walking into the mist.


    As soon as they got out of this miasma and mist, they would be considered to have left the Medicine King Valley!!!


    Seeing that hope was just around the corner, Chi Yuanxian was so happy that she walked with a skip in her step.


    Suddenly, Bai Lixin, who had been holding her hand, pulled her back with a little force and said, ¡°Fairy, there is a killing intent.¡±


    She stopped in her tracks and looked around at the darkness, unable to find focus with her eyes, ¡°Killing intent?¡±


    ¡°Fairy, walk faster and be careful.  There seems to be something wrong with this miasma mist. ¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s voice already showed a hint of anxiety, Chi Yuanxian heard the words and hurriedly quickened her pace, rushing to the exit at a brisk pace.


    The two of them were still tugging at each other¡¯s hands, and as they were getting closer to the exit by instinct, Bai Lixin suddenly broke free of her hand, and then Chi Yuanxian heard the sound of iron and iron clanging together.


    Her heart beat faster, but when she turned back, she could only see a dark mist, and nothing else.


    ¡°Lord Ning, where are you? What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian bit her lip, but did not dare make a rash move.


    She was the twelfth god, and because she was confident that she was a god and did not age or die, she never seriously cultivated her soul power.


    Even when she came to this world, all she cared about was sleeping with handsome men, and her level of martial arts was really poor.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s voice came, but Chi Yuanxian could not distinguish from which direction his voice was actually coming from in this mist.


    ¡°Fairy, run! We¡¯ve been ambushed! Ah! ¡± Bai Lixin roared, seemingly struck.


    Chi Yuanxian was still hesitating in place. To run away?


    But how could she be willing to do that when she hadn¡¯t yet eaten a good and superb meal as Ning Xuan Bing.


    But not escaping and staying behind to die with him? Ning Xuan Bing was her obsession, but in the end, he was only a mortal, and she did not have the empathy to give up her life for a mortal.


    Hearing Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s increasingly ragged gasps, she gritted her teeth. She could not help Ning Xuan Bing even if she stayed behind, so it would be better for her to live than to die together.


    His voice came again at the right time, ¡°Fairy, go, you will only disturb me here. Leave. The rest of the way is up to you, fairy!¡±


    Chi Yuanxian immediately said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you in the underworld territory!¡±


    With that, she turned her head and hurriedly rushed out of the mist.  After rushing off, Chi Yuanxian looked back at the foggy mist with a regretful expression in her eyes. What a pity, such a good quality man!


    With a sigh, Chi Yuanxian rubbed her face and touched her shoulder.


    Suddenly, her body gave a lurch and an expression of chagrin appeared on her face.


    How could she have forgotten that the baggage was still on Ning Xuan Bing?


    Although the bag was small, its contents were very useful. There were bank notes and love poison in it!


    Looking over her empty shoulder and back at the fog, Chi Yuanxia finally let out a long sigh and walked out with regret.


    She couldn¡¯t go back, even if she wanted to. Khonghu Jun was trying to kill them all.


    Although Chi Yuanxian¡¯s soul was a god, the billion worlds had their own laws. Even if she was a god, she was not allowed to surpass the transcendent abilities that surpassed humans.


    This is the law of the world, and under the law, humans and gods are equally equal.


    A god would be a man, but he would be killed by humans to the point of physical death. Even if the soul is still alive, that soul can never return to that body again.


    She had used this body for twenty years and had long since been sharpened into the most lustful weapon in the world, so how could the lust god be willing to discard it?


    After walking for a long time, Chi Yuanxian did not come across any populated places.


    She then remembered that because of the Medicine King Valley¡¯s special status, both the Black and White Dao were estranged from protecting this place, not backing down from each other and arguing endlessly.


    The White Dao did not want the Black Dao to come near the Valley, and the Black Dao did not want the Valley to get closer to the White Dao.


    So, over time, the area around the valley became deserted.


    She had no money, so she flew for a while before finally finding a cave.


    It had been a very exciting night, and she really did not have the energy to fly to a place where there were people, so she spent the night in this cave.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    When he saw that the Chi Yuanxian had run away, Bai Lixin¡¯s chuckle came from the dark mist where he could not even see his fingers. He gently clapped his palm, and a loud sound was heard, as if something heavy had hit the ground.


    ¡°Little Green, the rest is up to you.¡±


    The giant green python hissed and slapped the ground fiercely with its huge tail, smashing the parasites that were sleeping quietly in the trees to the point that they all flew up in a dizzy state.


    Hearing a buzzing sound coming closer and closer to his ears, Bai Lixin stood on the snake¡¯s head and shook up the bundle left by Chi Yuanxian.


    The bundle was the personal belongings of Chi Yuanxian, and it even contained some of her personal clothes, which had long been covered with her scent.


    The parasites flew to his side and stopped their attacks when they smelt the familiar smell.


    In the Medicine King Valley, Khonghu Jun usually stayed in his garden. Su Miejun was always out on missions. It was Chi Yuanxian who went out of the valley from time to time to save the sick.


    Especially in the past month or so, due to the departure of the doctors from the valley. She went out almost every day to rescue patients and scout for beautiful men.


    Her body had been covered with the smell of the mother insect for more than a month, so the daughter insects stopped attacking when they smelt their mother¡¯s scent.


    The insects circled around the dark green python and finally flapped their wings and left.


    Although the insects flew away, Little Green had no intention of stopping. It still continued to beat the ground desperately, and the loud sound had long since shaken this Medicine King Valley awake.


    Feeling the shaking of the ground and the loud noise outside, Khonghu Jun frowned and walked out of the secret room to find a pill medicine and ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Master, the sound is coming from the miasma mist.¡±


    At his words, Khonghu Jun kicked the medicine boy to the ground and said, ¡°Of course I know that the sound is coming from the miasma, I am asking you what is going on. Why don¡¯t you go and have a look!¡±


    The medicine boy was kicked to the ground but did not cry out in pain. His dull expression did not even change.


    After getting up from the ground, the medicine boy said, with no expression on his face, ¡°Yes, Medicine King. I will go and check it out. ¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, he used his light energy and flew towards the miasma and mist.


    The sound of vibrations was still going on, and it was even getting stronger. Khonghu Jun was slightly startled and hurriedly ran to the secret room to retrieve the soul-sucking gu worm.


    When he triggered the mother worm, the medicine boys who were still sleeping in the resting area opened their eyes and moved towards the miasma and fog like zombies.

 CH 92

    Khonghu urged the medicine boy to walk into the mist, but not long after he walked in, the medicine boy was thrown out by a huge force.


    The medicine boy¡¯s eyes went white and he immediately fainted.


    But the medicine boy did not faint in vain. A surprised expression appeared on Khonghu Jun¡¯s face, and a subtle change appeared in his eyes as he watched the mother worm¡¯s movements.


    It was the giant ringed snake!


    This kind of snake was born on the lake and river when it was young and was the size of an ordinary green python, but as time went on, the snake began to change.


    Its skin is harder than metal, and its body is thicker than a hundred-year-old tree.


    It has no toxins, but it prefers to eat crocodiles. Because its saliva can corrode even metal and stone, crocodile skin is no exception.


    Its inner walls are also extremely hard in that even crocodile skin, which is as hard as steel armour, cannot harm its stomach.


    It¡¯s a once-in-a-century thing, and any part of it could be cut off for him to explore!


    This giant ringed snake was a natural born killer, and if he could control it with the gu worm compulsion, the world would be even more interesting.


    Khonghu Jun was so surprised that his hands were trembling slightly.


    He put the mother worm back into the chamber and walked out to pick up his weapon, a konghou from the side of his bed.


    It would be a waste to let those medicine boys catch the giant ringed snake. He couldn¡¯t let them hurt such a rare treasure.


    Khonghu Jun does not make moves easily, but when he does, he is sure to succeed.


    He also does not go out of his garden easily, but when he does, something big will happen.


    Not long after he left, a ghostly figure flashed into his garden, and in a few moments, the ghostly figure flew out again.


    Medicine King Valley was in the shape of a perfect circle, with the outer circle bustling with activity, while the inner circle was silent. The lights in the three gardens were dimmed, and in the darkness of the inner courtyard, all that could be heard was the cold wind rustling through the leaves, which was particularly eerie and frightening.


    As soon as he entered the mist, he held the konghou between his chest and his arm with one hand and began to play a melody with the other.


    The music leads to the sound, and the sound is the movement.


    The sound is deadly, but there are no traces of it.


    His hand played powerfully on the strings, the sound penetrating the mist and spreading out in all directions.


    Hearing the sound reflected, Konghu Jun adjusted his position and began to play the instrument in the direction of Little Green.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± As the move was completed, Konghu Jun exclaimed in confusion, ¡°He can dodge?¡±


    Unsuccessful in that one move, Khonghu Jun sat down cross-legged, placed the konghou on the ground, and switched to both hands to fluctuate rapidly on the strings.


    The sound of the khonghou was delicate and beautiful, yet full of power.


    But the giant ringed snake seemed to be able to see the sound and dodged every time.


    Khonghu Jun was a little impatient. He played a meditation song, and those who were struck by the sound would immediately fall asleep, and he sometimes used this song to heal others.


    Khonghu Jun could not see anything through the mist, so he could only identify the direction of the giant ringed snake by the echo of the music.


    After several attacks and the huge snake dodging them time and again, Khonghu Jun became a bit impatient and began to be ruthless.


    Little fellow, since I cannot gently solve the problem, I have to use a strict and cruel method to take you down.


    The sound of Khonghu¡¯s music changed, and the sound that had been crisp and pleasing to the ear changed to a swift and powerful sound, like a thousand horses galloping, or a flying dragon entering the sea.


    The giant ringed snake was lying on the ground and moving rapidly, and the khonghou attack was getting faster and denser.


    Suddenly, an object was flung from the giant ringed snake. With a stern look in his eyes, Khonghu Jun flicked his finger and an internal qi was sent out along with the sound of the song, directly splitting the incoming object in half.


    The object flew in the air, its contents instantly scattering, and there was one that landed steadily right in front of his eyes.


    When Khonghu Jun saw the clothes belonging to Chi Yuanxian, he was shocked and his hand stopped playing.


    In a duel of great skill, there must not be the slightest mistake or hesitation.


    It was during this moment of hesitation that Little Green abruptly rushed out of the mist and left the Medicine King Valley.


    The expressionless medicine boys looked toward Khonghu Jun as if waiting for his next order.


    Khonghu Jun suppressed his anger and the gush of coldness in his heart and shouted, ¡°Go to the Red Cloud garden! See if Chi Yuanxian is still there! ¡±


    Hearing Khonghu Jun¡¯s order, the medicine boy once again used his lightness to fly towards the Chi Yuanxian¡¯s Garden.


    Khonghu Jun listened to the miasma and mist that had returned to silence and screamed in his heart.


    If Chi Yuanxian wanted to leave, she would have had ways of doing so without alerting him, but she had staged such a stunt.


    For what purpose?


    To draw him out!


    This was a ploy to attack the East and invade the West.


    Khonghu Jun clutched the khonghou in his hand, the mother worm!


    With a look of horror in his eyes, he rose from the ground and flew towards his garden.


    With a flutter of his sleeve, he lit all the lights in the house, and he went into the chamber, only to emerge again in a moment.


    Khonghu Jun¡¯s face was blue, and his eyes were filled with scarlet blood.


    What a bunch of bastards to turn against me!


    How dare they steal the soul-sucking mother worm!


    Gritting his teeth, Khonghu Jun stepped out of the room and saw some of the medicine boys lying on the floor, while others were scurrying back and forth like headless flies.


    Without the mother worm, its children had lost control.


    Looking at the wrecked Medicine King Valley, Konghu Jun threw back his head in anger and let out a roar.


    After roaring, Khonghu Jun¡¯s eyes were fierce, and he let out a murderous aura.


    Sounding out the east and striking out the west was not something that could be done by one person.


    Chi Yuanxian must have had an accomplice, but who was her accomplice?


    Was it Ren Qiankun or Ning Xuan Bing? Or was it Su Miejun? Or were they all involved?


    A medicine boy stumbled uncontrollably and came towards Khonghu Jun, whose eyes narrowed and his hand grabbed the medicine boy¡¯s neck. He twisted it with a ¡°click¡± and the man fell to the ground.


    After killing another medicine boy who was in the way and did not obey his orders, Khonghu Jun flew towards the Chi Yuanxian¡¯s garden.


    In the garden, the lights were all out, and there was no one there.


    With a sneer, he went to Su Miejun and Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s ruined garden.


    Likewise, the lights were out and no one was there.


    Suddenly, Konghu Jun realised that he had underestimated Chi Yuanxian.


    She had used her body and love poison to control countless men, which was far more terrifying than his gu worm compulsions.


    Once a parasite is separated from its mother, it is as if it has lost its main backbone.


    But Chi Yuanxian transformed herself into a mother worm to control those martial artists.


    What was she trying to do by taking his mother worm?


    To reveal his plot to the martial world? To leave him in disgrace forever?


    Little did he expect that Chi Yuanxian was the biggest threat!


    He thought that Su Miejun was the wolf he had to watch at all times, but he never thought that this bitch, Chi Yuanxian, would be the one!


    Since you¡¯ve given me no peace, I¡¯ll give you a bad death too!


    Khonghu Jun¡¯s originally handsome and compassionate face looked hideous, revealing a terrifying expression, and a frightening killing intent shot out of his eyes.*


    There was a sound of light footsteps, and Chi Yuanxian suddenly woke up from her sleep and looked warily towards the entrance of the cave.


    When she saw who was coming, an expression of surprise appeared in her eyes. She stood up and rushed over to the two handsome men who were supporting each other and said excitedly, ¡°Ning dear, this is great! I knew you would get out. ¡±


    Hearing the ¡°dear,¡± the man holding Bai Lixin suddenly stumbled and almost threw Bai Lixin, who was on top of him, to the ground.


    Seeing this, Chi Yuanxian hurriedly walked forward to support Bai Lixin, asking, ¡°Why is Su Miejun also here? Are you alright, Ning? ¡±


    More than a month ago, she had hinted to Su Miejun that Khonghu Jun would be vulnerable on that day due to problems with his inner qi.


    In other words, that day was a good time to kill Konghu Jun.


    Therefore, when Su Miejun went to take Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s head, he intended to fight back. However, according to the original plot, Khonghu Jun would swallow an elixir that could instantly increase his internal power by several times, making his skills skyrocket in a short time, and they would both die together.


    The snipe and the clam fought against each other, allowing her to reap the benefits.


    It was just that the plot of this world seemed to have changed a little because her soul took over Chi Yuanxian¡¯s body.


    Instead of being killed, Ning Xuan Bing threw himself into the Medicine King Valley.


    ¡°Thanks to Master Su Miejun,¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s face was pale as he gave a weak, miserable laugh, ¡°our escape plan had long been detected by Khonghu Jun, and he planned to kill us using the miasma mist. After you left, Khonghu wanted to kill me in a fit of rage, but Su Miejun was able to repel Khonghu Jun in the nick of time. The two of us then joined forces to force Khonghu Jun back, and only then did we have the chance to escape. ¡±


    Ning Xuan Bing spoke lightly, but when she looked at the blood and torn clothes on their bodies, she could imagine how fierce the battle they just had was.


    Helping the two of them to sit down, Chi Yuanxian scanned them and looked at Su Miejun, ¡°Why would you go to such lengths for us? Aren¡¯t you under the control of Lord Khonghu? What about the antidote and your life in that case? ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she doubted Su Miejun, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out. She knew that he hated Khonghu to the core, but she wondered why Su Miejun would choose this path that would not be worth the loss.


    Su Miejun hesitated to speak, only glancing at Bai Lixin, and remained silent.


    Chi Yuanxian looked at the two people who were close to each other, giving each other strength and support, and her eyes suddenly settled on Su Miejun¡¯s hand, which was gripping Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s hand.


    She thought of the expression on Su Miejun¡¯s face and then looked at how he looked like he was truly protecting Ning Xuan Bing.


    A bold and frightening suspicion came to Chi Yuanxian¡¯s mind.


    Does Su Miejun actually like her dear Ning?

 CH 93

    Chi Yuanxian was tangled, and her widened mouth could almost fit an egg.


    ¡°You, you two ¡­¡­¡±


    I chose to give up Medicine King Valley for you, and you¡¯re letting me know this now?!


    Bai Lixin¡¯s expression froze as he used all his strength to break away from Su Miejun¡¯s support and stood up with difficulty to come in front of Chi Yuanxian.


    With both hands on her shoulders, Bai Lixin frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, fairy? Did you get scared because of last night? ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian stared at him but could not see a hint of a fake expression and was puzzled.


    She glanced at Bai Lixin and then at Su Miejun behind him, and asked, through clenched teeth, ¡°Why did Su Miejun help you?¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned slightly, wanting to say something, ¡°That ¡­..its nothing.¡±


    The uneasiness in Chi Yuanxian¡¯s heart was growing. She treated these two as her harem, and the harem ended up getting bent. This feeling was simply too sour.


    ¡°Ning dear, what was going on last night?¡±


    Chi Yuanxian brought Bai Lixin to the side and asked, ¡°I was already far from the Medicine King Valley, but I could still feel a few earth-shaking sensations. What happened there?¡±


    ¡°It was Khonghu Jun¡¯s music. His martial arts had actually been practiced to that level of perfection. The three of us fought, and his khonghou was like a gust of wind. We resisted with all our might, and even the earth trembled. ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. You¡¯ve suffered, Ning dear. But we are still close to the Medicine King¡¯s Valley. If Lord Khonghu were to catch up with us, wouldn¡¯t we be in danger? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Bai Lixin waved his hand, ¡°Su Miejun joined forces with me to injure him. He is seriously injured and won¡¯t come out anytime soon. ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian was doubtful and said with a frown, ¡°Khonghu Jun has a magic pill, I am afraid that before your wounds are healed, he will have already caught up with you. Ning dear, let the two of us go. ¡±


    Bai Lixin hesitated, ¡°The two of us? Shouldn¡¯t we take Su Miejun with us? ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian shook her head hurriedly. Why would she take him with him? Even though Su Miejun was very beautiful, he was like a poisoned rose.


    This poisonous rose is not only poisonous, but it also wants to steal her man. It¡¯s better to keep it far away.


    Although Su Miejun was seriously injured, his ears were very good, and when he heard Chi Yuanxian¡¯s little scheme, he sat on the stone and said coldly: ¡°Is Miss Chi planning to treat me as a discard?¡±


    Chi Yuanxian blushed slightly and was about to speak, but Bai Lixin beside her was quicker than her.


    ¡°I thank you for saving my life, but you must not slander the fairy in this way. The fairy is kind-hearted, so she naturally must have her own intentions. So you must not judge a gentleman¡¯s heart with a villain¡¯s heart, okay? ¡±


    Su Miejun¡¯s face darkened slightly, and his voice became even more gloomy, ¡°I am treating a gentleman¡¯s heart with a villain¡¯s heart. Then I ask you, isn¡¯t it because of her that we are now in this situation? If it wasn¡¯t for her pregnancy that aroused the suspicion and murderous intent of Lord Khonghu, why would you have taken her away in the night? Would you have been ambushed if you hadn¡¯t escaped? You even almost died just now! ¡±


    Chi Yuanxian pricked up her ears and listened to the two men arguing more and more intensely, but made no attempt to stop them.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face also turned bad, his originally pale cheeks now slightly red, ¡°I am honoured to sacrifice for the fairy, if you regret it, you can go back again. Is pregnancy something that the fairy can control? Chi Yuanxian is innocent too. ¡±


    My God, these two handsome men even argued with such gusto! So handsome!


    Chi Yuanxian¡¯s eyes glowed red as she stared at the two men arguing over her.


    Su Miejun was furious, and his usually cold face was now covered in anger. ¡°Innocent? Ning Xuan Bing, you are really pitiful. You have been the Demon Sect leader for so many years, but you can¡¯t even see through such a woman. Do you know that the Chi Yuanxian you think is innocent and kind is in fact a wench? ¡±


    Bai Lixin stood up haughtily, despite the heavy injuries, ¡°Su Miejun! Don¡¯t deceive people too much! You think I won¡¯t kill you because you saved my life? Your saving me today is just a return of the favour I did when I let you go! ¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Su Miejun stood up and slowly moved in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me say it, I will, so that you can recognize the true nature of this person. Do you know how Khonghu Jun became such a beast with a human face? It¡¯s because of her that she caused her own brother to become infertile. But her brother was no slouch either, and in turn, made her unable to grow as well. From now on, this lovely fairy of yours can only look fourteen for the rest of her life, and she will always be this childish appearance, unable to enjoy the true rights of a woman. ¡±


    Su Miejun was aggressive and took two more steps forward. ¡°This innocent fairy then used this harmless look to seduce an unknown number of men afterwards. Do you know why men are so devoted to her? If it weren¡¯t for your invulnerable body, I¡¯d even suspect that you¡¯ve been poisoned by love too! She hangs out with men day in and day out. She doesn¡¯t even know who the father of this child in her belly is. What do you like about this lowly and slutty woman? ¡± ¡±


    Shut up!¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s anger was all over his face, and he shielded Chi Yuanxian behind him, saying, ¡°Even if the fairy has all kinds of bad qualities, she will always be the fairy of my heart. I love her innocent and harmless look! ¡±


    At the last word, Bai Lixin moved his hand towards Su Miejun.


    Su Miejun froze for a moment, and only reacted when Bai Lixin¡¯s palm was about to slap him. But it was already too late. As he dodged to the side, he still could not avoid Bai Lixin¡¯s blow.


    With a muffled grunt, Su Miejun¡¯s body flew out like a kite and hit the wall of the cave with a bang, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s anger gradually faded, and he looked incredulously at his own hand and then at Su Miejun, who was lying on the ground. With shock, he went up to him, ¡°So Miejun, are you alright?¡±


    Bai Lixin walked up to Su Miejun and was about to bend down to check on his condition when Su Miejun suddenly threw out his palm and sent Bai Lixin flying to Chi Yuanxian¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Su Miejun struggled to stand up and then threw back his head and laughed, then retracted his head and glared angrily at Bai Lixin, ¡°Good, good, I didn¡¯t expect that I saved a white-eyed wolf. Since you want to fight me to the death, I will do as you wish. ¡±


    The men who had been supporting each other were now moving in for the kill.


    Chi Yuanxian, who was on the sidelines, was completely stunned. She didn¡¯t expect things to develop in this direction after a few words.


    The most likely outcome of this is that they will perish together!


    She had never expected that Ning Xuan Bing would be so devoted to her!


    She listened to the two of them arguing, and Su Miejun had clearly revealed his true nature to Ning Xuan Bing, but he was still unmoved and kept standing up for her.


    God, even though this man had a small flaw, it could not hide his perfection.


    How could there be such a perfect man in the world? Not only is he good-looking, he is also exceptionally considerate.


    If she didn¡¯t keep this kind of man in her collection, it would be a shame to her reputation as a goddess of lust.


    She must not let Ning Xuan Bing die!


    With this thought in mind, Chi Yuanxian stood up and sneaked closer to the two men who were tangled up with each other.


    In a duel between two masters, a single thought or pause would determine the winner.


    The most important thing in a duel is to avoid distractions. If she sneaks up on them now, she will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Chi Yuanxian¡¯s palms were filled with true qi and she cautiously approached Su Miejun.


    Bai Lixin saw her move out of the corner of his eye, and nodded imperceptibly to her.


    Chi Yuanxian saw that Ning Xuan Bing was deliberately guiding Su Miejun¡¯s body, exposing his unguarded back to her.


    She was overjoyed, and hurriedly took a few steps to get behind Su Miejun.


    A tiny woman quietly approached behind the two men who were constantly tangling. With her right hand raised high, she concentrated her entire strength into her palm, and with a murderous aura in her eyes, she slapped out a fierce palm at the man in front of her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± With a sharp cry of disbelief, the tiny woman flew away like a butterfly with broken wings.


    A still beating heart lay in the palm of the attacked Su Miejun.


    Chi Yuanxian looked down at the bloody hole in her chest, and thick blood dripped from her mouth.


    The two men who were bickering and fighting had stopped moving, and they stood up straight and refreshed, showing no signs of being seriously injured.


    Su Miejun held the heart in his hand and, with a slight force, the heart exploded like a water balloon.


    Ning Xuan Bing, who was standing behind Su Miejun, did not forget to hand out a handkerchief to him.


    Cji Yuanxian felt her consciousness begin to blur. Before her consciousness disappeared and her soul detached from the physical body, Chi Yuanxian pointed at the two of them and said angrily, ¡°You two ¡­¡­ actually lied to me!¡±


    Bai Lixin chuckled and walked in front of Chi Yuanxian, ¡°If we didn¡¯t put on such a show, how could fairy Chi be so unguarded and let us win in one move?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Chi Yuanxain¡¯s eyes were red and a hideous expression appeared on her face, ¡°Ning Xuan Bing, do you think you can kill me like this? You¡¯ll regret it. Just wait, I¡¯ll be back! ¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk tsk,¡± Bai Lixin shook his head and crouched down to look at Chi Yuanxian with a sad gaze, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that chance. You¡¯re already dead.¡±


    ¡°I am a god of the world, my soul does not dissipate. Ning Xuan Bing! Su Miejun! Wait to receive the vengeance of a god! ¡± Chi Yuanxian cursed viciously as her eyes widened in anger.


    With her consciousness getting blurred, she could no longer support herself as she finished these vicious words. Her eyes rolled over and her hand dropped helplessly to the ground, taking her last breath.


    Her soul broke away from her physical body, and the Lust goddess floated into the air to roar and snarl at the two men.


    But she was just a weak soul now, and could do nothing at all.


    Seeing the two men smile at each other in silence, and then looking at the body of the young girl whose eyes were still open in anger before she died, the soul of the lust goddess pulled out a spiteful smile.

 CH 94

    She wanted revenge. She wanted to use the power of the gods to make the two men completely regret what they had done!


    After thinking about it, the lust goddess planned to attach her soul body to Su Miejun.


    She will possess Su Miejun¡¯s body and gouge out his heart when Ning Xuan Bing least expects it so that he can also taste this unexpected death.


    But just as she tried to move, she suddenly realised that her soul body was disappearing at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    Her soul power was dissipating, and her soul body was disappearing!


    If her soul power dissipated, she could gain it again, but her soul body was equivalent to her life, and if her soul body disappeared, she would be dead.


    How can that be?


    I am a god, and gods can not be killed by men!


    No one can kill a god or harm their soul body unless they are a god!


    The lust goddess¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and a look of horror appeared on her translucent face.


    A god?!


    Was Su Miejun¡¯s soul that of a god?!


    If he is a god, then there is only one explanation; he was the new Lord God¡¯s soul that her Lord God had split and given to them!


    Suddenly, as if intentional or unintentional, Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s eyes cast a sneer towards her side.


    He could not see her, but with that gaze just now, she felt that Ning Xuan Bing could see her.


    As if to confirm her suspicions, he turned his body this time and faced her directly.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he tilted his head to look in the lust goddess¡¯s direction, and his mouth soundlessly mouthed a word.


    The lust goddess read his words, and her eyes suddenly widened.


    ¨CGoodbye, lust goddess.


    He knew she was a god. He knew her name!


    What the hell is this man?!


    With the last of her strength, the lust goddess used her soul power to scan Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s body.


    Only to see that within Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s body, there was a soul that did not belong to this world.


    The colour of that soul was not like the pure white or miscellaneous colours of ordinary souls, but rather a faint crystalline colour that was extraordinarily beautiful.


    And in the depths of his soul, she even saw an aura belonging to the soul of the new Lord God.


    This man had purposely run to this world to save the New Lord God, Dijia!


    Realizing this, the lust goddess¡¯s soul body trembled, and she felt a wave of fear strike her.


    How long had this man existed?


    How in the world had he travelled through the world?


    How had he rescued Dijia?


    And just how many fragments of the Lord God¡¯s soul had he rescued?


    One question after another was imprinted in her mind, and she was in a state of shock.


    No, this message must be passed on to the sub-gods and the pseudo-lord god!


    The lust goddess was thinking, but her soul was already dissipating to the size of a fingernail. With a reluctant glare at the harmlessly smiling Bai Lixin, the goddess of Lust wailed reluctantly and dissipated into thin air.


    As soon as the lust goddess died, S419M resurfaced from the void.


    [Ding, collecting the soul power of the false sub-god. Ding! Absorption begins. Ding! Absorption is over. Due to the system¡¯s absorbing enough powerful energy, the system will upgrade and evolve to the SS level. With significantly increased abilities, a richer range of exchange items will be available. The time used for the upgrade is 24 hours, and the number of points used is 100,000. Would Lord Host want to perform the upgrade now?]


    Bai Lixin thought for a moment and said, [Has the analysis of Su Miejun¡¯s chronic poison come out yet?]


    [Lord host, the analysis of the poison is complete. The host can call upon 1000 dimensional points to remove the toxin from Su Miejun¡¯s body.]


    The stone that had been in Bai Lixin¡¯s heart for a long time was finally put down. He walked over to Su Miejun and took out a pill from his pocket and handed it over, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me why I came to Medicine King Valley? This is what I came for. ¡±


    Su Miejun straightened his clothes and asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It is the antidote to the chronic poison you have been suffering from. When you failed to assassinate me and left me, I investigated you. Don¡¯t ask me how I pulled it off, I am Ning Xuan Bing. Wherever there are people, there are my eyes and ears! ¡±


    Seeing Su Miejun¡¯s narrow smile, Bai Lixin¡¯s face reddened slightly. Even he didn¡¯t believe this lie.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that expression? Give me some seriousness!¡± Bai Lixin stomped his foot and pretended to be angry.


    Su Miejun coughed lightly and nodded with a smile, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯m serious. Baby, you go on. ¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± the peach blossom eyes gave Su Miejun a sidelong glance as Bai Lixin continued, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t ask me how I found out, I just found out that you were poisoned anyway. The reason I went to Medicine King Valley was to find a way to get an antidote for the poison.¡±


    After another pause, Bai Lixin then said, with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me how I got this is the antidote, but I have my way. If I can point out the location of the soul-sucking mother worm to you, how hard can this medicine be? ¡±


    Su Miejun hurriedly squeezed the pill and waved his hand, saying with a straight face, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. What my baby says is what it is. How could I doubt it? ¡±


    Bai Lixin glared at Su Miejun, ¡°Do you know that your persona has collapsed? What happened to the cold and aloof man? You have a mouthful of baby and glances filled with softness. Your persona has collapsed, ah. ¡±


    Bai Lixin stuck out a pink tongue and licked his lips. But such a personality switch is a bit cute.


    Su Miejun chuckled and asked, ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°Then, while you were away for the past few days, I started looking for the antidote, and I finally found it.¡± Nudging his chin towards Su Miejun¡¯s hand, Bai Lixin continued, ¡°Well, it¡¯s the one in your hand. That¡¯s a treasure, so why not eat it quickly? After you¡¯ve eaten it, you¡¯ll never have to suffer from the chronic poison every three days again.¡±


    After looking at the black pill in his hand, Su Miejun came to Bai Lixin with a swift movement of his feet. He grabbed Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and placed the pill back in his hand, smiling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Lixin looked at the pill spread out in his hand, startled, and he said anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re not taking it? You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    But Su Miejun smiled gently, ¡°You come and feed me.¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Bai Lixin forcefully opened Su Miejun¡¯s mouth, and shoved the pill in, complaining as he did so, ¡°You want me to feed you? How old are you? You¡¯re so pretentious! ¡±


    Su Miejun grabbed Bai Lixin¡¯s arm that was about to retreat and trapped his fingers in his mouth.


    His tongue swept over the slender fingers, tickling the digits with the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°You!¡± Bai Lixin was stunned.


    With aggression in his eyes, Su Miejun ignored Bai Lixin¡¯s shock. He released the fingers, and without waiting for Bai Lixin to react, he pinned him to the wall with one push and attacked the tempting lips like a beast.


    Enveloped in the wild and domineering kiss, Bai Lixin¡¯s body was like it had an electric shock, responding to Su Miejun¡¯s kiss.


    After the kiss was over, Su Miejun leaned over and panted slightly in Bai Lixin¡¯s ear, ¡°Heh, you stood up for Chi Yuanxian? You called her innocent and lovely? And even hit me? ¡±


    After saying these words, Su Miejun bit Bai Lixin¡¯s neck.


    Bai Lixin cried out lightly in pain, but then his body began to tingle.


    The force with which Su Miejun bit into his neck was light, it was more like flirting than biting.


    His teeth gently picked up the flesh and slowly released it, and his tongue licked every inch of it.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart beat faster, and he flipped Su Miejun against the stone and attacked him with his lips.


    The two of them kissed for a long time before reluctantly separating from each other.


    Seeing their swollen lower abdomens, Bai Lixin laughed out loud, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for teasing me indiscriminately. I may have had the intention, but I don¡¯t have the bad taste to have a go in front of a corpse. ¡±


    Su Miejun shrugged, ¡°If blaming me can make you feel at ease, then go ahead and blame me. Let¡¯s hurry up and change locations, shall we? ¡±


    Rolling his eyes, Bai Lixin pushed away from Su Miejun, who was pressed against him, ¡°Wait, let me do one last thing.¡±


    After saying that, he came to the side of the dead Chi Yuanxian, took out the bine-dispersing powder that she had given him before, and put a few drops on the corpse.


    In a few moments, Chi Yuanxian¡¯s corpse turned into nothingness and completely disappeared from this world.


    Only after this was done did Bai Lixin turn to look at Su Miejun and say, ¡°It¡¯s done, let¡¯s go. We have an important thing to do next. ¡±


    Su Miejun nodded seriously, ¡°Yes, ravaging you is important.¡±


    Rolling his eyes again, Bai Lixin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Just bear with me! The next thing we need to do is send a distress signal to Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovers! ¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Su Miejun nodded without blushing, ¡°Okay, but before that, we should find a nice place first.¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    My love, pick up your modesty.


    If the east wind doesn¡¯t overwhelm the west wind, the west wind will have to overwhelm the east wind.


    In the end, it was Bai Lixin who compromised, and after leaving the cave, the two went to the river and rode Little Green all the way south. And on Little Green¡¯s head, Bai Lixin was swept up in Su Miejun¡¯s arms. Su Miejun moved his hands and feet, touching what should be touched and not touched, rubbing what should be rubbed and not rubbed, Bai Lixin was swept up.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face was flushed, and he leaned helplessly into Su Miejun¡¯s arms, allowing him to do whatever he wanted.


    Little Green had moved for a while when Su Miejun suddenly brightened and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Little Green stopped swimming, and Bai Lixin gritted his teeth and thought, ¡°Little Green, I am your master. I am the only one!


    Su Miejun looked at the floating oasis of flowers on the uninhabited lake and pointed, ¡°Go to that oasis in the river, Little Green.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Little Green swam towards the sea of flowers.


    In the middle of the sea of flowers, thousands of flowers were in full bloom.


    The sky was a blanket and the earth was a mat.


    The two of them tangled for a long time before finally releasing their desire.


    Bai Lixin nestled in Su Miejun¡¯s arms and said, [S419M, help me extract the chronic poison from Su Miejun].


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Extracting designated toxin from Su Miejun. Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, the toxin has been removed successfully.]


    Bai Lixin thought for a moment and then asked, [What about the soul breath of the lust goddess?]


    [Lord host, at the moment of her demise, I used her soul power to create the same soul aura as hers. This aura will wander around the various worlds so that the false gods will not be suspicious.]


    [Give me a list of Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovers and then¡­¡­] Bai Lixin paused, with a painful expression on his face, [Then you can upgrade the system.]


    [As you wish, Lord Host!] After that, S419M echoed cheerfully, [The list of Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovers will be transmitted to the lord host¡¯s consciousness. Transmission complete.]


    [ The number of points required for the upgrade is 100,000. The time required is 24 hours. The system will be upgraded to the SS level after the upgrade. During the upgrade process, the system will enter hibernation for 24 hours.]


    [Ding! [The upgrade has officially begun!]


    With S419M¡¯s final notice, Bai Lixin also fell into sleep in Su Miejun¡¯s arms.

 CH 95

    Half a month had passed since Bai Lixin and Su Meijun had killed Chi Yuanxian and escaped from the Medicine King Valley.


    On this day, Ren Qiankun went to the back garden as usual to practice his kung fu.


    Ever since he was cured of the love poison that day, he had come to his senses and returned to the Alliance to change his cold and indifferent attitude and began to be considerate of his wife and attentive to his son.


    Ren Qiankun, who was under the influence of the love poison at the time, could no longer tolerate other women.


    Although he had married the former Alliance Lord¡¯s daughter, he was only obliged to do so, and since they had a child, he had lived a respectful and formal life with his wife.


    After leaving the Medicine King Valley, the more Ren Qiankun thought about what had happened over the years, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    He had always been a man of honour and decorum, so how could he have so willingly done what he despised the most?


    He had left in haste and hid in a broken temple to escape the rain on his way back to his residence.


    And that night, he had a dream.


    In the dream, he had been poisoned by Chi Yuanxian on the day he met her at the age of eighteen and had been in love with her ever since.


    He even lost his principles for the sake of Chi Yuanxian and married his current wife at her request.


    Ren Qiankun had this dream and struggled repeatedly, but how could he break free from it?


    However, it was not over yet. Not only had Chi Yuanxian poisoned him, but even Khonghu Jun was not a virtuous person.


    Khonghu Jun had put a gu worm in him, and this worm manipulated his mind, turning him into Khonghu¡¯s puppet.


    In this dream, which was so real that it was terrifying, Khonghu Jun used him to do many things that were harmful to the martial world, and his temperament was so radical because of this compulsion. All of this, including the fights with the underworld and the killing sprees when he did not get along with someone at first glance, was because of the manipulation of the gu worm.


    The next day, Ren Qiankun woke up in a cold sweat from his dream.


    When people dream, what happens in their dreams often becomes blurred when they wake up. But this time, instead of becoming blurred, the dream became clearer and clearer after he woke up.


    He clutched his head, his body covered in a cold sweat, and a look of shock and fear appeared on his face.


    It was no wonder that since he had taken up the position of the Martial Alliance leader, the Dark and White Daos, which had been living together peacefully, had started to fight endlessly.


    The original reason was that the new head of the Dark Dao was so ambitious and was making waves, but he had no idea that there was another hand behind the martial arts world that was turning the clouds into the rain!


    It is no wonder that during all these years, he has often been sleepwalking and had memory lapses. It turns out that he has long since become a puppet for the other side to control the martial arts world.


    Ren Qiankun had walked to the gates of hell many times in his life, and each time he had never been afraid. But this time, his panic was imprinted directly on his face, and he could not hide it no matter how much he tried.


    The dream this time was so strange that it made the frightened Ren Qiankun believe in the theory of ghosts and gods.


    Looking up at the rusty golden Buddha in the broken temple, he knelt with folded hands and hurriedly kowtowed three times, saying ¡°Thank you, Buddha, for waking up the urchin¡± a dozen times before he stopped.


    After getting up from the ground, Ren Qiankun continued his journey without any other stops.


    The events in his dream were so realistic and lifelike that he had to believe that it was a dream entrusted to him by the Buddha.


    After he returned this time, he started secretly investigating the matter of Khonghu Jun.


    One could never walk by the river without wetting one¡¯s shoes. He had never found anything wrong with Khonghu Jun before, and that was because he had never thought that way.


    Now that the seeds of doubt were planted in his heart, the direction of his investigation was particularly clear.


    It was only five days into the investigation when someone reported that they had found something wrong.


    The doctors from Medicine King¡¯s Valley had been out of the valley for over two months now to help the outside world, which was normal. But the strange thing is that these medicine men were originally people who had entered the Medicine King¡¯s Valley for refuge and remained as medicine boys for three years before they were promoted to become doctors.


    They were martial artists and naturally had family or friends in the martial world.


    However, when someone recognized the identity of the physician and went to identify him, the physician¡¯s face was cold, his eyes did not change, and he did not recognize his family.


    This is one of the suspicions, and the second is that of the people who had an affair with Chi Yuanxian.


    The people who had a physical relationship with Chi Yuanxian were either wealthy or rich. All of them ended up being married into famous families, just like him, and their power expanded further.


    The power of her lovers was like a giant intertwined net that frighteningly wrapped the whole martial world.


    Chi Yuanxian¡¯s nets and Khonghu¡¯s actions showed their ambitions clearly.


    However, Ren Qiankun misunderstood Chi Yuanxian. Chi Yuanxian indeed specializes in sleeping with young men from famous families, but the key to her selection is still their faces and figure. As for his speculation of casting a net, it was just a way for her lovers to have more perfect offspring for her to harvest later.


    But none of it mattered. Ren Qiankun had decided that the Medicine King Valley was the biggest cancer in this martial world.


    With the Nine-ringed Sword in his hands, Ren Qiankun¡¯s mind was preoccupied, but it did not affect the sword techniques in his hands.


    After two sets of swordplay, his blood was already boiling and a thin sweat was forming on his forehead.


    It was only after another incense stick that Ren Qiankun withdrew his hand and took a deep breath, throwing his nine-ringed sword back behind his back.


    As soon as the poison had been removed, he was suddenly awakened and regretted that he had been possessed for so long, and even more so that he had treated his wife and their son so badly.


    It was already three o¡¯clock in the morning, so he guessed that she had already prepared breakfast.


    When he thought of his wife¡¯s gentle, watery eyes, Ren Qiankun¡¯s hardened heart softened. Previously, he had always been infatuated with Chi Yuanxian and thought that he loved her. But now that the love poison has been lifted, he understands what love is and isn¡¯t.


    The corners of Ren Qiankun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and he walked back to his room to wash and change his clothes.


    In Ren Qiankun¡¯s bedroom, surprisingly, the wife of the alliance leader, Huang Shi, was still in the room and had not moved to prepare the breakfast.


    She was sitting in front of the round table, her back to the door, leaving only a glimpse of her elegant back to Ren Qiankun.


    Ren Qiankun¡¯s heart jumped slightly, and the smile on his face grew even bigger.


    Crossing into the room, he gently placed the nine-ringed sword next to the doorway, and slowly walked up to the madam and swept her into his arms from behind, saying softly, ¡°Good morning, madam.¡±


    Instead of turning around and responding to him gently, as she always did, she reached out and handed Ren Qiankun a piece of paper from the top of her head without looking back.


    Ren Qiankun let go of her and took the letter, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who sent this letter? ¡±


    Huang Shi gave a cold laugh, ¡°Who? Your good lover, Chi Yuanxian, ah. ¡±


    Ren Qiankun¡¯s hand holding the paper shook slightly, and the letter floated down to the ground. A line of unmistakable and beautiful brush writing instantly caught his eyes:


    Khonghu Jun is holding me captive; save me!


    The letter contained only seven words, but Ren Qiankun¡¯s body felt like it was hit by lightning, and his body swayed before he looked at it again.


    The letter did not mention his relationship with Chi Yuanxian , but the madam had just said ¡°good lover.¡±


    Ren Qiankun was shocked and hesitantly asked, ¡°You already knew?¡±


    Huang Shi laughed, and her voice was a little fragile, saying, ¡°I knew of Chi Yuanxian¡¯s existence as early as when we got married. You may not know that on our wedding night, I heard you leave the room while I was asleep after the consummation of the marriage. I am the daughter of the Lord of the Alliance, so how could my martial arts skills be poor? I woke up as soon as the door closed. You were so nervous that you didn¡¯t even notice me following you. That night, I stood outside the guest room and saw my husband, who had just been lying in the same bed with me, holding another woman in his arms and tenderly calling out, ¡°baby.¡±


    Ren Qiankun¡¯s face turned pale, and he stumbled several steps before coming over to sit next to Huang Shi.


    Glancing at Huang in shame, the guilt in Ren Qiankun¡¯s heart increased.


    Two lines of tears fell from her gentle and beautiful face, causing the heart of this rock-like martial arts master to be knocked out of his chest.


    ¡°Madam, I¡­ Can you give me a chance to explain? ¡± Ren Qiankun knew that no amount of explanation could make up for the harm he had done to his wife, but it was only through an explanation that he could undo some of the damage.


    Huang Shi¡¯s hazel eyes looked fixedly at Ren Qiankun, and her voice trembled slightly as she said, ¡°Do you know why I pretended not to know for more than ten years? Because I love you. Even though you married me for the position of martial arts alliance master, using me as a stepping stone to the top, I compromised. ¡±


    ¡°I thought that if you didn¡¯t love me at that time, and if I treated you with sincerity day in and day out, you would feel some compassion for me. I do not ask you to love me as I love you, but that heart of yours is like a rock, indestructible and not at all shaken. ¡±


    Listening to Huang Shi¡¯s accusations, Ren Qiankun¡¯s heart became more pained.


    In these ten years, he was completely in wrong.


    ¡°A few years down the line, after you were the Martial Lord, I knew I was of no more use to you. At that time, I intended to leave you and go far away, but then I found out I was pregnant. Honestly, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong except not love me. You treated me with respect and were serious about this martial arts world. I have since wondered whether I was too extravagant and brutal in my demands, and I changed my mind for the sake of the child. I chose to be silent, chose to ignore, but it has come to this.¡±


    After Huang Shi said so much, she suddenly inhaled and exhaled deeply and laughed, ¡°This secret has been hidden in my heart for many years, and I had already stopped fighting and thinking about it. But ever since you returned from Medicine King Valley half a month ago, you¡¯ve been like a different person, so I started to have second thoughts again. ¡±

 CH 96

    ¡°You smiled at me, gave me a tender expression, and looked at me with a gaze saturated with love. I was normal in front of you, but I shed tears several times afterwards in excitement. I was thinking that finally, at last, my accommodation had been rewarded with a return of your affection. ¡±


    But just when I thought you were done with this woman, she asks you to save her. Hahaha, I am still too naive, but I don¡¯t want to compromise anymore. Women are greedy. They will pursue what they want, but if they get it and then lose it, then there is no point. How can I compete with this woman? She is a divine doctor. She can save your life. I can¡¯t let you lose your life because of my selfishness.¡±


    Ren Qiankun¡¯s eyes were swollen and a faint mist rose in them, obscuring the vision in front of him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Huang Shi did not want to fight for herself. As he walked through the martial arts world, he was often seriously injured. At that time, he would have to beg for help from the Medicine King Valley. If the Medicine King Valley chose to give up on him, then he would only have to wait for death.


    Ren Qiankun suddenly remembered a story about two mothers fighting over a child. But when the son was stretched and cried out in pain, one of the mothers let go.


    When the magistrate asked why, the mother said, with tears in her eyes, ¡°How could I bear to put my flesh and blood through such suffering?¡±


    And now his wife had chosen to remain silent for so many years so that he could get treatment for his injuries.


    A man¡¯s tears are not easily shed, but he had reached the point of grief.


    This iron-blooded man, surrounded by shame, had two lines of hot tears, ¡°Madam, I have now come to my senses. Will you accept me as a prodigal son who has returned? I am no longer infatuated with Chi Yuanxian and have completely severed my ties with her. Madam, please listen to my explanation. ¡±


    Seeing the tearful Ren Qiankun, Huang Shi froze visibly.


    With a delicate jade-like hand, she pulled out a handkerchief from her waist to wipe her tears, and then painfully wiped Ren Qiankun¡¯s tears for him, pursing her lips, ¡°I will give you a chance to explain.¡±


    Ren Qiankun nodded and sighed, ¡°I fell in love with Chi Yuanxian at first sight at the age of eighteen.¡±


    Hearing these words from Ren Qiankun, a sad expression appeared in Huang Shi¡¯s eyes. Her lips pursed, forcing back the tears in her eyes.


    Ren Qiankun hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, listen to my words. But how could I have fallen in love with her at first sight? The person I originally liked was you! When I met you at sixteen, I thought that I would never marry you! When I was eighteen, I met Chi Yuanxian and was given a love poison unawares, and from that point on, I forgot my love for you and became infatuated with her.¡±


    Huang Shi was slightly stunned. ¡°Love poison?¡±


    Ren Qiankun nodded, ¡°This poison is really powerful. After ingesting it, you will fall in love with the first person you see in front of you, and you will be infatuated with this person for the rest of your life. I know the mistakes I made are something I can never make up for in my life, but I am glad Chi Yuanxian let me marry you. ¡±


    ¡°I was poisoned at the time and only had Chi Yuanxian¡¯s shadow in my heart. She was ambitious and wanted to control the entire martial world with her love poison, and it was because of her ambition that she compelled me to marry you. ¡± Ren Qiankun took a deep breath as a trace of fear flashed through his heart.


    ¡°A few days ago, I was in the Medicine King Valley, and I was inadvertently relieved of this love poison. My infatuation with her faded away and the love I had for you back then came back. Fortunately, I married you, Madam. If I had been detoxified, only to find that the person I loved most was married to someone else, I am afraid that, with my nature, I would have gone to grab you from that marriage. ¡±


    Huang Shi laughed out loud at Ren Qiankun¡¯s last words, breaking into tears and laughing, ¡°Is that true? Don¡¯t lie to me. ¡±


    Ren Qiankun hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°What I say is true. I have no intention of deceiving you in any way.¡±


    Huang Shi took a deep breath and said, ¡°No wonder! That¡¯s why your temperament has changed ever since you came back and have been so kind to me. So you were poisoned. ¡± She said, with a long sigh. The knot in her heart had been untied, and her heart was surprisingly enlightened, ¡°Then why did Chi Yuanxian write to ask you for help? What does she mean by this? ¡±


    Ren Qiankun also frowned at the letter on the ground, which had fallen on the ground, but neither of them had the intention of picking it up.


    To them, the letter was like Chi Yuanxian, deserving to be stepped on and could no longer stir up a single ripple in their hearts.


    As the whirlwind spun in his head, Ren Qiankun suddenly slapped the table and stood up abruptly, roaring, ¡°Not good!¡±


    Huang Shi¡¯s nerves tightened, and a worried look appeared on her face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I thought that Khonghu and Chi Yuanxian were in cahoots, but now that I think about it, these two are acting in a very duplicated manner.¡±


    ¡°Khonghu Jun?¡± Huang Shi was a little puzzled, ¡°What does this have to do with him?¡±


    Ren Qiankun gave Huang Shi a deep look, and then told her all about what he had seen in his dream and about the soul-sucking gu worm.


    Huang Shi covered her mouth and stared in shock. ¡°This¡­ this is simply terrible.¡±


    ¡°I originally thought that the two were in cahoots, but now that I think about it since Khonghu has already used the soul-sucking compulsion to control the martial world, why would he take the extra step of letting Chu Yuanxian use the love poison to manipulate the men in the martial world? With this letter, I¡¯m afraid that Chi Yuanxian and Khonghu Jun are antagonistic. ¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Huang Shi asked anxiously as she grabbed Ren Qiankun¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t panic. We will immediately repudiate several letters and pass these matters to the great sects with the fastest speed. ¡±


    Huang Shi nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do as my husband says.¡±


    The matter was so serious that the two of them did not dare delay. After a hasty breakfast, they went off to write letters of repudiation.


    Although they were fast, they were still late.


    In the entire martial world, only Bai Lixin and Su Meijun knew that Chi Yuanxian was dead.


    But although she was dead, the effects of the love poison would not end.


    Even if they never see her again, they will always miss her and will never be able to love anyone else.


    Although Ren Qiankun¡¯s letter was sent out quickly, he was the last person in the martial arts world to receive a letter of distress.


    Her lovers didn¡¯t even pack their things and converged on Medicine King Valley from all directions.


    When he got this answer, Ren Qiankun¡¯s brows knitted together, and he once again gathered the martial artists who had not been poisoned by Chi Yuanxian, intending to go to the Medicine King Valley to save them.


    Now that the ambitions of the Medicine King have been revealed by Ren Qiankun, it is no longer a paradise, but a devil¡¯s cave in the martial world.


    Such a tumour will only be a scourge in the martial world and must be eradicated!


    Not only did Ren Qiankun deliver this message to the White Dao, he even sent it to the Dark Dao as well.


    The Moon Lotus Sect had been killing people in the underworld, and they were suffering. The leader received this message but planned to stay put and wait for the White Dao to step in and fight the Medicine King, and then lead the Dark Dao to reap the benefits.


    But at that moment, Bai Lixin, who had been missing all along, stepped in with Su Miejun, riding a majestic green snake.


    He quickly rallied the remaining members of the Demon Sect and led the Demon Sect to crush the Moon Lotus Sect, reclaiming his reputation as the head of the Dark Dao and unifying it.


    After reuniting the Dark Dao, Bai Lixin accepted Ren Qiankun¡¯s proposal, and the two put aside all their previous differences to unite against the Medicine King Valley.


    At that moment, the martial arts world was united.


    Three more days passed after all the important forces of the Dark and white Dao were rounded up. Then Bai Lixin, Ren Qiankun, and Su Meijun led the group in the direction of the Medicine King¡¯s Valley in a blaze of glory.


    It took them three days to reach the Medicine King Valley, but Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovers, who had come earlier because of her letter were still at a loss as to what to do with the miasma and mist.


    When Bai Lixin saw the puzzled crowd, he and Su Meijun took out four or five porcelain bottles from their sleeves and said, in a loud voice, ¡°This is the antidote to the miasma that Su Miejun has prepared for you. There are overbearing parasites in this mist, so you can put a little of this potion on your foreheads and the parasites will not attack you.¡±


    The crowd looked around and were all a little hesitant.


    Seeing their hesitation, Bai Lixin took the lead in taking out a pill and swallowing it, and then dabbed a drop of the potion from another vial onto his brow.


    When Protector Yang saw the sect master testing the potion with his own body, he hurriedly said, ¡°Sect master, give me a bottle. I will distribute it to all the disciples of the Demon Sect.¡±


    The people in the Demon Sect took the pills and swallowed them without hesitation, and they mimicked Bai Lixin¡¯s actions by also dabbing the potion. It was not enough that they did this, but they also looked around with a very contemptuous look.


    They didn¡¯t say anything, but the naked contempt in their eyes made everyone¡¯s spine stiffen.


    It was as if they were saying, ¡°Cowards, you don¡¯t even dare to take an antidote; just go back to your mothers¡¯ wombs.¡±


    Although the Dark and White Daos have joined forces and are no longer in strife, some grievances cannot be resolved, and the contempt between the two cannot be resolved simply.


    Seeing the look in their eyes, Ren Qiankun grunted and took the pill, swallowing it in one gulp. Seeing this, the White Daoists grabbed the pills and coaxed them away.


    When the Dark Daoists saw how aggressive the White Daoists were, how could they let themselves be outdone?


    In just a short period, they all took the antidote to the miasma and dosed their foreheads with the antidote to repel the parasites.


    When the preparations were done, Bai Lixin and Ren Qiankun looked at each other and raised their voices, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 CH 97

    Khonghu Jun had long since had both arms broken by Bai Lixin and Su Miejun. He neither had Chi Yuanxian¡¯s help nor the mother worm for compulsion to control.


    After taking Bai Lixin¡¯s antidote, the group entered the mysterious Medicine King Valley with no obstruction, as if they were in no man¡¯s land.


    As soon as they entered the valley, Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovers spontaneously assembled into a group, and the crowd was surprised to find that this group was not to be underestimated.


    These men were not only the mainstays of the martial arts world today, but there were also many rookies, some of whom were even father and son in the group. There were not only those who followed the White Dao but there were also many people from the dark side, making up almost half of the entire martial world.


    Some of these men were normally polite, while others were graceful and elegant.


    But now, they have long lost their human decency, seemingly unmoved even if a father and son share a woman. These men looked anxiously from side to side, wanting to save Chi Yuanxian, but not knowing where to start.


    As they watched the determined faces of these people, the rest shuddered and wondered what kind of magic was in her medicine that could make others lose their minds like that?


    After walking a little further, the crowd stopped, and the scene before them once again left them staggered.


    They had now reached the medicinal field, which was originally fresh and full of medicinal scents but had changed drastically.


    As there had been no medicine boy to tend to these beds for over a month, the medicinal beds were already barren with weeds growing wildly, and the medicinal plants had withered.


    In the medicine gardens, there were men dressed as medicine boys wandering around like corpses, wandering back and forth.


    The crowd remembered what Ren Qiankun said about the soul-sucking gu worm, and their hearts trembled even more.


    Ren Qiankun said that the soul-sucking worms were spread throughout the entire martial world, so these men were most likely under their influence.


    Could they have been infected by the soul-sucking gu worm? If this thing had burrowed into one¡¯s brain, no, perhaps this thing had been dormant in one¡¯s brain for a long time!


    Seeing these people¡¯s appearance, the crowd shuddered. They were not sure if they had the soul-sucking gu worm, and a great fear struck them, forcing out their resentment towards Khonghu Jun.


    Who in the martial arts world has not been treated in the Medicine King¡¯s Valley?


    When they came to the Medicine King¡¯s Valley, they were still a bit nervous. If they were wrong, wouldn¡¯t they be returning kindness with betrayal?


    If they were wrong, wouldn¡¯t it be over if Khonghu Jun got angry and stopped treating them?


    The crowd, who were still somewhat sceptical, no longer had any doubts when they saw the horrific scene before them.


    This valley was not a paradise; it was a devil¡¯s cave!


    If not for Lord Ren¡¯s wisdom, they would have been kept in the dark for a long time.


    Whether they were following the white or dark path, once something endangered their rights, they would reflexively fight back.


    And at this point, the crowd could no longer stir up an ounce of sympathy for Medicine King¡¯s Valley and Khonghu Jun.


    Chi Yuanxian and Khonghu Jun had somehow turned against each other in their nest, but these two vipers had bitten each other instead of them.


    When Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovers saw the scene before them, they all had worried expressions on their faces.


    One of them said anxiously, ¡°Yuan¡¯er doesn¡¯t know what has happened; let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Ren Qiankun frowned and reassured the lovers, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. This Medicine King Valley is Khonghu Jun¡¯s lair, so it is best to be careful. ¡±


    Although he said so, he knew it was useless, as he, who had once been under the influence of the love poison, knew that he couldn¡¯t control his thoughts.


    And as expected, when they heard Ren Qiankun¡¯s words, they looked furious, ¡°How can you tell us to be careful now that Yuan¡¯s life or death is uncertain?¡±


    ¡°This is Khonghu Jun¡¯s lair. Don¡¯t we still have someone from the Medicine King Valley here? This valley is full of ghastly things, and I don¡¯t know what this person has in mind by mixing in with us. ¡±


    When the crowd heard this, they looked at the cold-faced Su Miejun, who was standing beside Bai Lixin.


    Though they knew that the man had spoken out of turn, he had also spoken what was in their hearts. They were now afraid of the Medicine King¡¯s Valley and felt that the people who came out of it were all cunning and treacherous.


    Although the crowd did not draw their swords, they were already ready to attack.


    Bai Lixin gave the one who spoke a glance and looked at Ren Qiankun, ¡°Lord Ren, when you came to the Medicine King¡¯s Valley for treatment, if it wasn¡¯t for me and Su Miejun¡¯s help, how could you have discovered their plot?¡±


    Ren Qiankun was stunned.


    Help? How did they help him?


    Bai Lixin smiled lightly and said, ¡°In the morning tea, there was the antidote to the love poison that I had gone to great lengths to steal.¡±


    Ren Qiankun¡¯s body shook as he looked at Bai Lixin with a complicated look.


    No wonder he was suddenly relieved of the love poison. If it was Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s hand, then it all made sense.


    He had always doubted as to why he had suddenly been detoxified. He thought that it was because of Khonghu, but dismissed that conjecture.


    If he hadn¡¯t been relieved of his love poison, how could he have told the whole martial world about the secret?


    Khonghu Jun had always been clever, so how could he have made such a mistake and made the worst move?


    Ren Qiankun¡¯s mind was going around, and he had already thought of a lot of scenes.


    From being detoxified to his epiphany in the broken temple, to Chi Yuanxian¡¯s disappearance, to her letter, to Ning Xuan Bing producing the antidote for the miasma poison, to this scene before him.


    Behind all of this, there seemed to be a mysterious hand driving things.


    His reputation was now as high as it had ever been, but why did he suddenly have the feeling of being used?


    Ren Qiankun looked at Ning Xuan Bing, who was smiling breezily, and his doubts grew even heavier.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ren Qiankun thought for a moment, ¡°what Sect Master Ning said is true. If not for Sect Master Ning and Su Miejun¡¯s help, I would not have been able to discover this shocking secret. ¡±


    In the dream world, Su Miejun had always been on the side of the martial world, and for this reason, he had even suffered Khonghu Jun¡¯s torture.


    The crowd looked up at Ren Qiankun, and when they heard him explain on Su Miejun¡¯s behalf, they said nothing more.


    Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovers were still reluctant and were about to say something else when they saw Su Miejun glaring at them in anger, saying, ¡°Shut up! Your hearts are now demonized and you cannot extricate yourselves. If you get rid of this poison in the future, you will regret what you have done today. I think that you have been poisoned by Chi Yuanxian, so don¡¯t say any more. ¡±


    At that moment, the pressure from Su Miejun¡¯s body made them shudder, and they obeyed his orders involuntarily.


    Seeing that everyone was awake, Bai Lixin and Su Miejun looked at each other, and Bai Lixin then looked at Ren Qiankun. ¡°Lord Ren, please take charge of the situation. What should we do next?¡±


    Ren Qiankun nodded blankly and hesitated for a moment. He then said to Su Miejun, ¡°Su Miejun, you were once in this Medicine King Valley, so you should be quite familiar with things here. Could you please lead the way?¡±


    Su Miejun¡¯s face remained unchanged, but he nodded his head slightly and then walked ahead of them. Bai Lixin followed, standing next to him, and walked with him, laughing and talking.


    Looking at how relaxed the two were, as if they were strolling through a garden, the crowd was relieved for no reason, and the momentum that had been building just then was instantly reduced to nothing.


    If Su Miejun was really in league with Khonghu, why would he have come to their aid?


    They were ashamed that he was treating them with courtesy, but they were treating him with the heart of a villain.


    They had almost fallen for someone else¡¯s scheme, and the crowd glared fiercely at Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovers.


    After that little farce, those under the White Dao came back to realize that the Demon Cult had taken the lead and had already moved to follow Bai Lixin and Su Miejun.


    How could they let the Black Dao take all this credit?


    The White Daoists were furious and hurried to keep pace.


    The group was walking a little way through the medicinal garden when they heard someone in the middle suddenly call out in surprise, ¡°Brother!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, a young man of 17 or 18 ran out and scurried to the side of a walking medicine boy.


    The medicine boy¡¯s eyes were unfocused, and his face was expressionless, like a mask.


    The young man hugged the medicine boy¡¯s waist and called out with worry in his eyes, ¡°Brother, wake up! I¡¯m Xu¡¯er! ¡±


    But no matter how much the young man called out, the medicine boy remained unmoved and continued to stare into the distance, not even blinking his eyes.


    The young man shouted in despair and said angrily, ¡°Khonghu Jun, I will avenge my brother¡¯s death!¡±


    When the crowd saw this, they felt sorry for the young man, but at the same time, they were a little afraid that this medicine boy was now what they would be like in the future.


    Someone suddenly shouted out from the crowd, ¡°Look at this man¡¯s ears! Something seems to have crawled out. ¡±


    The crowd¡¯s nerves tightened and they looked into the medicine boy¡¯s ear.


    They saw a worm as flat as a cicada slowly crawling out of the ear and dropping to the ground with a plop. The worm squirmed on the ground for a moment before it was reduced to a shrivelled, empty shell under the intense sunlight.


    Su Miejun also turned his head and saw this scene, and he said solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s the daughter worm of the soul-sucking mother worm.¡±


    In a moment, the medicine boy¡¯s eyes rolled over and turned back to focus. Still somewhat unsure of what to do, he was slightly stunned to see his brother standing in front of him, calling anxiously, ¡°Xu¡¯er, why are you here?¡±


    The boy named Xu¡¯er saw his brother regain his senses and hugged him around the waist, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re here to save you!¡±


    ¡°Save me?¡± The medicine boy was still in a dazed state, but many images suddenly flashed through his mind.


    His face went white and he said in terror, ¡°Xue¡¯er, leave this demon cave quickly. That Khonghu Jun is not something you and I can deal with.¡±

 CH 98

    No sooner had he spoken than he heard an elegant and pleasant voice laugh, ¡°It isn¡¯t just the two of you dealing with Khonghu Jun, there¡¯s us as well.¡±


    The medicine boy raised his head at the words, and only then did he realize that a part of the martial world had come to this Medicine King Valley. ¡°You guys are?¡±


    Bai Lixin let out a loud laugh, ¡°Saving you all.¡±


    The people were all surprised to see the medicine boy regain his wits, and a few of them were bold enough to bend down and check the gu worm. One of them tried to fiddle with it using the tip of his sword and inserted it onto the tip.


    The man took one look at the dead worm and spat on the ground, ¡°Argh, because of this scourge, our entire martial arts world has poured out, bah.¡±


    Ren Qiankun sighed, ¡°Although this thing is treacherous, it is not enough to curse it. What is truly frightening is Khonghu Jun, who uses it for evil. ¡±


    The angry bearded man nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, what Lord Ren said is very true! Hurry up and kill that traitor so that we can get rid of him once and for all! ¡±


    At the man¡¯s words, the crowd lowered their heads and did not respond.


    Kill him? Would killing him be the end of the story?


    Even if they killed him, the gu worm would not be able to get out of their heads. As long as it stayed in their heads, they would be in fear all the time.


    Remembering that there was still a worm waiting for an opportunity in his head, Ren Qiankun gritted his teeth and gave a hard ¡°mmm¡±, raising the nine-ringed sword in his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go on.¡±


    On the way, Bai Lixin talked to the conscious medicine boy and asked, ¡°When did you completely lose consciousness?¡±


    The medicine boy thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember, but I remember that night when the earth shook, and the Medicine King Valley was in chaos. Khonghu Jun cursed Chi Yuanxian under his breath, and I lost consciousness immediately afterwards. ¡±


    ¡°According to your story and with the letter for help from Chi Yuanxian, what you said must have happened at least fifteen days ago,¡± Bai Lixin said, thinking with one hand on his cheek, ¡°Although you lost consciousness, you were not dead nor alive. You couldn¡¯t have survived for so many days without food or water. All the other medicine boys are still walking like corpses, but only your worm has crawled out of your ear. Do you remember what you ate before? ¡±


    When the crowd heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words, they all pricked up their ears.


    Yes! This worm could not crawl out of the head it relied on for no reason. This medicine boy had eaten something.


    The medicine boy thought for a while, but finally said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was unconscious.¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned and looked at the medicine boy up and down before his hand abruptly reached out and pulled the medicine boy¡¯s arm to his eyes.


    He turned over the medicine boy¡¯s palm and looked at it, then looked at his messy body, ¡°Salt? Is there seawater in the Medicine King Valley? ¡±


    The medicine boy nodded, ¡°Yes. Because some medicinal herbs need it when being used, Khonghu Jun dug a deep bay and carried seawater over from outside. ¡±


    ¡°I see white salt crystals seeping out of your clothes, head and face, did you nearly drown in this seawater last night? Is this seawater far from where you were roaming before? ¡±


    The medicine boy didn¡¯t know whether he had nearly drowned in the seawater or not, and he looked around for a moment, frowning slightly as if he was thinking about something. Then, after a moment¡¯s thought, he pointed in a direction and said, ¡°It¡¯s not far, it¡¯s right there, it¡¯ll be an incense stick walk away.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and turned his head to look at Ren Qiankun with a sinister, confident smile in the corner of his eyes.


    When Ren Qiankun spoke to him, he suddenly slapped his leg, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the deep bay where the seawater is kept!¡±


    That seawater permeates the mouth and nose. Could it be that the parasites are afraid of salt?


    The crowd did not doubt it, and although they were unsure about the theory, they still followed Ren Qiankun¡¯s pace towards their destination.


    As the medicine boy had said, they walked for about an incense stick and a deep pool appeared before their eyes.


    Ren Qiankun knelt and scooped some water into his hand, sticking out his tongue to test it, and it was indeed astringent and salty.


    The suspicion in his heart became more certain. Ren Qiankun twisted his head to look at the crowd, cupped his fist and said, ¡°I guess this guy worm is afraid of salt. I would like to try it first. If I can force out the gu worm, you can all go into the water.¡±


    He ignored the obstruction of others and directly jumped into the seawater. After staying in the water for a long time with his breath closed, Ren Qiankun suddenly felt an itching sensation in his ears. With a start, he abruptly sprang out of the water and landed on the ground.


    Shortly after, the crowd noticed a thumb-sized worm snaking and crawling out.


    This method worked!


    The crowd was overjoyed, and they all followed Ren Qiankun¡¯s example and jumped into the seawater and closed their breath.


    They did not know whether they had the gu worm or not, but just in case, they all jumped into the seawater.


    Seeing that everyone had jumped, Ren Qiankun looked deeply at Bai Lixin and Su Miejun and said, ¡°Since you found out earlier, why didn¡¯t you point it out?¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of getting into this martial arts strife. How about leaving this credit to you and consolidating the position of Alliance Master? But I have a request. ¡±


    ¡°You guys can fight, but don¡¯t destroy this Medicine King Valley. I like this place so much that I plan to occasionally stay here afterwards. If you destroy Su Miejun¡¯s garden, I will be angry. ¡±


    Ren Qiankun¡¯s brows knitted together as he looked towards Bai Lixin, who was smiling narrowly and nodding gently, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    After soaking in the water for some time, the crowd came out of the seawater one after another, and the gu worms crawled out of their ears.


    Seeing the dried bodies of the gu worms all over the ground, everyone¡¯s faces were not too good.


    Anyone who has been manipulated by others for years without knowing it would not be in a good mood.


    Without any more worries, everyone¡¯s confidence was much stronger.


    The strange thing was that they had entered the Medicine King¡¯s Valley and made so much noise, but Konghu Jun had not reacted at all, nor had he come out to meet them.


    When they were about to approach his residence, Ren Qiankun wondered, ¡°Has this Khonghu escaped?¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Khonghu Jun values Medicine King Valley more than his own life; he won¡¯t easily abandon it and go. ¡±


    Ren Qiankun nodded, ¡°Good, then let¡¯s continue walking.¡±


    Ren Qiankun had unknowingly come to trust Bai Lixin so much that he could not help but ask him for advice on any doubts he had.


    When he finally reached Khonghu¡¯s residence, Ren Qiankun swallowed his saliva and slowly pushed the door to the garden open.


    As soon as Ren Qiankun saw the scene in front of him, he revealed an expression of surprise mixed with confusion.


    Seeing his expression, Bai Lixin opened the other side of the door, and the scene in front of him immediately came into view.


    Khonghu Jun was lying weakly on the ground, his lips bruised and pale, obviously suffering from internal injuries and poisoning.


    Seeing that someone had come, Khonghu Jun braced himself on the ground and straightened up with difficulty, sitting cross-legged and letting out a bitter laugh, ¡°You have come to kill me?¡±


    The crowd was at a loss for words.


    What was this? They had come with might and great determination to eradicate the Devil¡¯s Cave, but the devil was dying.


    They had won without a fight.


    Ren Qiankun turned around and bade everyone to ¡°be careful¡± before leading them into the garden.


    Khonghu Jun¡¯s residence was the largest in the Medicine King Valley, so it was no problem to squeeze in more than 2,000 people.


    The crowd pushed and shoved, and they all entered the garden, surrounding Khonghu in three circles.


    ¡°Khonghu Jun, you have used gu worms to control everyone and endanger the martial world. Do you have any arguments? ¡± Ren Qiankun stood in the innermost circle and looked down at Khonghu.


    Khonghu Jun laughed bitterly, ¡°Since you already believe such rumors, why do you need to ask me?


    ¡°You are still defending yourself!¡± One of Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovers pointed at him and cursed, ¡°Where is my Yuan¡¯er locked up by you? Quickly hand her over and you can keep your life. ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Yuan¡¯er? Ahem, ahem! ¡± Khonghu Jun coughed, ¡°Ridiculous, it¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Traitor! What are you laughing at? ¡± The man frowned and pointed at him angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m laughing at you for being a fool that Chi Yuanxian plays with!¡± Khonghu Jun coughed twice more, ¡°Look at yourselves, her lovers spread over half of the martial world. How can I afford to make a move? ¡±


    After that, he looked at Ren Qiankun and said, ¡°Lord Ren, I don¡¯t know how you were able to cure the love poison, but you only did so for yourself. Instead of curing the innocent victims too, you brought them here to break into my Medicine King Valley. Your ambition is truly horrible. ¡±


    The fact that he had been poisoned by Chi Yuanxian and had an affair with her had been a stain that Ren Qiankun did not want other people to know about, and after he had been cured, he only wanted to bury this matter in the dust, telling no one.


    The secret he didn¡¯t want anyone to know was revealed. Ren Qiankun was in a trance for a moment and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Then he heard Ning Xuan Bing snicker, ¡°Old man Khonghu, you are the King of Medicine, but you are trying to act like her traitor by reversing black and white. Lord Ren has always been dedicated to the martial world, if he had an antidote for the poison, how could he not give it to the people? ¡±


    ¡°I am reversing right and wrong? Oh, no! It is Chi Yuanxian who has turned black and white upside down. Which one of you has not been saved by me? If I had the intention of harming people, why would I go to the trouble of saving you from the gates of hell? ¡±


    ¡°Then what do you say about those gu worms?¡± The crowd asked, unconvinced.


    Khonghu Jun frowned, ¡°Gu worms? What gu worms? The worms in the miasma mist were originally raised by me to protect the Medicine King Valley, so how would you all be injured if you didn¡¯t trespass.¡±


    Ren Qiankun saw that the matter of his poisoning had been resolved by Ning Xuan Bing, so he asked, ¡°You should stop pretending to be confused. We are talking about the soul-sucking worms that stay in our brains and can manipulate people.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha,¡± Khonghu Jun laughed at his words, ¡°If I could manipulate your so-called soul-sucking companions, why would I let you come to me? I would simply manipulate the gu worms and let you all kill each other. ¡±

 CH 99

    When the crowd heard Khonghu Jun¡¯s words, doubts flashed through their hearts.


    Yes, if Khonghu Jun could control the gu worms, why would he let them enter the Medicine King Valley?


    If they made a mistake and killed Khonghu Jun, wouldn¡¯t they have no one to save them from any illnesses or disasters in the future?


    ¡°We have all been tricked by Chi Yuanxian!¡± Khonghu Jun coughed and lifted a trembling finger to point at her lovers and hissed, ¡°Look at this! Half of her lovers make up the martial world. So who is more ambitious between me and her? ¡±


    Khonghu Jun had gone out of the valley to chase after Chi Yuanxian after stealing his mother worm, but not long after the chase, he heard rumors that he had kidnapped her. Seeing the constantly tangled crowd, Khonghu Jun frowned tightly, somewhat puzzled.


    What was Chi Yuanxian trying to accomplish here?


    Prove her charm? Or trying to catch a dead fish in her net.


    Her actions had not only caused both of them to lose their reputations, but they had also become the public enemy of the entire martial world.


    He could not figure out her purpose, but he could only grit his teeth and eat the bitter Huang Lian.


    **Huang Lian is a bitter Chinese herb**


    So what if he escaped? Where could he escape to?


    If he escaped now, he would become a rat in the street and everyone would mock him.


    Seeing the crowd muttering in disbelief, Khonghu Jun took another step and slowly grabbed a handful of things from his bosom and suddenly raised them to the sky, scattering them all over the garden.


    The crowd¡¯s eyes were aghast, and they hurriedly covered their mouths and noses and said angrily, ¡°Be careful of poison!¡±


    Someone even kicked Khonghu Jun in anger, sending him to the feet of the people in the inner circle.


    Khonghu Jun spat out a mouthful of black blood and let out a bitter laugh, stretching out his hand and pointing tremblingly at those people, ¡°Look at them!¡±


    The crowd, who were originally glaring with anger, stopped and looked in the direction of his finger, only to see Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovers looking strange.


    In a few moments, Chi Yuanxian¡¯s lovers, who had been questioning Khonghu Jun with worried faces, now had confused and shameful expressions on their faces as they looked around, unable to remember why they had come here or why they wanted to save Chi Yuanxian.


    The father and son looked at each other with a look of remorse and shame on their faces, and the father even gritted his teeth and was about to clasp his hand around his neck.


    Seeing this, the son hurriedly pulled his father¡¯s arm and said urgently, ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡±


    The father gritted his teeth and said with remorse, ¡°I¡­I have wronged you and your mother, so I have to die to atone for your sins!¡±


    The son was not willing to let his old man die, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Father, why are you so brain-dead? Both Lord Ren and the Medicine King have said that we were poisoned by Chi Yuanxian and that is why we did this kind of thing. If you were to die, wouldn¡¯t it be just like what she wanted? ¡±


    The father let out a long sigh before lowering his arm.


    They turned their heads to look at Khonghu Jun, and the man who had kicked him was even more ashamed, reaching out to help him up, ¡°Lord Medicine King, please forgive me for my rudeness. I was in a hurry, so I hurt you. ¡±


    Khonghu shook his head and said, ¡°No harm, no foul. You didn¡¯t mean to do it. What I just threw out was the antidote to the Love Poison, which I risked taking from the Chi Yuanxian, and that is how I was seriously injured. ¡±


    The man supported Khonghu Jun and asked with a frown, ¡°What about this Chi Yuanxian? Does the medicine king know she has gone? ¡±


    Khonghu Jun shook his head, ¡°After she injured me, I watched her escape. She is my sister, and she has done such a thing to harm the martial world, so it is my fault. I have no complaints, but all I ask is that the martial world not be blinded by Chi Yuanxian. ¡±


    After Khonghu said so much, the scales in the crowd¡¯s hearts began to tip again.


    Yes, it was obvious to everyone that Chi Yuanxian had seduced many men and turned the martial world into her harem.


    But what had Khonghu Jun done wrong?


    If they had misunderstood Khonghu Jun and killed him by mistake, who would they go to for help afterwards?


    Moreover, they had all received favours from him before. If it weren¡¯t for his kindness in saving their lives, they would not be where they are today.


    A drop of water should be repaid with a spring. They could not be so ungrateful as to listen to slander.


    Khonghu Jun had just hinted that Ren Qiankun had also been poisoned by love. Perhaps Ren Qiankun had received instructions from Chi Yuanxian to lead them in besieging the innocent Khonghu Jun?


    Those who had been under the love poison were shocked by what they had done before and had long since lost interest in fighting. And those martial artists who had not been poisoned all turned their spears on Ren Qiankun.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s hostile expressions, Ren Qiankun was momentarily speechless and instinctually went toward Ning Xuan Bing to save him.


    At that moment, Ren Qiankun suddenly felt his body soften, and his strength was as if it had been drained from his body, and he reluctantly lay on the ground.


    He found that he was not the only one lying on the ground, all the martial artists were also lying on the ground. Now the only person standing was Khonghu Jun.


    With a change of expression, Khonghoujun threw back his head and let out a loud laugh, ¡°Fighting with me? You are still a bit young. ¡±


    He wiped his face, and there was no sign of poison on his face. Khonghu Jun took two brisk steps and laughed, ¡°Chi Yuanxian is not my opponent, nor is this martial world of yours. You don¡¯t go when there is a way to heaven, but you try to barge into the hell that has no door. ¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, I put the gu worms in your ears, and I am behind your frequent injuries. I am like the god of this martial world, if I tell it to turn over today, it will! ¡±


    Khonghu Jun was appalled in his heart, but his mouth continued to speak uncontrollably, ¡°You turned against me? Hahahaha, since you have turned against me, I cannot keep you. As long as there are people in this world, there will be martial arts. You are but stepping stones. The story from today will be that you were under Chi Yuanxian¡¯s compulsion to kill everyone. I righteously helped by killing you to save the martial world. You will die, but the martial world still belongs to me, Khonghu Jun!¡±


    No, that¡¯s not what I want to say! What is going on here? And I didn¡¯t even poison anyone. How on earth did these people fall to the ground?


    With frightened eyes, Khonghu Jun scanned these people through the corner of his eyes, and his eyes stayed on one person with a sudden shock.


    Ning Xuan Bing!


    In his hand was the mother worm!


    In a place where no one could see, Ning Xuan Bing smiled at him, and with a flick of his finger, he saw an object fly into Ren Qian Kun¡¯s mouth.


    Ren Qiankun only felt as if something had entered his mouth, and in the blink of an eye, his otherwise weak body was filled with strength again.


    He looked at Ning Xuan Bing suspiciously. For some reason, he always felt that his detoxification of the love poison was inseparably related to Ning Xuan Bing.


    But whether it was related to him or not, Ren Qiankun struggled to his feet and drew out the nine-ringed sword pinned to his waist and stared angrily at Khonghu Jun.


    ¡°Old Khonghu, you don¡¯t have the best of intentions!¡±


    Khonghu Jun snorted coldly, ¡°I did not poison you!¡±


    Unexpectedly, he turned his fingers into claws and grabbed at Ren Qiankun, who picked up his nine-ringed sword and struck him with a vicious slash.


    Khonghu Jun¡¯s hands kept moving, but in his heart, he was terrified.


    His body was being manipulated, as if under gu worm compulsion, but not exactly. Even he could only change the host¡¯s mind with the soul-sucking worm, but not control the body like this.


    In other words, when one manipulates the soul-sucking worm, one is manipulating the host¡¯s mind. But in his current situation, it is obvious that his mind is very clear, but his body is not under his control.


    He was now like a puppet on a string, being led by the nose!


    The fight between the two men became more intense, and in the blink of an eye, they had gone several rounds. In these rounds, they each won or lost, and wounds of varying sizes appeared on their bodies.


    Suddenly, Khonghu Jun let out d roar and put a pill into his mouth. His internal strength suddenly soared by more than ten times.


    In his heart, Khonghu Jun was shocked that his body had just taken the pill. Although this pill could increase stamina, the downside was that his veins would burst and he would die!


    Khonghu Jun roared in anger and rolled his eyes to give Bai Lixin a fierce glare, but his hands disappeared and he grabbed at Ren Qiankun again.


    The Khonghou method that he halearnednt was unstoppable if his internal power was supplemented by his weapon.


    But now, under Bai Lixin¡¯s manipulation, he could only be controlled by Bai Lixin. He could not go to the right if Bai Lixin told him to go to the left.


    Khonghu Jun could only feel his life dwindling, and in his heart he wailed in despair: ¡°My life is over!¡±


    Ren Qiankun was no match for Khonghu Jun, who had taken the pill, but he was the only one standing on ground.


    Gritting his teeth, Ren Qiankun used his nine-ringed sword to support himself as he stood up and spat out a mouthful of blood with a ¡°bah.¡±


    The crowd was lying weakly on the ground, but they did not faint.


    They were ashamed to see their Martial Lord fighting for the martial world, and remembered their accusations just now.


    After this battle, Ren Qiankun¡¯s position in the martial world could no longer be shaken.


    ¡°With a loud snap, Ren Qiankun was struck by Khonghu Jun and crashed straight into the wall.


    The crowd had worried expressions on their faces, but the truly worried one was the seemingly victorious Khonghu Jun.


    He felt that his power had soared to its limit and was about to explode.


    If his body was under his control, he could have killed Ren Qiankun with a single move.


    But now this body was putting on a show, using a small percentage of its power to make a move, which was not enough to kill anyone.

 CH 100

    Only if he could control more of his power. Khonghu Jun was completely desperate. How on earth did this Ning Xuan Bing guy manage to do this?


    His body was already in extreme pain internally, his lungs had already started to explode, yet Khonghu Jun could only watch as his body walked forward as if nothing was wrong.


    Suddenly, Ren Qiankun shouted and abruptly jumped up, aiming the tip of his nine-ringed great sword at Khonghu Jun as his body spun and flew towards him.


    In the shadow of the sword, Ren Qiankun rushed forward like a fierce wolf.


    Khonghu Jun saw the move with his eyes, a move he could dodge, but his body was firmly fixed in place and he could not move.


    He glared at Bai Lixin with reluctance and hatred, but Ren Qiankun had already pierced straight through his abdomen.


    As soon as the battle was over, Ren Qiankun collapsed to the ground with no strength left.


    The crowd watched and took note of it.


    Fortunately, with Khonghu Jun¡¯s death, the crowd gradually regained their strength and immediately ran to Ren Qiankun and joined forces to channel his internal energy.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Ren Qiankun used his last bit of strength to take a deep look at Bai Lixin, who was smiling slightly before passing out.


    When he woke up again, Ren Qiankun was back in his room.


    He opened his eyes with difficulty, and the first thing he said was, ¡°Where is Master Ning Xuan Bing?¡±


    His wife, Huang Shi, wiped her tears in surprise and broke into laughter, ¡°You have finally woken up! Husband, you have been in a coma for a month. But how did you know that Sect Master Ning had come on waking up? ¡±


    Ren Qiankun was shocked; he had been in a coma for over a month. He braced himself with difficulty and said anxiously, ¡°Quickly invite Sect Master Ning inside. I have important matters to discuss with him.¡±


    Seeing Ren Qiankun¡¯s anxious appearance, the Lady of the Alliance hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will invite him in now.¡±


    Within a few moments, Bai Lixin stepped into Ren Qiankun¡¯s room in the company of Su Miejun.


    Ren Qiankun was slightly stunned to see Su Miejun beside him, but he heard Ning Xuan Bing say, ¡°My person.¡±


    Ren Qiankun swallowed his saliva and nodded before saying to Huang Shi, ¡°Madam, I have put a copy of the Tao Te Ching in the drawer of my study. Can you help me find it? ¡±


    ***Tao TE Ching is a religious text***


    As soon as Ren Qiankun said that she understood what he meant, these people were going to have a secret talk.


    After nodding, she withdrew from the room and thoughtfully closed the door behind her. She did not forget to say to the disciples on either side of the door, ¡°There is no need for anyone here, go to the front yard and see what needs to be tidied up.¡±


    It was just the three of them left in the room, and Ren Qiankun gave Bai Lixin a complicated look and said, ¡°Sect Master Ning, in Medicine King Valley, thank you so much.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at Ren Qiankun with a light smile and said, ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°But why did Sect Master Ning help me so much? If you had struck out on your own, your reputation in the martial world would surely be as high as the heavens. ¡± Ren Qiankun did not understand and asked the question in his mind.


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t care about those things.¡±


    He and Su Meijun looked at each other, and he said, ¡°I have always regarded fame and fortune as nothing, and I have already planned to live in seclusion and no longer care about the trivial matters of the underworld. You should be the Martial Lord than for anyone else. An opponent who appreciates me is better than an enemy who hates me. By helping you, I am also helping myself. ¡±


    ¡°Living in seclusion?¡± Ren Qiankun looked at Bai Lixin and then at Su Miejun, who was standing beside him as if he were a guardian.


    Surprisingly, he seemed to understand something.


    ¡°But there is one thing I want you to remember,¡± Bai Lixin said after a pause, ¡°I helped increase your reputation, and if I can help increase it, I can also pull you down. I hope you will set an example and not ruin this rare peace in the martial world. ¡±


    If someone else had said this, Ren Qiankun would have snorted in anger, but when it came from Ning Xuan Bing¡¯s mouth, he dared not disbelieve.


    Ning Xuan Bing had been controlling the pace of the whole thing that day in the Medicine King Valley, and he even felt that all of them, including Khonghu Jun and Chi Yuanxian, seemed to be within his calculations.


    It was as if everything was under his control. Khonghu was terrifying, but in his opinion, Ning Xuan Bing was ten times more terrifying.


    Just like today, he had been in a coma for so many days, but Ning Xuan Bing had seized the opportunity to come here today as if he was expecting him to wake up.


    Ren Qiankun was shocked in his heart. Could it be that this Ning Xuan Bing was like a god?


    Nodding heavily, Ren Qiankun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I understand. Thank you for your guidance, Sect Master Ning.¡±


    Bai Lixin came here today to instruct Ren Qiankun and seeing his purpose achieved, he did not stay any longer.


    After seeing them leave, Ren Qiankun went over all the things that had happened before and was once again shocked.


    For such a big game of chess, Ning Xuan Bing had calculated everything correctly. It was better not to mess with such people.


    Because of Ren Qiankun¡¯s heroics, everyone in the martial arts world was convinced of him. He also became the longest-serving martial arts leader in the history of the martial arts world.


    During the years of his reign, there was unprecedented harmony between the Black and White Dao, each working in their way and collaborating with the other.


    On his deathbed, Ren Qiankun called his descendants to his bedside and instructed them, ¡°Be careful when you walk in the world. If you meet a man named Ning Xuan Bing, be modest and courteous and do not get into any conflict with him. ¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    When Bai Lixin and Su Miejun left Ren Qiankun¡¯s residence, Bai Lixin jumped and straddled Su Miejun¡¯s back.


    With Bai Lixin on his back, Su Miejun asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    ¡°The world is big. Where can we not go? I¡¯ll go wherever you go! ¡± Bai Lixin laughed and replied, ¡°How about we go back to the Medicine King Valley?¡±


    After thinking about it, Su Miejun shook his head and said, ¡°No, we¡¯re not going back there. Although there are memories of us there, it is also stained with too much blood. I will take you to a quiet place with mountains and water, plant peach blossoms, dig a ditch, and build a wooden bridge over it. How about that? ¡±


    As Su Miejun carried him towards the deserted country road, Bai Lixin listened to Miejun¡¯s words and rested his head on his shoulder, nibbling on Su Miejun¡¯s neck, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great. I told you that you¡¯re a prude. When I first asked you to accompany me to plant trees and dig pits in Medicine King Valley, you were not happy, and now you are rushing to do so. ¡±


    Su Miejun laughed lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t laugh at me anymore.¡±


    Su Miejun didn¡¯t fly or use his lightness, he carried Bai Lixin on his back and walked slowly. The two of them walked further away, and their voices gradually dissipated into the air.


    Afterwards, they did not choose a quiet place in the middle of nowhere, but went to Jiangan town, south of the river, and bought a large mansion by the river. Because, according to Bai Lixin, ¡°A small hidden place is hidden in the forest, a big hidden place is hidden in the city¡± since they were living in seclusion, they could simply live in seclusion among people.


    Su Miejun naturally had no objection, and the two of them stayed in the water village of Jiangnan.


    They didn¡¯t even find servants, and they planted a patch of peach blossoms in the front yard themselves. Spring and autumn came and went, and they bloomed the following year.


    A chessboard was set up under the peach tree and two soft cushions were laid on it so the two of them could play some games in their spare time.


    The mother worm of the soul-sucking worms was destroyed after Bai Lixin finished controlling Khonghu Jun.


    There is no such thing as a gu worm fearing salt and being forced out; it is only the mother worm that can do that.


    On that day, he used the mother worm to force out all the gu worms from the martial artists, and the worms died when they were exposed to light.


    After Khonghu Jun was kicked to the ground, he took advantage of the chaos to put a gu worm into Khonghu Jun¡¯s ear without a trace, and only then did the parasite slowly burrow into Khonghu Jun¡¯s head.


    Chi Yuanxian¡¯s pregnancy was even more nonsense.


    It was only because of the gu worm, which he had forced out of his own body and transformed using the system to make it treat him as its mother. As soon as he thought of an order in his mind, the worm obediently obeyed it.


    So, while the two of them were in contact, Bai Lixin placed this worm inside Chi Yuanxian. The worm pressed against her pulse, creating a false slippery pulse of pregnancy.


    He planned all this little by little from the moment he entered the Medicine King¡¯s valley, as Khonghu Jun and Chi Yuanxian each had their own thoughts and wanted to control others.


    Since they wanted to control others so much, he also let them enjoy the feeling of being under control.


    With the death of the mother worm, such evil creatures as the soul-sucking worms no longer existed.


    Not long after that, a bolt of lightning struck the Medicine King¡¯s Valley, and the fire spread.


    The fire lasted three days and three nights before it was put out by rain, but since then, the Medicine King¡¯s Valley had been reduced to rubble, never to exist again.


    The greatest contribution the Medicine King¡¯s Valley made was to spread the art of healing.


    The doctors and medicine boys who had previously been under compulsion were restored to their respective states of mind. Even though they had been controlled, Chi Yuanxian and Khonghu Jun had taught them medical skills.


    Everyone had been worried about where they should go to seek medical help if they had any injuries, and they found themselves suddenly surrounded by so many divine healers.


    But happily, thanks to the unprecedented harmony in the martial world, fewer people have suffered injuries over the years.


    Bai Lixin and Su Miejun lived in seclusion for over fifty years before Su Miejun left with a smile on his face.


    After burying Su Miejun in the mountains, Bai Lixin then said: [S419M, detach from the dimensional world].


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Ding! Detachment from the world has begun. Ding, congratulations, Lord Host, you have successfully detached from the dimensional world.]


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, you have obtained the Lord God Soul Fragment X1, which has been automatically placed in the Lord God¡¯s Box. The mission completion level is rated as SSS, and you have obtained 30,000-dimensional points! The points can be freely distributed.]


    [Ding! Congratulations to Lord Host! For successfully killing one of the twelve false gods, you will receive an additional 50,000 reward points!]


    [Ding! Congratulations to Lord Host for upgrading the dimensional system to SS level, and gaining 100,000 upgrade reward points!]


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, for raising the soul attribute level to A-rank by 22%.]


    [The system absorbed the lust goddess¡¯s ability and transformed it into an item in the exchange window. Please check the exchange window.]


    Hearing s419M¡¯s last sentence, Bai Lixin was curious about the various abilities of the twelve false gods. He nodded and said, [Okay, open the exchange window.]


    A window interface glowing fluorescent blue soon appeared in the pitch-black darkness.


    Seeing the exchange item that glowed gold, Bai Lixin asked, [Is this it?]


    [Yes, yes! Lord Host, this is it!]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s soul body floated over to that place and pressed his finger to that item, frowning slightly as he read: [An ancient famous weapon, the Heavy Range? What is this?]


    No sooner had he said that than he heard S419M¡¯s excitement: [Ding! Congratulations to the host! You have used 2000 points to successfully redeem the ancient weapon, the Heavy Range! May you enjoy the beautiful and blissful sex life ahead!]


    Bai Lixin : [¡­¡­]

 CH 101

    Legend has it that a long time ago, Cain, the origin of the vampire clan, was cursed to be the only vampire, and he felt lonely. So, he gave birth to offspring with the witch, Lilith. Cain and Lilith fell into eternal sleep soon after giving birth to thirteen offspring.


    These thirteen offspring were the second generation of the vampire clan, who in turn gave birth to thirteen third generation vampires, the Antediluvian.


    The third generation created the most glorious history in vampire history. They were the most powerful, the gods of war of the vampire clan. They did not care about bloodlines, and rose up to kill the second-generation vampires, putting them into eternal rest.


    The Antediluvians, also known as the Ancients, created indelible legends among the vampires. However, they soon went separate ways, and created thirteen clans.


    After that, they not only created their own offspring, but also began to embrace humans, turning them into servants of the vampires and making them their puppets.


    With the passage of time and an insatiable greed that could not be filled, the Ancients were no longer satisfied with their small territories.


    A new round of civil war began within the Ancients. In the midst of this civil war, nine of them fell into eternal sleep, and the most powerful one became the Vampire King, defeating all his peers and starting a centralized monarch system.


    Three Ancients remained under the Vampire King, and they were crowned Princes who enjoyed three huge territories. Under the Princes came Elders, Lords, Dukes, Marquises, and Vincent, Barons, commoners, and servants in descending order.


    The Vampire King had the most power in the vampire clan, with the three Princes next in line.


    The thirteen clans had also been divided into three factions under the three Princes due to the eternal rest of the nine founders: the Conservatives, the Neutrals, and the Hawks (i.e. the Radicals).


    After thousands of years, the vampires were now in their fifteenth generation, but the most powerful were still the Ancients. And because of the uncontrolled reproduction of the vampires, more mixed vampires started coming into existence.


    As the years went by, the Vampire King and the three Princes were on the verge of eternal rest and gradually lost control over vampires.


    Without the restrictions imposed by the Vampire King and the Princes, the vampire clan laws gradually became weaker, and chaos reigned. The vampires were now like wild horses that had gone off the rails and were constantly eroding and infesting the human world.


    In addition to feeding on the fresh blood of human beings, they were constantly turning them into inhuman beings.


    In order to fight against them, two professions of alchemists and priests emerged.


    The alchemists used the method of violence against violence, summoning evil spirits from hell to tear the vampires apart and eat them, and the souls of those eaten by the evil spirits would be dissipated.


    Contrary to the alchemists, the priests used the power of light, which has the power to purify not only living creatures, but also vampires. When the vampires are purified, their flesh dissipates with the wind, and their souls are freed.


    Most alchemists were from private organizations, usually the Alchemist¡¯s League, which had rewards for tasks that alchemists did, and they earned a living from this.


    The priests were mostly from the royal orthodoxy and were formally trained and assigned to the various churches.


    Alchemists were divided into: King¡¯s Alchemists; Grand Alchemists; High Alchemists; Intermediate Alchemists; and Junior Alchemists.


    The priests, on the other hand, were divided into: the Pope, twelve Cardinals, and bishops; senior priests; intermediate priests; and junior priests.


    The Alchemist¡¯s League and the Church were at odds with each other due to their different professional attributes and class status. Priests were lofty, and hated alchemists; alchemists, on the other hand, saw themselves as liberated by nature and resented the hypocrisy of the priests.


    For a thousand years, the two groups fought each other while killing the vampires, without getting a clear winner.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Under the huge sycamore tree, Yaphisor sat on the grass, hugging his knees, his eyes glancing through the History of the World in front of him, turning the pages with one hand and clutching the sterling silver cross necklace hanging from his neck with the other.


    His brow furrowed, but Yaphisor¡¯s thoughts, which seemed serious, flew off somewhere, as if they had grown wings.


    Seeing his dazed look, Yaphisor¡¯s friend Cousy was amused, and he secretly made a face behind his back, sneaking around to Yaphisor¡¯s back with the intention of scaring him.


    Just as his hand was about to touch Yaphisor¡¯s shoulder, the dazed Yaphisor¡¯s hand passed like a flash of light without looking back, and before Cousy knew it, he was thrown a few metres away from Yaphisor.


    ¡°Ouch, my priestly ass.¡± Cousy rubbed his throbbing buttocks, his face scrunched up into a twist.


    Yaphisor froze, his hand clutching the crucifix tighter as he gave his hand a puzzled look and said helplessly, ¡°I told you not to casually approach me, Priest Cousy.¡±


    Cousy gave Yaphisor a disgruntled glare and grumbled, ¡°Priest Yaphisor, why are you so strong these days? Have you been secretly practising some kind of alchemy? ¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t practice alchemy, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    He didn¡¯t even know who he was, okay?


    When he woke up, there were memories of Yaphisor in his head, but it was like they were written on a piece of paper for him to just read.


    He knew all about Yaphisor; he knew what Yaphisor¡¯s best friend¡¯s name was; he knew Yaphisor¡¯s personality; he knew Yaphisor¡¯s likes and dislikes; but all of this was just imprinted in his mind in the form of words; there was no image at all.


    He felt that he was not Yaphisor, and he even felt that he did not belong in this world in the first place.


    But even though he had this doubt, he was able to call out his close friend¡¯s name naturally when he saw Cousy. He could also use light spells freely, but why did he think he was not Yaphisor?


    Rubbing his head, which hurt slightly, Yaphisor gathered the indifference on his face and displayed a slightly timid expression, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean to. Are you alright?¡±


    Cousy gave Yaphisor another puzzled look.


    There had been something strange about Yaphisor for the past few days, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what it was.


    He was still the same cautious and timid Yaphisor, and he was still the same little priest with mediocre ability who could only recite a few low-level light spells.


    Cousy shook his head to shake off the doubt in his head. Maybe Yaphisor was experiencing adolescence? He was already sixteen years old, anyway.


    Covering his butt and walking up to Yaphisor, Cousy casually swiped the History of the World from in front of him and said, ¡°Come on, the Lord Cardinal just sent out an emergency summons, I don¡¯t know what the big deal is. All the other priests are there, so let¡¯s hurry up too.¡±


    Yaphisor searched his memories before recalling who this Cardinal was.


    The city where Yaphisor was located was the central holy capital, which had a sanctuary in which, in addition to a pope, there was also a cardinal archbishop.


    The Pope is usually reclusive and only appears once a year when the Divine Liturgy is held.


    **Liturgy is the customary public worship performed by a religious group,**


    His spokesman, Cardinal Calmeron, was responsible for all matters of the Holy City.


    Just now, Cardinal Calmeron had issued an urgent summons for all the priests of the Holy City to assemble.


    Thinking back on what had happened, Yaphisor¡¯s slightly dazed eyes regained their sparkle for a few moments, and he looked up at Cousy, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cousy nodded and handed the book back to Yaphisor, who tossed it into the magic pouch at his waist, and the two of them headed for the sanctuary.


    Yaphisor was now only a junior priest, while his friend Cousy had already passed the exam for an intermediate priest because he was so enlightened and had officially become an intermediate priest.


    It was not too difficult for a junior priest to ascend to the intermediate level, but it is very difficult to ascend to the senior level, and there is an almost insurmountable gap from the senior level to the bishop, so most priests reach their cap at the senior level.


    The two used an acceleration spell on their feet, and they arrived at the entrance of the sanctuary in just a few moments.


    The square inside the temple was now occupied by priests. When the Cardinal saw that almost all the priests had arrived, he raised his scepter to the sky, and hundreds of huge translucent mirrors appeared in mid-air.


    The mirrors all contained images of the local churches. These mirrors were for mutual vision, a type of light spell that allowed them to see each other¡¯s side.


    At that moment, the local churches had gathered their priests together and were waiting for the Chief Cardinal to give the word.


    When the Chief Cardinal saw that all the churches had assembled, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°My dear priests, the reason why we have gathered everyone today is that there is an extremely important matter.¡±


    The Cardinal was already in his fifties, and the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes trembled as he spoke. His eyes were kind, but his voice was serious, ¡°The vampires are unscrupulous, and just last night, they had the audacity to take Grand Prince of Wales.¡±


    At the Cardinal¡¯s words, there was a shocked clamor among the priests.


    The Cardinal reassured the crowd and continued, ¡°I have called you all together today in the hope that you can set out to find the captured Grand Prince of Wales. To safeguard the honor of the royal family, you must do your utmost to bring back Grand Prince of Wales safely! ¡±


    He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°The Pope has also promised that whoever can bring the Grand Prince Wales back to the royal family will be the next Chief Cardinal!¡±


    The Next Cardinal Chief!!!


    Once again, there was a clamor, and more raucous screams erupted from the congregation of priests.


    The emperor was old, the eldest prince, Wales, was a righteous man, and the acting emperor had ruled the country well, so he was the next rightful heir.


    By taking the Prince of Wales captive, the vampires had taken the next king of the Empire captive.


    This was why the Temple had offered such a generous reward. They were trying to save not just a human, an imperial son, but the future of a nation!

 CH 102

    ¡°Not only that,¡± continued the Chief Cardinal after a pause, ¡°because there is only one position for the Chief Cardinal, the other magi involved in the escort can each receive a copy of the Great Light spell scroll from the pope.¡±


    The Great Light Spell Scroll!


    This is another great blessing!


    Light spells are not free to learn. Primary spells can be found everywhere and can be learned at will, but as you move up in rank, some light spells can only be interpreted by those of the appropriate rank.


    For example, the Scroll of Light can only be read by an intermediate-level priest, so a junior priest has no right to do so.


    The Great Light Spell is the most desirable of all the spells, and it can only be read by the Pope; other priests do not have this right.


    Even if one could not become a Cardinal, it would be worth it to obtain a scroll of the Great Light spell!


    The Chief Cardinal interrupted the clamoring priests for the third time, ¡°The vampire came and went without a trace, and His Holiness has used tracking techniques to discover that the Prince of Wales¡®s scent is moving to the west.¡±


    After conveying the Pope¡¯s words, the Chief Cardinal took a final look around the mirror images and the square in front of him and let out a long sigh, ¡°I hope you will not delay and move out immediately. One more day of delay means increased danger to the Prince of Wales. ¡±


    The message was transmitted to the other churches through the mirror, and the chief cardinal raised the scepter in his hand again, mouthing a few words of incantation before putting away the mirrors and turning to walk towards the sanctuary.


    Seeing this, the congregation hurriedly put their hands on their chests and bent down in respect, saying, ¡°Greetings to the Cardinal.¡±


    After sending the Cardinal away, the priests did not leave, but gathered in the small groups they usually interacted in.


    The clothes of the junior priests were of ordinary linen, black in colour, simple and frugal, but not losing their generosity.


    The clothes of the intermediate priests were a light green, with the crosses of the church emblazoned on them.


    Those of the senior clergy were pure white, with a gold pattern embroidered on the hem and sleeves.


    The texture of the bishop¡¯s garments changed from then on, and not only were they ornate and expensive, but the patterns were also elaborate. The bishop¡¯s garb was also white, and, although it is the same color as that of the high priests, one can tell a bishop from a distance. The bishop¡¯s collar was inlaid with gold, and the style was loose yet dignified, with elaborate floral patterns around it.The


    robes of the twelve cardinal archbishops are of a magnificent red color and are decorated in a magnificent and majestic manner.


    The Pope¡¯s robes are pure gold, the ultimate in luxury and nobility.


    As a result of the stark contrast in clothing, the disparity between the small groups is also revealed.


    The friends of the senior priests are usually senior priests, as are the intermediate ones, while the junior ones are the most numerous, but also the least.


    If the vampire was able to get through all the layers of guards and get the Grand Prince of Wales out of the palace, he must not be an ordinary person, and if they allied themselves with a junior priest, they would only be held back.


    The situation was that the junior priests wanted to lean on the senior priests, but the senior priests did not intend to take them.


    Cusi looked around, snorted disdainfully, and went to Yaphisor: ¡°Yaphisor, if the senior priests don¡¯t take us, we won¡¯t follow, so let¡¯s form a group to find the Prince of Wales.¡±


    ¡°But there are only two of us.¡± Yaphisor said, without thinking.


    Cusi looked around at the heated chatter and poked his mouth into Yaphisor¡¯s ear and said, mysteriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have another teammate. Follow me.¡±


    Without another word, he took Yaphisor by the arm and ran out of the sanctuary.


    Yaphisor, who was following Cusi, was slightly startled to see the direction they were going, but at the same time felt that it made sense.


    The direction they were running to led to the Alchemists¡¯ League, and he even felt that Cusi was destined to become entangled with the Alchemists.


    The two of them ran for a while, and as they neared the Alchemist¡¯s League, Cusi pulled Yaphisor into a sudden dash and turned into a narrow, dark path.


    The path was narrow and dark, with little light, and from here, one could see the dark road outside, which now looked a little blurry.


    After running into the dark alleyway, Cusi let go of Yaphisor and propped himself up on his knees to catch his breath before taking an organ from his pouch and playing a melody.


    Yaphisor did not feel the slightest fatigue and glanced at Cusi, his face hidden in the darkness, indifferent.


    When the song was over, Cusi put the organ back in his pouch, and Yaphisor saw a dark shadow suddenly emerge from the ground in front of Cusi. As the


    black ink-like substance emerged from the ground and upwards, slowly gathering to form the outline of a man, and as the silhouette blended once more, it eventually became a tall man dressed in pitch black attire.


    The man was dressed in tight, dark leather armour with a shirt loosely tied around his waist. And on the man¡¯s arms, legs, and chest were wrapped metal gauntlets; this was an advanced alchemist.


    When Cusi saw the man, his eyes lit up, and he said happily, ¡°Orvis, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    The man named Orvis glanced at Cusi and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Cusi.¡±


    Cusi patted Orvis on the chest and said excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to rise to Senior Alchemist so quickly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either. The last time I saw you, you were still a junior priest, but you¡¯re an intermediate one.¡±


    The two of them were talking and laughing, seemingly forgetting about Yaphisor, who was hiding in the darkness.


    Yaphisor couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart, and his feet deliberately shuffled together with a movement.


    Cusi¡¯s attention snapped back, and he asked, ¡°Orvis, have you heard about the vampires taking the Prince of Wales hostage?¡±


    Orvis nodded, ¡°The story spread through the League early this morning, and the League Master, who rarely appeared, personally convened a meeting of alchemists, calling for everyone to retrieve the Prince of Wales, and the reward for this task is quite generous.¡±


    Cusi nodded, ¡°So did our sanctuary. The rewards were simply ridiculously high. By the way, do you have a teammate yet? ¡±


    Orvis shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a loner, I don¡¯t have any teammates at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any teammates, how about teaming up with the two of us?¡± Cusi¡¯s eyes lit up even more at that.


    It was only then that Orvis looked at Yaphisor as if he had just discovered his presence. He looked out of the corner of his eye at the junior preist who had hidden himself in the darkness, and after some thought, nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cusi¡¯s eyes almost completed an arc of delight at this; ¡°Then can we depart tomorrow?¡±


    Orvis shook his head, ¡°No, wait. Let the larger groups go first and help us scout ahead. That way, we can avoid any ambushes along the way.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. You¡¯re so smart! ¡± Cusi looked so jubilant that he could almost be described as dancing with his hands.


    As Yaphisor looked at the interaction between the two, he had a feeling that the trip was going to be exciting!


    Two days later, Yaphisor, Cusi, and Orvis set off after the rest. Yaphisor did not have anything to bring with him, and the three rode three horses in no hurry as they headed west.


    Along the way, they saw a number of tracks of priests or alchemists. The footsteps looked quite disorganized, as if they were being chased by something.


    When he saw these disorganized footsteps, Orvis dismounted and checked them out. When he got back on his horse, he simply said, ¡°It¡¯s the thirteenth generation,¡± and went on his way again.


    Perhaps the vampires had already swept through the area, as the three of them didn¡¯t encounter any danger on their way.


    After a day of walking without stopping, it was almost nightfall when they reached the entrance to the forest.


    Looking at the gradually darkening forest, Orvis stood at the edge and did not go in, saying, ¡°It is too dangerous in the forest. We will camp at the edge of the forest tonight.¡±


    Cusi seemed to trust Orvis, and when he heard Orvis say this, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Yaphisor, we will rest here for the night. ¡±


    Yaphisor didn¡¯t mind. He nodded timidly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three of them didn¡¯t build a fire to prevent detection, so they ate a light supper, and Orvis said, ¡°The three of us will take shifts in case of a night attack by the vampires. Cusi, you will be on from 10 to 1, I will be on from 1 to 4, and Yaphisor, from 4 to 7. Any objections? ¡±


    Cusi and Yaphisor shook their heads at the same time, and Orvis then said, ¡°All right then, the horses are tired after a long day¡¯s walk. Cusi, you¡¯re on first duty. I¡¯ll rest, but remember to wake me up at one o¡¯clock. Yaphisor, you get an early night too. ¡±


    Yaphisor nodded and fell into sleep.


    It was night when Yaphisor suddenly awakened by a jolt. His body remained motionless, but his eyes abruptly opened.


    The scene in front of him nearly made him scream; not far away, two figures stood interlocked front to back, one of them with his head close to the neck of the one in front of him.


    It was Cusi and Orvis!


    The surroundings were dark, but Japhethor could make out the scene before him.


    Cusi¡¯s eyes were tightly closed and his breathing was even, as if he was still in a dreamy sleep. And Orvis, who had seemed all right during the day, now showed his sharp fangs and his eyes were a ghastly blood red.


    Orvis was actually a fourth-generation vampire! The strongest vampires after the third generation!


    Suppressing a fierce heartbeat, Japhethor slowly closed his eyes and rolled over naturally, turning his back to the two men.


    Orvis was a fourth-generation Blood, but he had somehow managed to hide his scent and blend into the human world. No wonder no vampires attacked them along the way. Which vampires would come out to cause trouble with a fourth generation vampire, and which vampire was above the fourth generation aside from the princes and the Blood King?


    As Yaphisor thought of this, he felt a cool breeze blow in his ears. He loosened his brow and suppressed the urge to open his eyes.


    It was not until the cool breeze had left his side that Yaphisor breathed a sigh of relief and slowly opened his eyes.


    But in front of his eyes was a pair of magnified scarlet eyes!

 CH 103

    Seeing Yaphisor open his eyes, Orvis chuckled and whispered, ¡°Little worm, still pretending to sleep?¡±


    The Bloods were handsome and arrogant, priding themselves on their nobility and comparing humans to worms.


    Yaphisor was not surprised to find that he could not hide it from Orvis, and his eyes only flickered with initial surprise before gradually returning to indifference.


    Slowly sitting upright on the ground, Yaphisor glanced at Cusi in the distance.


    Cusi¡¯s chest was rising and falling evenly, and there was even a faint snore coming from his place, showing how soundly he had slept.


    Just moments before, when Orvis was sucking Cusi¡¯s blood, Yaphisor had not been the least bit worried.


    Deep in his heart, he knew that Orvis would not harm Cusi and that he would send Cusi to the papacy.


    These were things he was not supposed to know, but he took it for granted that this was how the world was supposed to go.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªThe new Pope Cusi, clad in golden robes, stood at the top of the ladder looking down on all life, his light brown pupils smiling knowingly as he locked eyes with Orvis, dressed as the King Alchemist beside him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°I am a close friend of Cusi¡¯s, and he will not forgive you if you hurt me.¡± Yaphisor looked at Orvis with unblinking eyes, but out of the corner of his eye, he looked at the dark forest behind him.


    Orvis chortled, ¡°What business is it of mine if you disappear for no reason?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll scream, and you don¡¯t want to alert Cusi. Let¡¯s make a deal: you let me go. It¡¯s none of your business whether I¡¯m dead or alive, and I¡¯ve never seen you like this before. I know nothing. ¡±


    Orvis¡¯ scarlet eyes showed a look of disdain as he glanced contemptuously at Yaphisor and nodded, ¡°Fine, I promise you. But you can only go in that direction.¡± Looking over in the direction Orvis¡¯ raised finger pointed, it was to the dark forest.


    Yaphisor thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Okay, a gentleman¡¯s word is a promise. I will leave now. ¡±


    With that, Yaphisor stood up and headed for the dark forest.


    Orvis stood beyond the forest and looked at his fading figure. A wicked smile appeared at the corners of his lips before he leaned down and drew a magic formation on the ground.


    As his palm left the ground, a horrific, green-faced, fanged demon with a pair of horns on its head slowly rose from the formation.


    The demon took one look at the summoner, half-kneeled on the ground, and placed his right hand on his left chest, saying respectfully, ¡°Master, what is your command?¡±


    Orvis pointed to where Yaphisor had slept, saying, ¡°Take a whiff and go and eat him; he is your tonic tonight.¡±


    The demon¡¯s eyes lit up, and he jumped over to where Yaphisor had slept and sniffed. Then he couldn¡¯t wait to turn around and run into the dark forest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªYaphisor ran wildly through the forest in panic. The demon behind him was in hot pursuit, and he opened his fangs and snapped at his neck. Yaphisor didn¡¯t even have a chance to wail before his vocal cords were snapped and he lost consciousness.


    The demon ate not only Yaphisor¡¯s flesh but also his soul. After tasting this magnificent feast, its scarlet tongue licked the corner of its mouth, and it left satisfied


    .¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    The next day, Cusi awoke from a sound sleep, rubbed his neck, which was itching from last night¡¯s mosquito bites, and asked Orvis, in confusion, ¡°Where is Yaphisor?¡±


    Orvis shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I went to sleep after the change of shift.¡±


    Cusi frowned slightly, but relaxed again after a moment, ¡°There¡¯s no sign of a fight here, and Yaphisor has always been timid. He probably saw all the bones along the way and was afraid, so he deserted. Don¡¯t worry about him; let¡¯s move on. ¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Yaphisor looked coldly at the huge demon that was catching up with him, indifference in his eyes.


    The demon let out a snort of sharp laughter, opened its bloody mouth, and lunged at him.


    Yaphisor stretched out his arms and clasped his palms together, releasing a white holy light from them.


    The demon touched the light, and the contact was as painful as a burning flame. Before it had time to wail, Yaphisor sprang up like a black panther, a lightsaber in his hand.


    The lightsaber slashed at the demon¡¯s neck, severing its vocal cords and throat before it had time to scream.


    With a loud bang, the huge demon turned into countless pieces of black dust and dissipated into the air.


    Putting his lightsaber away, Yaphisor frowned and looked around.


    In his memory, he was supposed to be cowardly and weak, so he presented himself to outsiders as he remembered.


    But in reality, he was not only timid and weak, he was so strong that he was even afraid of himself. He had mastered almost all of the great light arts, both at the intermediate and advanced levels.


    However, he had searched his memory to find out how he had mastered these light arts, but there was no trace of it.


    Having easily killed the intermediate demon, Yaphisor looked around.


    Dark clouds covered the only moon in the sky, and the only sounds in the dark forest were the swish of leaves and a few owls hooting from afar.


    Looking around at the identical landscape, Yaphisor shrugged and picked a random path.


    After walking for about half an hour, he suddenly stopped.


    His steps were suddenly blocked by an invisible barrier, and as soon as he took a step across what was a different landscape, he noticed a faint change in the scenery. Taking a step back, the view changed again to what it had been a moment before.


    He reached out and touched the barrier that cut through space, and a white light gradually spread from his hand.


    Since he had reached the level of a pope, he could recite the incantation for all light spells below the Great Light spell.


    He flattened his glowing hand and slapped it forward, only to see a faint white ripple spread out to both sides, with his palm as the centre.


    It was like the spreading of ripples on water, the very manifestation of an enchanted boundary.


    After testing the boundary, Yaphisor had an idea in his mind.


    He added to the light spell on his hands, and this time, an intense white light glowed from both hands.


    Both palms turned into claws, and both hands clenched slightly as if they were grasping something and yanked to the sides.


    As he did so, the transparent barrier once again appeared as a white ripple, and the landscape changed dramatically in the middle of where he had torn it.


    The barrier was torn open, and Yaphisor nimbly burrowed within it. And as he did, the boundary closed again.


    It was still dark outside, but the space after the boundary was very bright.


    Instead of a forest, there was a huge cave, surrounded by crystals and diamonds that emitted a white light, making the cave bright but not blinding.


    After walking for a long time into the cave, he stopped in his tracks when he reached the hollow of the cave.


    Before his eyes was a pure white, crystal coffin!


    The coffin was leaning vertically against the corner of the wall, the crystal reflecting the light of the surrounding luminous crystals, making it look as holy and exquisite as a dream.


    For a moment, Yaphisor was dumbfounded, but he shook his head and resumed his steps to go in front of the coffin.


    When he saw the person in the coffin clearly, his body shook and froze.


    What a holy, perfect man this was!


    His fair cheeks were as soft and delicate as condensed milk. His long light golden hair glowed like the sun in the light of the crystal, yet while the sun¡¯s rays were too harsh and hot, the light from this man¡¯s hair was soft and gentle.


    His face was as delicate as an angel¡¯s, no, his face was more delicate and perfect than an angel¡¯s. His golden eyelashes were as dense as brushes, his features were sharp and angular, and his lips were sensually thin, with a beautifully curved and perfect chin.


    Yaphisor¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as they met his ears, long and pointed but beautiful. But weren¡¯t these ears characteristic of vampires?


    The man in this coffin was a vampire! A vampire who has been asleep for who knows how long.


    The moment he realized this was a vampire, his heart began to beat wildly, and a strong voice in his heart kept crying out, ¡°wake him up, wake him up, wake him up for sure!¡±


    Yaphisor shook his head, shaking away the thoughts in his head. But still, he stretched out his hands and slowly opened the lid of the crystal coffin to one side.


    With the lid open, Yaphisor, who had only been able to observe his face through a layer, was able to see this beautiful man¡¯s face at a closer distance.


    His hand uncontrollably touched the man¡¯s fair cheek, and it felt even better than he had imagined.


    He stroked the other man¡¯s face in fascination for a while, tracing the curves of his face with his hand involuntarily sliding down to the man¡¯s sensual lips, gently tracing the perfect shape over and over again.


    Such a beautiful man to be a vampire.


    Yaphisor sighed in his mind as his hand gently flipped the lips open, trying to find further evidence of being a vampire. Once he saw the sharp fangs on either side of his teeth, he was completely convinced that this man was indeed a vampire.


    Yaphisor suddenly hissed and withdrew his hand with an electric shock.


    His finger had been cut when he was looking at his teeth, but he did not believe that his finger had crossed the other man¡¯s sharp teeth.


    He hurriedly took the bloody finger into his mouth and was a little afraid.


    If a vampire fell into eternal sleep, he would never wake up again, just like a human death.


    This one, with his cold but soft skin, must not have fallen into eternal sleep, but merely slumbered. Rumour has it that a long-sleeping vampire is easily awakened by appetite, and there are even rumours that a newly awakened one has a voracious appetite!

 CH 104

    Yaphisor was in a trance for a moment, when his keen sixth sense suddenly detected a hot gaze staring at him, making his scalp tingle.


    Swallowing hard, he looked up stiffly and saw a pair of eyes as blue and deep as a vast ocean, but now they were staring at him unblinkingly.


    Yaphisor:¡±¡­ er, hi, hello.¡±


    The man who opened his eyes heard Yaphisor¡¯s voice, and his delicate features shifted slightly to reveal a light smile, ¡°Little one, did you wake me up from my slumber?¡±


    Although this man seemed gentle and harmless, the powerful pressure emanating from his body still made Yaphisor wary.


    Yaphisor hurriedly waved his other hand, clutching the cross on his chest, ¡°I am very sorry; I did not mean to intrude into the boundary, and I did not mean to offend you.¡±


    The blue eyes moved from Yaphisor¡¯s face to his fingers, the tips of which were still dripping with blood from the point where his fang had pierced. With a soft roll of his throat, the blonde man stepped out of the crystal coffin.


    Yaphisor¡¯s body involuntarily took two steps back, tilting his head to look at the tall, handsome vampire.


    When the man was standing in the coffin, he hadn¡¯t thought of how tall he was, as the coffin was slightly tilted back. But when the man stepped out, Yaphisor realised that the man was nearly two heads taller than he was. The top of Yaphisor¡¯s head, at 5¡¯2¡å, only reached the beautiful man¡¯s sturdy chest.


    ¡°Curtisno Von Laus Vander.¡± The blue eyes looked down for a moment at the dark-haired boy in front of him and suddenly said a name.


    Yaphisor let out a ¡°Huh¡± and tilted his head to look at him, ¡°What?¡±


    In a rare moment of good nature, the man repeated, ¡°Curtisno Von Laus Vander is my name. You can call me Curtisno too; it¡¯s a right I¡¯ve given you. ¡±


    When the man said the last word, the name ¡°Curtisno ¡± was suddenly engraved in Yaphisor¡¯s mind, and he rolled it in his throat, almost naturally, as if he had been born to say the name.


    Looking at Curtisno in confusion, Yaphisor asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Instead of answering him, Curtisno returned his gaze to his fingers.


    Without warning, Curtisno suddenly bent over, wrapped his arms around Yaphisor¡¯s waist, and lifted him with ease. Startled, Yaphisor hurriedly said, ¡°Curtisno, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Curtisno let out a soft laugh and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t resist; wrap your arms around me, love.¡±


    Yaphisor, who was still at a loss, unconsciously wrapped his legs around Cortisno¡¯s waist, and his arms went around his neck.


    Yaphisor was shocked, ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±


    Still not answering, Curtisno felt Yaphisor tighten his grip around him. Curtisno wrapped one hand around his waist and the other switched to resting on the teenager¡¯s ass.


    With the slightest pressure, his five slender fingers sank into Yaphisor¡¯s elastic flesh at the waist through his shirt.


    Surprised by the feeling in his hand, Curtisno squeezed twice more before lowering his head to rest on Yaphisor¡¯s beautifully curved neck.


    A tingling pain shot through his neck and a desperate thought came to Yaphisor¡¯s mind.


    The Bloods were greedy for blood, especially human blood.


    What¡¯s more, this was a hungry vampire who had just woken up from a deep sleep. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be assimilated into a blood servant by this vampire.


    A desperate thought flashed through his mind, and another feeling overtook it.


    His consciousness, which had begun to blur with the loss of blood, had gradually been replaced by another sense, an emotion he had never felt before.


    Pleasure, excitement, tingling, trembling, a feeling he didn¡¯t even know how to put into words; all he wanted to do now was open his mouth and moan in pleasure.


    He thought it in his mind, and he did so.


    With his arms hanging weakly around Curtisno¡¯s neck and his mouth making kitten-like mewling moans, Yaphisor¡¯s pale green eyes narrowed slightly and a look of pleasure mixed with lust crossed his face.


    Just as he thought he was about to die in the ultimate sensation of pain and pleasure, Curtisno withdrew his fangs.


    The stunningly beautiful Curtisno looked steadily at the lost expression on Yaphisor¡¯s face, and his heart, which had been dormant since birth, suddenly shook.


    With a few steps, he carried Yaphisor to the crystal coffin, and with a twist, he pressed Yaphisor into it.


    His left hand, which was still holding the boy¡¯s ass, slowly slid into the wide priestly garment and directly touched the tender and beautiful body.


    The touch on his hand was many times better than through the clothes, which made him very fond of it.


    His other hand, which was holding the waist, withdrew as he looked into Yaphisor¡¯s misty eyes. With wickedness, he suddenly brought his fingers up to Yaphisor¡¯s face, his voice low but seductive: ¡°Take it and use your tongue.¡±


    Yaphisor¡¯s eyes were misty and his pink lips were slightly puckered. He heard Cortisno¡¯s words, and once again his body leaned forward uncontrollably, taking the index finger directly into his mouth and lapping it up with his tongue like a kitten.


    The warm, moist tongue swept over his finger, and Curtisno was even more excited.


    The hand that was resting on Yaphisor¡¯s ass became even more reckless and began to slide deeper.


    The roots were violently teased, and Yaphisor suddenly jolted, his eyes, which had been dazed, suddenly clearing. With a loud cry, two white flashes of light suddenly appeared in his hands, and he pushed Curtisno back by four or five steps.


    A look of surprise appeared in Cortisno¡¯s eyes, ¡°The power of light? Have humans mastered the power of light? ¡±


    As the surprise faded, his eyes were replaced by amazement. ¡°Little one, I never thought you would have such power. I¡¯m so surprised.¡±


    Yaphisor lost Curtisno¡¯s support and abruptly slid out of mid-air to sit at the bottom of the coffin. His face was flushed and his lips were slightly parted as he gasped for air. ¡°You, fucking rogue!¡±


    Curtisno raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Good boys are not allowed to swear.¡±


    Yaphisor grunted, ¡°You won¡¯t let me? You vampires bully people too much, you fucking retards! ¡±


    A look of surprise flashed in Cortisno¡¯s eyes once more, and he narrowed his eyes as he lowered his voice once more, with a commanding tone that could not be disobeyed, ¡°Meow like a cat.¡±


    Giving Curtisno the look of a fool, Yaphisor¡¯s expression was cold, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Seeing this, Curtisno tsked twice and walked back and forth around the teenager crouching in the coffin before asking him, ¡°Are humans¡¯ mental powers now strong enough that they can resist me?¡±


    Yaphisor no longer replied, but merely held an indifferent face.


    Seeing that Yaphisor was ignoring him, Curtisno was not annoyed.


    He took a few steps closer to the teenager and then walked up to him, crouching down. Curtisno suddenly placed his hand on top of Yaphisor¡¯s black hair and laughed, ¡°If you won¡¯t answer, I have a way of knowing.¡±


    The moment Cortisno¡¯s hand was placed on his head, countless text-like memories replayed in his mind like a roller coaster, about the history of this world, the strife of the Blood about the development of humans, Yaphisor ¡®s life experiences, and why he had barged in here before. Looking


    through all the memories, Curtisno let go of Yaphisor¡¯s head and gently tousled his soft black hair instead, saying, ¡°Poor little fellow.¡±


    Yaphisor strung out some of Cortisno¡¯s list of actions from beginning to end, a complex look of shock flashing through his eyes, ¡°You can do mental attacks?¡±


    The most terrifying attack power in the world is a mental attack; it kills people invisibly and cuts their minds right down.


    Not only that, but a powerful mental attack can also dominate others¡¯ brains, making the onlooker involuntarily obey the caster¡¯s orders.


    It can steal people¡¯s memories and thoughts, control their actions and sway their preferences.


    But there are very few psychic attackers in this world. In his perception, only the Blood King, who has stepped through the blood of others for thousands of years to reach the throne, is a psychic attacker. The reason why he became the Blood King was also inseparable from his mental attacks.


    But the name of the Blood King is not written in the book as Curtisno, not to mention that the description of his face is different.


    The Bloods are handsome, but they call themselves the nobles of the night, the lords of the darkness. The darker their hair, the noble they are, and the purer their bloodline. Their eyes are scarlet, and they are feared by all who see them.


    But this one was pure and powerful, but his hair was a light golden colour, like sunlight, and his eyes were a blue colour, like a lake, which was different from how pure bloods looked.


    But if he was mixed blood, his power was a little too great. Even Orvis, a fourth-generation, who had chased him, was not even a hundredth as powerful as the man in front of him.


    Curtisno von Laus Vander? It was a nobleman¡¯s name.


    Unable to guess the identity of the vampire in front of him, Yaphisor had to ask, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    After digesting the memories stolen from Yaphisor¡¯s mind, Curtisno looked at Yaphisor and said, ¡°I am the head of the extinct Vander family, the second generation of vampires, Curtisno von Laus Vander.¡±

 CH 105

    ¡ª¡ªOrvis travelled with Cusi, and at night, after Cusi had fallen asleep, he went alone to the enchantment he had found during the day.


    Opening it with all his might, Orvis saw a clear vision of the cave. Illuminated by the crystals, he went deeper into the cave and saw the angelic beauty of the sleeping man.


    After tapping on the crystal coffin a few times, Orvis found no sign of the man waking up and opened the lid.


    He took a deep breath, and his blood-red eyes showed surprise when he smelt the great power emanating from the other man.


    How tempting was it to find a powerful ancient vampire in a deep sleep?


    Licking his lips with his, Orvis summoned a demon with an alchemical array, which, upon hearing the command, immediately stepped forward and swallowed the man into its belly.


    The demon let out an excited cry of joy, but before it had time to finish rejoicing, a bright light slid through its neck and the demon was instantly dead.


    Seeing the demon fall to the ground, Orvis reabsorbed the demon¡¯s power into himself using the forbidden art of alchemy.


    The power of the beautiful vampire was then assimilated by Orvis with the demon¡¯s absorption.


    He felt full of power as soon as he absorbed the power of the beautiful vampire.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of Yaphisor¡¯s disappearance, the journey turned into a companionship between Orvis and Cusi.


    Orvis was distracted by the fact that the demon that had gone to track down Yaphisor the night before had not returned. These demons had been bred by him. The demons had not only not returned, but their scent had disappeared.


    Had someone saved Yaphisor? Who killed the demon?


    Although it was only an intermediate-level demon, its ability was equivalent to that of a senior alchemist or a senior priest, and Yaphisor alone was not capable of resisting the demon¡¯s pursuit.


    Would Yaphisor reveal his secret to anyone else? Or will he keep his word and tell no one?


    Humans were treacherous and cunning, and as long as Yaphisor remained alive, he would not be able to rest easily.


    Cusi saw Orvis¡¯ distracted look and asked suspiciously, ¡°Orvis?¡±


    Orvis looked back and smiled, ¡°Nothing, just wondering if your friend might have been taken by the vampires.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose so?¡± Cusi said without thinking, ¡°If he came across a vampire, he would have warned us at the first opportunity. And there are no signs of a struggle on the ground. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Orvis sighed in relief, ¡°we¡¯d better hurry. Even without your friend, who is only a junior priest and can¡¯t even pronounce some of the spells clearly, our fighting power won¡¯t be weakened much. ¡±


    Cusi nodded. ¡°Yaphisor is like that; his battle power is at the bottom among priests.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still willing to partner with him?¡± Orvis asked Cusi.


    ¡°I am his friend, and I see he¡¯s been bullied a lot in the church. It¡¯s quite sad.¡± Cusi shrugged, ¡°I just didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be a bit less of a friend this time and run off on his own.¡±


    ¡°Cowardly, not worthy of a friend, and it¡¯s good for you to see him for what he is now.¡±


    Cusi frowned slightly and pondered for a moment before finally nodding, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    The two men were in no hurry, walking at an unhurried pace. Orvis gave a sudden lurch and stopped in front of a large tree.


    Cusi advanced two steps and then fell back, turning his head and asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Orvis shook his head, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s keep going. There should be someone not far ahead. It¡¯s just that alchemists and priests are mortal enemies, and with the two together, running into them may lead to a verbal altercation. ¡±


    Cusi was dreading this too, and he hurriedly said, ¡°We had better hide far behind them for the time being, lest we cause unnecessary strife.¡±


    Once the two men had discussed the matter, they walked more slowly.


    As night fell, Cusi used a light spell to set up a barrier against vampires. When Orvis saw the light spell, his footsteps gave a slight pause, and he smiled, ¡°You sleep first, I¡¯ll keep watch for the first half of the night.¡±


    Cusi patted the spot beside him and laughed, ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping watch? I¡¯ve set up a light spell boundary. Vampires will be extremely traumatized if they come near, so come in and sleep too. ¡±


    Orvis shook his head, ¡°You are, after all, only an intermediate priest. If a vampire above the count comes, we will still be in danger. It is safest to keep watch. You don¡¯t need to say anymore. Rest early. ¡±


    Cusi thought about it; he wasn¡¯t sure that a vampire above the Count wouldn¡¯t come, so he had to nod, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll rest first. Wake me up after midnight and I¡¯ll keep watch for the second half of the night. ¡±


    Orvis gave an ¡°en¡± and walked further outside.


    The darkness of the forest was exceptionally still, so still that it was eerie in every way.


    After a long day¡¯s walk, Cusi fell asleep in a few moments. After making sure Cusi was sound asleep, Orvis then gently got up and flew off to the place where he had noticed the anomaly during the day.


    Entering the boundary and going into the cave inside, at the deepest point, Orvis only saw an empty crystal coffin.


    The smell in the air of this cave had not yet completely dissipated, and Orvis¡¯ eyes flinched at the smell of Yaphisor and another powerful Blood that he had never met before.


    This Blood¡¯s scent had an extremely strong aura of nobility to it.


    The Bloods were bound by blood, and their hierarchies were extremely strict. Things like the third generation killing the second generation could only be done by the incredibly powerful third generation.


    For all other generations, the vampires had strict seniority levels.


    The taste of blood is the most common way to distinguish between the generations. If a fourth generation meets a third generation, they will be subjected to the system of transgression of blood and will have reverence and jealousy towards the third generation.


    The fifteenth generation is the lowest of all. By the sixth generation, the vampires had gradually intermarried with foreign races, wolves, and humans, so the remaining children had a thinner vampire bloodline.


    The Bloods valued seniority and bloodline, and between the two, seniority in generation was the most important. Although the eighth generation had pure blood and the seventh generation had mixed blood, the eighth generation is required to salute the seventh generation, but although they do so, it is not from the heart.


    The air smelled of a human being mixed with pureblood, and Orvis checked the smell with all three princes and the Blood king, only to find that it was not any of the four.


    Was there a fifth third-generation Blood in the world?


    Within the vampires, the King ruled the vampires, but the three princes were competing and divided into factions. The Hawk faction to which he belonged was the highest, the Neutral faction the second, and the Conservative faction the least.


    The Hawks were the main offenders, and most of those who have gone to the human world to fight are Hawks, while the neutrals are wallflowers who have no stable principles and are either attached to the Hawks or to the Conservatives every time.


    The conservatives are a bunch of shrinking violets who don¡¯t drink human blood, only animal blood. This is because they feel that humans and vampires are similar in appearance and are of the same ancestry.


    They love humans and often work for their benefit, and they are a bunch of complete and utter traitors. A faction is backed by a Prince, and if


    this Blood, who is as strong as a prince, were to join any of the factions, it would have a very big impact on the stable pattern of the vampires, and there would definitely be a big reshuffle. Orvis seemed


    to have seen the future turmoil of the vampires, and he did not dare hesitate to snap his fingers together.


    A bat appeared beside him out of thin air. The bat flapped its wings and flew in a circle around Orvis before transforming into a handsome young man in a tuxedo.


    Handing the boy a crystal-shaped object, Orvis said, ¡°Make sure you personally hand it over to the Prince.¡±


    The boy half-kneeled and bowed, saying that he would deliver it before transforming into a bat once more, flapping his wings and flying away.


    After sending the messenger bat away, Orvis looked around before leaving the cave back to Cusi.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª-Orvis absorbed all the power of the handsome vampire and was overflowing with power. Seeing that it was getting late, he wiped the floor clean of the magic formations and returned the way he had come. again. Cusi was still asleep and


    Orvis, seeing the faint glow of the light spell still glowing around him, dismissed the idea of feeding on Cusi¡¯s blood.


    With no fear of a vampire invasion, Orvis suddenly felt sleepy, and with a yawn, he too fell asleep.


    The next day, Orvis woke up in a bit of a trance. Nothing around him had changed, but he felt as if his spirit was slowly changing. He was him, but he didn¡¯t seem to be him anymore.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Yaphisor followed behind Curtisno, his eyes staring straight at Curtisno¡¯s back and waist-length blonde hair, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    After introducing himself, him out of the boundary and made his way west. On the way, he tried to escape, but was invariably caught back by Cortisno.


    After repeating this several times, Yaphisor had lost the idea of running away.


    ¡°I see from your memory that you left the Holy Capital in search of the Prince of Wales, and I will take you to him.¡± Curtisno slowed his pace and waited until Yaphisor had come to his side before he reared his feet and advanced parallel to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking me to him? You know where he is? And just how long have you been asleep? ¡± Yaphisor asked, tilting his head sideways to look at Curtisno.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been asleep for ten thousand years, if we count by your memory.¡±


    Yaphisor asked, with some confusion, ¡°Ten thousand years? The third generation of vampires killed the second eight thousand years ago, and after that, the civil war happened, that was six thousand years ago. Do you mean that you fell into a deep sleep before the third generation of vampires killed the second generation? ¡±


    Curtisno nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t forced to go into a deep sleep by the third generation?¡± Yaphisor continued to ask.


    Curtisno shook his head, ¡°Not really. To be exact, I was actually forced into a slumber by the second generation Bloods. ¡±

 CH 106

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of the Third Generation killing the Second Generation Bloods and also the war within the Third Generation clans. I haven¡¯t heard of the struggle between the Second Generation Bloods. ¡± Yaphisor said, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°No, it was not a fight.¡± Curtisno shook his head and retorted, ¡°It was protection. Ten thousand years ago, Cain fell into eternal sleep shortly after creating the second generation of Bloods. They lived on blood, and if they don¡¯t drink it for a long time, they will gradually fall into eternal sleep. However, I am a picky eater and could not stand the foul taste of blood, so I did not drink it from the moment I became conscious.¡±


    ¡° As a result of not drinking blood, my strength continued to decline and I was losing my life force. The other Bloods saw this and forced me into a deep sleep. Before I fell asleep, they were researching alternatives that could replace blood and promised to wake me up when they found a replacement. ¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that too much had happened in between, and I woke up to all of them being in eternal sleep.¡± Curtisno¡¯s voice had a slight ripple to it, and he let out a sigh with a faint sadness to it.


    Yaphisor was silent for a moment, then suddenly remembered something, ¡°But you bit me so thoroughly just now!¡±


    Curtisno paused. He seemed to be remembering the wonderful taste he had just had. A look of enjoyment unconsciously passed over his face, ¡°Because you are so delicious, you are the best, you are my baby.¡±


    He glared at Curtisno and said, ¡°So you fell asleep for the last 10,000 years and woke up with your picky eating problem solved?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find someone to try it on later. We¡¯ll know after trying.¡± The two walked casually, and after about two days of walking, they came across someone, with a familiar face.


    Cusi was sitting by the fire, roasting, and Orvis was sitting not far from him, eating freshly roasted rabbit meat. The two were talking and laughing, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    Yaphisor and Curtisno¡¯s arrival caught them off guard, and Cusi¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Yaphisor, and he stood up to approach him. Orvis, at his side, pulled him by the arm just in time, his eyes warily pointing to the pointed ears of the blond man beside him.


    Cusi froze then, frowning at the two men before him with a complicated look on his face, ¡°Yaphisor¡­ you¡­ how did you end up with the vampires?¡±


    Since being separated from Cusi, Yaphisor had been unwilling to disguise himself with a timid expression. He smiled indifferently, a sneer in his eyes, and looked towards Orvis, whose body was on alert, ¡°For my life.¡±


    This was the second human besides Yaphisor that Curtisno had seen since he woke up, and without taking a deep breath, he could smell the fishy, thick smell of blood in the air. He frowned and covered his nose with his hands, but this still did not alleviate the strong smell around him.


    He lowered himself and placed his head on Yaphisor¡¯s neck, finally smelling the temptingly fresh aroma before he sighed softly and leaned into Yaphisor¡¯s ear to murmur in aggravation, ¡°My picky eating doesn¡¯t seem to be cured. He smells so bad, but yours smells better; it¡¯s delicious. ¡±


    Curtisno¡¯s expression was gentle, but the words that came out of his mouth were truly chaffing. The words were met with an eye slash from Yaphisor, ¡°Since you are not cured of your picky eating, you must treat me well and protect me. Otherwise, if something happens to me, you¡¯ll just have to starve to death, understand? ¡±


    Curtisno¡¯s blue eyes beamed with laughter, and he blinked like an ignorant child. ¡°Understood, and then what?¡±


    Yaphisor¡¯s face was expressionless and only his eyes rolled, ¡°So now you get up from me and get those two dishonest hands off me.¡±


    With his head resting on Yaphisor¡¯s neck, Curtisno had dishonestly pressed himself against Yaphisor from behind, even wrapping his waist with one hand and squeezing his butt with the other.


    He reluctantly withdrew his hand, but his body was still pressed against Yaphisor¡¯s.


    Cusi, who was standing near them, saw the interaction and his face paled. His eyes were spread with anger, ¡°Evil vampire, let go of my friend.¡± With that, he stretched out his arm and chanted a light incantation, after which many bright white dots of light appeared around him, ¡°Yaphisor, don¡¯t worry, I will get you out!¡±


    He had only heard Yaphisor¡¯s last sentences earlier and thought that Yaphisor was being held hostage by this vampire and had to give in to this vampire to stay alive.


    Curtisno was unconcerned by Cusi¡¯s petty tactics and glanced at the two men out of the corner of his eye. Standing beside Yaphisor, he once again reached out and wrapped his left hand around his waist and spoke, ¡°You are not worthy to look at me. Kneel.¡±


    At these words, Cusi and Orvis felt their bodies stiffen and their spirits shake even more. The two men, who had been struggling, went limp and fell to one knee in unison.


    Orvis tried to force himself to stand up, but his body would not listen. He tried to lift his head, but it seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. He could not lift it by even a few centimetres.


    Orvis was horrified. He had only ever felt this kind of uncontrollable oppression from the Blood King and the three Princes!


    And this Blood was using a mental attack, an ability that only the Blood King could use!


    Seeing the two men kneeling peacefully on the ground, Yaphisor shrugged, ¡°Do you still want to try to see if you can feed?¡±


    A look of disgust crossed Curtisno¡¯s face at that, and he casually waved his hand, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Yaphisor looked at the two men kneeling beside him and nodded, ¡°Since you don¡¯t need to, let¡¯s move on.¡± As he walked past Cusi, Yaphisor tapped Cusi on the shoulder without a trace.


    Curtisno glanced at Yaphisor¡¯s little gesture, and Yaphisor pulled out a silent smile, stuck his tongue out, and put a finger to his mouth in a ¡°shhh¡± motion.


    Laughing silently and shaking his head, Curtisno reached out and rubbed Yaphisor¡¯s head before leading him on his way.


    It was only after the two had travelled a considerable distance that Cusi and Orvis were able to control their bodies freely. The two rose from the ground and looked at each other for a long time without speaking, both with a look of astonishment on their faces.


    After a long time, Orvis coughed in embarrassment, ¡°This vampire is dangerous. There was never an introduction on him in the Alchemist¡¯s League. ¡±


    ¡°Not in the Church of the Priests either.¡± Cusi paled a little, but nodded in response, ¡°Why don¡¯t we rush back and inform everyone so that the Pope and your allies know about this?¡±


    Orvis thought for a moment, but shook his head, ¡°No, there is no need to rush back. You have the vision mirrors, and we have alchemy, just contact your respective people here. ¡±


    Cusi paused, but nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡ª¡ª¨COrvis covered his head in fear, a voice constantly banging against his thoughts and taking control of his mind. He felt like he was in a trance from time to time, his mind was even more manipulated and he often did unexpected things.


    Suddenly, there was another stirring in his head, and a voice rang out like thunder in his head: ¡°Return to the vampires, kill the three princes and the Blood king, and ascend the throne!¡±


    Orvis clutched his head and fell to the ground, hissing:


    ¡°Who are you and what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Who am I? I am your mind. I am your master. ¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Bloods had a special entrance barrier, and through Yaphisor¡¯s memories, Curtisno quickly grasped the pattern and distribution of the world.


    Strangely enough, despite the clothes on Yaphisor¡¯s body showing he was just a junior priest, the amount of knowledge in his mind was even beyond the pope¡¯s level. His mind can simply be called a sea of learning. He could learn everything he needed to know about the development of this world and its distribution from Yaphisor¡¯s memory, including the entrance to the Blood clan.


    When they had almost reached the entrance, Curtisno took a look at the clothes on Yaphisor¡¯s body, held his chin in thought, and then casually snapped his fingers.


    Immediately afterwards, a robe and a black cloak appeared in mid-air.


    Handing the robe and black cloak to Yaphisor, Curtisno said, ¡°We¡¯ll be in the world of the Bloods soon, so change out of this priestly outfit, although you look good in it. I am a bit reluctant to part with it. But for the sake of your safety, I¡¯ll have to give in. ¡±


    Yaphisor spat in his heart. When his eyes were closed, he was as holy as an angel, and even when he opened his eyes, he was purely beautiful. But as soon as he opened his mouth, his inner ruffian was suddenly revealed.


    Snatching up the robe and black cloak, Yaphisor clutched his clothes and dashed off behind a tree.


    Curtisno saw his movement, and a smile tugged at his delicate face. With a click of his toes, he floated up from his place, and his body kept rising.


    Curtisno floated up to the tree and then slowly landed crouching on the treetop, leaning down to admire the pure white crystal skin of the teenager.


    Yaphisor had already stripped down to nothing, and Curtisno could just about take in the beauty of Yaphisor from above. The two luscious red cherries, the slender thighs, and the long, beautiful curves.


    Curtisno stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, his blue eyes deepening in colour and finally turning a rose-like blood red.


    Suddenly, Yaphisor¡¯s body lurched as he was about to pick up his robe and pull it over his body, and a lightning bolt flew out of his hand straight over his head.


    Curtisno was quick to see it, and with a laugh, he was out of the trees and back where he had been standing.


    Yaphisor hastily pulled on his clothes and came striding out from behind the tree with a mixture of embarrassment and anger on his face, pointing angrily at Curtisno and saying, ¡°Never have I seen such a shameless vampire noble as you!¡±


    Curtisno laughed, ¡°Now you¡¯ve seen one.¡±


    Yaphisor choked, and his hand glowed brightly as arrows of light flew out of it.


    The light arrows were fine against other vampires, but they were too trivial for Curtisno. His body weaved through the arrows with the ease of a sea swallow, and his feet kept moving forward, getting closer and closer to Yaphisor.

 CH 107

    The graceful sea-swallow arrived in front of Yaphisor in no time at all, holding him by the chin and pinning him to the tree.


    ¡°Kittens are so cute when they¡¯re angry,¡± Curtisno grinned, leaning down and sniffing Yaphisor¡¯s neck, ¡°My kitten smells good too.¡±


    Curtisno was pushed several steps away as Yaphisor threw out an advanced light spell, and with a helpless chuckle, Curtisno continued, unafraid, ¡°My kitten is not only cute but also a little scary.¡±


    Giving him a glare filled with daggers, Yaphisor put the hood of his cloak on his head, his face instantly hidden. ¡°So much nonsense. Why don¡¯t we just go?¡±


    ¡°Heh, so shy.¡± Running his hand along the outer edge of the hood and patting Yaphisor¡¯s cheek, Curtisno snapped his fingers and a spatial rift appeared in front of them.


    Opening the door to the space, Curtisno¡¯s hand reached out and cupped Yaphisor¡¯s chin to lift his head to meet his own, ¡°Are you coming with me into the territory of the Blood clan? It¡¯s easy to get in, but it¡¯s hard to get out. ¡±


    Yaphisor cursed his hypocrisy and said with a purse, ¡°If I say I don¡¯t want to, will you let me go?¡±


    Curtisno laughed at that and said, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then what the hell are you talking about.¡± Rolling his eyes, Yaphisor took the lead and stepped into the world of vampires.


    Curtisno, who had followed, put his hand on his chin and rubbed it while saying, ¡°Brave boy,¡± before following suit.


    The Bloods love the night, and most of the vampire territory is dark as the night. The entrance was guarded by a team of 13th generations.


    As soon as Curtisno and Yaphisor crossed into the territory, they were spotted and questioned by the guards.


    The guards were only a group of lowly civilians of the thirteenth generation, and the tenth generation vampires could already take their breath away, not to mention the pure and strong second-generation vampires.


    Several of the guards felt the powerful aura emanating from Curtisno and half-kneeled to the ground in unison and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, my lord.¡±


    The leader of the guards, a 10th generation, boldly asked, ¡°I wonder which family you are, my lord. I don¡¯t seem to have seen you before.¡±


    In a low voice, Curtisno said, ¡°I am Count Curtisno, a 6th generation Blood of the fallen noble house of Vander in the western belt. I have been living in the human world, so, normally, you have not seen me before. ¡±


    A string of memories flooded into the minds of the group of guards, and the leader of the guards hurriedly said, ¡°O, I remember, there is indeed a slightly forlorn castle in the west belonging to the Vander family. Please don¡¯t take offence if I have offended much, Count. ¡±


    Curtisno smiled slightly and said, ¡°No matter, you are also doing your job impartially. May I go then?¡±


    The guards hurriedly rose to make way for the two men and said, ¡°Please take your time, my lord count.¡±


    When they left the guard¡¯s visible range, the surroundings were still dark.


    Seeing the unfamiliar landscape around him, Yaphisor asked Curtisno, ¡°How do we go about this? Did you bring me to the Bloods because the Prince of Wales is in Blood territory?¡±


    Curtisno looked around and shook his head, ¡°He may or may not be there. Come on, first accompany me back to my home.¡±


    Yaphisor raised an eyebrow, ¡°You weren¡¯t just lying to the guards? Is it true that your castle is in the West? ¡±


    Hearing Yaphisor¡¯s question, Curtisno laughed and couldn¡¯t help but tap Yaphisor¡¯s nose. ¡°How can you say I lied? I am at least the head of the Vander family ¨C Duke Curtisno. ¡±


    You¡¯re a sixth-generation Blood, Duke Curtisno, so what am I? Your food? ¡± Yaphisor asked, snapping away Curtisno¡¯s restless fingers and turning to him.


    Curtisno looked at Yaphisor and said, ¡°Do you have any small vessel for liquids there? A small bottle. ¡±


    Yaphisor was unsure, but took a small glass bottle from his magic pouch and handed it to Curtisno.


    Curtisno took the bottle and, with a flick of his finger on his wrist, a stream of blood gurgled out. He half-filled the bottle before handing it back to Yaphisor, ¡°Put it on, this is your identity. From now on, you are the seventh generation vampire of the Vander family-Marquis Yaphisor. ¡±


    Yaphisor did not immediately take the bottle but looked at Curtisno¡¯s still dripping blood with a slight twitch in his heart. He lifted his hood and was about to heal him with his customary light spell, but then suddenly remembered that he was a vampire, and the light in his hand glowed brightly before he withdrew it and drew a bandage from his magic pouch instead.


    Taking a step forward, Yaphisor neatly wrapped the bandage around Curtisno¡¯s wound, complaining as he did so, ¡°It¡¯s a small bottle, just bite your finger, why cut your wrist?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few drops of blood, it¡¯s not enough to kill anyone.¡± Curtisno laughed and ran his other hand, holding the bottle, through Yaphisor¡¯s hair.


    Yaphisor stormed, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s just a few drops of blood? They are all my blood! It¡¯s my blood you drank, and it¡¯s my blood that¡¯s coming out now! ¡±


    Seeing the normally indifferent Yaphisor¡¯s worried expression, Curtisno¡¯s eyes were gentle, his clear blue eyes smiling at the youngster, ¡°Okay, my arm is fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yaphisor tied the bandage and grabbed the bottle in Curtisno¡¯s hand before stepping back.


    He clutched the bottle in one hand and the cross around his neck in the other, frowning angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s worried about you? How can I be worried about you, cunning vampire? My people and your clan have been at odds with each other since time immemorial!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried,¡± Curtisno muttered in a whisper but physically held up both hands with a helpless soft smile, ¡°Fine, fine, no worries, let¡¯s keep going. Be careful with the glass bottle, it¡¯s your blood in there. ¡±


    Yaphisor froze, and with a dry cough and a slight blush, he tied the glass bottle of blood around his neck.


    After lowering his hand, Yaphisor regained his usual indifferent expression and put his hood back on his head. Yaphisor said naturally, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a second-generation Blood? And even if you can do mental attacks to deal with them, why give me the blood? It¡¯s unnecessary, right? ¡±


    ¡°You think a mental attack is the only way to fool them?¡± Curtisno laughed lightly, ¡°You¡¯re still too young. You are not under my influence to be able to perceive it. But I¡¯ll tell you, I don¡¯t only control living creatures. ¡±


    ¡°Come here,¡± Curtisno beckoned to Yaphisor, pointing to the stone in front of him when Yaphisor approached, ¡°you are now a rabbit.¡±


    Yaphisor¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he looked at the stone. The ordinary stoned been lying quietly on the ground a moment ago, now jumped up without warning, and ran off into the distance with a hop like a rabbit.


    Yaphisor:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Curtisno folded his hands and looked at Yaphisor, ¡°Now can you rest easy with the blood?¡±


    Yaphisor:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Rest easy? Yes, I am too reassured. If Curtisno suddenly got a bit hot-headed and pointed at a pile of furniture and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re a rabbit,¡± ¡°You¡¯re a giraffe,¡± ¡°You¡¯re a mouse,¡± wouldn¡¯t our house be a disaster?


    What?


    Huh! Why did he think ¡°our¡±?


    Yaphisor¡¯s heart was as turbulent as a vast ocean, but his face was expressionless and calm: ¡°¡­¡­ let¡¯s continue on our way.¡±


    Seeing that Yaphisor was unmoved, Curtisno had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and say, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Deep in Yaphisor¡¯s memory, Curtisno also saw the internal pattern and geographical distribution of the Vampire Clan. Although he didn¡¯t understand how Yaphisor, who had never been in Blood clan territory, knew this, in his mind, it felt like this was how Yaphisor should be.


    Mysterious, unknown, seductive.


    Were there any more secrets in this young man¡¯s possession?


    The Blood territory was not always dark; it also had daylight. The sun was hidden beneath a thick cloud, and the surroundings were filled with fog, so the whole day was like a cloudy day.


    After about an hour of running through the meadows, like two sleek panthers in the darkness, Curtisno stopped at the top of a desolate hill.


    It was so deserted and foggy that one couldn¡¯t see anything beyond a metre.


    There was no place more desolate than this on the way up.


    There was a dead tree next to them, and on its branch, a crow rested on a dead vine and cawed twice, adding a little more terror to the surroundings.


    Yaphisor looked at the empty hilltop and said, ¡°This is not where your castle is, is it?¡±


    Curtisno nodded and smiled, ¡°Congratulations, baby. You are right. ¡±


    Yaphisor followed behind Curtisno, only to see Curtisno put his hands in the air and shout from the top of the blank hill, with a blank face, ¡°Show yourself, my castle!¡±


    At his words, the thick layer of fog dissipated without a breeze, and a magnificent and solemn castle appeared at the top of the hill.


    The huge metal gate of the castle was inlaid with a sign, the writing on which was ancient, but Yaphisor recognised the words ¡°Vander¡±.


    The raven seemed startled by the sudden appearance of the castle, and after a couple of caws, it fluttered its wings and flew into the castle.


    ¡°This is your castle?¡± Yaphisor asked, pointing at the castle.


    Strangely enough, the hilltop, which had been desolate and terrifying just a moment before, was suddenly transformed after the fog cleared.


    The wild grass on the ground was gone, the gates were shiny and bright, not at all rusted. Inside, the castle was actually lit up, and it looked extraordinarily welcoming.


    Standing outside the gates, Yaphisor felt like he was coming home.

 CH 108

    A man in a tuxedo with white hair and a grey beard slowly emerged from the luxurious castle.


    The old man¡¯s back was straight and he appeared to be walking slowly, but in fact, he had the wind at his feet.


    He walked up to the gate, and opened the tall, solid iron fence, standing to one side.


    His hands were on his chest, and his body was bowed at a respectful ninety degrees. ¡°Welcome home, Master.¡±


    Curtisno nodded, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Chloe.¡±


    The old man straightened up and gave a shallow smile, ¡°Long time no see, my lord.¡±


    Glancing back at Yaphisor, who was still standing in place, Curtisno walked back and wrapped him in his arms, laughing, ¡°You look silly, little cat. Come on, inside. ¡±


    The old butler, known as Chloe, closed the gate again after seeing the two men go in and went back into the castle as well.


    Curtisno pushed open the huge metal doors, and the castle interior, which he hadn¡¯t returned to in a long time, appeared before him.


    Seeing the furnishings and d¨¦cor as before, Curtisno suddenly had the illusion that he had gone back in time.


    But the illusion was only an illusion, the castle was still there, but everything else had changed.


    Chloe stood aside, swept a glance at the cloaked boy beside Curtisno, and bent over, ¡°My lord, would you like to change your clothes?¡±


    Before Yaphisor could speak, Curtisno spoke on his behalf, ¡°Yes, Chloe, take young master Yaphisor to a hot bath and find him a clean suit.¡±


    Chloe, the old butler, obeyed, and with a bend of his arm, he said, ¡°Master Yaphisor, this way.¡±


    It had been several days since Yaphisor had a bath, and he wanted a nice, hot bath. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Chloe smiled gently and led Yaphisor forward, ¡°My master¡¯s friend is also my master. I have never seen my master bring a friend back. Your relationship with him is good, Master Yaphisor. ¡±


    ¡°Eh,¡± Yaphisor thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°not much of a friendship, just a meal.¡±


    Chloe didn¡¯t say anything, just gave Yaphisor a gentle look with kind eyes and continued to lead the way.


    Curtisno sat down on the sofa and took the newspaper in his hand and flipped through it.


    The date on this newspaper was still the same as the day he had fallen into a deep sleep. On that day, he had sealed the castle with him, and the castle, including the people in it, had been locked in a time stasis.


    After sending Yaphisor to the bathroom, Chloe returned to the hall, ¡°Master, is that child yours? Has your picky eating disorder been cured? ¡±


    Curtisno shook his head, ¡°No, not really. I only have an appetite for this child. Other than him, I am still very repulsed when I come across other people. ¡±


    Chloe sighed, with a slight flicker in his kind eyes, ¡°The other twelve lords must have found a replacement, and since you have awakened, they must have awakened you.¡±


    A mist clouded Curtisno¡¯s eyes, and he shook his head, whispering, ¡°No, Chloe. It wasn¡¯t them who woke me up; it was this boy. And¡­ my other brothers and sisters have all fallen into eternal sleep. ¡±


    ¡°Fell into eternal sleep? Has time passed that long? ¡± Chloe was slightly surprised.


    ¡°No, Chloe, they were killed by the third generation.¡± Speaking of this, Curtisno¡¯s voice suddenly lowered, and there was a deep chill in it. ¡°After Noah¡¯s Ark, the power of the Second Generation Bloods plummeted, and on the contrary, the power of the Third Generation Bloods rose sharply. The Third Generation Bloods contained almost all of Cain¡¯s malice, and they were dissatisfied with the so-called pedantry of the Second Generation. Their uprising forced the Second Generation Bloods into eternal sleep. ¡±


    ¡°Abomination!¡± Chloe¡¯s kind eyes were tinged with blood red, ¡°Master, please let me avenge the twelve Lords.¡±


    Curtisno waved his hand and said, ¡°We must take revenge, but now is not the time. Later on, the Third Generation Bloods started killing each other because of their greedy nature. Thirteen Third Generation Bloods fought and killed each other, and in the end, only four remained. These four were the most powerful of the third generation, consisting of a Blood King and three Princes. They killed their ancestors thousands of years ago, so guess what they fear most now? ¡±


    Chloe thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡°The revenge of the Second Generation Bloods?¡±


    ¡°As far as they¡¯re concerned, the Second Bloods are dead, so how can they take revenge? What they fear most is the same thing happening: being decimated by the lower Bloods and forced into eternal rest! ¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What does the master mean?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow we pay a visit to the lords of this region. We must not lose our manners when we first arrive.¡±


    Chloe understood and immediately nodded, ¡°Then I will go and prepare a gift.¡±


    Watching Chloe leave, Curtisno stood up and slowly walked to the second floor. He stood in front of the bathroom door for a moment and pushed the door open after struggling for a moment when he heard the sound of water from inside.


    In the bathroom, Yaphisor was standing under the shower, his eyes closed and his head tilted slightly. His hair was wet and clinging to his cheeks, and the water kept running down his body, slowly dripping onto the floor. The cat-like boy was now as delicate and soft as a stream of water.


    Tossing aside his tuxedo jacket, Curtisno untied the bow tie around his neck. Unbuttoning his shirt to the third button, he then undid his cufflinks and took a few steps forward, wrapping his arms around the boy from behind.


    Yaphisor¡¯s body trembled slightly, but he did not push Curtisno away.


    Slightly surprised, Curtisno slowly slid his hand down Yaphisor¡¯s skin, tracing the perfect curve. ¡°You have a beautiful body, baby.¡±


    Yaphisor remained motionless, which caused Curtisno to gain even more ground.


    With a gentle push, Curtisno pushed Yaphisor against the wall and pressed behind him, his mouth coming up to his ear, ¡°Why are you being so good, baby? You¡¯re not even resisting. ¡±


    Sniffing the fresh scent of Yaphisor, Curtisno wanted to suck the man clean, as if he were bewitched.


    His nature told him to suck this person dry, but his sanity refused to do so.


    Suddenly, Yaphisor turned around and opened his pale green eyes.


    The eyes were watery but very clear.


    He pointed behind him, ¡°I was being good just now because I was chanting the Great Light spell.¡±


    Curtisno said, ¡°Huh,¡± and when he looked back, he noticed that a pair of pure white wings had suddenly appeared behind him.


    These wings were also a form of the Great Light incantation, which allowed one to flap one¡¯s wings and fly into the air. However, the Great Light Incantation was generally only employed in sparring, and a chicken-hearted skill like using wings to fly into the air was rarely used, and was not used as much as possible.


    However, this skill, if used on a vampire, can cause a vampire to temporarily lose power.


    Now, Curtisno was momentarily paralysed. At the very moment he went stiff, Yaphisor gave a push, and the two men¡¯s positions were reversed.


    Yaphisor pinned Curtisno against the wall and put his arm high on Curtisno¡¯s shoulder to bring him down to his level.


    But even though Curtisno was weak, his hands still gripped Yaphisor¡¯s waist, and the two of them pushed each other so hard that they both fell to the ground.


    And Yaphisor was naked, and even more blankly exposed.


    Glancing outside, Yaphisor stood up and walked out to drape the jacket Curtisno had thrown aside over his body and came back in.


    He crouched down and clamped a hand on Curtisno¡¯s chin and sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite capable? You¡¯ve been teasing me all the way. ¡± He put one foot between Curtisno¡¯s legs and ground it there, and Yaphisor laughed even harder, ¡°And peeping at me changing? Could you be any more shameless? ¡±


    Out of the corner of his eye, Curtisno looked at the foot that was stepping on him. The five toes were like five beautiful pearls and looked very cute.


    Thinking of these cute little toes, Curtisno¡¯s lower abdomen begun to swell as he was ground down.


    Feeling the change under his foot, Yaphisor flicked the hand holding Curtisno¡¯s chin and followed it up with two smacks to Curtisno¡¯s cheek, not too light, not too hard, but loud and clear in the closed bathroom.


    ¡°How dare you harden? Heh, I¡¯ve put up with you for a long time.¡± Yaphisor slapped his cheek again, grabbing his messy shirt with his free hand and pulling it open, popping the buttons. The wet shirt clung to the skin, and Curtisno¡¯s chest was loomed seductively.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a normal reaction. If it were you, it would be harder than mine.¡±


    Yaphisor laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t try to provoke me. I tell you, it¡¯s no use! I can¡¯t even take a proper bath without worrying. You will continue to underestimate me if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson. ¡±


    After lecturing Curtisno, Yaphisor slowly stood up. Not afraid of what Curtisno might see, he untied the jacket he was wearing and threw it on Curtisno, saying, ¡°Stay here and reflect. The angel wings will be automatically unbound in five minutes, so the bathroom will be yours for those five minutes.¡±


    Seeing that Yaphisor was leaving, Curtisno asked, ¡°Are you going to leave just like that? I¡¯m still hard? ¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± said Yaphisor, naked and looking down at Curtisno with his legs slightly spread, ¡°your own body, your own problem. This time it¡¯s just a lesson for you. Next time you dare to do that again, it won¡¯t be as simple as leaving you weak for five minutes. ¡±


    With these words, Yaphisor raised his head high and stomped out of the bathroom. Seeing Yaphisor leave, the already weakened Curtisno smiled softly, no longer looking aggrieved and weak.


    He wiped his face to clean the water stains from his face and, with a bitter smile, put his hands into the jacket on him to solve his problem.

 CH 109

    The following day, the three of them arrived at the residence of the Lord of the area.


    The Lords were the administrators of the land, mostly fifth-generation Bloods, and the Lords in turn handed over some of the lands within their jurisdiction to some dukes, who were generally sixth-generation Bloods.


    The Elders are fourth-generation Bloods; the Princes are third-generation Bloods.


    A seventh-generation was usually a marquis, an eighth-generation a viscount, a ninth-generation a baron, and below the barons were the most numerous commoners.


    The commoners at the bottom of the hierarchy were resentful as a result of the pyramidal distribution of classes.


    The longevity of the Bloods had become a shackle to their development. The vampire populace lives a slow and idle life, and the classes are already divided at birth. They appear to be more powerful than humans, but also more confused than humans.


    Human life is very short, and because it is short, humans cherish these few hundred years all the more. And because of this short life, human civilisation has progressed by leaps and bounds, from primitive people who could not wear clothes in the beginning to a race that is n over the world.


    This shows how strong and terrible mankind is.


    Humans are the only race in the world that can stand up to the Blood race, which makes the Blood race very puzzled.


    Thousands of years ago, humans were so weak and vulnerable that they could only act as things for them, to be slaughtered and imprisoned.


    A thousand years passed slowly, and it was only then that the Bloods realised that while they were lost and unseeking, humanity had long since changed dramatically in those millennia.


    Human intelligence had increased, and groups, tribes, cities, and nations had emerged among them.


    Amazed at the development of humans, the Bloods began to study them.


    The Bloods were jealous of the humans, so weak and insignificant yet so strong in a way that was different from the Bloods.


    Humans fear the power of the Bloods, but the Bloods envy their fearlessness.


    But the Bloods are an extremely arrogant race, and their envy and jealousy eventually turned into deep contempt and anger.


    Humans were nothing more than food for them!


    The Bloods began to capture humans, not only for food but also to turn them into their servants.


    They took humans into vampire territory, embraced them, and turned them into Bloods, allowing the inhuman humans to cultivate and farm the land.


    But the humans had become half-bloods, and the crops they grew would only taste like wax. The Bloods, in turn, drove the Inhumans to hunt and kill humans with ferocity.


    To resist the Bloods and the Blood Servants, alchemists and priests sprung up among the humans.


    Humans are tenacious beings like locusts; they can never be destroyed. Not only that, but they were the fastest to fight back in the face of adverse circumstances.


    There was a constant battle between humans and Bloods, and both suffered casualties in what became known as the Blood War.


    After the Blood War, the number of vampires fell considerably. The Blood King eventually decreed that there would be, four lords under the princes: dukes, marquises, viscounts, and barons, each of whom would govern their own territory. No one was allowed to leave the vampire territory without the consent of the Lords and Princes.


    It took a thousand years for the Blood race to settle down, and a thousand years for them to regain vitality.


    A lord is, therefore, the equivalent of a king of a place, and a duke can only be considered a prince.


    Curtisno led the two men to the Lord¡¯s palace and was stopped by guards just as he reached the door.


    The guards gave the men a quizzical look before finally locking their eyes on Curtisno.


    He¡¯d reduced his aura to that of a sixth-generation Blood, and his strength had become even more hidden. The guard¡¯s eyes flashed with contempt at the sight of Curtisno¡¯s golden hair and blue eyes¡ªa half-breed mongrel.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The guard asked in a loud voice.


    Curtisno spoke up, ¡°I am Curtisno von Laus, sixth-generation Blood, head of the Vander family. I used to be a frequent guest here and have come to visit the Lord today. ¡±


    The guards who could hear the voice all had a flash before their eyes like a string of memories were implanted in their minds.


    The guards tapped their heads, ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Curtisno. Please come inside.¡±


    With that, the guard opened the door and walked ahead to lead the way.


    Following the guard¡¯s lead, the three were led to a side room.


    ¡°Lord Vander, the Lord is in his study dealing with important matters, so you can rest here for a while as I go and pass the word.¡±


    Curtisno nodded, and the guard left in a hurry.


    Seeing the guard leave, Curtisno sat down on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    Yaphisor saw his movements and thought that this man was going to do something else with his mental attacks. He had wanted to make fun of the now defenceless Curtisno, but thought better of it and gave up.


    There would be plenty of time for that anyway, so why make a joke on an outsider¡¯s turf?


    Strange, why did I say ¡°outsiders¡¯ turf¡±? Wasn¡¯t Cortisone¡¯s castle an outsider¡¯s territory?


    Yaphisor rubbed his forehead and felt a very important memory flash through his mind, but it only flashed for a moment before disappearing as fast as lightning, before he could catch it.


    He rubbed his head in annoyance and strode restlessly around this side room.


    Chloe, the old butler, saw this and smiled pleasantly, ¡°Master Yaphisor, you may as well sit down and rest. The master will be done in a few moments, so don¡¯t miss him so much. ¡±


    Yaphisor: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This old man, which one of your eyes saw me pining for him?


    The old butler did not get angry when he glanced at Yaphisor¡¯s hidden glare, but instead smiled, ¡°Silly boy, what¡¯s wrong? If you like him, like him, but don¡¯t end up regretting it. I think you two are good together. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old butler set the two up in a serious manner, and Yaphisor¡¯s head shook again. He had a sense of dejavu, as if there was an old butler who had also set him up with someone a long, long time ago.


    Someone? Who was it?


    With a sharp pain in his head, Yaphisor stumbled to sit next to Curtisno and unconsciously rested his head on Curtisno¡¯s shoulder.


    Curtisno¡¯s consciousness was attached to the guard and followed him to the study.


    The area to the west was Conservative territory, and this area was relatively stable, but not rich. The Hawks were more numerous and powerful, and dominated the best parts of the southern part of the Bloods territory. They also enjoyed the most resources.


    When Curtisno shuttled from the guard¡¯s consciousness to the Lord¡¯s consciousness, the Lord heard the guard¡¯s report and slapped the table in delight, ¡°Good, so it is Curtisno who has returned. I will go and meet him now. You may retire.¡±


    After sending the guard away, the Lord suddenly looked like he was in a trance, and his eyes changed. His kind and benevolent gaze had now turned cold.


    Curtisno dominated the Lord¡¯s body and glanced over the invitation letter held in his hand.


    ¡°Dear Lord Alsina, His Majesty the Blood King will be holding a court party on the 29th of July, 7016, of the Blood calendar, and you are cordially invited to attend.¡±


    July 29th, 7016, which was three days later.


    A light flashed in his eyes, and a smile crossed the Lord Alsina¡¯s round face. Good, interesting.


    As soon as Curtisno brought his consciousness back, he felt a weight on his shoulder.


    Flinching for a moment, Curtisno looked sideways.


    He saw that Yaphisor was leaning against his shoulder with a pale face, his brow furrowed, and even a cold sweat running down his forehead.


    Curtisno¡¯s heart tightened, and he hastily took Yaphisor in his arms, calling softly, ¡°Yaphisor?¡±


    Yaphisor responded with a ¡°hmmmm¡±.


    Curtisno glanced at Chloe and saw the old butler shrug his shoulders, ¡°We only had a nice chat earlier.¡±


    With both arms wrapped around Yaphisor, Curtisno rested his head against Yaphisor¡¯s forehead, not forgetting to ask. ¡°What were you talking about?¡±


    ¡°We talked about outlooks on life, values, and relationships.¡±


    Curtisno: ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡±


    Curtisno stopped paying attention to Chloe and probed into Yaphisor¡¯s mind.


    As soon as his consciousness entered Yaphisor¡¯s mind, it was hit by a huge wave of wind.


    Curtisno looked at this vast ocean-like compression of Yaphisor¡¯s memories and was startled.


    All these memories were chained, but they were now trying to escape from the chains like a fierce beast, brewing up a storm.


    The more the memories tried to break free from the chains, the stronger the chains were bound.


    As the two forces battled each other, they caused a headache to Yaphisor.


    Although he did not know why these memories were sealed, Curtisno knew that if this level of memories were to hit Yaphisor, it would inevitably cause secondary damage to him.


    A headache for days, or a coma.


    For the sake of Yaphisor¡¯s safety, Curtisno¡¯s mental energy suddenly attacked and pushed back the memories that were about to gush out.


    The memories were slowly calmed down by Curtisno¡¯s pressure and returned to the ocean. The ocean in his mind calmed down; not a ripple could be seen, as if the stormy fight had never happened.


    By the time Curtisno had withdrawn his consciousness from Yaphisor¡¯s mind, Yaphisor had fallen into a deep sleep.


    His brow was still furrowed from the headache he had just suffered, his cute little mouth was pursed, and two tears were hanging from the corners of his eyes, as if he had suffered a great deal of grief.


    At that moment, the door was pushed open from the outside, and the fat-headed Lord Alsina came in with a smile, ¡°Curtisno, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Curtisno picked up Yaphisor and stood in front of him, lowering his voice, ¡°Give me two places; I want to attend the Blood Feast in three days.¡±


    Lord Alsina went momentarily stiff, and he nodded steadily, ¡°Okay, I will save two places for you.¡±


    Seeing the lord agree, Curtisno didn¡¯t say anything and left in a hurry, carrying Yaphisor in his arms.


    Chloe glanced at the figure of the still dazed Lord and shook his head with a tsk, ¡°It¡¯s only been ten thousand years, but the blood race has actually degenerated to such a state, heh!¡±


    With those words, Chloe quickened his pace and hurried to catch up with the departing Curtisno.

 CH 110

    Three days later, the Blood King¡¯s palace in the Imperial City of Blondur, was looking extremely lavish. The royal banquet is held once every hundred years, with each Lord bringing a hundred of his offspring to the banquet.


    It was also a banquet of introductions, where young Bloods with potential over the century were introduced to other Bloods, or where newly grown children were introduced to their elders.


    Curtisno and Yaphisor mingled in the procession, following Lord Alsina into the city of Blondur.


    The royal feast takes place over three days, with a different program each day for the three days.


    And on this night, it was a feast of drinks.


    The Blood King brought the freshest and purest virgins to the feast to give their fresh blood in front of all the Bloods and give it to his favoured newcomers.


    The feast had already begun when they entered the castle, and the hall was lit by candles and shadows. The Bloods were handsome, all dressed in fancy clothes, the younger ones following behind the older ones as they greeted and introduced themselves to each other.


    The air was filled with the rich smell of grape wine, interspersed with the fishy-sweet smell of blood that could not be ignored.


    Both Yaphisor and Curtisno frowned gently, Curtisno because he could not bear the stench of blood and Yaphisor because he was disgusted by the sight at the top of the dais.


    In the great hall, the Blood King leaned back in his chair, elegant and casual in his blood-red robes, while not far from him, a beautiful young human boy lay naked and on his back on a stone bed. His wrist had been slashed and blood was gushing downwards.


    And beneath the wrist rested a clear glass vessel in the shape of a wine barrel. Not a drop of the young boy¡¯s blood had been wasted as it poured into the glass vessel.


    The Blood King was bored and snapped his fingers at the maid serving him. With a slight bend, the maid took a goblet and poured half a cup of blood from the vessel and handed it to him.


    The Blood King looked haggard but was still in good spirits. He looked about fifty or so in appearance, as thin as a bone, and his thin face was set with two scarlet, dazzling eyes.


    He saw Lord Alsina, who had just come in, and beckoned pleasantly to him, ¡°Alsina, come here.¡±


    The fat-headed Lord Alsina sprang to his feet like a deer and scurried to the Blood King. Dragging the Blood King¡¯s hand to his mouth and kissing the back of it, he said respectfully, ¡°My dearest Blood King, it is an honour to meet you.¡±


    The Blood King snorted and reached out to point at the two Bloods whose scents were unfamiliar; ¡°Who are those two?¡±


    Alsina half-kneeled beside the Blood King and hurriedly replied, ¡°The one with the golden hair is the sixth generation of Bloods in the domain I belong to, Duke Curtisno. He left for the human world just as he came of age, and has only now returned to the Bloods after a thousand years. The dark-haired, green-eyed boy beside him is his descendant, a seventh generation. ¡±


    The Blood King nodded, ¡°I see. Someone, reward them both with the blood of a virgin.¡± With that, the Blood Emperor lifted the cup of fresh virgin blood that the maid had just received and gave it to Alsina.


    Alsina hurriedly bent down to thank him and took it as being dismissed.


    The scantily dressed maid poured two more cups of blood from the vessel and followed Lord Alsina to Curtisno and Yaphisor to present the blood to them.


    Curtisno and Yaphisor hesitated for a moment and bowed to the Blood King on the dais before taking up their glasses.


    After lifting their glasses, the two of them wandered around the hall leisurely, walking around to a corner where no one was, before giving each other a disgusted look and pouring the cup of the girl¡¯s blood into the corner.


    After pouring out the blood, the two of them came out of the corner, only to run into Lord Alsina.


    Lord Alsina also emerged from the darkness with an empty glass in his hand. He flinched slightly at the sight of the two men, and then scanned the glasses they were holding. The three looked at each other and smiled, slowly holding up their empty glasses as they returned to the Great Hall.


    Placing the glasses on the servant girl¡¯s tray, Alsina came to the two men with a glass of red wine and said, ¡°There is no harm in having some wine. It is sweet and aromatic, so you can go and have a glass. It would be a bit abnormal to always be so non-drinking. ¡±


    Yaphisor nodded to Alsina and made his way to the wine.


    He was halfway there when he was suddenly stopped by someone, and Yaphisor looked up to see that it was Orvis, whom he had not seen for a long time.


    Orvis had changed his appearance. His eyes were scarlet, and he was looking at Yaphisor with a puzzled look, ¡°You have become a Blood?¡±


    Yaphisor gave him a sidelong glance and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you Bloods have a good nose?¡±


    Orvis sniffed at his words, ¡°Seventh generation blood?¡±


    His eyes went to Curtisno in the distance, ¡°So he¡¯s a sixth-generation Blood? It is impossible. How can a sixth-generation Blood be that powerful? ¡±


    Everything has a good and a bad side, so who says sixth-generation Blood has to be weaker than a fourth-generation Blood? Wasn¡¯t your precious third generation of Bloods also stronger than the second generation and treacherously killed them? ¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The red in Orvis¡¯ eyes slowly stretched to the whites of his eyes, ¡°Who gave you this right to judge the third generation of blood lords?¡±


    Yaphisor shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°It was just an analogy. If you doubt it, you can ask Lord Alsina, who brought us here. He is the lord of the largest land in the Western Territories, so, there is no need for me to lie, right?¡±


    With these words, he easily walked past Orvis to the table and fetched two glasses of red wine and returned to Curtisno.


    Handing the red wine to Curtisno, Yaphisor looked around and noticed that Orvis had gone to the Blood King at some point.


    He was whispering in the Blood King¡¯s ear and occasionally glancing over his shoulder.


    The Blood King¡¯s eyes flickered, and he nodded and gave Orvis a cup of virgin blood before closing his eyes.


    When Yaphisor saw the Blood King close his eyes, he had a bad feeling.


    It seemed that Curtisno had also closed his eyes when he had invaded Lord Alsina¡¯s mind that day.


    He tugged at Curtisno¡¯s sleeve, intending to warn him, but then Curtisno smiled softly, and a few scarlet flashes appeared in his blue eyes.


    With a shushing gesture, Curtisno shook his head and allowed the Blood King to invade his spirit.


    The Blood King came into Curtisno¡¯s consciousness and took a closer look at his memories.


    All it showed was that his family had fallen on hard times and he had moved to human territory, where he had survived for a thousand years before returning to the Blood clan.


    It seemed that what Orvis and the Prince had told him was no more than that, and drawing his consciousness back, the Blood King plunged into the Yaphisor¡¯s mind.


    Yaphisor was about to reject his mental invasion when his hand was suddenly held by Curtisno. The moment he took his hand, Yaphisor felt two consciousnesses that were not his suddenly rush into his mind, one of them full of malice and probing, the other warm and protective.


    The two consciousnesses collided several times in his mind before the one filled with malice drew away.


    The Blood King slowly opened his eyes, disdain flashing in his eyes, and never looked at the two of them again.


    This Yaphisor had been a priest before, but he was cowardly and foolish by nature, and even after he was turned by Curtisno and became a Blood, he was still cowardly.


    He didn¡¯t see why Orvis was afraid of him, however¡­¡­


    When he thought about what Orvis had just said about Curtisno¡¯s mental attacks, it did concern him a little.


    Mental attacks were an ability that only people with an extreme level of mental power could possess.


    He originally did not know these abilities either, and it was only after unintentionally discovering the tricks and secrets in the manuscript of a second-generation Blood that he deliberately strengthened his training in this area and got these achievements.


    Without this ability, he would not have survived the struggle of the three generations of Bloods thousands of years ago and stepped on the blood of others to become the Blood King.


    Although he had the power to extinguish the minds of others at any time, the opposite was true, and he lost his health after that.


    His body grew weaker, and his originally strong physique atrophied more and more, growing thinner as time went on.


    Originally, he was the youngest of the third generation of Bloods, and the one who would fall into eternal sleep last. According to pinch calculations, he should still have a hundred years to go before eternal sleep, but his current body would only last him another year.


    The Blood King glanced at Elder Orvis, who was talking to the Prince of the Hawks faction on the side, and there was a calculating gleam in his eyes.


    He had promoted Orvis three or four times over the years, leaving important matters in his hands, but it was not just out of admiration.


    Orvis was the youngest but most promising of the fourth generation of Bloods. He had just probed his mind and discovered not only the power of the Bloods but even the power of the alchemists, a Blood that could dominate demons.


    After the death of the Blood King and the three princes, Orvis, who had been so favoured, must have been the obvious choice for the next Blood King.


    And by that time, he would have taken over Orvis¡¯ body, carried on his memories, and seamlessly replaced him.


    The Blood King lowered his head and sneered. It¡¯s thanks to the second generation of Bloods, who left him such a mysterious manuscript of spiritual power.


    The highest level of spirituality was to transition one¡¯s spirit into a new body when one was about to die and take its place.


    He had taken a fancy to Orvis as a body early on, and while others only thought he had high hopes for him, he was saving him for the future.


    ¡°Someone, send another cup of virgin blood to Elder Orvis.¡±


    The Blood King looked at Orvis for a long time, and his spirit, which had been tired because of his health, greatly improved.


    Orvis was being led by the Hawks Prince to exchange pleasantries with the Bloods around him when he saw the lady-in-waiting bring up a cup of warm virgin blood and present it with both hands.


    There was a collective sigh of envy, and the greetings to Orvis became more cordial.


    Orvis smiled coldly at the fake smiles, but raised his glass and drank the warm blood without leaving a drop.


    So what if the blood of a virgin was not a tenth of Cusi¡¯s? What about the flattering smiles of these men? Not as good as Cusi¡¯s charming smile.


    It had only been a day since he left Cusi¡¯s smile, and he was already missing him.


    The feast would not be over for another two days, and he would not have left the tantalising smell of Cusi if it had not been for the search for the Prince of Wales and the investigation into Curtisno¡¯s identity.


    As the hours marched on, the blood of a virgin had been drained.


    The Blood King coughed and pointed to the dying virgin from the top of the dais, ¡°This human virgin was found by my men in a sea of flowers after careful selection. He is sixteen years old and at the height of his youth. Would any of you like him to be your blood servant? ¡±


    This was another part of the banquet; the once-in-a-century royal banquet had the highest quality of virgins chosen, not only in terms of blood taste but also in terms of face and figure.


    These drained virgins don¡¯t just die, but are taken by the clans and turned into blood servants.


    The part where the virgins are offered is also the most anticipated.


    No sooner had the Blood King spoken, than one of them took the lead, ¡°I beg Your Majesty to reward me with this virgin.¡±


    The Blood King looked over and saw that it was an Earl of the Hawk Faction.


    This was a once-in-a-century treasure, so after his words, several more people came forward one after another to ask for it.


    The Blood King laughed, ¡°Okay, the usual rules apply then. Let¡¯s go to war, youngsters. This child will go to the one standing at the end. ¡±


    The Blood King clapped his hands and the guards came forward to clear an open space in the middle for people to fight.


    The crowd of vampires saw that a good show was coming and gathered around to watch.


    Yaphisor and Curtisno were no exception, standing in the outer circle and watching the wild fight.


    Half an hour had passed by now, and the Bloods were getting a little drunk and revealing their true nature, embracing and kissing each other, and even Bloods and Bloods were seen biting each other¡¯s necks and drinking each other¡¯s blood.


    Their eyes were dazed with madness, liberating and paralysing themselves in this carnival feast.


    The fighting nobles certainly added a new additive to the feast, making the Bloods even more frantic.


    They clapped their hands in the outer circle, shouting frantically at several of them.


    Finally, only one man was left on the field, wobbling.


    The Blood King let out a loud laugh and, with a happy snap of his fingers, rewarded the virgin, who had fallen unconscious, to the Blood.


    The Blood took the virgin and, with a smitten look, rushed to the corner with her in his arms and bit her on the neck.


    Although no more blood could be released from his arm, there was still some blood inside the virgin.


    He sucked greedily, leaving no drop for the virgin.


    The human let out a faint groan of pain, but could not come to his senses in any way.


    All Yaphisor could see was the Blood¡¯s throat rolling as he gulped and wolfed it down.


    After about a dozen swallows, he could no longer suck in anything. Only then did the Blood let go and bit through his wrist to pour his blood into the boy¡¯s mouth.


    The boy swallowed mindlessly, and Yaphisor saw his body begin to change.


    What had been round ears turned into pointed ears, and his body was spasming uncontrollably. Covering


    Yaphisor¡¯s eyes, Curtisno leaned down and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see here. Let¡¯s go elsewhere.¡±


    Yaphisor nodded and allowed Curtisno to lead him away from the bloody feast.


    ¡°Do you think the Prince of Wales may be at this feast as an offer?¡± Yaphisor asked Curtisno after a moment¡¯s thought.


    Curtisno nodded, ¡°Most likely, we¡¯ll see later.¡±


    Yaphisor frowned and peered up the steps through the slit in Curtisno¡¯s arm.


    The night was still late and the orgy had just begun.


    A virgin had been rewarded, and he would not be the only one.


    Sure enough, a few moments later, he saw another man being brought up completely naked. The man was handsome, with short light brown hair, and it was Cusi!


    Yaphisor¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and he pointed to the platform and yelled softly, ¡°It¡¯s Cusi.¡±


    ¡°This little thing was found by my guards not far from the entrance to the Blood territory. He is sixteen years old and exuding youthfulness, just the kind of drink we dark dwellers love. ¡± The Blood King smiled softly and stood up, pinching his chin, and said, ¡°Not only that, but this boy is a priest, an intermediate priest.¡±


    At these words, the whole room erupted in cheers.


    ¡°A priest? Kill him!¡±


    ¡°The blood of a priest is the most delicious tonic, Your Majesty, shed his blood!¡±


    ¡°When his blood is drained, I will turn him into my blood servant so he is enslaved by me day after day!¡±


    Cusi was young and had a smooth sail growing up, when had he ever suffered such an insult.


    His face turned red and there was anger in his eyes, ¡°You filthy vampires, the God of Light will not forgive you!¡±


    Yaphisor covered his face when he heard Cusi¡¯s power-filled shout and thought,  ¡°Brother, you¡¯re still so arrogant even in someone else¡¯s territory. Aren¡¯t you courting death? Or is this the law of the protagonist¡¯s shamelessness?¡±


    ¡°Huh, strange. Why am I thinking the law of the protagonist¡¯s shamelessness?¡±Shaking his head, Yaphisor looked over to Orvis, who looked nervously at his side.


    There¡¯s no need to worry about Cusi. Orvis would surely not sit still upon seeing Cusi in danger.


    Sure enough, shortly after Cusi had been brought up, Orvis stepped forward and knelt beside the Blood King and said reverently, ¡°Your Majesty, I have an unpleasant request to make.¡±


    The Blood King didn¡¯t lower his head for a minute, only his eyes moved to glance contemptuously at Orvis, ¡°My dear Orvis, what is it you want?¡±


    ¡± Majesty, this is the Child that I am optimistic about who has not yet received his first embrace. He was waiting for me outside of the Blood territory, and I ask that Your Highness the Blood King reward me with this child. ¡±


    The moment Orvis spoke, Cusi recognised him and his eyes widened as he looked at Orvis with disbelief, ¡°Orvis¡­ you¡­ Yaphisor was right! You are indeed a Blood?!¡±


    The Blood King laughed at Cusi¡¯s words, ¡°Orvis, this little thing doesn¡¯t seem to know you¡¯re a Blood, so how can you make your Child? He killed two Thirteenth Generation Bloods just outside the boundary. ¡±


    Orvis looked up and frowned at Cusi and continued to bow his head, ¡°I will go back and educate the boy properly, dear Blood King.¡±


    The Blood King chuckled, a wry shape curving his thin face as he sighed slightly, ¡°Well, who made you, my most beloved child. Since you have pleaded for him, I will not make him a drink. However, this is the maximum I can do to back off. I command you, Elder Orvis, to give this Child his first embrace now, or I will kill him immediately and distribute his blood for all to taste. ¡±


    The Blood King pointed in Yaphisor¡¯s direction, ¡°I think this child and Marquis Yaphisor should be friends. Yaphisor has already been primed to become a Blood, so why not let this friend of his become a Blood as well, and the two will be good company for each other. ¡±


    Orvis gritted his teeth and finally nodded in compromise, ¡°As you command, Your Majesty.¡±


    Cusi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched Orvis, who had used to care for him at every turn but had now turned out to be a vampire, but a fourth-generation one at that.


    When Yaphisor was leaving before, he touched his shoulder and then used a light spell to tell him that Orvis was a Blood.


    He did not believe it, so he put a tracking spell on Orvis as he left, but lost track of him at a turn.


    He had been in the clearing for a while when he saw five 13th-generation Bloods coming together.


    Humans and vampires were bitter enemies, not to mention the fact that he was a priest who specialized in punishing them. The 13th generation vampires were among the youngest, and he was more than capable of handling them.


    When he was sure that there was no problem, Cusi used a light spell to kill two of them in three blows.


    The vampires never expected such a sudden turn of events, and one of them immediately sent out a distress call.


    Cusi never thought that he was at the entrance to the Blood territory, and as soon as the distress signal was sent, a group of vampires rushed out from the boundary and caught him in the act.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡ª¡ª¨CThe day of the feast came as scheduled, and Orvis said goodbye to Cusi and set off on his way back to the Bloods.


    Orvis had been behaving erratically for a few days, and when Cusi saw how dazed he looked, he secretly put a tracking spell on him.


    He chased him to a place where his scent suddenly disappeared.


    While he was searching, five 13th generation Bloods appeared.


    After a battle, the vampires blew up a distress signal, and Cusi was captured.


    That night, Cusi was stripped naked and met Orvis, the pointed-ear, red-eyed Orvis, at a lewd banquet.


    When Orvis saw that Cusi had been brought out as a drink, the consciousness that had been suppressed in his mind came back and fought for control.


    The energy generated by the struggle between the two forces attracted the attention of the Blood King, who made an immediate decision and probed Orvis¡¯s consciousness.


    The consciousness in Orvis¡¯s mind felt the killing intent and fought back. The two powerful forces collided with each other, and the Blood King spat out a mouthful of blood and collapsed back into his chair.


    And to his amazement, Orvis regained control of his body. Taking advantage of the commotion caused by the Blood King¡¯s sudden vomiting of blood, Orvis quickly evacuated the scene with Cusi in tow.


    The Blood King covered his chest and roared in the direction Orvis had left, ¡°Orvis has colluded with the human priest and attacked this King. From this day forward, Orvis is a traitor to the Blood Race. Kill him on sight! ¡±

 CH 111

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡ª¨CThe Blood King¡¯s mental attack accidentally wounded the powerful consciousness inside Orvis¡¯ body.


    In an attempt to protect itself, this force automatically went dormant and sealed itself inside Orvis, but its power was transferred to Orvis.


    Cusi looked at Orvis with a complicated expression. He had secretly loved Orvis, as he thought he was human, but it turned out he was a Blood.


    But Orvis was different from the other Bloods, who would rush at him and show their fangs. But Orvis would only open his arms wide and give warmth to him.


    Cusi thought back to the time he had known Orvis, to the time he had betrayed the Bloods for him, and an unexplained emotion rose in his heart.


    Cusi hugged Orvis tightly and silently conveyed his feelings.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Curtisno glanced at Yaphisor and whispered, ¡°Will you save your friend?¡±


    Yaphisor said solemnly, ¡°Wait a little longer and see what Orvis does.¡±


    Orvis bit his lip. He had lived for thousands of years and Cusi was the only human he had ever been tempted by in his life. The Bloods lived a long life, but how could these long years not be a torture?


    From the moment he was born, his heart had been cold.


    It was only when he met Cusi that his heart warmed up.


    He had waited thousands of years to meet such a heart-warming person.


    If Cusi were to become a Blood, would he still be able to maintain his innocence?


    But if he disobeys the orders of the Blood King, he will become a traitor to the Bloods from that point on.


    What was the choice?


    Seeing Orvis¡¯ hesitation, the Blood King snorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, I can help you. A fourth generation Blood sounds better than a fifth generation Blood. ¡±


    After the three third generation Bloods had become princes, they had only created twenty offspring. The Blood King created only one, Prince Kurisjo. He was supposed to be the heir, but because he was sickly and frail, he was thrown into the palace as an abandoned son. He never even attended any of these centennial banquets.


    The Blood King¡¯s desire to promote Orvis to the throne was too obvious, but it was not what he wanted. He could gamble on the Blood King¡¯s favour.


    Gritting his teeth, Orvis rose to his feet and pulled Cusi to him, ¡°Your Grace, I will give the boy his sireship myself without your help.¡±


    Cusi¡¯s eyes were wide and frightened. A bright light shone in his eyes, and Orvis¡¯ heart ached as he pulled Cusi to him and bit him on the neck.


    Cusi¡¯s eyes closed in despair, and a line of tears streaked across them.


    With Orvis¡¯ puncture, excited shouts of joy erupted from the Bloods.


    Curtisno narrowed his eyes and pulled Yaphisor who was making a move, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve just secretly changed Orvis¡¯s mind and he will save Cusi.¡±


    Yaphisor smiled at that, and this time stood firmly beside Curtisno, as if one of the melon eaters.


    Orvis took two mouthfuls of Cusi¡¯s blood and then snapped his head up. A red light flashed from his hand towards the Blood King while he led Cusi backwards towards the gates.


    The guards at the Blood King¡¯s side rushed to block the red light, but the Blood King leaned back on the bench, not moving, not even blinking. He had read Orvis¡¯s thoughts before, and left him a benefit of the doubt. But the boy had let him down. He had gone against him, who had ¡°pampered¡± him for a thousand years, for a mere human?


    The Blood King¡¯s eyes were red, but his lips curled in a smile, ¡°Child, I know you¡¯re just joking with me, so come on over.¡±


    He planned to use Orvis¡¯s body and identity in the future, so, even if he was angry, he could not condemn Orvis.


    If he did, it would be him losing out on a body to take over a year later.


    But just because he would not condemn Orvis openly, does not mean that he would not condemn him secretly.


    With his words, the Blood King had already activated his mental power and was eroding into Orvis¡¯ mind.


    Don¡¯t you want to protect this child? Then I will let make you kill him yourself while your consciousness is awake.


    Let him die directly, without even the chance of being a Blood!


    The Blood King was smiling, but his face was terrifying..


    Orvis took two steps back with Cusi in his arms, his mind starting to wrestle.


    He had already decided to turn Cusi into a Blood, to keep him by his side forever. Why had he suddenly changed his mind and saved Cusi?


    A thought that ¡°Cusi is the best thing for mankind¡± had appeared in his mind and had completely controlled his actions.


    It was as if his mind was being controlled.


    Orvis stiffened and looked at Curtisno with wide eyes.


    He saw Curtisno smiling slightly, his lips moving a few times, and then a voice in his head rang out, ¡°Disobey the Blood King!¡±


    Orvis¡¯ eyes changed and he looked coldly at the Blood King, ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me.¡±


    As he said these words, the Blood King¡¯s mental power had already eroded into Orvis¡¯ mind.


    The Blood King hesitated for a moment and wondered, ¡°Why could he refute me when I had already eroded his mind?¡±


    As the Blood King hesitated, and an extremely lethal mental energy was suddenly directed at the Blood King¡¯s physical body.


    The Blood King, who had put his mental energy into Orvis¡¯ body, was shocked and tried to pull back to block the force before it was too late.


    From the top of the dais, the Blood King suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood and passed out.


    When the guards saw this, they hurriedly surrounded the Blood Emperor in a protective formation. One of the fourth generation elders drew his sword and pointed in Orvis and Cusi¡¯s direction, shouting, ¡°It¡¯s them. They¡¯ve hurt the Blood King. Take them down now! ¡±


    Orvis¡¯ mind buzzed. He gritted his teeth, picked up Cusi and fled the city.


    The Blood King was unconscious and the party was in chaos.


    The Blood King favoured Orvis so much that he attracted the jealousy of some of the other Bloods. In addition, he was arrogant by nature and looked down on them because of this favor.


    Now that the Blood King was unconscious and Orvis had fled, a feeling of pleasure suddenly rose in the hearts of these Bloods.


    It was a great feeling to have a man who was once above them rightfully under their feet.


    Orvis ran through the woods with Cusi in his arms, seemingly as fast as he could, but in fact, he was already a little weak.


    Only when he had escaped the vampire territory did Orvis stop and hide in a cave.


    Cusi was nestled in Orvis¡¯s arms, numb with fear.


    The wound on his neck had long since stopped, and the tears in his eyes were flowing uncontrollably from the shock.


    Orvis¡¯ brow furrowed lightly at the sight of his delicate and fragile appearance.


    He was an elder in the Hawk faction who was now a step away from becoming Blood King. Even if he liked Cusi, he would not go to such lengths for him.


    He felt that he had forgotten something important; he had forgotten why he had gone out of his way to save Cusi.


    Suddenly, his mind jolted, and a stirring voice rang through his head.


    ¡°Orvis, my body is dead.¡± The thunderous voice of the Blood King rang out in his mind, ¡°Give me your body to use!¡±


    As soon as Orvis¡¯ was startled, a force began to forcefully squeeze his consciousness, trying to push it down.


    Orvis clenched his teeth and let out a low growl as he said, ¡°Sire, is that you? Have you entered my mind?¡±


    ¡°My good boy,¡± came the voice of the Blood King again, ¡°I had intended to take your body in a year¡¯s time, after I had passed the throne to you, but now I have entered your body a year earlier than I should have, as fate would have it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Your Majesty the Blood King?¡± Orvis was horrified and shook his head desperately to shake the consciousness out of his body.


    ¡°You are my most favored vessel, and you are my most suitable skin.¡± The Blood King snickered, ¡°I want your body so go to sleep obediently and give it to me.¡±


    An even more powerful mental pressure hit him, and Orvis cried out reluctantly, finally losing consciousness.


    The Blood King had used a sixth of his mental power to crush Orvis¡¯ mind into the abyss, and his mental powers were now weak due to the constant drain.


    Lowering his head to look at his new arm, the Blood King stroked the strong bones and veins of his arm with relief.


    He was finally free of that old, sickly body and had been reborn!


    Cusi was dumbfounded but not unconscious, and hearing Orvis¡¯s low growl, yell, and then laugh, Cusi just assumed Orvis was injured.


    Carefully holding Orvis¡¯s arm, his bloodshot eyes looked terrifying in the darkness of the night.


    ¡°Orvis, are you hurt?¡±


    At the sound of the voice, the Blood King suddenly remembered that Orvis had a little guy with him. Many years ago, he had lost his sense of smell due to his crippled body, and that¡¯s why he never drank virgin blood at the feast; what was the point of drinking it if it had no taste?


    Now that he had got a new body, his nostrils were instantly filled with the addictive aroma. He took a deep breath and shivers of excitement ran through his body.


    You are a tonic from Orvis, little man, and now that you have come to me, I shall enjoy you.


    The Blood King laughed as he went to suck Cusi¡¯s blood.


    Cusi did not get a response and became even more worried, the worry in his heart overshadowed the fear and he hugged Orvis violently, ¡°Orvis, nothing can happen to you, don¡¯t leave me, please respond to me. If you die, I will bring the Pope to crush the vampires. ¡±


    The Blood King snapped to a halt and his fangs retracted as he pulled Cusi back and stared into his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Cusi.¡±


    The Church, the Pope!


    That¡¯s right, the boy was a priest. He will be of better use alive!


    ¡°Cusi, I have betrayed the Bloods.¡± The Blood King took Cusi¡¯s hand and said, with a trembling voice, ¡°The world is so big that I will have to hide like a street rat from now on.¡±


    Cusi looked pale. Although he resented the fact that Orvis was a vampire, Orvis had never harmed him. He had even made a blatant enemy of the Blood King for his own sake.


    He heard the other vampires call him Elder Orvis, which is the title of a fourth generation Blood.


    A fourth-generation Blood gave up his great power to save a human.


    How could he forget such a kindness?


    ¡°No, you will not hide. Didn¡¯t you have a good disguise in the human world? The Alchemists¡¯ League and the Church are places that the vampires fear, and as long as you are hiding in these two places, they will not dare do anything to you. ¡±


    The Blood King chuckled lowly, ¡°You don¡¯t hate me for lying to you?¡±


    Cusi bit his lip, ¡°No, although it was all your fault because you lied to me before, you still saved me afterwards, so I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±


    The Blood King smiled, a flash of light flickering in his scarlet eyes.


    ¡°Cusi, I like you. It is because I like you that I am willing to openly fight against the Blood King for you, even abandoning my status as an Elder. ¡± The Blood King looked at Cusi, the red in his eyes deepening.


    A shiver ran through Cusi¡¯s body and a strange wave of heat rose up in his heart.


    He looked at Orvis with a flushed face and bit his lip as he whispered, ¡°I like you too.¡±


    The Blood King¡¯s eyes glowed red, and he lowered his head to take Cusi¡¯s lips with his fangs.


    Cusi went limp and hugged Orvis in response.


    The Blood King snickered in his mind and woke Orvis in the depths of his mind, saying, ¡°Orvis, is he not your pure angel? I will show you how your lovely angel has gone down the path of irreversible degradation.¡±


    Orvis roared, but the Blood King laughed and gently pinned Cusi to the ground, and the two of them spent the night together.


    The next day, as sunlight poured into the cave, Cusi opened his eyes to find that Orvis had changed into the clothes of a High Alchemist. The red in his eyes had changed to a normal flaxen colour, and his fangs had retracted.


    Seeing Cusi awake, ¡°Orvis¡± smiled gently, ¡°Well rested?¡±


    Cusi blushed red, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let us depart for the royal capital. The Prince of Wales is not in the Blood territory. ¡±


    Cusi nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Blondur City, in the Blood King¡¯s castle


    The Blood King¡¯s body was already cold, and his abandoned son, Kurisjo, had tears of sadness in his eyes that kept spilling onto the luxurious carpet, ¡°my dear father had high hopes for Orvis, but was were killed by that wolf. In the end it was this unworthy child who buried you. Don¡¯t worry, Father, I will avenge your death! Wherever Orvis goes, I will catch him, bring him to your tomb, and kill him with my own hands in front of you! ¡±


    Aside from his frailty and illness, Kurisjo was not well liked by the Blood King because he was a very clear-cut conservative.


    He liked humans, and his daily consumption of blood substitutes disgusted the Blood King.


    After placing the Blood King¡¯s cold body in a crystal coffin, Kurisjo, accompanied by the three princes, took the coffin deep into the castle and sealed it.


    Having done so, Prince Kurisjo returned to his castle in a somber mood.


    As soon as he entered the palace, he was startled by the sudden appearance of two men, and his body tensed up as he looked at them angrily, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Curtisno and Yaphisor bowed to Prince Kurisjo before Yaphisor said, ¡°Your Highness Kurisjo, I am the priest of the human race. A few days ago, our nation¡¯s Grand Prince of Wales disappeared, and every priest and alchemist in the country was dispatched to search for the prince. ¡±


    Kurisjo¡¯s was dazed for a moment, and he replied, ¡°I have not heard of this, let alone know of the Prince of Wales.¡±


    Yaphisor nodded, ¡°Oh, in that case, I am sorry to interrupt. The Prince of Wales is the future king of our country, and his disappearance is not only related to the royal family, but also the lifeblood of the entire nation. All the clues point to the Bloods, and if we do not find the whereabouts of the Prince of Wales, the humans will soon be attacking the Bloods. Your clan may be strong, but humanity is not so far behind, and if they go to war, the land will be devastated. ¡±


    Kurisjo¡¯s heart tightened at these words.


    He looked at the backs of the two men leaving and said anxiously, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Yaphisor immediately stopped and looked back at Kurisjo with a smile.


    He bit his lip with his tiny fangs and pointed to the stairs leading up to the first floor, ¡°Come with me, I know where he is.¡±


    The humans had always resisted the Bloods, let alone the heavily armed Royal Family.


    There were several layers of barriers outside the royal family to prevent Bloods from entering, but it was unlikely that a strong Blood would be able to infiltrate the royal family without causing a dispute. Except, of course, for the perverted second-generation Blood beside him.


    It was hard enough to infiltrate the palace, let alone take a prince without a word and without any sign of battle.


    There was only one reason for this, and that is that the Prince of Wales left on his own.


    At the time of the burial, Yaphisor had Curtisno scour the memories of Kurisjo and unexpectedly found the location of the Prince.


    Yaphisor shook his head in amusement. They say that humans and Bloods are bitter enemies, but why do they always fall in love?


    It turns out that Prince Kurisjo and the Prince of Wales were in love.


    Looking at Kurisjo¡¯s small figure leading the way, Yaphisor nodded. The size of his body suggested that if he was with the Prince of Wales, he was indeed the recipient.


    Kurisjo walked unhurriedly, and feeling a little bored, he took the initiative to ask, ¡°What do you two call yourselves, please?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a junior priest of the human race, Yaphisor. Beside me is¡­¡­¡± Yaphisor stopped and glanced at Curtisno.


    Curtisno patted Yaphisor¡¯s shoulder wordlessly, ¡°I am a sixth generation Blood under Lord Alsina, Duke Curtisno.¡±


    Kurisjo nodded and said, ¡°Oh,¡± ¡°You can call me Joey.¡±


    Curtisno and Yaphisor said in unison, ¡°Okay, Your Highness Kurisjo.¡±


    Joey: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The three of them talked for a short while before they walked up to the top floor, which was also the fifth floor.


    They knocked on a room whose door was firmly shut, but received no answer.


    Joey knocked a few more times, but there was still no response.


    Curtisno and Yaphisor looked at each other, then stepped forward and pushed the door open. ¡°Prince Joey, the door is unlocked. Why are you knocking?¡±


    Joey laughed, ¡°He usually keeps it locked, but come on in.¡±


    Joey laughed as he stepped into the room first, and the moment he did so, his body disappeared in front of the two men.


    A moment after his disappearance, a lightning strike fell from the sky, striking them both hard.


    Without hesitation, Curtisno¡¯s body acted on its own.


    He lifted his cloak and shielded Yaphisor. The lightning struck the cloak, and Curtisno threw it back with a flip of his cloak.


    A thunderclap rumbled from the roof, followed by the sudden appearance of a shimmering magical array on the floor.


    As it glowed bright blue, a fierce, iron-faced, fanged demon suddenly emerged from it and charged straight at Curtisno.


    Curtisno snorted disdainfully and held the demon¡¯s gaze for a couple of seconds. The fierce demon stopped dead in its tracks and sat down on its butt, licking its front paws like a kitten.


    A surprised ¡°huh¡± sounded, and Yaphisor dropped the cloak that had been shielding him and saw two figures slowly emerge in mid-air.


    One was Prince Jo, who had just suddenly disappeared, and the other was the Prince of Wales, whom the humans were going to great lengths to find.


    Yaphisor looked at the well-behaved demon beside Curtisno and sneered, ¡± I could tear this demon to pieces.¡±


    Curtisno rubbed Yaphisor¡¯s hair and said soothingly, ¡°I know, I know, but you¡¯ll be exposing yourself with a light spell when you do it. Just be a good boy and the next time a demon appears, I¡¯ll let you deal with it. ¡±


    Yaphisor pursed his lips and looked towards the two men floating in the air.


    ¡°Prince of Wales, there is a limit to your capriciousness!¡± Yaphisor scowled, tugging Curtisno into the room and slamming the door shut from the inside.


    ¡°Do you know what the human race has lost because of your disappearance?¡± Glaring at the Prince of Wales, Yaphisor continued, ¡°No matter how much love you two have for each other¡­.and can you come down from the sky, don¡¯t make me drag you down, otherwise it won¡¯t be pretty.¡±

 CH 112

    Prince Wales was a tall, powerful, and muscular man. He was twenty-five years of age and had studied alchemy and was already an accomplished senior alchemist.


    A tall and imposing man was being called capricious by someone a dozen years younger than him. He was furious, and with a dive, he rushed up to Yaphisor.


    He was about to grab Yaphisor by the collar when a figure faster than he stood in front of the boy, shielding him so tightly that Wales could not find any openings.


    ¡°Heh,¡± Prince Wales sneered, ¡°if this Blood hadn¡¯t been shielding you, I would have punched you.¡±


    Yaphisor frowned and stepped out from behind Curtisno, his smile even more sinister than the demon Wales had conjured, ¡°You are wrong. If he hadn¡¯t stopped you, you would have been beaten to a pulp by now. ¡±


    As he spoke, he rushed up with a single stride, not even using a light spell, and came up with a direct physical hit.


    Wales jumped backwards with Joey in his arms, and when he landed, he felt a pain in the corner of his mouth, and when he reached out to touch it, he felt a trace of blood.


    This kid had actually punched him to the point of drawing blood!


    Wales was physically strong and one of the best in fighting.


    How could he tolerate the fact that he had suffered a defeat in front of the smaller man?


    After putting Prince Joey on a table, Wales raised his arms and walked in small steps, already in a state of readiness for battle.


    Yaphisor didn¡¯t give a damn and took two steps forward, striking hard again.


    Wales was startled by the lightning-fast movement and jumped backwards, shouting under his breath, ¡°What kind of fighting technique is that?¡±


    Yaphisor didn¡¯t answer him, walking on slowly, his hands seemingly soft but full of force.


    When Wales saw that Yaphisor had left an opening, he struck quickly. But Yaphisor¡¯s seemingly soft hand took Wales¡¯ arm and pushed his force back, ¡°It¡¯s called leverage, Prince of Wales.¡±


    Wales took two steps back at the clank of his own force, and there was even a pain in his wrist.


    ¡°This is a martial art from the East,¡± Yaphisor continued, as he put his hands behind his back. ¡°You can¡¯t beat me in the physical arts, and you can¡¯t beat me in the light arts or alchemy.¡±


    Wales wiped the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Big talk.¡±


    Yaphisor chuckled, ¡°Prince Wales, you should be thankful that we are in Blood territory now. Once I use my light magic, I will attract the attention of the Bloods. That¡¯s why you can talk big all you want. The future monarch of our Great Seiche Kingdom is a coward like you who is afraid to admit defeat. ¡±


    Wales gritted his teeth, ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Me what? At this time of year, I should be roaming the towns and villages, expelling or purifying those Bloods who pose a threat to the people back to the Blood realm. But now our church is out in full force to find you. You are a nobleman, a royal son. Your life is a matter of the people of this country, and the lives of the people are as cheap as grass. ¡±


    Wales was at a loss for words, and although he was embarrassed, he never retorted to Yaphisor again.


    ¡°Prince Wales, why have you come to the realm of the Bloods alone?¡± Yaphisor cleared his throat and asked.


    Faced with Yaphisor¡¯s questioning, Wales suddenly had the illusion that he was the subject and that the man before him was the emperor above all others.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to inherit the throne,¡± Wales thought about it but spoke the truth. ¡°As much power as an emperor has, so is his responsibility. I just want to be an alchemist. If I become an emperor, I need to take up the responsibilities of an emperor properly. I have to marry a queen and let her give birth to an heir. ¡±


    At this point, Wales and Joey looked at each other.


    ¡°So you just threw your responsibilities aside for the sake of the utopia you had in mind?¡± Yaphisor tsked twice, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to inherit this throne, but you always have to take care of the aftermath, right? Love is a beautiful thing, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not right for you to let it become a burden to you. Is it? ¡±


    ¡°What can I do then?¡± Wales walked around annoyed, ¡°If I become king, I¡¯ll never be with Joey again.¡±


    Yaphisor propped his chin up on one hand and said, ¡°My thoughts are contrary. You¡¯re thinking too pessimistically; you might even be able to ease the strife between the Bloods and the humans if you became king. ¡±


    Humans are highly intelligent beings, and so are the Bloods. Why can¡¯t humans and Bloods be together if they love each other? There is no rule in this world that says humans and Bloods cannot be together; these are the constraints we impose on ourselves. At the same time, although the reformation process would be long and difficult, it is better than the unpleasant stares you receive when you are together, right? ¡±


    Yaphisor¡¯s words brought a glimmer of clarity to the two confused men, and their eyes lit up, but they were fleeting again.


    ¡°How can Joey be king when he has never been approved of by his father?¡± The Prince of Wales shook his head and said, ¡°The future you paint is utopia.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t approve, go for it. What is clutched in your hands is what is truly yours. Everything is subject to change. The Bloods all thought Orvis would be the next Blood King, but now? The Blood King has fallen into eternal sleep and Orvis has defected. What does this tell us? It means that the position of Blood King is vacant, as well as its heir. ¡±


    Wales was still hesitant, ¡°Joey has always been unappreciated and he is a conservative. Among the Bloods, the number of conservatives is the weakest, and even without Orvis, the next successor will be chosen from the Hawks. ¡±


    Yaphisor sighed, ¡°Prince, you are the grand prince of a kingdom. You claim that Joey is unappreciated, and if you are unappreciated, does that mean you cannot win? What has Prince Joey done since he was born? He has only talked about his fantasy of peace between the two races. But what has Orvis done? Orvis took matters into his own hands and made great contributions to the Blood King, so why would the Blood King not value Orvis? As a prince, you do nothing. As a conservative, you can¡¯t benefit the conservatives, so what did you expect in return? ¡±


    Joey listened to Yaphisor¡¯s words as if he were enlightened, his whole body standing on the spot, his mind tumbling like the beating of a drum.


    He bit his lip, reflecting on what Yaphisor had said, and suddenly felt that although he had lived for a thousand years, he was not as farsighted as a teenager.


    ¡°What you need to think about now is not love, but what you want for yourselves. If you really want to create the utopia in your heart, then you have to do something about it. You spend all day at home behind closed doors waiting for it to be created, but the lilies will be cold. ¡±


    Curtisno stood at the door stroking the demon¡¯s chin, which had a look of enjoyment on its face, arching affectionately against Curtisno¡¯s arm and closing its eyes with a gurgling sound coming from its mouth.


    He listened to Yaphisor¡¯s speech with a smile and a look of appreciation in his eyes.


    The little man kept surprising him. He thought he was just a living dictionary, but it turned out that even his light spells were already at the level of a pope, no, maybe even above.


    He thought he was delicate and could only do light spells, but the oriental boxing he used was able to shake the Prince of Wales, who was twice his size and a head taller than him, into submission.


    He thought he was just a child, but I didn¡¯t expect his words to be so well-spoken and his tongue to be so brilliant.


    Little guy, I¡¯m growing fond of you each passing day. What other secrets are hidden in you?


    Beneath Curtisno¡¯s admiring eyes lay a look of affection. It was so strong and intense that his heart was pounding.


    Curtisno covered his chest and closed his eyes with a smile on his face, enjoying the heartbeat he hadn¡¯t felt since he was born.


    What kind of feeling was this? He felt his heart was almost jumping out of his throat, yet this feeling he had never felt before was so delightful.


    Opening his eyes, his gaze kept following Yaphisor, not wanting to leave it for a moment.


    Yaphisor then looked at Prince Joey and said, ¡°Prince Joey, everything I have said is just a theory. It is still up to you to put it into practice. But you don¡¯t have to worry, we¡¯ll help you. That guy is a conservative too. ¡±


    Caught off guard, Curtisno saw Yaphisor extend his thumb and point towards him.


    Quickly adjusting his facial expression, Curtisno became the righteous Blood again, ¡°Yes, Your Highness Joey, I¡¯m a Conservative and we¡¯ll help you.¡±


    With that, he looked to Yaphisor, ¡°How can we help, baby?¡±


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Yaphisor almost choked, ¡°Prince Joey, let¡¯s do it this way ¡­¡­¡±


    Two days later, Prince Joey invited the three princes into the palace for a round table meeting.


    The Round Table was the highest-level meeting, and all their conversations were recorded on the table without deception and could not be changed.


    The historically incompetent Prince Joey expressed his condolences to his father and his condemnation of Orvis, while he raised the issue of finding the next Blood King.


    The Princes of the three factions quarrelled, and it was at this point that the prince of the Conservative faction compromised by proposing they put forward representatives.


    Representatives were chosen from each faction, and a competition would be held to choose the last suitable crown prince.


    Then, under repeated pressure from the Neutrals and the Hawks, the Conservative Prince again gave in, saying that they, the Conservatives, were willing to have only one representative, while the Conservatives and the Hawks could have two.


    The factions also fought with each other, as suppressing others is a way to strengthen oneself. The Conservatives were defeated before they even started, and the Princes of the jangling factions said nothing more.


    The Conservatives chose their representative, Prince Kourisjo.


    The neutral and the Hawk faction each chose two representatives, the leaders of their factions who were best able to fight for their interests, and the Round Table had recorded all four men¡¯s conversations in it, unchangeable and without deception.


    At last, the competition quota was decided. The candidates had to find a way to end Orvis¡¯ life.


    For one thing, it was obvious to all how much the Blood King had nurtured Orvis, but Orvis had colluded with a priest to have the Blood King killed and was a real traitor to the Bloods.


    Secondly, Orvis was a powerful Blood, and it would be a good idea to use him as the cornerstone for judging future Blood Kings.


    But if Orvis is killed by someone other than the five candidates, then this decision is null and void and the rules will be reset.


    When the meeting broke up, Prince Joey went to the palace of the prince leading the conservative faction and gave him his gratitude.


    Just two days before the round table, Prince Joey approached the Conservative Prince. His proposal was to be selected as a representative of the Conservatives.


    The Conservative Prince thought about it overnight and was eventually impressed by Joey and accepted his request.


    After saying his thanks, Joey returned to his palace.


    At that moment, Curtisno and Yaphisor were also in his palace, and Joey¡¯s face was glowing with joy as he said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s done, Yaphisor. That was a great idea. How did you know that the Hawks and Conservative princes would say yes?¡±


    Yaphisor gave Prince Joey a look and said, ¡°This is a means of convincing the people. You were originally the only child of the Blood King, the prince of all the Bloods but even if you had to be the Blood King, it would have been difficult for them to accept. However, now that you¡¯ve taken a step back and become a candidate, adding four people from the two major factions that had seemed to have no chance, they had to naturally agree. If you had come up and insisted on becoming the Blood King, you would have received a backlash from them instead, and then, not only would you not be able to become the Blood King, but you might also have been in danger. Now that you¡¯re taking a step back, they¡¯ll think they¡¯ve taken advantage of you instead. ¡±


    Another divine statement that makes considerable sense.


    Curtisno, with a look of admiration in his eyes where Yaphisor couldn¡¯t see it, thrust his hand uncontrollably into Yaphisor¡¯s hair, rubbing it carefully.


    Yaphisor did not reject Curtisno¡¯s actions, saying, ¡°Now that it¡¯s come to this, Prince Wales, let¡¯s pack up and get back to the human world, shall we? Prince Joey, you can come with us, Orvis is with the priest, Cusi. Since there is no longer a place for him in the Bloods, he will head for the human world as well. ¡±


    Joey nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pack up and come with you.¡±


    The purpose of Yaphisor¡¯s visit to the Blood realm was to take Prince Wales back, and now that they were out of there, they headed straight for the Imperial City.


    Of the four of them, Curtisno and Joey were both Bloods, with Curtisno being a second-generation Blood while Joey was a fourth-generation Blood. But because of Curtisno¡¯s spiritual influence, Joey thought he was only a Sixth Generation.


    As for Yaphisor, Joey originally thought he was a seventh-generation Blood, but it was only after he took out the bottle containing Curtisno¡¯s blood that Joey realized that Yaphisor was a human.


    It was only because Yaphisor hid his ears in his hair and had a strong smell on him that no one suspected him.


    Joey had often travelled to the human world before, but otherwise, he would not have met Wales. When they entered the human world, Prince Joey immediately took a pill and his pointy ears immediately became round, no different from those of humans. His eyes also changed from scarlet to a beautiful light brown.


    Although Joey looked weak, he was a fourth-generation Blood and still had the strength he needed, which didn¡¯t worry Wales.


    The trigger for Wales¡¯ leaving home was that the King wanted an exotic princess to be his fianc¨¦e. The two had a disagreement and argument over it, and Prince Wales decisively left.


    The traces of blood left behind were used by Wales to confuse the public.


    Prince Wales, who had previously only been concerned with his love life, had been snapped out of it by a few words from Yaphisor two days before and had deliberately paid attention to the people he was passing on his way back.


    Previously, he had dealt with politics as if it were a task.


    But now, looking at the people around him, he realized for the first time what he was carrying; not the interests of a country, not his father¡¯s expectations, but the expectations of the people in a country.


    After two days of fast travel, the four finally arrived at the royal city.


    The medicine Joey had taken hid his vampire breath while assimilating himself into a human form.


    But as a side effect, he did not possess the same power as a Blood. Once he has exercised his powers, the effect of the medicine disappears instantly.


    It was through this medicine that Orvis was able to infiltrate the human world and learn alchemy.


    The return of Prince Wales was immediately known to everyone, including the Blood King, who had rejoined the Alchemists¡¯ League, and Cusi, who had returned to the Church.


    Cusi hid the true nature of ¡°Orvis¡± and met him secretly from time to time.


    As Cusi did not want Orvis to harm humans, he asked him to suck his blood if he was hungry.


    But that was not enough for the Blood King.


    While he complied with Cusi¡¯s request, the Blood King secretly went out at night and picked out young girls and boys to feed on. After sucking their blood, he summons demons and throws the bodies to them for sustenance.


    Demons are fed by their contractors, and the characters they display are closely related to their contractors.


    As the Blood King kept feeding the demons with humans, the demons slowly became more evil and horrible.


    The Blood King had been in the royal city for four days and had only drained two people, so the number was small. People did not take the disappearances seriously, and they had no suspicions that vampires were mixed in with humans.


    The aged king looked up at Prince Wales, who had been away for only ten days, from the great hall with a surprising sense of the vicissitudes of reunion.


    He took two steps down the dais to Prince Wales and looked him up and down carefully for a long time before suppressing his excitement and patting him on the shoulder, ¡°It is good you are back.¡±


    Prince Wales had never seen such an expression on his father¡¯s face, even when he had been away for a year. He had been determined to go away with Joey this time, otherwise, he would not have made it look like he had been taken by the Bloods.


    When he thought about the mistake he almost made, Prince Wales felt a pang of regret. If he had left like that, he would have been ashamed of himself.


    He glanced at Yaphisor with gratitude. If Yaphisor had not appeared in time to wake him up, he would have made a terrible mistake. Humans would have declared war on the Bloods, and that was not what Joey would have wanted.


    Following Wales¡¯ gaze, the king also looked at Yaphisor.


    Now Yaphisor had changed into a junior priest¡¯s uniform, and the delicate face did not show a hint of timidity at meeting the king.


    ¡°Thank you all for bringing my son back. I have much to say to my son and much to say to you all. If you do not mind, I would ask you all to stay tonight and accept the hospitality of a grateful man. ¡±


    The three men bowed at the same time and said in unison, ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty!¡±


    That night, as he had said, the king entertained them with great hospitality.


    The table was full of delicious food, and the glasses of wine were never empty.


    The king was delighted and drank a lot of wine, gleefully exclaiming how wonderful Wales was as he drank.


    Prince Wales blushed at the unstinting words of praise he received from his father.


    The atmosphere was excellent, and Yaphisor was persuaded to drink. So he had no choice but to drink one glass after another.


    Next to Yaphisor, Curtisno smiled softly, his eyes sweeping over the king¡¯s without a trace.


    The king¡¯s eyes twinkled, and a voice in his head kept saying that he should urge the little priest to drink more.


    Yaphisor did not get drunk immediately, but he was not a strong drinker either, and after three rounds of drinking, he burped and began to drift off.


    The dazed Yaphisor kept leaning into Curtisno, who then looked at His Majesty again.


    His Majesty¡¯s brain shook, and he suddenly laughed, ¡°Priest Yaphisor seems to be drunk, so why don¡¯t we stop here for tonight? Tomorrow night, I will invite all the ministers to a grand dinner at my castle to honour my son. ¡±


    Curtisno smiled gently and said, ¡°Then thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    With that, he picked up the already drunken Yaphisor and set off in the direction of the guest house.


    The king saw the direction they were going and burped, ¡°Did I just tell them the direction of the guest house? Oops, never mind, I probably did. Guards, escort Prince Wales and Mr Joey back to their rooms, I¡¯m happy today and will be drinking for a while longer. ¡±


    Wales looked at his happy father and gave the guard a wink, ¡°Father is drunk. Take him back to the palace first, I¡¯ll just take Mr Joey back.¡±


    The guards had a difficult look on their faces as if they were afraid that Prince Wales would disappear a second time.


    Prince Wales knew what they were thinking, so after a moment¡¯s thought, he added, ¡°Split into two teams, one to take my father back to his chambers, and one to escort Mr. Joey and me back to my chambers.¡±


    Looking at the mischievous gaze Wales sent over, Joey smiled, nodded with a slight blush, and said, ¡°Yes, please lead the way, Your Highness Wales.¡±


    With this division of the troops, the gregarious dinner was over.


    Shortly after ushering Joey into the bedchamber, Prince Wales pushed open the door and said to the guards still standing outside, ¡°Mr Joey is feeling a little tired, so he will be staying with me tonight. Go and do what you need to do. ¡±


    The guards¡¯ primary objective was to protect Prince Wales, and since he had been safely returned to his chambers, they had little to worry about, so with a salute, they left the entrance to the Prince¡¯s inner chambers.


    But the men did not leave the chambers, fearing that he would once again be taken away silently. The guards instead patrolled around the outer chambers all night long.


    Prince Wales and Joey were so guilty at the sight of these patrolling guards that they looked at each other and lost the mood for business. They took a hot bath together and then fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    While they were out of the mood for business, on one hand, the same could not be said for the other.


    Curtisno kicked open the door to the room and then slammed it shut with the hook of his foot.


    Holding Yaphisor in a princess hug, there was undisguised affection in Curtisno¡¯s eyes.


    Placing him on the bed, Curtisno looked down at Yaphisor¡¯s form.


    Yaphisor was now drunk, mumbling under his breath and occasionally turning over in bed.


    Curtisno leaned down and put his ear to Yaphisor¡¯s mouth to hear what he was saying.


    All he could hear was him swearing at a name, s419m? What was it, a person¡¯s name? It was a bit strange to be a person¡¯s name.


    After a moment, Yaphisor¡¯s words changed to a soft, coquettish voice, ¡°Honey, hold me.¡±


    Suddenly, hearing this kind of tone from the little one¡¯s mouth caught Curtisno off guard. He glanced down at Yaphisor but was relieved to find that Yaphisor was indeed drunk.


    He hadn¡¯t taken two breaths of relief when Yaphisor suddenly reached out with his arm and hooked Curtisno¡¯s face to his own. His mouth searched Curtisno¡¯s face, and when he finally found two lips, Yaphisor skillfully pushed his tongue into Curtisno¡¯s mouth.


    The night was long and luscious.


    Yaphisor opened his eyes, and his face turned green as he took in the sight before him.


    He was lying on a velvet bed, and on a chair not far away, Curtisno was sitting naked, with only a towel tied around his waist. He was now crossing his legs, sipping from a glass of scarlet liquid, and looking at him with unblinking eyes.


    He looked at him as if he were a dish to be served.


    Yaphisor sat up, and the blanket that had been placed over him slipped off, and he realized that he too was naked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yaphisor¡¯s face turned even greener as he glanced at the pleasantly smiling Curtisno and hesitantly asked, ¡°Did I throw up?¡±


    Curtisno shook his head, ¡°No, you were very good, unconscious but sleeping well.¡±


    ¡°So there was wine spilt on me?¡±


    Curtisno shook his head again, ¡°Neither.¡±


    ¡°Then why am I naked?!¡±

 CH 113

    ¡°Heh, you have the nerve to ask that? I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a Yaphisor when you are drunk.¡± Curtisno raised his glass of red wine to the window and swept a gaze over Yaphisor¡¯s body.


    Yaphisor¡¯s body was pale because he had not exercised for a long time, but unlike the pallor of the Bloods, he was white with a pinkish tender feel.


    If he were to sit on one side, he would look like a sculpture carved in marble, but Yaphisor was like an attractive white rose.


    How contrastingly beautiful would a white rose be if red juice was sprinkled on it?


    Curtisno¡¯s blue eyes gradually reddened, and his eyes blazed with heat.


    Yaphisor still hadn¡¯t recalled everything that had happened last night; he¡¯d been plied with wine by the king last night. He didn¡¯t know what the king was thinking, leaving two grown men and focusing on a sixteen-year-old.


    Wait, there was something fishy.


    Yaphisor looked at Curtisno with a puzzled look and said, through clenched teeth, ¡°His Majesty was desperately trying to pour me wine. It¡¯s not like you were controlling him, were you?¡±


    Curtisno laughed in his heart, but raised his eyebrows innocently and asked in surprise, ¡°What are you talking about? This place is heavily guarded and there are boundaries to detect any power from the Bloods. I wouldn¡¯t dare use my powers so casually. ¡±


    After a disbelieving glance at Curtisno, Yaphisor stepped out of bed with his blanket on and went to find his clothes.


    When he saw his clothes shredded into confetti, his face, which was already green, turned black, ¡°What happened to my clothes? What on earth have you done to me, you old rogue!¡±


    Curtisno held up his wine glass as he gracefully dodged the bright sword Yaphisor shot at him and laughed. ¡®You ripped it yourself. You have the nerve to call me an old rogue, but if I hadn¡¯t reacted in time, I would have been dismantled and eaten by you. ¡± ¡°¡­


    ¡±


    As he said that, a few images flashed through Yaphisor¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Baby, cuddle.¡±


    ¡°Baby, why are your clothes so hard to undo?¡±


    ¡°They are so prudish!¡±


    Yaphisor¡¯s face flushed as he looked down and found Curtisno¡¯s clothes also lying abused on the floor.


    It seemed that it was as Curtisno said. He had ripped their clothes to shreds, and it appeared that he had been the one straddling¡­¡­


    ¡°And what happened after that?¡± Yaphisor asked, blushing with embarrassment.


    ¡°After that¡­ah, after that, you just fell asleep on top of me when you were halfway done with my clothes.¡±


    Yaphisor brainstormed the scene Curtisno had described, and his face was an even bigger red.


    Seeing him like that and thinking about the incredibly enthusiastic Yaphisor last night, Curtisno shook his head gently and made a reminder to himself. He had to make him drink more often in the future so that he could increase the love between them.


    With this in mind, Curtisno walked over to Yaphisor and looked down at his small, reddening ears, which became more adorable the more he looked at them.


    His eyes flashed red, and his heart raced. He took a quick swig of red wine and reached out to clamp his hand on Yaphisor¡¯s chin.


    Yaphisor was still reeling when he suddenly felt his chin being lifted upwards in a firm grip.


    Before he could react to his confusion, Yaphisor¡¯s mouth was claimed by two warm lips, and immediately afterwards, a sweet, slightly spicy, and lightly astringent liquid was poured into his mouth.


    His throat swallowed spontaneously, swallowing part of the red wine that had suddenly been poured into his mouth and part of it spreading out along the corners of his lips as if another warm thing had invaded them.


    With his eyes wide open at the face suddenly magnified in front of him, Yaphisor froze as he accepted Curtisno¡¯s kiss and uncontrollably responded to it.


    Why, why was kissing him so familiar?


    So familiar that it made his heart throb and ache


    Curtisno¡¯s eyes deepened as he felt Yaphisor¡¯s response, and with a gentle push, he brought Yaphisor down onto the bed not far behind him, and mercilessly covered his body.


    ¡°Heh, you teased me so mercilessly yesterday. Today I will do as you wish.¡± Curtisno said softly in a low voice, his hand even touching Yaphisor¡¯s tight ass as he said the words.


    Yaphisor groaned and looked at Curtisno, who was looming over him, with dark, pale green eyes that didn¡¯t blink.


    Yaphisor¡¯s eyes were as dark as a forest, and Curtisno felt that looking into them was like being immersed in a forest of seclusion and mystery.


    His other hand touched Yaphisor¡¯s cheek, tenderly tracing his face as he gazed down at him in awe, and suddenly said, ¡°The first time I saw you, it was as if I had known you for a long time.¡±


    When Yaphisor heard these words, his heart trembled.


    He suddenly remembered the stirring, the unspeakable familiarity he had felt when he first looked at Curtisno through the crystal coffin.


    Curtisno gently shook his head and laughed to himself, ¡°These words seem like something only a nasty man would say when he is seducing an ignorant maiden.¡± It was surprising that after all these years of living, he would say such a cheesy thing.


    With a hook of his hand, Yaphisor pulled Curtisno¡¯s neck and brought his face closer, looking at him suspiciously, ¡°I feel that way too. It¡¯s just that¡­. ¡±


    With a sudden force in his hand and a primary light spell attached to his hand, Yaphisor pushed Curtisno down onto the soft carpet.


    Curtisno froze, but Yaphisor sneered and got up from the bed, towering over Curtisno and crushing his foot on his swollen lower abdomen, ¡°Just that, did I give you permission to touch me?¡±


    ¡°That thing is pretty hard, huh?¡± Yaphisor gave it two strokes with his foot. ¡°You think this is a pillar of strength? Or a vajra? Oh, it¡¯s getting even harder? ¡±


    Curtisno stared at the suddenly blackened Yaphisor in disbelief and looked at his brother in distress, ¡°Yaphisor, let¡¯s talk properly, don¡¯t get physical.


    ¡°You now know how to talk? What were you thinking just now, Mr. Curtisno von Rauss Vander? ¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of our future,¡± Curtisno laughed dryly, ¡°After all, it¡¯s a matter of sexual well-being for you and me.¡±


    Yaphisor raised an eyebrow and stamped his foot harder. ¡°Think before you speak. I ask you, what do you think of me? As food? As a pet? Or what? What gives you the right to do whatever you want to me? Is it just because you¡¯re better than me? That you can bully me? ¡±


    Curtisno¡¯s face twisted for a moment at the pain in his lower abdomen, and he pointed down and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not better than you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bullying me now, baby.¡±


    Yaphisor¡¯s heart fluttered as he raised his foot and was about to deliver an even harder stomp when he saw Curtisno suddenly shot out, pulling him down towards him.


    Yaphisor was knocked off balance by the sudden force and instantly fell on top of Curtisno. In a flash, he rolled them over and pinned Yaphisor beneath him, his blue eyes looking earnestly into the forest-like depths, ¡°You asked me what I think of you.¡±


    He gently kissed Yaphisor¡¯s forehead, cheeks, nose, and ears and took Yaphisor¡¯s ear in his mouth as he whispered, ¡°Ever since I was born, I have considered myself superior to all others and saw everyone else as ants. Many have knelt and proclaimed me king, but my heart had never moved, as if it were dead. I don¡¯t like drinking human blood, but that¡¯s not the reason I went to sleep. ¡±


    ¡°I went to sleep because I didn¡¯t have the slightest pleasure in living like a walking corpse. There was always a voice in my heart telling me that someone would appear, someone who would shine like a ray of sunshine in my heart and save me from the abyss of loneliness. ¡±


    ¡°I may seem incredibly strong, but I¡¯m pathetic. I¡¯m a heartless man. Do you think that just anyone can awaken me from my slumber? No, only you could. When you came to me, my heart began to beat, my blood began to blaze, and even my groin began to swell and ache for you, I wanted to overwhelm you, to ravage you hard. ¡±


    I¡¯m obsessed with you baby.¡± Curtisno¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke of his love, ¡°My eyes have followed you at all times since I came to my senses. I love to watch your every move. I am surprised at the mystery and excitement you bring.¡±


    Yaphisor¡¯s chest rose and fell violently. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never been in love, little one, I¡¯m a pathetic old virgin.¡± Curtisno smiled bitterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to express my love for you. I even feel a little inferior when faced with you. You¡¯re a young, bright soul, but I¡¯m just an old man, so old that I have no life or vitality. But I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t help but express my love to you with the most direct gestures we Bloods use. ¡±


    ¡®Then, to humans, this way of expressing your love is interpreted as you being a hooligan. ¡± Yaphisor laughed, ¡°In the human world, you can¡¯t do whatever you want without your lover¡¯s consent.¡±


    Curtisno was startled and he looked at Yaphisor in surprise, ¡°A lover? You mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Yaphisor cocked his head to the other side with his usual indifference on his face, but Curtisno noticed that the tips of his ears were red.


    With a low, soft laugh, Curtisno stood and picked Yaphisor up, placing him on the bed. He also lay smoothly on Yaphisor¡¯s side, saying, ¡°Okay, then, as you wish. We will proceed whenever you agree. ¡±


    Yaphisor¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson, not daring to look at Curtisno.


    After a long time, Yaphisor whispered, ¡°If you reed to solve your problem, the washroom is over there.¡±


    ¡°No need, but aren¡¯t you hard too? Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice. ¡±


    ¡°Shut up and go to sleep! ¡±


    After awhile, Curtisno said softly, ¡°Yaphisor, you don¡¯t seem to be alright. You humans sometimes find the urge is so strong, why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    ¡°No! When I say no, I mean no! ¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay¡­¡±

 CH 114

    ¡°My dear boy, thank you for saving Prince Wales from the Bloods.¡± The Pope¡¯s hair was white, and the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes looked like they had blossomed when he smiled.


    He gently patted Yaphisor¡¯s shoulder and said kindly, ¡°As previously agreed, you are the next Chief Cardinal, and in the meantime, you can go to my study to learn the Great Light spell.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± the Pope said with a slight pause and mulled over his words, ¡° although it is understandable for you to be Chief Cardinal, it is not convincing to the rest. My son, you are only a junior priest. ¡°


    Yaphisor did not reply but looked back at the Pope with a calm, unruffled expression.


    The Pope nodded gratefully, ¡°Good, you have a calm temperament. For the sake of convincing the people, from today onwards you are Cardinal Calmeron¡¯s adopted son and his disciple. What do you think? ¡°


    Yaphisor was stunned for a moment and followed the Pope¡¯s hand to look at Calmeron.


    Calmeron stood behind the Pope, his slightly aged face serious, different from the Pope¡¯s kindness and amiability.


    Calmeron placed his hand on the Pope¡¯s shoulder and said coldly, ¡°Your ability is too poor as of now. If you become my adopted son, be prepared mentally. I will start devil training from today.¡±


    Yaphisor remained silent, but the Pope smiled broadly and patted the back of Cameron¡¯s hand tenderly with his backhand, ¡°Calmeron, don¡¯t frighten the boy.¡±


    ¡°My son, time is like a river, and faith is like a rock in the water. The river keeps flowing, but the rock is steadfast. If you are firm in your faith, you will surely reach heights that none of us can reach. ¡°


    A shocking thought suddenly came to Yaphisor¡¯s mind as he saw the intimacy between the two.


    The thought passed in a flash, and Yaphisor regained his calm and collected expression.


    He rose to his feet and solemnly offered Calmeron the grandest of salutes, saying respectfully, ¡°Father.¡±


    Calmeron accepted his adopted son, but the Pope¡¯s expression was as pleased as if he had taken in a son himself. He fumbled with his hands and smiled, ¡°Yaphisor, I have watched Calmeron grow up, and we are like brothers. Now that you are his son, call me ¡°Godfather.¡±


    Yaphisor was dazed. The relationship between the two men was definitely not as pure as that of brothers.


    Yaphisor was an orphan, brought up in the church, and had no parents. It was no loss to him that he suddenly had two fathers, the most powerful ones in the church.


    And with his sixth sense, he was confident that these two men were simple-minded and had no harmful thoughts; they were people he could befriend.


    He nodded, smiled gently, and half-kneeled before the Pope, gently kissing the back of his hand, which had grown old with the polish of time, and said respectfully, ¡°Godfather!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Cusi stood in the crowd and looked up at Yaphisor, who was atop the dais with jealousy eating at him.


    Although he was still wearing his ordinary junior priestly robes today, he had become the chief Cardinal¡¯s adopted son!


    Even the Pope, who rarely appeared, had appeared on the dais, demonstrating how important Yaphisor was to him.


    Hadn¡¯t Yaphisor become a vampire? How had he become human again? Something must be wrong!


    He thought of the humiliation he had suffered among the Bloods, of standing naked in front of countless Bloods, without dignity, and being pointed at like he was an object.


    Things that were about to be forgotten suddenly came back to his mind with an unusually ferocious intensity of impact.


    What kind of luck had Yaphisor, that fool, gotten to save Prince Wales?


    How had he tricked all the Bloods into mistaking him for one of them when he was just his errand boy before, unable to recite even the simplest of Light incantations proficiently?


    A conspiracy? This had to be a conspiracy.


    If Yaphisor hadn¡¯t secretly left the message that Orvis was a Blood, he wouldn¡¯t have followed Orvis, and if he hadn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught by the Bloods, and he wouldn¡¯t have been treated in such a humiliating way.


    Fortunately, Orvis had him in mind and disobeyed the Blood King to save him.


    Cusi¡¯s eyes snapped open, Orvis!


    Yaphisor had seen Orvis¡¯s face! Yaphisor knew that Orvis was a Blood! He even knew that he was connected to Orvis!


    Cusi bit the corner of his lip. There was a kind of conspiracy here.


    There was no way that Yaphisor had the power to save Prince Wales from the Bloods, unless it was¡­


    Unless it was that Yaphisor had turned into a Blood and this was a plot for them to infiltrate the human race.


    Orvis could use medicine to take human form, so why couldn¡¯t Yaphisor?


    As the clouds had lifted and he saw the essence of the matter and the intrinsic conspiracy, Cusi¡¯s eyes instantly steadied and he sprang to his feet, shouting, ¡°My Lord Pope, Lord Cardinal, I have an objection!¡±


    The Pope turned his head and frowned slightly as he looked at Cusi, ¡°What is your objection, my son?¡±


    ¡°Venerable Pope, I would like to ask the priest, Yaphisor something. According to his account, Prince Wales was rescued from the hands of several Bloods, and I hold a doubtful attitude towards this. How did Yaphisor, who is only a junior priest, overcome the siege of several Bloods? I suspect there is a conspiracy. ¡°


    The Pope gave Cusi a deep look, a look that seemed to see through Cusi¡¯s eyes to his decaying soul, ¡°And what do you mean, my son?¡±


    ¡°I suspect that Priest Yaphisor has received the first embrace of a vampire and is now a Blood!¡±


    This statement caused an uproar in the room.


    The Cardinal Archbishop took two steps forward and said in a stern voice, ¡°God teaches us to speak truthfully and kindly. If you do not tell give a reason, I will not spare you!¡±


    Satisfied with the effect his words caused on the field, Cusi smiled confidently when he heard the Cardinal¡¯s words and said, ¡°The vampires have a drug that, when taken, can make them take on the appearance of a human and cover their scent. The vampire relies on this medicine to blend in among the humans.¡±


    ¡°Priest Yaphisor couldn¡¯t even recite a primary light incantation skillfully, so how could he defeat several vampires at once? Even I, who has become an intermediate level priest, have some difficulty in killing several vampires. So I suspect that he has been assimilated into the Blood race. ¡°


    ¡°Because his human identity is that of a priest, and the Bloods are insidious and cunning, they must have sent him to blend in with our church. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you what is at stake, but you all know it well. ¡°


    Cusi¡¯s words once again caused an uproar among the priests present. If it was as Cusi said, then the matter would be terrible.


    All the priests knew that if they could save Prince Wales, they could become the next Chief Cardinal. What does that mean? It meant that one would be at the centre of the Church¡¯s power and that all the movements of the Church were in his hands!


    There were already many doubts among the people about Yaphisor, a young junior priest, becoming the next Chief Cardinal. And now that Cusi has exploded this speculation, how could they not be afraid?


    There was also another thing that they could not ignore: was what he said true? Was there really a drug that could turn a vampire into a human?


    That was simply terrifying! Were the people around them evil vampires or humans?


    Yaphisor was unaffected as he replied, ¡°Is that what you suspect me of with your crude guesses, Priest Cusi? You can question my abilities, but you can¡¯t question my devotion to the Church or my faith in God! I am human and will only ever be human. I have never heard of that medicine you speak of. Can you tell us where you heard of this drug, priest Cusi? If what you say about that medicine were true, wouldn¡¯t the human world be a terrible place? We would forever live in suspicion, and we would not care whether we questioned whether the friends around us were human or Bloods. ¡°


    ¡°At that point, the humans will no longer be able to trust each other, and the Bloods will see an opportunity. You are more terrible than the Bloods, Magister Cusi. You have dismantled the human world with your mere words. ¡°


    ¡°Besides, Priest Cusi. Do you doubt that I can defeat the Bloods just because I am a junior priest? ¡° Yaphisor raised his head and looked down on Cusi from above, ¡°Priest Cusi, how long has it been since you competed with me in a light spell? Since you became an Intermediate Magus a year ago, you have stopped competing with me in Light Spells.¡±


    ¡°A lot can happen in a year, some people use that year to stay busy falling in love with alchemists, while others spend it desperately learning Light Spells. If you have doubts about me, we could test some light spells against each other in front of everyone, as we often did a year ago. Or ask the Lord Pope to cast the True Word spell, which, when used, will immediately make all lies null and void. That way, even if I am a Blood, I cannot lie, right? ¡°


    ¡°Life is like flowing water. If you do not advance, you will fall back. In your free time, if you had taken the time to look at my efforts, you would not have said what you did today. ¡°


    Cusi¡¯s face flushed red at Yaphisor¡¯s accusation.


    To tell how he knew about this medicine? Wouldn¡¯t that be the same as implicating Orvis?


    Wouldn¡¯t that be admitting his connection to the Bloods?


    How would he be able to stand in the church?


    He had always been the best of his contemporaries in the church, the most promising to become a bishop, and if he worked hard for another ten years, he could become the bishop of a church.


    If such a thing were revealed, what would happen to his future?


    Use the True Word spell? He can¡¯t agree to that even more. Once a True Word spell is used on someone, all his secrets would not be secrets anymore.


    This would include his ambitions, his relationship with Orvis, and Orvis¡¯s identity. It would not only jeopardize his interest but would bring Orvis down with him!


    Cusi tightened his lips and frowned slightly.


    He regretted the thoughtless remarks he had just made.


    He was only thinking of how to take credit for exposing Yaphisor¡¯s plot but had forgotten to make plan B.


    The pope looked at Yaphisor and then at the Cusi.


    Suddenly, he coughed and said: ¡°Since priest Cusi doubts priest Yaphisor¡¯s ability, let them have a contest. If they are equal, then it will be clear that priest Yaphisor¡¯s ability has reached the level of an intermediate priest. If he is no match for priest Cusi, I will then use the True Spell on priest Yaphisor. This would be unfair to priest Yaphisor, but it would dispel any doubts in your hearts, right? ¡°


    The priests nodded, since the Pope had spoken, they would do as the Pope wished.


    Cusi was relieved that the Pope had only asked the two of them to compete and not use the True Word spell.


    Glaring at Yaphisor on the dais, Cusi said firmly, word for word, ¡°I will accept the offer.¡±


    Yaphisor turned to the Pope and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take it too.¡±

 CH 115

    In the middle of the square, a circular clearing had been vacated, beyond which numerous priests had gathered.


    In the middle of the clearing, two priests confronted each other.


    One was dressed in the most ordinary robes of a junior priest, the other in the robes of an intermediate priest.


    Yaphisor could have recited the light incantation silently, but he chose to do so in order not to draw too much attention to himself.


    The power of the same light spell differs according to the power of faith and spirituality in the hearts of the castors, and they both chose an initial light spell at the beginning.


    The use of the same spell is the criteria for judging the priest¡¯s basic strength. The flexibility of the light spell is a true judge of a priest¡¯s ability to wield it.


    Cusi already knew the primary light spell so well that he could now perform it without reciting it.


    Cusi smiled as he saw Yaphisor on the other side still chanting, and the pressure in his mind dissipated.


    With a calm face, he threw a white light at Yaphisor and waited for him to be knocked to the ground.


    Just as the white light was about to come into contact with Yaphisor, who was mumbling the incantation, Yaphisor¡¯s hand glowed brightly, and a dazzling obsidian gold light shot out from his hand, clashing with the light coming from Cusi.


    The golden light collided with the white light, and there was an unexpected clash. The golden light was like a sharp bolt of lightning, splitting the white light in half without mercy and then flying straight at Cusi without even slowing down.


    Cusi was so shocked that he hurriedly threw out a shield of light.


    The golden light hit the shield and stopped it for a moment, but Cusi was not relieved, but even more frightened.


    He heard the sound of the shield cracking!


    As the shield was about to disappear, Cusi did not hesitate and quickly dodged to the side, jumping out of the way of the golden light.


    The moment he jumped away, the golden light shot through the shield wall and towards the spot where Cusi was previously standing at a rapid speed.


    At once, dust flew up and obscured the view of the crowd.


    As the dust cleared, Cusi looked at where he had been standing, and a drop of cold sweat dripped down his face.


    A hole two metres deep had appeared in the flat square, caused by the golden light that had hit the ground.


    The crowd gasped and looked at Yaphisor, who had not even moved his feet.


    Yaphisor looked at the embarrassed Cusi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a story. A long time ago, there was an old man who sold oil and could pour it into a bottle through the eye of a needle, but it would not splash onto the needle. People asked the old man, ¡°Do you use some strange spell? The old man laughed and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that practice makes perfect. My ability to understand spells is very low, but I have never been discouraged. If someone can do a spell once, I will do it five times. When someone learns the next spell, I consolidate the previous spell. ¡±


    ¡°It is not the number of spells, it is the ability to kill the enemy. Priest Cusi, you have learnt so many spells. Is there a single one that is as powerful as my first light spell? Do you still doubt my ability? ¡±


    Cusi blushed red, but he could see that Yaphisor was trying to give him leeway.


    If the contest continued, he would lose quite badly.


    Swallowing, Cusi stood up, patting the dust from his body, and said, ¡°I have never seen any interpretation of a first-level light spell-like priest Yaphisor¡¯s. I was reckless before. I love this church so much that I was concerned and made such remarks. Please take no offence, priest Yaphisor. ¡±


    The Pope sat in his chair, a look of shock in his kind eyes, a golden light!


    Only the purest of souls can make a spell of light with a golden glow!


    It is written in the letters of previous popes that there was a divine pope who was so devoted to God and so powerful that he used a light spell that was not the usual white colour, but a pale gold that tended toward gold.


    This pope once said that the colour of his light spell was pale gold because of the purity of the soul.


    Even his light spells were just pure white, but this young man, who was only a junior priest, was able to use a golden light spell!


    God, this young man must be a gift from you to my church!


    The Pope beckoned to Yaphisor and called him to his side.


    ¡°Now that your doubts have been dispelled, I would like to ask you about the medicine you spoke of earlier. Do you swear by the true God to tell us honestly whether this medicine exists, or whether you made it up in your haste? ¡±


    Cusi¡¯s hair stood up, and he bit his lip in a dilemma.


    If he said it was real, then Orvis would be in danger.


    If he said it was false, then he would be punished by the true God.


    How could he choose?


    He suddenly remembered that Orvis was willing to break ties with the Blood King for him, willing to give up his position. If he could go that far for him, why couldn¡¯t he do the same?


    Determined, Cusi gritted his teeth and held out his hand, tucking his thumb and little finger together and the other three fingers tightly together, and said, ¡°By the gods, I confess that I have just made up a drug that does not exist. Every sentence is true, and if it is half false, I would like to suffer from heart-burning pain. ¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, his heart felt like it was on fire.


    He held back the pain, and half-kneeled on the ground, not moving.


    The Pope nodded, ¡°Since what Priest Cusi said was false, there is no need to worry too much, for his intention was good, but he did it in the wrong way. Well, in that case, let us all go back. ¡±


    Yaphisor followed the Pope and Archbishop Calmeron into the temple before the quiet crowd began to talk to each other.


    They pointed at Cusi¡¯s back, and Cusi fought back the burning pain in his heart.


    ¡°His move was so great that it almost made us believe him.¡±


    ¡°A mere intermediate priest dares to provoke the decision of the Pope and the Archbishop.¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s not even talk about him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Amidst the accusations of the priests, Cusi jerked to his feet and ran away in shame.


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°Orvis, my heart hurts.¡± Cusi¡¯s face had a pained expression as he nestled into ¡°Orvis¡¯s¡± arms, hoping to use his strength to ease the pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Baby.¡± The Blood King, expressionless, looked down at Cusi, who was lying in his arms.


    Cusi told him what had happened this morning as he fought the pain.


    At this, the Blood King asked in surprise, ¡°You mean Yaphisor didn¡¯t become a Blood?¡±


    He had smelled Yaphisor and his sire, Curtisno, at the ceremony, and it was true that they were Bloods. Did Yaphisor take medicine too?


    But no, the reason he could use alchemy when his body became human was because alchemy was a dark art, compatible with the nature of the Bloods.


    But light spells are different. If a Blood recites a light spell, his body will be reduced to ashes by the power of the light.


    In this case, Yaphisor is indeed human.


    Then why did he smell like a Seventh generation Blood?


    The Blood King narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°Was it only Yaphisor who brought Prince Wales back?¡±


    The burning sensation continued, and instead of caring about him, Orvis was now asking questions about Yaphisor.


    Cusi gritted his teeth and said with difficulty, ¡°No, it seems there were two others, but I do not know who they are, only that they are now guests in the palace.¡±


    At this, the Blood King suddenly took Cusi in his arms and squeezed him under his body, saying softly, ¡°Poor Cusi, I¡¯m sorry you faced such a grievance. Weren¡¯t you and Yaphisor friends? Nothing can untie the knot between friends. Go and apologize to Yaphisor tomorrow and ask him how he disguised his identity. Will you? ¡±


    A voice pierced through his eardrums, and Cusi nodded blankly, ¡°Yes, Orvis.¡±


    The Blood King smiled gently and kissed Cusi¡¯s clean forehead and delicate skin, ¡°You¡¯re a good child. Come here, let me reward you so it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    With that, he leaned over to Cusi¡¯s ear, his voice compelling him, ¡°You will feel no pain from any wound that appears on your body.¡±


    The words echoed in Cusi¡¯s mind like a mantra, and in a matter of moments, his heart, which had been burning with pain just moments before, no longer felt pained.


    Cusi looked at Orvis in amazement and covered his chest in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s different, Orvis. How did you do that?¡±


    The Blood King hooted in laughter, ¡°It¡¯s the power of love, baby.¡±


    It was early the next morning when Cusi returned from Orvis¡¯ place. He remembered how Orvis had behaved over the past few days and thought about the Orvis he had known before and felt a sense of inconsistency.


    Was the current Orvis too gentle? Why did he feel like he wasn¡¯t Orvis at times when he was still Orvis?


    Cusi was puzzled and finally blamed it on the change in their relationship.


    Perhaps it was because before they were friends and now they were lovers.


    He walked back to the church, his feet a little weak.


    Last night, Orvis had been so hungry that he had taken a lot of his blood. Afraid to be noticed, Cusi didn¡¯t dare let him bite on his neck, but let him bite on his clavicle.


    There were no major arteries in the clavicle, so it was very difficult to draw blood from it. After sucking for a while, ¡°Orvis¡± pinned Cusi to the ground and bit down on his neck, feasting on it.


    He was losing blood, but strangely enough, he felt no pain.


    It was only when he felt his head start to spin that he struggled to get up.


    When Orvis saw that Cusi was about to be sucked dry, he stopped and let go of Cusi.


    Cusi still had two small wounds on his neck, and he tightened the scarf around his neck to cover them up firmly.


    As he walked, he unconsciously came to where Yaphisor lived.


    Like him, Yaphisor was an orphan who had been found by the church and had grown up and lived in the church; it was their home.


    When he saw the small house where Yaphisor lived, Cusi stopped in his tracks.


    He was about to turn and leave when a voice suddenly sounded in his head: ¡°make peace with Yaphisor and ask about the others.¡±


    Cusi¡¯s eyes rolled up, revealing the whites of his eyes, and then rolled back.


    Gritting his teeth, Cusi turned back to Yaphisor¡¯s door and knocked on it.


    After knocking rapidly for about five minutes, and still hearing no response from inside, Cusi stood outside the door in despair, smiling bitterly.


    Yes, Yaphisor was already the adopted son of Archbishop Calmeron. How could he live in a place like this?


    He was probably already living in a magnificent temple by now, wasn¡¯t he?


    Cusi¡¯s hand was already red and swollen from knocking but painless. With a few words of mockery, he turned to head to his place.


    He had just taken two steps away when he heard the door behind him open.


    Cusi turned around in a hurry, ¡°Yaphisor, what happened yesterday was not right¡­¡­ who are you?¡±


    The door was opened by a tall, handsome blond man, his sea-blue eyes now staring impatiently at Cusi, ¡°I should be asking, who are you? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to disturb someone¡¯s sleep?¡±


    Cusi froze and raised his finger to point to the rising sun, ¡°But it¡¯s already dawn.¡±


    Who was this man? He looked familiar. Who was he?


    Cusi searched his mind and suddenly slapped his palm, ¡°I remember, you¡¯re the vampire noble who was with Yaphisor in the Blood realm.¡±


    Curtisno raised an eyebrow and turned his head towards the house, ¡°Shall we let him in?¡±


    ¡°Come in, priest Cusi.¡± Through the doorway, Cusi heard a voice coming from inside.


    Curtisno again looked impatient but took two steps back to make room for Cusi.


    Yaphisor lived in the most unpleasant place of all the priests because of his cowardly nature.


    As soon as Cusi entered the small room, he was suddenly enlightened.


    What looked like an unremarkable house on the outside was indeed something inside.


    The walls were white, the table and chairs were pure white, and the beige bookshelves were simple and not luxurious.


    Yaphisor was now sitting at his desk, flipping through a scroll, and when Cusi looked at it, he could faintly see the words ¡°The Great Light Spell¡± on the scroll¡¯s handle.


    The Great Light Spell!


    The Pope had given Yaphisor the scroll of the Great Light Spell! But how could he, a lowly priest, be able to use it?


    Curtisno saw Yaphisor was buried in his studies, shrugged his shoulders, pointed to a chair, and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Cusi nodded, sat down, and then looked up at Curtisno, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me. Are you a Blood?¡±


    Curtisno sneered, ¡°Is there a rule that says I have to answer you when you ask a question? Aren¡¯t you too presumptuous? ¡±


    Without looking at Cusi again, he turned to walk behind Yaphisor.


    Curtisno hugged Yaphisor from behind, and gave him a peck on the cheek, asking in a low voice, ¡°What would you like to eat, baby?¡±


    Without looking up, Yaphisor said, ¡°Whatever you want, just make it. I¡¯ll eat it.¡±


    ¡°How about I make you an omelette on bread?¡±


    Yaphisor¡¯s eyes went to one line and then to the next, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cusi, who had just been dismissed by Curtisno, sat awkwardly on the chair, watching the interaction in amazement.


    Curtisno got his answer from Yaphisor and shuffled off to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Seeing Curtisno preparing breakfast, Cusi realized that he had indeed visited so early. It was a daytime visit, but there was no reason to come to someone¡¯s house when they were still having breakfast.


    Cusi coughed awkwardly and apologized, ¡°Yaphisor, I am sorry to have disturbed you so early.¡±


    Yaphisor paused and looked back at Cusi, ¡°There¡¯s water on the table, make yourself comfortable. I¡¯ll be right over when I¡¯ve finished. ¡±


    Cusi nodded, rushing to pour a glass of water to ease the awkwardness.


    The interaction between the blond man and Yaphisor was so intimate, so intimate that he felt that no one could insert themselves into their world.


    He was simply an extra person sitting in this room.


    The sweet smell of bread and fried eggs came from the busy Curtisno, and Cusi stared at his back, gulping and his stomach growling in an untimely manner.


    Yaphisor raised his head again and turned to Curtisno, ¡°Curtisno, add some for one more person. Priest Cusi seems to be hungry.¡±


    Cusi smiled awkwardly but was touched by Yaphisor¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    Curtisno cooked without an apron, fiddling with the spatula in his hands and making three eggs with ease. The eggs and six slices of bacon were fried, and the bread was just about ready.


    The blond man¡¯s hands were dancing as he was making breakfast.


    After elegantly bringing the two plates to the round table, Curtisno took the milk out of the cupboard.


    Only when he had done so did Curtisno look at Yaphisor: ¡°Baby, come and eat. You¡¯ll continue later.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I am coming.¡± Yaphisor looked at the scroll of the Great Light spell once more before he carefully rolled it up and placed it on the bookcase before coming to the table.


    He took a deep breath and sniffed the food on the table with a look of enjoyment on his face and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were any good at cooking.¡±


    Curtisno laughed, ¡°Yes, there are many things about me that you haven¡¯t discovered. You¡¯ll be surprised by what you see in me in the future.¡±


    Yaphisor smiled at Curtisno as he sat down next to him.


    As the two interacted, Cusi was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know where to put his hands. He smiled apologetically at Yaphisor and said, ¡°Yaphisor, I¡¯m sorry about yesterday.¡±


    Only then did Yaphisor move his eyes from Curtisno¡¯s face. He frowned at Cusi¡¯s pale cheeks and lips and wondered, ¡°Have you been anaemic lately? Why do you look so pale? You¡¯re hungry, aren¡¯t you? Eat something first and we¡¯ll talk about it later. ¡±


    Cusi saw the plate pushed in front of him, which already contained two slices of bacon, a fried egg, and two slices of bread.


    Yaphisor pushed the fork back to Cusi before picking up the milk and pouring it into a glass, ¡°Seeing as you¡¯ve been preparing the meal all morning, leave the task of pouring milk to me!¡±


    Curtisno smiled gently and took a sip of the milk from Yaphisor, ¡°Yes, the milk that the baby poured is really good.¡±


    Cusi took the milk from Yaphisor and said ¡°thank you¡± before taking a sip too.


    The milk tasted like ordinary milk, and the bread was ordinary. But after yesterday¡¯s rebuke from the priests, Cusi suddenly burst into tears as he ate.


    What had he done?


    He had hurt his best friend and even provoked the Pope¡¯s authority in front of a crowd.


    After doing that wrong, all the priests were blaming him, but Yaphisor, who was the victim, was still tolerant, not driving away his unwanted guest, and even asking him about his health and preparing breakfast for him.


    He had hurt Yaphisor, but Yaphisor had returned the favour with kindness, and he was ashamed of himself.


    As tears fell onto the table, Yaphisor sighed softly and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. Just eat your meal.¡±


    Cusi nodded vigorously and ate his breakfast in tears.


    After breakfast, Yaphisor and Curtisno cleaned up the dishes together, the half-open kitchen allowing Cusi to watch them in action.


    The two laughed and smiled as they washed the dishes, and although there were no fancy words, the love shared was too much for Cusi to ignore.


    Seeing the interaction between the two, Cusi thought of himself and Orvis.


    What was his relationship with Orvis?


    When he thinks of his relationship with Orvis, a darker colour comes to his mind, depression and despair mixed with the madness of blood.


    But when he looked at the two of them together, all he could think of was a bright pink colour around them, natural, warm, and unpretentious.


    This was the life he wanted, so why did his life turn out to be so grey?


    The love between men had no place in the world, and Orvis was an alchemist in his human form.


    Alchemists and priests have always been incompatible, so he and Orvis have to be even more secretive when they meet.


    On top of that, Orvis is a Blood, a Blood who has a grudge against humans!


    This means that when he meets with Orvis, not only does he have to prevent others from finding out, but he also has to prevent others from finding out that Orvis is a Blood.


    Why does he have to violate so many of the world¡¯s rules to have a relationship?


    Why did he have to suffer so much?

 CH 116

    After washing the dishes, Yaphisor and Curtisno sat down again at the round table.


    Yaphisor¡¯s house was not large, with a large space at the entrance and no other compartments except for a separate bathroom.


    A desk, a bookcase, a bed, a dining table, a few chairs, a kitchen and nothing else.


    On the cream dining table was a round vase of vivid blue roses in full bloom.


    There were no extra decorations, no-frills, but everything was warm and bright.


    Cusi looked enviously at the house, which he had not been in for a long time; how long had it been since he had been in Yaphisor¡¯s house?


    Ever since he had become an intermediate priest last year, he had gradually begun to distance himself from Yaphisor, and although he still talked to him openly, he had grown to look down and despise his former friend in his heart.


    His head bowed in shame, Cusi regretted his thoughts at the time.


    Yaphisor sat down and looked at Cusi, ¡°Cusi, what did you want to see me about?¡±


    Cusi looked up suddenly, his eyes drifting for a moment.


    Yes, what was he here for? Oh yes, to apologize to Yaphisor.


    ¡°Yaphisor,¡± Cusi said sincerely, in a guilty tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened yesterday. I had spoken out of turn and almost hurt you because of my slip of the tongue. ¡±


    Yaphisor smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The matter of my succeeding as the next Cardinal Archbishop as a low-ranking priest had already caused discontent among the priests. So, even without you stepping in, others would have. But thanks to you, I was able to deter them.¡±


    ¡°Yaphisor¡­..,¡± said Cusi, his eyes red and swollen, his heart feeling even more ashamed.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you swore an oath to the true gods yesterday. Does your chest still hurt?¡± Yaphisor asked.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine already.¡± Cusi blushed slightly. There were some things that both of them knew by heart but should not be made public, ¡°Strange to say, yesterday Orvis said some comforting words to me for a while, and I had no burning pain in my chest afterwards. Not only that, I no longer feel pain. ¡±


    Yaphisor frowned slightly at that and shared a glance with Curtisno.


    No pain?


    Only a mental attack could make a person feel no pain.


    Curtisno had attacked the Blood King¡¯s body that day after seeing his consciousness detached from his physical body. Once the body died, even the most powerful soul would fade away as it had no vessel to carry it.


    But from Cusi¡¯s words, it seemed that things were not quite as they had envisaged; the Blood King¡¯s body had indeed died, but the Blood King had taken over Orvis¡¯s body and replaced him.


    Curtisno¡¯s voice came to his head at the right time, [I guessed as much. I did not realize that the Blood King had gone through the book I had left behind to that extent.]


    Yaphisor replied, [This will go on endlessly. Even if we kill Orvis, the Blood King will seek the next body, and if he hides, we will never be able to find him again. How can we pull the kettle out of the barrel?]


    [The barrel?] Curtisno¡¯s voice paused in Yaphisor¡¯s mind and returned, [I do have an idea. If I can get the Blood King to integrate his consciousness into my mind of his own accord, I will be able to lock him in so that he has nowhere to escape].


    Yaphisor¡¯s expression was slightly stunned, [Wouldn¡¯t you be in danger?]


    [No, my mental power is far superior to his. Taking him down is not a problem at all. There is just one problem, how do I lure the Blood King in?]


    [Don¡¯t worry, the Blood King is no fool. The moment Orvis fled, he should have known that he was wanted by the entire Blood race. I¡¯m afraid that his appropriation of Orvis¡¯s body was premeditated, otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have favoured him that much for all these years. He was not doting on Orvis, he was saving him for the future. However, the Blood King was used to having the world. It is easy to go from frugality to luxury, but difficult to go from luxury to frugality. He is probably getting tired of living like a street rat and must be looking for his next target.]


    [Mmm, baby, you¡¯re so smart, I can¡¯t get enough of you.]


    Yaphisor:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Can you not suddenly go into heat when we are talking about business?


    Pushing Curtisno¡¯s thoughts out of his mind, Yaphisor suddenly reached out and grabbed Cusi¡¯s arm with one hand and twisted it hard. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    The arm was already a little red and swollen, but Cusi shook his head with an unchanged face, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt, I can¡¯t feel it.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t feel pain, how do you know if you¡¯re in reality or a dream now?¡± Yaphisor thought for a moment and tickled his palm again, ¡°Does it tickle?¡±


    Cusi¡¯s face took on a tangled expression, ¡°It tickles!¡±


    Yaphisor understood and let go of Cusi¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Cusi, there is something I think you need to know.¡±


    ¡°There is an ability in this world called a mental attack, and there is only one person among the Bloods who has it, and that is the Blood King, or rather the Blood King who was killed by Orvis. Mental attacks corrupt your brain and change your mind so that you become less of yourself. The highest level can help one detach their soul and board it into another person¡¯s body, killing that person and replacing them. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to that, I have to tell you another thing. How did Orvis explain my disappearance when the three of us were travelling together that day? ¡±


    Cusi froze, with a vague unease in his heart, but said calmly, ¡°He said he didn¡¯t know where you had gone and that he couldn¡¯t see you when he opened his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Heh, the opposite is true.¡± Yaphisor sneered, ¡°That night, I unintentionally woke up and found him sucking your blood. I screamed at you in an attempt to wake you up, but Orvis¡¯s powers were too strong, and you seemed to have fallen into an unusual slumber.¡±


    ¡° Not only that, but he even used his alchemy to conjure up a demon to try and disembowel me. Seeing that the situation was not right, I fled deep into the dense forest, and it was then that I was saved by Curtisno. As you can see, Curtisno is indeed a Blood, a Sixth Generation Blood.¡± Yaphisor paused and said seriously, ¡°This secret concerns Curtisno¡¯s safety in the human world, and I want you to keep this secret and tell no one. Can you?¡±


    Cusi¡¯s eyes swept between Yaphisor and Curtisno and said, ¡°Well, yes, got it! But I don¡¯t understand how you managed to hide it from the Bloods and became a seventh-generation Blood at that time in the Blood realm. Could it be that you are also¡­..¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡± Yaphisor glanced at Curtisno and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Curtisno. He got me some blood from a seventh-generation Blood, and when I applied that blood to my body, it covered the human aura, so I was able to hide among the Bloods.¡±


    Cusi nodded, realization dawning, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Cusi¡¯s soul was now straddling the line between light and darkness. Having grown up in the church since he was a child, his soul was originally pure.


    But it was because it was so pure that it was more easily assimilated into the darkness.


    His soul was now gradually being eroded by the Blood King, and his personality had changed. He was no longer the original Cusi.


    But Cusi was not completely blackened; deep down he still retained his faith in the light and worshipped the true God.


    Looking down at the table, the expression in Cusi¡¯s eyes changed.


    Orvis, the Blood King, the Blood King, Orvis.


    ¡°What a good child. Come here, let me reward you so that it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°You will feel no pain from any wound that appears on your body.¡±


    Orvis never called him ¡°child¡±, he only called him ¡°Cusi¡±.


    Who was the man he spent so much time with?


    Although Orvis was a Blood and an alchemist, he had never shown signs of being able to do mental attacks until he had escaped from the Blood realm.


    Cusi suddenly remembered his time with Orvis yesterday. He¡¯d suspected it yesterday, hadn¡¯t he?


    He suspected that Orvis wasn¡¯t Orvis, and that was before he knew about the whole mental attack thing.


    No, he was aware of it.


    In the Church¡¯s description of the Blood King and Princes, there was a description of their abilities, and for the Blood King, it was mental attacks.


    But why hadn¡¯t he thought of it?


    Thinking about his unusual behaviour over the past few days and his tendency to lose his temper, Cusi became increasingly frightened.


    Could he have been corrupted by a mental attack and not even know it?


    Gulping, Cusi looked up at Yaphisor and asked pleadingly, ¡°What are you trying to mean by saying these things?¡±


    Yaphisor sighed, ¡°I just want to tell you that Orvis is not the right man for you, not before, not now, and not in the future. You are pure of heart; he is cunning and sinister. You are kind; he is murderous. Even if you were together, you would only be incompatible; either he would be assimilated by you or you would be assimilated by him. Do you have the confidence to assimilate him? No. Before even that, are you still sure that Orvis is still Orvis? ¡±


    Cusi shuddered, and Yaphisor¡¯s warning was exactly what he had been dreading in his heart.


    Was Orvis Orvis, or was he the Blood King?


    The answer was already in his mind, and Cusi¡¯s fear was doubled when he remembered the two of them having mad, desperate sex in the cave a few days before, and the way Orvis had penetrated him again and again.


    He covered his mouth, tears in his eyes, and panicked, ¡°Yaphisor, I am no longer pure. I have lied to the true God, I have even defiled my body. Oh my God! Yaphisor, what have I done.¡±


    Yaphisor glanced at Curtisno, who nodded and quietly injected a little mental power into Cusi¡¯s brain to calm him down.


    Yaphisor stood up and came behind Cusi, gently untying the scarf and placing his hand on his chest from behind, ¡°Cusi, believe me, the body is only the vessel. As long as your heart remains the same, then you are still the purest of believers. The true God is forgiving, and instead of blaming you, He will comfort you. It is not the body that matters, it is what you say and do and how you behave that matters.¡±


    ¡°In a thousand years, when we have all returned to just souls and our flesh is reduced to a shovelful of dust, history will only record our deeds and our bodies will be a thing of the past. Cusi, remember what I have said today.¡±

 CH 117

    ¡°Cusi, what did you find out?¡± The Blood King asked in a low voice as he gazed into Cusi¡¯s eyes.


    Cusi¡¯s eyes drifted for a moment before saying, ¡°Yaphisor is not a Blood and he is accompanied by a Blood called Curtisno.¡±


    Curtisno? The sixth generation?


    ¡°And? What else did you learn? ¡°


    ¡°I¡­ I saw Yaphisor in his home reading the great light spell the Pope had bestowed on him.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Yaphisor a mere novice? What¡¯s the use of reading the Great Light spell? Baby, that spell should belong to you. ¡°


    ¡°What?¡± Cusi glanced at the Blood King in confusion and said, ¡°Belong to me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge the humiliation of yesterday? I can help you, baby. Didn¡¯t you mention in front of the priests that you suspected Yaphisor of being a Blood? If I help you make him a true Blood, then your suspicions will become true. ¡° The Blood King¡¯s eyes flashed red, and he stared at Cusi with unblinking eyes.


    Cusi¡¯s mind went into another trance, but then he shook his head desperately, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. Yaphisor is my best friend, I can¡¯t do this to him.¡±


    The red light in the Blood King¡¯s eyes increased, ¡°Look at me, boy. You will do this. Bring Yaphisor out. I will give him an embrace, then you will capture him and give him to the Pope. You¡¯ll be a hero to the church; you¡¯ll make a name for yourself among the priests. Not only that, but you can go to Yaphisor¡¯s house and take his great light spell; what use is a great light spell to a junior priest; only a genius like you can use it. ¡°


    Cusi¡¯s mind buzzed as the Blood King¡¯s words echoed.


    Finally, Cusi nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    The Blood King laughed and went to kiss Cusi on the cheek.


    But Cusi stood up sharply, his face pale, and said, ¡°Orvis, I¡¯m going to Yaphisor¡¯s. We¡¯ll meet in the woods outside the city tonight. ¡°


    With these words, he took two steps at a time and hurried to leave Orvis¡¯ house.


    When the Blood King saw Cusi¡¯s unusual behavior, suspicion grew in his heart.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Cusi.¡± The Blood King suddenly stopped Cusi. He was about to enter Cusi¡¯s mind to see what he was thinking when a loud roar suddenly sounded from deep within him: ¡°Blood King, give me back my body!¡±


    The Blood King convulsed, his eyes rolling up and down in their sockets.


    Orvis¡¯ body floundered and his eyes rolled up and down. His expression was fierce and distorted, and he no longer looked handsome.


    With a scream, Cusi ran out of the door and disappeared.


    Pushing Orvis¡¯ mind back down, the Blood King regained control of his body.


    As he looked at the empty hall and the open door, murderous intent rose in the Blood King¡¯s eyes.


    Something is wrong.


    With a grim smile, the Blood King used an alchemy and suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    Cusi ran down the empty road, and in his haste, he stumbled and fell onto the muddy road.


    Struggling to hold his upper body up, an arm suddenly reached out to support his arm.


    Cusi stiffened, a look of horror on his face.


    The Blood King lifted him up and said gently, ¡°What are you running for, child?¡±


    ¡°Orvis never calls me a child,¡± Cusi said as he took two steps back and looked warily at the Blood King, a white glow coalescing in his hands.


    The Blood King smiled faintly, ¡°My dear, titles can change. Come here.¡±


    Watching the Blood King approach him step by step, Cusi cried out and threw the circle of light at him.


    But the Blood King dodged it with a flick of his wrist. He dashed to Cusi¡¯s side and grabbed him by the neck with a strong, powerful palm, slamming him to the ground.


    ¡°My dear child, why are you disobeying me? You¡¯re not cute if you don¡¯t behave, you know. ¡° The Blood King smiled fiercely and slowly put his head close to Cusi¡¯s, ¡°Relax, let me see what you know.¡±


    Projecting his mental energy into Cusi, the Blood King searched through his mind.


    Cusi¡¯s memory was very simple, and it took him only a few moments to search for yesterday¡¯s events.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Cusi, listen to me, Orvis is the Blood King, the dead Blood King! He has invaded Orvis¡¯s body!


    ¡°Although Curtisno is just a sixth generation, he can also do mental attacks. So, trust me, let Curtisno help you get rid of all the hints the Blood King has forced on you, or your soul will become depraved even further. ¡°


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Pulling his mental energy out of Cusi¡¯s mind, the Blood King fell into contemplation.


    Curtisno could do mental attacks too? How did he know about mental attacks? Could he have read that book too? No, that couldn¡¯t be. The book had been kept under seal, so no one could read it.


    Hadn¡¯t Curtisno always lived in the human world? Does such a book exist in the human world?


    If it did exist, was that book the same as his own, or was it different?


    What level of mental power has Curtisno reached? Has he reached his level?


    He has been practicing mental attacks, but why was his body not damaged?


    Curtisno¡¯s body smelt fresh and strong, not at all like the weakness he had experienced after practicing mental attacks.


    The Blood King glanced at Cusi and leaned over to whisper in his ear, ¡°Cusi, my child. You love me the most. You love me from the bottom of your heart. You love me without fear. You love me enough to leave everything behind. You want to kiss me, you want to caress me, you want to make love to me, you want to be held in my arms and fucked all the time. Do you understand, my dear child? ¡°


    Cusi¡¯s eyes went from frightened to dazed. His eyes drifted for a moment before Cusi suddenly opened them and gazed at Orvis with fascination in his eyes, ¡°Dear Orvis, my dearest love, I love you.¡±


    The Blood King laughed and lifted Cusi to his feet.


    A Sixth Generation Blood is a Sixth Generation Blood. How could it compare to him, the most powerful Third Generation Blood in history.


    He was no match for him, even though he had learned to use mental attacks.


    But why did Curtisno not show any signs of physical weakness after practicing mental attacks? This is something that needs to be studied.


    Is he gifted, or is there a reason?


    It had been over a week since he had taken over Orvis¡¯ body, and he had already noticed that he was starting to lose strength.


    This useless body was still a waste after all.


    The Blood King looked at Cusi, ¡°Child, bring Yaphisor, will you?¡±


    Cusi stared at the Blood King with a gaze that could tolerate no other. ¡°Yes, dear Orvis.¡±


    Yaphisor followed Cusi slowly into the deep woods. As they walked, Yaphisor asked, ¡°Cusi, where exactly are you taking me?¡±


    Cusi smiled gently, ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon, it¡¯s just ahead.¡±


    Yaphisor tightened the cloak on his back and had to follow Cusi¡¯s lead.


    Finally, Cusi stopped in front of a large tree and said, ¡°This is it, Yaphisor.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so what did you want to show me?¡± Yaphisor looked at Cusi with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°To show you someone.¡±


    ¡°A person? Who?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    Above the tree, a dark figure suddenly descended and stood beside Cusi, saying, ¡°Long time no see, priest Yaphisor.¡±


    Yaphisor¡¯s expression changed and he looked warily at Orvis, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Cusi, why did you bring me to him? Aren¡¯t you already awake?¡±


    The Blood King laughed out loud, ¡°Can¡¯t one be induced again if they were awake? Silly child, how cute you are.¡±


    ¡°I have come not to kill you today, little one, but to give you a blessing.¡±


    Yaphisor took two steps back and said, ¡°What blessing?¡±


    ¡°I will give you eternal life and great power!¡± With these words, the Blood King¡¯s body turned into a black mist and rushed towards Yaphisor.


    Yaphisor took two steps back, and two white rays of light appeared in his hands. As soon as the white light touched the Blood King, he dispersed it without causing him any damage.


    A frightened expression appeared on Yaphisor¡¯s face as he started to run back and the Blood King took chase.


    As soon as the Blood King was about to catch up with Yaphisor, another black shadow rushed in front of them and knocked the Blood King to the ground.


    Startled, the Blood King grabbed the demon by the neck with his sharp nails and pushed it out of the way.


    ¡°Damned vampire, how dare you harm the lives of my people on human territory.¡± A voice came and by the time he had finished his last word, he was beside Yaphisor.


    There was a slight look of surprise in Yaphisor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Prince Wales? What are you doing here? ¡°


    Prince Wales gave a reassuring look and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯m here.¡±


    For a moment, there was no sign of the previous fear on Yaphisor¡¯s face. His expression was cold for a second, and then he sighed helplessly.


    Wales didn¡¯t notice and pointed at the black shadow and said, ¡°Demon, eat him!¡±


    At his command, the demon rose up again and chased after the Blood King.


    Seeing that his plans had been ruined, the Blood King grunted coldly and did not stay long, leading the demon to flee deeper into the forest.


    Wales saw this and was about to chase after him, but was grabbed by Yaphisor, ¡°Don¡¯t chase after him. If you can, summon the demon back. I¡¯m afraid your demon will be in an unfortunate situation.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m a demon contractor with the powers of an advanced alchemist. ¡° Wales retorted.


    ¡°Why not? That Blood is several levels higher than your demon! That¡¯s a fourth generation Blood! And it¡¯s the same Orvis that Joey is after! ¡°


    Wales was startled and summoned the demon back.


    But it was already too late, and after five minutes of calling for the demon, the demon didn¡¯t respond to his call, so he looked at Yaphisor with resignation, ¡°It seems to be too late.¡±


    Yaphisor gave another long sigh, ¡°You¡¯re not helping here. Who told you to come? Go, go¡­ quickly go back to your Joey. ¡°

 CH 118

    ¡°I had come to consult you and was on my way when I saw you two heading towards the dense forest. Afraid that you were in danger, I followed you here.¡±


    Yaphisor looked in Cusi¡¯s direction, who, with a slight nod towards Yaphisor, went into the dense forest after Orvis and they lost sight of him.


    After seeing Cusi leave, Yaphisor then looked at Wales and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been ¡°kidnapped¡± by the Bloods once, and your father still dares to let you out of the palace at night?¡±


    ¡°When you fall, you have to get up. How can I lead my people to prosperity if I am turned into a caged sparrow warbler because I was hurt once.¡±


    ¡°Said as if it were true,¡± Yaphisor smirked, ¡°where is Joey?¡±


    ¡°Oh, speaking of Joey, that¡¯s exactly why I came to see you.¡± Wales frowned, ¡°The palace is only a few blocks away from the Church, and there are many enchantments in the palace to detect Bloods. I¡¯m always a little uneasy about Joey being in the palace. ¡°


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So I want to settle Joey outside and I want you to look after him.¡±


    Yaphisor thought for a moment, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    With those words, he turned on his heel intending to leave.


    ¡°Hey, Yaphisor, wait.¡± Wales called out behind him, ¡°What was your plan to subdue Orvis?¡±


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­¡± Yaphisor looked up at the sky in a thoughtful manner and said, ¡°Probably with the Great Light spell I just learned.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Yaphisor paid no more attention to Wales and turned to leave.


    Yaphisor pushed open the door to his house, his originally calm and indifferent expression suddenly changing as he smiled, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m home.¡±


    In the depths of the brightly lit room, a figure in a nightgown was looking down at a scroll with his back to the door. The man turned at the voice, an eyebrow raised as he asked, ¡°Finished?¡±


    This man looked exactly like the Yaphisor at the door!


    The Yaphisor standing at the doorway smiled softly, ¡°It didn¡¯t work, Wales suddenly scuttled out when I was halfway through.¡±


    He then walked over to the mirror, which still showed Yaphisor¡¯s face.


    After a few reluctant glances at Yaphisor¡¯s features in the mirror, Yaphisor said in a deep voice to the mirror, ¡°Your appearance is that of Curtisno. You are a Blood. You are not human and you do not know the Great Light spell.¡±


    Something wonderful happened as he said these words.


    What had been Yaphisor¡¯s appearance slowly changed; his junior priestly robes slowly morphed into a black tuxedo, and his face changed at a speed visible to the naked eye, from that of a soft teenager to that of a handsome, flawless young man. His light brown hair continued to stretch to his waist before stopping, and its colour changed from light brown to blonde.


    The green, forest-like eyes turned the azure colour of a lake, and his body stretched.


    Finally, his transformation stopped, and the blonde-haired, blue-eyed man turned to look unblinkingly at Yaphisor, slowly walking up to him and half-crouching in front of him.


    Curtisno took Yaphisor¡¯s hand and kissed the back of it in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°How would you like to punish me for not completing my task, baby? Will you whip me hard, or do you intend for me to be stripped naked and tied to the bed? ¡°


    Yaphisor pulled his hand out of Curtisno¡¯s with a hard shake and said, ¡°I have just interpreted the scroll of the great light spell the Pope gave me. Why don¡¯t we try this on you?¡±


    Curtisno¡¯s body stiffened slightly at his words, and with a dry laugh, he stood up and pulled Yaphisor up out of his chair into his arms, ¡° I¡¯d rather not. Anyway, I¡¯m telling you, baby, I was just one step away. ¡°


    ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s okay.¡± Yaphisor was locked firmly in Curtisno¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t move, but he didn¡¯t get angry, just saying in a light tone, ¡°There¡¯ll be another chance next time.¡±


    The original plan was for Curtisno to become Yaphisor and lure Orvis into his mind to explore Curtisno¡¯s identity.


    If Wales hadn¡¯t shown up, Curtisno planned to use a few words to arouse the Blood King¡¯s suspicions and thus lure him into doing a mental probe. What he hadn¡¯t expected was for Wales to appear before he had the chance to say anything.


    Yaphisor used a light spell in Curtisno¡¯s arms, and Curtisno let go when he felt his arm go numb.


    Jumping out of Curtisno¡¯s arms, Yaphisor wondered, ¡°Why did Prince Wales appear on this dark and windy night?¡±


    Curtisno thought about it and felt it necessary to inform Yaphisor. ¡°He plans to let Prince Joey leave the palace, and we will look after him. It¡¯s no big deal; you don¡¯t need to be concerned. ¡°


    Yaphisor interlocked his fingers and pulled his arm upwards, asking, ¡°Where will he live then?¡±


    Curtisno froze at the question for a moment, ¡°Er, I didn¡¯t ask that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yaphisor rolled up the scroll and said, ¡°Two or three people have gone missing from the eastern district of the Imperial City recently.¡­¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s ignore Prince Wales and other things for now. I¡¯m going to rest. The Pope asked to meet him tomorrow after the rooster crows. ¡°


    After putting the scrolls on the shelf carefully, Yaphisor thought about it and went to Curtisno with a sad face, standing on tiptoe to give him a peck on the lips, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. Get some rest.¡±


    It was the first unsolicited kiss from Yaphisor since they had known each other, and even though it wasn¡¯t even a deep kiss, Curtisno¡¯s cheeks suddenly flushed. He let out a low growl and hugged Yaphisor hard.


    A little helpless at being attacked by Curtisno for the second time tonight, Yaphisor used a primary light spell to flick Curtisno away, but to his surprise, Curtisno did not jump away as he usually did.


    He held Yaphisor unmoving and pinned him to the bookshelf with a little force. With his hands cupping Yaphisor¡¯s cheeks, Curtisno lowered his head and kissed Yaphisor¡¯s lips in a frenzy.


    Like a living snake, his tongue easily picked apart Yaphisor¡¯s teeth and smoothly slid into his mouth.


    The sweet and tingling sensation spread throughout his mouth and his body, and all Yaphisor felt was the tongue in his mouth nimbly stirring his. It stuck to his tongue, making him dance and swim with it.


    The liquid in his mouth increased as they stirred frantically, slowly spilling out of the corners of his lips, but Curtisno still had no intention of stopping. Not only did he have no intention of stopping, but he had the intention of attacking further.


    His leg gently pushed between Yaphisor¡¯s legs, teasing Yaphisor¡¯s sensitive area with seductive movements.


    Yaphisor groaned, his arms involuntarily wrapping around Curtisno¡¯s back.


    Curtisno¡¯s blue eyes slowly turned a deep red at Yaphisor¡¯s reflexive reaction, and he stroked his hand down Yaphisor¡¯s face and slowly slipped into his night robe.


    The robe was wide, soft, and very comfortable, and Curtisno was able to feel his way to Yaphisor¡¯s sensitive chest at once.


    A low groan escaped Yaphisor¡¯s lips, and Curtisno¡¯s movements became more provocative when he heard it.


    Strangely, Curtisno, who had never slept with Yaphisor, seemed to know all his sensitive spots by nature.


    His waist, his chest, and lower abdomen were all sensitive points for him.


    No, with even just a simple touch, he could light a fire in Yaphisor.


    A fire so fierce that it could start a prairie fire!


    Yaphisor had lost his senses and his hazy eyes opened to look at Curtisno, whose forest-green eyes were already glowing with the luminous light of watery waves.


    Curtisno¡¯s hand continued to tease the inside of his nightgown, and every time his hand touched a spot, Yaphisor felt it burn as if it were on fire.


    The flames burned, burning his heart to a pounding, his body to limpness, his mind to insanity.


    Curtisno looked at Yaphisor as if he were seeing a gourmet feast.


    Through the nightrobe, only Curtisno¡¯s arms could be seen from the outside as they disappeared into Yaphisor¡¯s clothes, but his movements were distinguishable.


    Yaphisor¡¯s chest rose and fell violently as he took a few breaths and regained some slight sense of reason.


    What is happening to him? It was only a couple of kisses from Curtisno. Why did he follow like a demon?


    ¡°Did you drop some kind of hint on me?¡± Yaphisor questioned Curtisno as he panted heavily.


    Normally, his questioning would have had some authority, but in the current scenario, with his cheeks slightly flushed and clear liquid still at the corners of his mouth, the words sounded flirtatious.


    Curtisno laughed and said in a husky voice, ¡°Baby, you are looking so seductive, it¡¯s you who¡¯s compelling me.¡±


    Then his hand once again roamed, and flicked all around Yaphisor¡¯s sensitive chest, teasing the two hardened cherries, burning every last bit of Yaphisor¡¯s sanity.


    Yaphisor let him do what he wanted and even stood on his tiptoes to ask Curtisno for a kiss.


    Seeing the luscious lips that Yaphisor offered, Curtisno wasted no time in leaning over, and for the second time, their lips and tongues intertwined, not separating from each other.


    During the kiss, Curtisno¡¯s hands did not remain idle. His hands finally slid down to Yaphisor¡¯s underwear, gouging the sensitive area through them for a moment before Curtisno reached along the hem and into Yaphisor¡¯s pants.


    Yaphisor groaned as the sensitive area was grasped slightly harder. It felt very stimulating and soothing.


    It was a sensation he had never experienced before, the ultimate feeling of being on the edge of madness, as if he had been bitten by a snake and pulled into a dark abyss, completely losing control of himself and his senses. Only, it was not the abyss of darkness, it was a pleasure that sent one into a frenzy.


    The two men¡¯s movements became more and more violent, with Curtisno even tugging down Yaphisor¡¯s underwear and touching his ass.


    As the two men moved violently, the already unstable bookshelf finally lost its balance.


    Quick as a flash, Curtisno spun around, turning Yaphisor to the outside as he spun inside when the tilted bookshelf came down.


    The bookshelf tipped at a 70-degree angle and was caught by Curtisno¡¯s broad back. It did not fall to the ground, but the books on it were scattered all over.


    Curtisno re-established the bookshelf on the wall and added a fixing spell so that it could not fall to the ground, even in a twelve-strength tornado, before serving Yaphisor again.


    He pinned Yaphisor¡¯s luscious body down on the book-spattered floor.


    With the nightgown torn to shreds and the underwear hanging down to his calves, Yaphisor looked like a textbook against the books ¨C Curtisno¡¯s textbook on sexual enlightenment.


    Curtisno held Yaphisor¡¯s legs as if opening a book, and the moment he entered, he almost gushed.


    He felt that Yaphisor¡¯s canal was like a mountain range of heavy layers; layer after layer of never-ending layers, giving him the supreme experience.


    Under such an experience, Curtisno completely liberated himself. With blood-red eyes, he attacked with desperation, madly enthralled with Yaphisor¡¯s body and the supreme experience it gave him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Hours later, Yaphisor was limp, but Curtisno showed no sign of softening. Yaphisor¡¯s mind was dizzy with the constant pleasure, and he was almost fainting.


    Just then, a voice in his head suddenly rang out without warning.


    [Ding! Lord Host¡¯s physical body is detected to be in high danger, the system will be automatically activated!]


    [Ding! The host¡¯s mental power attribute is detected to be S-rank, and the physical body attribute is A-rank. The host has been under continuous sexual attack from an S-rank body for more than five hours, and his body is in a dangerous state. The system will force the host¡¯s body to upgrade to S-rank to adapt to high-intensity sex. Ding, 1000 bit points will be deducted to strengthen the body attributes. Body strengthening will now begin.]


    There was severe pain in his body, but the pain in his limbs was far less intense than the extreme pleasure that Curtisno was bringing to him.


    The pleasure overwhelmed the pain, and Yaphisor was able to complete the strengthening process without suffering much pain.


    A myriad of images flashed in his mind, of other worlds, darkness and chaos, but none of these memories could be taken in by Yaphisor at the moment. He was only absorbed in his perfect union with Curtisno.


    The night had not yet ended.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Bai Lixin was awakened by the scent of rice porridge.


    Struggling to get up, he caught a glimpse of his lover, who was busy in the kitchen.


    With the reboot of the dimensional system, all the memories came back to his mind.


    Reflecting on what had happened during this period of amnesia, Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but feel like laughing.


    He gently tugged at the corners of his mouth, and a soreness followed from a point in his body. The corners of his mouth came to a halt in their normal grin, leaving a drop of cold sweat on the corner of his brow.


    Bai Lixin called out in his mind, [S419M.]


    [Lord Host! You have finally regained your memory. I am here!]


    Bai Lixin ignored S419M¡¯s shouting and continued, [Deduct 300 points to help repair my body.]


    [My Lord, you will need to use 500 points. 300 is not enough. Don¡¯t underestimate the stamina and explosive power of an old virgin. Under your new weapon, Heavy Range, Curtisno completely lost his mind and used all his strength. But it was also thanks to the famous weapon and Curtisno¡¯s going all out that the system was able to get out of hibernation and you recovered your memory.]


    The corners of Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth twitched as he gave his lover a glance out of the corner of his eye and said helplessly, [500 then, deduct 500 points.]


    [As you direct, Lord Host! Deducting 500 points to begin body restoration!]


    When he crossed over to this A-rank vampire world, Bai Lixin transmigrated into Yaphisor¡¯s body.


    He was angry because he was set up by S419M when exchanging items and cut off the connection to the system without saying a word after receiving the world memories and locking in his lover¡¯s identity.


    His lover was a second-generation Blood in this realm, Curtisno.


    And his only purpose in this world was to provide sustenance for Orvis.


    When Bai Lixin learned of this plot, he was simply furious and began to accept the light spells of this world as soon as he transmigrated into Yaphisor, starting slowly with the beginner spells and trying them out until he reached the Great Light spell.


    He desperately practised these light spells in preparation for his attack on Orvis later.


    However, one of the great light spells included one that could seal one¡¯s memory.


    Even a wise man is bound to make a mistake, and when Bai Lixin was practising this spell, there was a mistake in one place because of his haste, causing the Light Spell to backfire, and directly rebounding onto him.


    Like that, he lost all of his memories, retaining only Yaphisor¡¯s.


    The beloved son of this world is the priest, Cusi, who was originally a very gifted priest with a mind as pure as a blank piece of paper.


    He inadvertently met Orvis, who had mixed in with the alchemists, was a central member of the Hawks faction, and was greatly favoured by the Blood King as his next successor.


    If Cusi was completely on the side of light, then Orvis was the complete opposite.


    Cunning, ambitious, and vicious, Orvis mercilessly killed Cusi¡¯s best friend, Yaphisor, and then pretended to know nothing about it as he and Cusi searched for Yaphisor¡¯s whereabouts.


    Finally, one day, Cusi discovered Orvis¡¯ true nature.


    Even after being saved by Orvis, Cusi¡¯s loathing of the Bloods did not allow him to show Orvis a single ounce of goodwill.


    The Blood King was wounded and had decreed a kill on sight order for Orvis. Cusi confronted Orvis while they were on the run, and they settled their differences. Their relationship grew stronger, eventually changing from quantitative to qualitative.


    Later, Orvis became the most powerful man in the Bloods thanks to his absorption of Curtisno¡¯s power. He took Cusi back to the vampire realm to kill the three third-generation Bloods and become the new Blood King.


    At the same time, he found the human prince, Wales, who was being harboured by the vampire prince, Joey.


    After killing Prince Joey, Orvis gave Wales to Cusi.


    Cusi thus won the favour of the Pope and the Cardinal and became the next Chief Cardinal.


    Not long afterwards, the chief cardinal suddenly died, and the moment the pope learned of the chief cardinal¡¯s death, he lost his vitality and became bedridden.


    All the affairs of the church were handed over to the newly installed Cusi, whose position became more stable after this.


    While Cusi¡¯s position as chief cardinal was now untouched, the Pope passed away overnight.


    Rightfully so, and by vote, Cusi became the new pope.


    On the day of his coronation, Cusi invited his lover, Orvis, to attend, hoping that he would witness his historic moment together. At that moment, the two men looked at each other and smiled.


    In reality, the chief cardinal did not just die but was rather killed by Orvis to pave the way for Cusi and control the Church through Cusi. He also gave Prince Wales to Cusi with the idea of using him to gain rank and control the Church.


    Although he loved Cusi, his love was not pure enough and was mixed with many other impurities.


    When Cusi¡¯s position became stable, he killed the dying Pope.


    From then on, his beloved Cusi became the supreme executive of the Church, which meant that he controlled half of the Church. Cusi had long been deceived by him and trusted him completely, so whatever he said or lied about, Cusi believed in him.


    Later, Orvis even led Cusi to believe that the Pope had once made a pact with a demon and had been impure in heart and that the whole Church was not as bright as it appeared to be.


    The Church was darker than the devil.


    And at the moment, Cusi, whose heart had long been tainted, still thought he was a devout follower of the true God.


    Under Orvis¡¯ guidance, he revealed to the world ¡°all the sins¡± of the former Pope and the Church. The church then lost its original status and dignity overnight and became a laughing stock and a disgrace to everyone.


    As the Church declined, the Alchemists¡¯ League, which had been fighting against the Church, rose rapidly. Orvis became the new Alchemist¡¯s League leader, having defeated the other leaders.


    He was the Blood King, as well as the Alchemist King.


    Up until this point, the world had completely fallen into his hands.


    It was only then that Cusi vaguely realized that something was wrong, but it was already too late.


    Orvis held Cusi captive, constantly anaesthetizing him with lust and alcohol, and made him his pet for good.

 CH 119

    [Ding! Body restoration is complete. Lord Host, you and Lord God deserve to be a match made in heaven! Even without your memories, you still found a fragment of the Lord God¡¯s soul and did such shameful things with him.]


    [¡­¡­]It¡¯s better not to talk to this increasingly humanistic artificial brain.


    After taking a deep breath and getting used to this familiar yet unfamiliar body for a while, Bai Lixin got up from the bed.


    Seeing the messy clothes all over the floor, Bai Lixin chanted a purification spell to himself and took out a set of intact junior priest robes from his magic pouch, putting them on before pacing behind Curtisno and smiling, ¡°It smells good.¡±


    Curtisno turned back to gaze at Bai Lixin with azure eyes, ¡°I was afraid it would be inconvenient for you, so I made some soft food.¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Huh, and who caused my inconvenience?


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to try your handiwork, I¡¯m a little late. The rooster is crowing, and I have to go to church. ¡± Bai Lixin heard the sound of the rooster crowing, tightened the robe he was wearing and made to head out the door.


    ¡°Baby, wait.¡± Curtisno spoke out to stop Bai Lixin.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bai Lixin quirked an eyebrow.


    ¡°When your Pope said, come when the rooster crows, did he mean the next day?¡± Curtisno gave a mysterious laugh, his hand not forgetting to stir the rice porridge simmering in the pot.


    Bai Lixin nodded uncertainly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Curtisno chuckled again and pointed to the calendar hanging on the wall, ¡°It¡¯s already 24 hours after the appointment day.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fuck, no one should stop me from cleaning up this beast!


    Retracing his feet, Bai Lixin went to the table and simply propped up his chin to look at Curtisno, the home cook, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this kind of cooking craftsmanship, did you practice by yourself before?¡±


    Curtisno stirred the rice carefully and said, without looking back, ¡°I am naturally gifted. I wondered why God had allowed me to master this talent. It turns out it was to serve my dear darling.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why do you say such sweet things at the drop of a hat?


    Even though they were already an old married couple, his heart still pounded when he said love words every now and then.


    When the rice porridge was finally cooked, Curtisno served two bowls and brought them to the table.


    There was nothing else on the table but the two bowls of rice.


    Without removing his apron, he sat down across from Bai Lixin and said, ¡°Nothing else is digestible or easy to excrete, so, my dear, if you¡¯ll excuse me, let¡¯s drink this first.¡±


    The delicious smell of rice had reached Bai Lixin¡¯s nose as it was cooking, and when the rice was brought to him, the aromatic and rich smell stimulated his stomach and intestines.


    He picked up the silver spoon and took an eagerly awaited taste.


    Wow, it was delicious!


    As he ate, he gave a thumbs-up to Curtisno. He hadn¡¯t eaten in two days and was indeed hungry.


    Looking at Bai Lixin¡¯s tiger-like eating, Curtisno smiled and said, ¡°I know an old Eastern saying: ¡°to capture a man¡¯s heart, you must first capture his stomach.¡±


    Bai Lixin swallowed a mouthful of porridge, not forgetting to say back, ¡°The subject of that saying is usually a woman.¡±


    Curtisno tugged at his apron and said indifferently, ¡°If you like women, then I¡¯ll be a woman. What¡¯s so hard about that?¡±


    Thinking of how easily Curtisno turned into Yaphisor, Bai Lixin hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not necessary. The saying actually applies to both men and women.¡±


    After eating this ¡°feast¡±, Bai Lixin burped with dignity, ¡°Delicious, but honey, you didn¡¯t have to make rice porridge. I repaired my body with a light repair spell. ¡±


    Curtisno helped Bai Lixin clean up the dishes as he said, ¡°I know, but why wouldn¡¯t I take this opportunity to have you taste my porridge craftsmanship? What do you want to eat for lunch, baby? ¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be here for lunch. Even though it¡¯s after the appointed time, I still have to go to the church to give the Pope a reason. ¡±


    He stood on his tiptoes and gave Curtisno a kiss on the cheek before pushing the door open.


    As he walked along the road, he thought back to his lover¡¯s identity in this life and suddenly felt a little helpless.


    Where was the promised nobility, the promised luxury, the promised life of being on top of society?


    The most noble second generation of the Bloods had actually turned into this glib, smooth-talking family cook, turning from a screen blockbuster into a family ethics drama.


    Covering his face, Bai Lixin complained helplessly. He squeezed his cheeks, chased away the strange and odd thoughts, and stepped through the majestic doors of the temple.


    In the temple, the Pope was talking to Cardinal Calmeron, the chief archbishop, when he arrived.


    The two men were sitting at the coffee table, talking and laughing in an atmosphere so cordial that Bai Lixin could not bear to interrupt them.


    Calmeron¡¯s eyes were aimed right at the door, and his face fell as soon as he saw that he was a full day late.


    The Pope, on the other hand, turned his head and smiled genially, ¡°Alas, my dear Yaphisor, you are here at last. You are a full 24 hours late.¡±


    Bai Lixin coughed in embarrassment. He half-kneeled before the Pope and kissed the back of his outstretched hand, ¡°Greetings, godfather.¡±


    He looked at Calmeron, intending to kiss the back of his hand.


    With a grunt, Calmeron spotted his intentions and put his hand behind his back.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t feel embarrassed either and put his hands together in a reverent gesture and said, ¡°Greetings Father.¡±


    The Pope gave a soft laugh and patted the top of Bai Lixin¡¯s head with his age-filled palm, ¡°There, good boy, get up quickly and sit across from me.¡±


    Bai Lixin stood up and sat across from the Pope, bending slightly at the waist, ¡°I am sorry, Godfather, Father, I am late by¡­¡­ er, a whole day.¡±


    ¡°My son, can you tell me the reason for your tardiness?¡± Calmeron did not speak, so the Pope asked.


    With a serious face, Bai Lixin spoke a half-truth. ¡°My Lord Godfather, I am not going to lie to you. I ran into a Blood the night before last, and Prince Wales can testify to that.¡±


    It was true that he had encountered a vampire, but that was not the reason for his tardiness.


    The Pope¡¯s face changed slightly at that, and after exchanging a quick glance with Calmeron, he continued, ¡°What kind of Blood was it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it was so dark that I couldn¡¯t see. But he was strong. It is thanks to the Prince of Wales who arrived later. ¡±


    The Pope nodded heavily, ¡°My son, I won¡¯t hide this from you. It is the reason I summoned you here. Because of the presence of our church¡¯s powerful boundaries, the Imperial City is safe, so vampires don¡¯t dare approach easily. However, in recent times, there have been a series of incidents in the city.¡±


    ¡°First, Prince Wales was kidnapped, and then, in the last few days, there have been a series of disappearances of young people in the Imperial City. I¡¯m afraid this disappearance has something to do with the vampires. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded without speaking, but his eyes were fixed on the Pope¡¯s clear eyes, waiting for him to say more.


    The Pope smiled awkwardly, ¡°Although you had a notable performance in the square a few days ago. However, becoming the next Chief Cardinal is still highly controversial, so in order to completely consolidate your position, I have decided to put you in charge of this case. This is, of course, the intention of the Twelve Cardinals. The vote the other day had a margin of 11 to 1, so it was decided that you must catch the vampire culprit in order to truly succeed as Chief Cardinal. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, I also secured some power for you. You can name one priest in the whole church to assist you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the Pope and then at the indifferent-looking Chief Cardinal sitting beside him, ¡°A priest from the whole Church? Anyone? ¡±


    The Pope nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, anyone!¡±


    ¡°Oh, got it.¡±


    Isn¡¯t this just naked cheating?


    Bai Lixin smiled at the smiling Pope and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go with priest Cusi!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Bai Lixin saw the Pope¡¯s body flush like a lobster, and along with the flush came the Pope¡¯s slightly raised voice, ¡°Priest Cusi? Yaphisor, did you choose the wrong person? ¡±


    Bai Lixin tried to hold back his laughter and said earnestly, ¡°Your Holiness, I have chosen priest Cusi. He has been a good friend to me for many years, and I work well with him as a partner. ¡±


    The Pope¡¯s arm danced in the air, gesturing to himself and then to Calmeron, and he said hesitantly, ¡°I can give you a chance to choose again.¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you for your offer, Godfather, but I will decline. Can you please trust me as much as you trust the sun to sweep away the dark clouds?¡±


    Seeing his determined expression, the Pope finally sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Since it is your choice, then I can only choose to respect it.¡±


    The Pope looked at Bai Lixin with some concern, but the expression of Chief Cardinal Calmeron beside the Pope relaxed without the previous coldness, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you come here and I will teach you the light spells myself.¡±


    In the council chamber, when the vote was over and the Pope said, ¡°Anyone can,¡± Calmeron was very much against the idea.


    Anyone? Yaphisor could even choose him or the Pope.


    What right did a man who depended on others just to get a job done have to be the successor to the chief cardinal?


    However, Yaphisor did not choose him or the Pope, as he had thought, and he did not even choose a senior cleric, but only an intermediate priest for company.


    The Pope¡¯s hint was clear enough, but Yaphisor remained unmoved, and this made Calmeron approve of him.


    So what if he was a junior priest? He was a young man with courage and commitment in his heart, and that was the principle on which he would choose his successor, not ability!

 CH 120

    Bai Lixin had the good sense not to stay long after having discussed the matter.


    Performing a departing ritual, Bai Lixin suddenly smiled, ¡°Revered Father Calmeron, thank you for voting in favour of me.¡±


    Calmeron¡¯s expression froze, but he did not refute, just flung his sleeve, ¡°Go, just go.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled again and left with a brisk step.


    After Bai Lixin left, Calmeron sighed, ¡°This child¡­ I don¡¯t know if he is just confident in himself or if he is just a newborn calf that is not afraid of the tiger, but can still laugh. From the clues we got yesterday, he will be against a Fourth generation Blood!¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± the Pope laughed, running his hand along the soft surface of the sofa, ¡°not to mention that Yaphisor¡¯s nature is somewhat similar to yours when you were young.¡±


    The gravity on Calmeron¡¯s face eased for a moment, and his eyebrows arched slightly. ¡°It is surprising that more than sixty years have passed since then.¡±


    The Pope nodded, ¡°Yes, time does not stand still. There is an end to the years, and I am nearing the end.¡±


    Calmeron lowered his eyelashes, a gloomy expression appearing on his face.


    After a moment, the Pope said, ¡°Calmeron, I hope that Yaphisor will grow up quickly enough to take on the duties of Chief Cardinal. Once he has that ability, I wish he would take up his post as soon as possible because I want you to be the next Pope. ¡°


    Seeing that Calmeron did not speak, the Pope reached out and pulled Calmeron to sit opposite him, saying at length, ¡°Calmeron, you have the ability.If we were to look through the whole church, you are the only one most qualified to be the successor. ¡°


    There was a long silence before Calmeron nodded and half-kneeled before the Pope and kissed the back of his hand, ¡°As you wish, Your Holiness.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Bai Lixin pushed open the door to his house, and in addition to the expected Curtisno, there were two more unexpected guests in his cramped house-Prince Wales and Prince Joey.


    Prince Joey¡¯s face was pale and he looked extremely weak, while beside him, Wales looked worried and whispered something reassuring every now and then.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Lixin closed the door behind him, not forgetting to release a shielding spell with his hand, completely isolating the house so that an outsider could not hear the slightest sound or feel a hint of breath from inside.


    Seeing the long-awaited Yaphisor, Wales hurriedly said, ¡°Yaphisor, Joey was attacked and I asked Curtisno to help take a look.¡±


    ¡°Attacked? By what? A priest? Or an alchemist? ¡° Bai Lixin took two steps closer and observed Joey¡¯s pale cheeks.


    ¡°It was an alchemist,¡± Joey breathed, ¡°I had just moved outside the city yesterday, to a nondescript house in the east. Towards the end of the night, I went out alone, intending to investigate what happened to Orvis. However, not long after I had stepped outside, a dark shadow suddenly attacked me and¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it Orvis?¡± Bai Lixin asked out loud, cutting off Joey¡¯s words.


    The house was small, and the round table could only seat four people. Now that all three were seated, Curtisino naturally reached out and pulled Bai Lixin into his arms for a hug.


    Seeing Yaphisor glance at him, Curtisino gave a light smile and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Orvis.¡±


    The two men looked so intimate that even a blind man could feel it, not to mention the perceptive Prince Joey and Prince Wales, and when the two princes saw this, they looked at each other, and Wales suddenly took Joey into his arms as well.


    Joey could not break free, so he had to pretend to be calm and continued, ¡°Curtisno is right, it looked like Orvis, but he could actually use alchemy in addition to powers of the Bloods. He was so strong that I was no match for him. And at the end, I don¡¯t know what attack he used, but my brain hurt so much that I fell for his move, and if Wales hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I would have become a dead bat. ¡°


    Although Orvis was Orvis on the outside, only Curtisno and Bai Lixin knew, but Joey and Wales did not.


    After hearing Joey¡¯s account, Bai Lixin and Curtisno made eye contact for a moment before Bai Lixin asked, ¡°Orvis didn¡¯t say anything when he saw you?¡±


    Joey tried to recall and eventually shook his head, ¡°No, probably because I had used the drut and he didn¡¯t seem to recognize me at first. I guess he was out looking for food and mistook me for a human. The moment we exchanged blows, he showed some surprise, but that was it. ¡°


    Bai Lixin was silent, sizing up Joey, as if pondering the truth of his words.


    A silently entered his mind and softly said, ¡°I just got probed into his mind, baby. He wasn¡¯t compelled by the Blood King. ¡°


    Bai Lixin nodded at an almost invisible margin and remembered an important point. He had to ask Curtisno through telepathy, ¡°You quietly entered my mind again. Can you probe into my thoughts and memories like you did to prince Joey?¡±


    ¡°Not really, baby. Your mental powers are no weaker than mine, and I can enter your mind and communicate with you because you unconsciously accept me. To be honest, aside from the first time we met where I could see your memories, I never know what you are really thinking. ¡°


    Only when he received this answer did Bai Lixin breathe a light sigh of relief.


    There were some things that only he could carry for now; there was no need for both of them to carry the same burden.


    His lover should just remain knowing himself as a powerful second-generation Blood Curtisno.


    He did not need to know things like being the Lord God, let alone a soul fragment.


    When the time is right, when enough soul fragments have been accumulated, his lover would naturally be able to slowly come to his senses.


    But for now, he did not want his lover to recall the pain and hatred of having his soul torn apart so early.


    Bai Lixin turned to look at the two men and said, ¡°And then what, you continue, Prince Joey.¡±


    Prince Wales stopped Prince Joey, ¡°I¡¯ll say the rest. Because Joey used a Blood curse, it alerted the church and the Alchemist¡¯s League in the Imperial City. It left a trail on the ground, and he was pursued by both forces at the same time. Add to that the fact that Orvis is hostile to Joey, there was a wolf in front of us and a tiger behind us at that moment, so the only person I could think of who could help us is you, Yaphisor.¡±


    Bai Lixin was a little speechless after listening to Wales¡¯ account; it was only one day and Joey had managed to attract the pursuit of both the Church and the Alchemists¡¯ League.


    No wonder the Pope and Calmeron¡¯s expressions were so grave and worried when he met them at the temple today.


    Now that he thinks about it, he believes they knew his opponent was a ¡°fourth generation blood,¡± but they didn¡¯t tell him because they were didn¡¯t want to freak him out


    Mr. Curtisno, please help Joey first. He can¡¯t go on like this. ¡° Wales stroked Joey¡¯s pale cheek, his eyes locked on Curtisno anxiously.


    ¡°You be the one to heal him, Prince Wales,¡± Bai Lixin said, waving his hand. ¡°You might as well save us the trouble and do it yourself. ¡°


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wales asked with a frown as his hand on Joey¡¯s cheek stalled.


    ¡°Bloods restore their strength through blood. You give him a few sips of your blood and his injuries will naturally heal. Don¡¯t worry, I have just put down a boundary. Even if there is a scent of blood, it will not spread outside. ¡°


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Wales clapped his hands and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    Without waiting for Joey to object, he drew the dagger from his waist and slit into his wrist. Blood immediately flowed from the cut.


    And with the appearance of the wound, Prince Joey¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, his already scarlet eyes now almost blood red. He greedily stared at the wound, and his throat kept rolling, wanting to drink, but not daring to do so in fear of something.


    He didn¡¯t dare open his mouth. He was afraid that if he did, he would not control himself and bite into the cut.


    All Joey could do was bite the corner of his lip, using the pain to awaken a glimmer of clarity within himself.


    Bai Lixin bellowed, ¡°Prince Wales, why don¡¯t you get the blood into Prince Joey¡¯s mouth? Do you want to bleed to death before you do it?¡±


    Wales shuddered and, ignoring Prince Joey¡¯s objections, placed his wrist on Joey¡¯s lips.


    The moment he touched the blood, as the sweet taste of his lover¡¯s scent ran into his mouth, Joey could no longer control his senses. He grabbed Wales¡¯ arm with both hands to hold it in place, and swallowed in great gulps.


    He swallowed fiercely, but was careful not to let a single drop of blood escape from his mouth.


    After swallowing dozens of mouthfuls and realizing Wales was feeling a little dizzy, Prince Joey took the initiative and released Wales¡¯ hand.


    His scarlet tongue licked the cut, using the Blood¡¯s unique saliva to cause it to heal rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Only when he saw that no more blood was flowing from the wound did Joey raise his head, covering his cheek in shame and choking out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have drunk your blood.¡±


    Wales hurriedly lowered himself to comfort his lover. Bai Lixin, who was watching the two men, one sad and the other comforting, suddenly smiled and raised his wrist to Curtisno, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you drank blood. Would you like a sip too?¡±


    Curtisno clutched Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist and used his sharp teeth to bite two small indentations before letting go. He looked at Bai Lixin with a smile and said, ¡°Wait until no one is around, it doesn¡¯t feel right to drink now.¡±


    Bai Lixin understood what he meant with just one expression and one sentence. With a laugh, he whispered, ¡°Rascal.¡±


    As the two flirted, Wales also comforted Prince Joey.


    Only then did Bai Lixin look at Prince Joey again and said, ¡°Prince Joey, do you know why you couldn¡¯t beat Orvis?¡±


    Joey nodded his head, ¡°I was already weaker than him.¡±


    Bai Lixin held out his index finger and shook it, saying, ¡°Nope, it¡¯s because you rarely had human blood. While artificial plasma can sustain you, it can only give you a little energy. How could you be weak, Prince Joey, when you are a direct child of the most powerful third generation. Tell us, how long has it been since you drank human blood? ¡°


    Joey said, without much thought, ¡°About three thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Bloods drink blood; it¡¯s in your nature. As horrible as it sounds, it is what it is. You can¡¯t stop drinking blood just because you love humans. You are perfectly capable of drinking a little blood, within moderation, to replenish yourself. ¡°


    He pointed to Curtisno and continued, ¡°This fellow, too, had not drunk blood for a long, long time and had been weakly sleeping in his coffin for awhile when I found him. From the moment he drank a few mouthfuls of blood, he became a different person. And I, on the other hand, am still as fine as ever. What about Prince Wales, whose blood you drank? ¡°


    ¡°You stopped drinking just in time, and Prince Wales is only temporarily anemic and will be fine as soon as I use a recovery spell. So what else are you afraid of, Prince Joey? Without sufficient power, what capital do you have to capture Orvis, and what capital do you have to rule the Blood clan? ¡°

 CH 121

    From the moment a vampire was discovered lurking in the Imperial City, more and more vampires started moving towards the Imperial City, and in just a few days, countless vampires had gathered outside the Imperial City, including many elite Bloods of the fourth and fifth generations! In a panic, the inhabitants of the Imperial City fled for refuge to the boundary zones set up by the Church, the Royal Family, and the Alchemy League.


    They gathered their forces as quickly as they could to protect the Imperial City, but the Bloods remained cooped up outside the Imperial City, not attacking, as if waiting for something to happen.


    The Blood King frowned as he watched the changing circumstances over the next few days.


    That night, when he went out for food, he thought he was pouncing on an ordinary teenager, only for it to turn out that he was gnawing on old bones and it was his wasteful son.


    What was he doing here? An attempt to catch him?


    No, he was here to catch Orvis, not him.


    On the night of the feast, when he died physically, and Orvis was the only person who had come into conflict with him prior to his death, it was only natural that he would be labeled the ¡°murderer.¡±


    The death of the Blood King could not end so easily.


    Without a leader, the Blood clan would be in turmoil over the Blood King¡¯s throne.


    The Blood King was so perceptive that a bold guess emerged after only a moment¡¯s thought.


    They wanted to trade Orvis¡¯ life for the majestic throne of the Blood King! That was the reason Joey and a large number of Bloods had gathered here!


    It must be said that the Blood King¡¯s suspicions were already correct, but he was wrong about the purpose. Joey had not only come to kill him in order to get the throne, but to also ¡°avenge¡± his father.


    The Blood King was still in thought when Cusi pushed his way in.


    Seeing this, the Blood King straightened himself up and leaned back in his chair and asked, ¡°Did you find out anything?¡±


    Cusi¡¯s eyes drifted for a moment, and he nodded, ¡°I heard a piece of news, Orvis. You and the two Bloods named Joey and Curtisno are not the only ones in the Imperial City, and as your trail has been found, more and more Bloods will be approaching the Imperial City. ¡±


    ¡°Why are they approaching?¡± Though the answer was in his mind, the Blood King asked once more for insurance purposes.


    ¡°For you,¡± Cusi said, with a panicked look on his face as he ran to the Blood King and threw his arms around him, ¡°Orvis, get out of here. The Bloods want to use you as leverage. Whichever faction¡¯s representative kills you will be the next Blood King! ¡±


    Sure enough!


    The Blood King¡¯s eyes lit up and a smile bloomed on his face.


    Orvis¡¯ identity was no longer usable, and before long, he would definitely not be able to hide the fact that he was disguised as a human to mix with the Alchemists¡¯ League.


    He had come here with the intention of manipulating the Church through Cusi, but he had been thwarted by the appearance of Yaphisor and Wales.


    The suppression of the Church was important, but the throne of the Blood King was even more important!


    There was nothing more attractive than it, so why would he want to suppress the church? It was just to make a contribution and be allowed back into the Blood clan. But now that a new opportunity has come along, suppressing the church is no longer important!


    They want to kill ¡°Orvis¡±, and as long as he breaks away from this body and occupies the murderer¡¯s body the moment they kill ¡°Orvis,¡± won¡¯t he become the Blood King once again?


    His mood became brighter, and he couldn¡¯t wait for a faction representative to catch him.


    The Blood Emperor laughed for a long time before he put away the smile on his face and continued to ask excitedly. Do you know who the representatives of the factions are?


    Cusi tried to recall and nodded, ¡°Yes, the conservative faction is represented by Kurisjo, the neutral faction and the Hawk faction have two representatives each. Their names are Colin¡­¡­¡± Cusi said three more names, and the Blood King¡¯s decision was already clear.


    Of these five, Joey was the weakest, while Colin of the Hawk faction was the most capable. Although not as capable as Orvis, he would work for now.


    The Blood King looked outside the quiet house and then at the innocent-looking Cusi in front of him with a calculating smile as he slowly rose to his feet.


    ¡°Cusi, it¡¯s been hard on you for so long.¡± The Blood King walked up to Cusi and laughed in a low voice, ¡°Today you will help me with one last thing.¡±


    A bewildered expression appeared on Cusi¡¯s face, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Help me get out of the city!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    The pale, aged Pope, clad in his magnificent golden robes, walked to the top of the city wall, holding a scepter embedded with huge gems, and looked with a stony face at the army of Bloods on the opposite side.


    Colin, the Hawks representative, roared in anger and flew into the air, pointing at the Pope and cursing, ¡°Ugly human, hand over our traitor Orvis and I will spare you for now, otherwise I will slaughter your little imperial city today!¡±


    The Hawks had always been ruthless and regarded humans as inferior, and Colin, an elite Hawk, was even more so.


    He had long wanted to slaughter humans, but with the restrictions of the clan rules, he did not dare do so openly. He now had the opportunity, with Orvis as his excuse, to lead his army to the human race and carry out the slaughter he had planned for a thousand years!


    Colin¡¯s eyes turned red with excitement, but just as he was about to give the order to invade the Imperial City, one of the representatives of the neutral faction stood up and said to the Pope in a very polite tone, ¡°Dear human Pope, please disregard this man¡¯s brutal words and actions. We have no intention of offending you this time. We just want you to give us the rebel Orvis. ¡±


    The Alchemist League leader standing next to the Pope stepped forward and said, ¡°There is indeed one named Orvis in this Imperial City, but he is not a Blood, he is a human, and a High Alchemist at that. Cunning Bloods, I advise you to hurry back; the demons in the Alchemists¡¯ League are not something you can afford to consume!¡±


    When Colin heard the words of the Alchemist League¡¯s leader, he shouted, ¡°If there is such a man, then why don¡¯t you let him come out and confront us? Why are you hiding him and not letting him out? It¡¯s obvious that there is a conspiracy! ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we won¡¯t let Orvis come out, it¡¯s just that we can¡¯t find him either! ¡± The Alliance leader frowned and pressed his hand on the ground.


    A magical formation appeared out of thin air, then a hellish demon came out, ¡°There is no one you are looking for here. I advise you to leave now, otherwise the consequences are beyond your imagination.¡±


    The two leaders of the humans and Bloods were clashing, and the situation was getting worse.


    The Pope spoke up at the right time and asked a key question, ¡°Why do you want Orvis? If the reason is right, we might help you find him. ¡±


    Colin and the representative of the neutral faction looked at each other, and the representative of the neutral faction snorted decisively, ¡°It must be because he has done something that is outrageous to God and man that so many Bloods are besieging him. Believe me, keeping him in your human world will only be a scourge. ¡±


    ¡°Haha, how can you want someone and not dare to say why?¡± The Alchemist League leader laughed, and then sneered.


    ¡°Of course they won¡¯t dare say it because once they do, it would let us know their weakness, which would put them at a disadvantage.¡±


    The voice that just spoke was somewhat familiar, and the Pope slowly turned back to see Yaphisor and his friend, named Curtisno, walking over, accompanied by Calmeron.


    The Pope waved gently at the sight of the familiar two, ¡°Yaphisor, what do you mean?¡±


    Bai Lixin spoke as he walked, ¡± That traitor, Orvis, killed the Blood King! Now that the Blood clan is without a leader, it is the right time for us humans to go and besiege it! ¡±


    As soon as he said that, Calmeron followed with an expressionless face, ¡°But we humans are not like these brazen vampires. It was never killing that we sought, but peace, peace between the two races. ¡±


    The Pope listened to the father-son pair, smiled and nodded in relief, ¡°Well said.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled back subconsciously, but his smile immediately disappeared. He looked aghast and thrust his hands into the air, forming a small blue protective wall to envelope all of them, including the Pope. And just after his protective wall was built, a blaze of fire came up.


    If Bai Lixin hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, this fire mass would have hit them, and although they wouldn¡¯t have been seriously injured, they would have been hurt quite badly.


    Removing the protective wall, Bai Lixin sneered and looked at Colin, who was still floating in the air, and sneered, ¡°Where is the dog that just urinated? Although it was painless, the fishy stench is unbearable. One just can¡¯t stand it. ¡±


    Colin was furious and once again built up a fireball in his hand, ¡°A human as filthy as a mole. I¡¯ll burn your mouth off.¡±


    At that moment, Curtisno, who had been standing behind Bai Lixin, took a few steps forward, and in the blink of an eye, he came to Bai Lixin unnoticed and shielded him.


    Curtisno looked at Colin with icy eyes as if he was looking at a dead fish. His voice was even more choppy as if he was speaking to a stone, ¡°You are not worthy to look or speak to us. Kneel down!¡±


    No sooner had Curtisno¡¯s words left his lips than Collin found himself, to his horror, falling uncontrollably straight to the ground, and afterwards, falling even more uncontrollably to his knees, unable to stand up in any way.¡±


    You are not worthy of breathing, and I deprive you of the right to breathe. You are not worthy to speak; I deprive you of the right to speak; you are not worthy to look this way; I deprive you of the right to see. ¡±


    Curtisno¡¯s aura exploded as he flung down the words in quick succession.


    And as Curtisno¡¯s voice fell, Colin felt the depths of hell for the first time in his life.


    He found he couldn¡¯t breathe. His nose couldn¡¯t take in air anymore, and when he opened his mouth to gasp for air, he couldn¡¯t even breathe into his lungs through his throat!


    He was going to suffocate!


    He was about to scream, but Curtisno had just finished his second sentence, and Colin¡¯s throat rolled, and he found that he could no longer make a sound!


    Then, with a blinding flash, the world, which had been so brightly colored, was suddenly tainted by darkness, and there was no other colour but darkness!

 CH 122

    With just a few simple words from Curtisno, Collin, who was standing at the forefront of the Bloods, fell to the ground and closed his eyes.


    Colin did not wake up after a while, and the Bloods did not react for a moment. It was only after a few minutes had passed that Colin¡¯s cronies suddenly had a moment of clarity and ran up to him, checking his breath.


    It was only then that they realised that although Collin¡¯s body was still warm, his breathing had stopped. When they opened his eyes, they were devoid of light.


    ¡°Elder Collin has fallen into eternal sleep!!!¡± The crony threw back his head and shouted in grief and anger.


    An outburst erupted from the Bloods, and some of the soldiers even took an uncontrollable step back.


    With just a few words, only three of the four leaders of their operation were left! How in the world did Elder Colin die? Did he follow the orders of that blond man?!


    The Blood King, who was hiding within the Imperial City, was shocked when he heard of Collin¡¯s eternal sleep.


    A mental attack! It was Curtisno¡¯s mental attack!


    Although Collin was not as powerful as Orvis, he was still one of the best among the fourth generation of Bloods. But he fell into eternal sleep with a few words.


    Curtisno¡¯s mental power was even greater than his own!


    It was not only the Bloods who were shocked but also the humans.


    The Pope, Calmeron, the Alchemists League, Prince Wales, and all the priests and alchemists who were around, looked at Curtisno with extremely shocked eyes.


    As Curtisno used his power, his aura as a Blood that had been hidden spilled out.


    The Pope¡¯s eyes were complicated as he scanned back and forth between Curtisno and Yaphisor several times before casting his eyes back to the Bloods.


    The Alchemist League leader, on the other hand, looked bewildered.


    He looked at the restless, fidgeting demon, and then at the fourth generation Bloods who had fallen into eternal rest at the foot of the Imperial City.


    Gulping slightly, the Alchemist leader put the demon back.


    This was a high-level demon that he had raised for nearly a hundred years, and if the vampire in front of him fought it, his precious demon would be defeated.


    These people, who could be considered leaders in the human world, were not fools.


    They could sense that Curtisno had no murderous intent towards them.


    Besides, they were not blind. It was obvious that Curtisno was protecting Yaphisor.


    The Alchemists¡¯ League and the Church had been fighting for a thousand years and always liked to stir up trouble for each other.


    How could the Alchemist leader let this opportunity slip by?


    Following the Pope¡¯s pose, he adjusted his eyes to the army outside, and the League Master put a shield around the two of them. Then, without looking away, he said, ¡°Hehe, old man, you¡¯ve lost your foot before the horse. The successor to the Chief Cardinal is tangled up with the Bloods. I¡¯ll see how your church gets out of this. ¡±


    The Pope snorted, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, he¡¯s allied with our Church. What? Do you want him too? I won¡¯t give him to you. ¡±


    ¡°Heh, what a temper.¡± The League master frowned but still did not look to the Pope¡¯s side, ¡°You¡¯re just fooling around now, but the Church is fornicating with the Bloods. Just wait for it to fall apart. ¡±


    ¡°Have we, the Bloods, eaten your family¡¯s rice and drunk your family¡¯s soup?¡± The Pope didn¡¯t bother to look at the League leader either. He casually shook his magnificent and noble golden robe, ¡°Bloods, like humans, have those with good nature as well as an evil nature. Not all of them are evil. There are conservatives among the Bloods, and this one just helped us repel a fourth-generation Blood. ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, you, my old friend, are not so optimistic. From what these Bloods say, it seems like Orvis is not human. Isn¡¯t he a senior alchemist? He has been lurking in your organization for a long time, hasn¡¯t he? But you didn¡¯t even notice, did you, old friend? What is the purpose of his lurking? Not to mention that he provoked the Bloods too? Alas, the weak Alchemist League. ¡±


    The Pope finished under his breath and sneered, glancing at the Alliance Master contemptuously out of the corner of his eye.


    The League master was furious, a fierce smile on his face, ¡°Heh, hypocritical church, you¡¯ve always been better with your mouth than with your hands. After this, don¡¯t leave if you dare; fight me for three hundred rounds and see who is weak! ¡±


    A wry smile appeared on the Pope¡¯s calm face, ¡°Fine, you haven¡¯t beaten me once in nearly a hundred years of fighting anyway, and this time is no exception. See you at the usual place later.¡±


    The League master snorted coldly and removed the barrier with a flip of his robe.


    They had opened the barrier for fear of affecting the image of their personalities. It could block their voices, but not their expressions.


    So the Bloods below the Imperial City, looking up at the two leaders of the rival camps, could only see these two staring at themselves dead-on, sometimes frowning, sometimes grimacing, sometimes grinning. Although they could not hear what they were saying, they could feel the great killing intent from their expressions.


    These two were king-level experts, and there was no telling how many Bloods had lost their lives to these two over the years.


    Now that these two men were looking at them strangely, the Bloods gulped and took two more steps back.


    Colin had fallen, but there were still three chiefs here.


    Finally, another of the Hawks¡¯ leaders opened his mouth, ¡°You are a Blood! You want to help the humans? You are a traitor! ¡±


    This side of the human race did not accuse Curtisno, but the Blood clan over there started first.


    Curtisno laughed as if he had heard some great joke, ¡°Traitor? What have I betrayed? Did I betray my family? Betray a friend? Or a lover? ¡±


    ¡°Neither. If you want to talk about traitors, you are the descendants of traitors. Your ancestors, the third generation of Bloods, betrayed the second generation who bore them. To satisfy their greed and lust, and to gain supreme power and strength, the Third Generation Bloods went so far as to kill the Second Generation. The greatest traitors of the Bloods are the Third Bloods whom you worship so much. They betrayed the kin who bore them and even betrayed their allies whom they worked with killing the Second Bloods. Some even killed their loved ones for the sake of power. ¡±


    ¡°It is this foul bloodline that runs through you, lust, greed, betrayal; at this moment you fight side by side, but later, you may fight with each other.¡±


    ¡°But you will not care if I say all this because you are a Blood, that¡¯s your nature. By nature, you are bloodthirsty, greedy, and full of desire. Isn¡¯t this what God wanted when he banished Cain? The bloodline is eternally corrupt and can never escape God¡¯s established nature. While you are enjoying your nature here, God is probably holding his head up and watching in satisfaction that you are going according to the way he made you. But what about your so-called innate nobility? Has your nobility been trampled on by your nature? Does your nobility allow you to fall under God? Hasn¡¯t your nobility always made you opposed to God? ¡±


    Everyone present looked confused. Curtisno had said so many unpleasant things, but what was it for?


    To stall for time? The Pope and the Alchemist League thought this was the case.


    Only Bai Lixin suddenly laughed and patted Curtisno¡¯s broad back.


    The Bloods were a race that combined all desires, but they were also a contradictory race.


    Although unrestrained, they were proud of their nobility, and they could even give their lives to maintain their nobility and glory.


    With this particular combination of personalities, what is most unacceptable to the Bloods is to be a puppet in the hands of others, to do what others want.


    What Curtisno just said blended with the innate personality of these Bloods¡¯ hearts and became part of their thinking.


    As long as they are alive, this redefined meaning of ¡°nobility¡± will be passed on to future generations and spread like the seeds of a dandelion throughout the Blood clan.


    For the sake of their nobility, they will not become God¡¯s puppets; they will not let God make fun of them!


    God will try to sink them, but they will not sink according to his wishes!


    For a moment, all the Bloods were silent. The three leaders looked at each other and raised their weapons in unison, shouting: ¡°For the glory of the Bloods, we will retreat for now. Even if we don¡¯t attack the humans, we still have a way to find Orvis! God wants us to be slaughtered, and we will not do as he wishes! ¡±


    The humans, in their battle armour and elaborate equipment, stared in disbelief at what was happening before their eyes.


    These Bloods, who had been so aggressive just a few moments ago, had gathered their strength and retreated!


    What the hell is this?


    This Blood in front of them had forced back tens of thousands of the vampire armies with just a few words.


    What the hell? You don¡¯t even need weapons to fight a war these days; you just rely on your mouth?


    ¡°You¡¯re wonderful, dear.¡± Bai Lixin didn¡¯t mince words in offering his praise and kisses.


    Ignoring his surroundings, he threw himself into Curtisno¡¯s arms and kissed him fiercely.


    With a smile in his eyes, Curtisno stuck out his tongue and aggravated the deep kiss with his passionate baby.


    The alchemist alliance leader snorted coldly, his face flushed red as he flung his sleeves and strode off: ¡°Alchemists, let¡¯s go!¡±


    One of the little followers hurriedly followed his master¡¯s footsteps, wondering, ¡°Master, that man is a Blood. Are we just going to let him go?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already got our hands full with Orvis; we don¡¯t have the time to take care of that Blood of the Church! Let them get busy with themselves! ¡±


    The young follower understood and looked back at the two men who were deep in a kiss, vaguely feeling that something was wrong.


    What exactly was the problem?


    Suddenly, the little follower hammered his hand violently. That¡¯s right, they are two men! Shouldn¡¯t it be a man and a woman?


    The Alchemist League leader had just taken two steps when another man called out to him.


    ¡°Still competing, old chap?¡±


    The League master turned his head to glare at the Pope and spat on the ground, ¡°What¡¯s the point of fighting when you can just use words? What the hell! I was all warmed up to fight, but now I¡¯m not in the mood for it, so I¡¯ll call it quits this time. We¡¯ll fight again next time! ¡±


    The Pope amiably watched the Alchemist League master leave, before turning his head to look at the priests of the church, ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve lived so long, and I thought I¡¯d seen it all. Let¡¯s all disperse. There¡¯s nothing more to do here. ¡±


    The Pope dismissed the crowd and did not stay long himself, but led Calmeron down to the Imperial City.


    Calmeron¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Is it right that Yaphisor is allowed to do this?¡±


    The Pope grinned, ¡°And can you beat that Blood?¡±


    Calmeron thought for only a breath before shaking his head. ¡°No.¡±


    The Pope smiled, ¡°Neither can I. Looking at the entire human race, I¡¯m afraid there is only one person who can restrain this blood. ¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Calmeron was a little puzzled.


    ¡°It is Yaphisor, you look.¡± The Pope gestured towards the intimately embracing pair, ¡°Isn¡¯t he quite well subdued?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why was he unable to refute this?


    ¡°My Lord Pope, are you not afraid that Yaphisor¡¯s soul will be tainted?¡± Calmeron was still a little worried.


    ¡°Yaphisor has the purest soul in this world, the kind of soul that not even a god can control or sway. It is completely his own, so what is the point of defining it? Go away, Calmeron, I know it is hard for you to accept your son being taken. Just wait for time to wash it all away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why was he unable to refute this once again?


    Calmeron turned his head to look at the two men again and let out a long sigh.


    By the time Bai Lixin left Curtisno¡¯s arms, there was no one around. The Imperial City, which had just been overcrowded, was now empty, with only the two of them left.


    Curtisno carefully helped Bai Lixin tidy his wind-blown hair and pointed to the back door of the Imperial City, ¡°The Blood King left the city through the back door just now.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes snapped open, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°A thousand times true.¡±


    Bai Lixin slapped his thigh, ¡°Haha, well done. At this moment, I guess Prince Joey is waiting outside the Imperial City. After drinking human blood, he is quite scary to face, I wonder how the Blood King will feel when he sees his son all grown up. ¡±


    Curtisno reached out to rub the hair he had just fixed, saying, ¡°Whatever emotions come out, he will not be able to express them.¡±


    ¡°You dropped hints on him?¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he reached out a finger and gently poked and prodded Curtisno¡¯s chest through his shirt, ¡°When did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Just now, while we were fighting the Bloods, he was hiding a short distance away and peeking. Since he brought himself, how could I let him get away? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled at that.


    Yes, it was perfect!

 CH 123

    The Blood King sneered when he saw the person in front of him and pressed his hand to the ground to manifest a magic formation, summoning two demons.


    The two hell demons came out and were first puzzled for a moment, then immediately showed their sharp fangs to the opposite side.


    The Blood King patted the back of the demon beside him and pointed at the man, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Eat him.¡±


    The two demons moved like rabbits, their bodies turning into shadows and instantly scurrying over. The interceptor was not afraid either, as he flew straight at the two demons with a strong stomp of his feet.


    In a flash, the two fierce demons were easily grabbed by the neck.


    With a single force of the man¡¯s wrist, the two demons were reduced to dust and scattered in the air.


    The Blood King, as the summoner, also received some backlash. With difficulty, he propped himself up on the ground with one hand, a look of shock on his face.


    ¡°Joey? What¡¯s with this power of yours?!¡±


    The one blocking the Blood King was none other than Prince Kurisjo, whose power had reached full throttle!


    Dressed in a pure white tuxedo with his blonde hair flying, Joey angrily looked down at the Blood King, but did not answer his question, ¡°Orvis, when you killed my father, you should have thought of the price you would have to pay.¡± He said as he raised the longsword in his hand and slashed at the Blood King.


    The Blood King was stunned and got up from the ground in a carp roll to avoid the sword.


    Father? Joey, you idiot, I am your father!


    The Blood King swore, but his heart kept churning.


    Although Joey was his son, he never thought of him as his own.


    How could powerless trash be worthy of being his son? He was a stain.


    But why had Joey¡¯s power suddenly skyrocketed to such a level now?


    He used to be a fourth-generation loser who couldn¡¯t even win against an eighth-generation Blood! But now he could defeat Orvis, a powerful fourth generation!


    The Blood King dodged one move, but not Joey¡¯s impervious second move.


    He only felt a whistling sound of wind in his ears and his body being lifted, before falling to the ground hard with a loud ¡°boom¡± as the ground was smashed into a large crater with his body.


    While these two Bloods were tangled up, Cusi stood far away from the circle of the two powerful Bloods¡¯ attacks, not forgetting to put up a protective wall for himself.


    Seeing Orvis fall, the fanboy, Cusi, had a surprised look on his face as he took a few steps forward, nervously saying, ¡°Orvis, let me help you!¡± With that, he flung forward an intermediate-level light spell.


    The Blood King had just climbed out of the huge pit when he suddenly felt a hint of danger come over his back. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to turn around before he was slammed to the ground with a loud bang by a wave of force.


    The Blood King roared, ¡°Cusi, what are you doing?!¡±


    Cusi hurriedly waved his hands nervously, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry, the light spell was off. You are two Bloods, so I lost some accuracy earlier. I¡¯ll get it this time! ¡±


    He then shot out countless pure white arrows of light, which, without exception, shot at the Blood King in unison.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±¡­¡­


    One after the other smashed craters of varying sizes into the ground with loud bangs.


    And in the middle of the damage, the Blood King was panting, his face covered in blood.


    He struggled to his feet and was just about to raise his head when he was greeted by several more mid-level light spells.


    It would be foolish of him not to have noticed by now!


    With a wave of his hand, he pushed away from the attacks, and the Blood King¡¯s face was black as he roared, ¡°Cusi! Where the hell are you attacking? ¡±


    Only then did Cusi stop his attack and retreat into the protective circle. He shrugged, ¡°I was attacking you, of course.¡±


    The Blood King¡¯s heart trembled, and he didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment.


    He had been the one to always play tricks on others, but never the one to be played on.


    Under the attack of one open enemy and one hidden enemy, the Blood King was in a state of disarray.


    The son, whom he thought to be a waste, was no longer a waste, and Cusi, whom he thought to be a puppet, was not a puppet.


    This was no coincidence, otherwise, how would he have run into Joey right here? Cusi led the way, so he must be acquainted with Joey.


    Heh, how dare they treat this king like a monkey?


    With a few breaths, the aura around the Blood King slowly changed.


    The reason he could be completely abused by Joey and Cusi earlier was that they had taken him by surprise, and he had no way of defending himself.


    He did not even use a mental attack because he looked down on Joey. Vampire powers and alchemy are not his trump cards; mental attacks are.


    Joey also sensed the change in the Blood King and his brow tightened. He opened his arms to place a barrier around himself.


    The Blood King sneered.


    How could a barrier stop his mental power? It was simply a decoration.


    With that thought, the Blood King looked at Joey and shot his mental power at him.


    He pretended to be weak and crouched on the ground, but his mental power had already shot out at Joey secretly.


    And when his mental power met the barrier that he thought was there for the taking, it didn¡¯t pass through as easily as he thought it would. The barrier emitted a light golden glow and bounced his attack right back.


    Because of the tremendous impact of his attack, the Blood King was pushed back by the force by several meters.


    But Cusi and Joey hadn¡¯t made a move, so this backward flight out of the blue was extraordinarily comical.


    Joey frowned in confusion and slowly approached the Blood King while attaching the barrier to his body.


    The Blood King, who was currently immobile from the mental attack, lay on his back on the ground and watched as Joey raised the chilling longsword at him with the sun at his back.


    ¡°Orvis, do you know how hard it is for father to favour a man? ¡±


    ¡°It took everything I had to get a single look from him. But you have always had father¡¯s favour and yet you failed him! ¡±


    ¡°In my father¡¯s eyes, I was a waste. But I am not a cold-blooded and heartless man. With his death, I will fight with all my might to reclaim his dignity and avenge his death. ¡±


    ¡°Orvis, atone for your sins against my father!¡±


    ¡°Stop! I am the Blood King! ¡± The Blood King roared in his heart, wanting to shout out this truth, but as he opened his mouth, he found himself unable to do so.


    As soon as he tried to say that he was the Blood King, his throat felt like it was stuck with goo, and his voice would not come out.


    The huge sword reflecting the sunlight came closer, and the Blood King gritted his teeth, pulling his consciousness out at the last moment just as the longsword struck his neck.


    The Blood King¡¯s soul floated in mid-air, looking at Orvis, whose head was already separated from his body, and a flash of disgust passed through his heart.


    What had gone wrong with the future that had been so well planned? How had he gotten to this point?


    Undeterred, he tried to enter Joey¡¯s mind again, only to find that the barrier around Joey could still bounce him off.


    Somewhat helpless, the Blood King cast his eyes on Cusi.


    A human? A frail human body?


    The Blood King tossed his head in disgust.


    How could a lowly human be worthy of carrying his soul?


    The Blood King¡¯s eyes once again fell upon Joey.


    Joey, who had fallen to his knees after cutting Orvis¡¯s head off, threw the longsword away and made a series of gestures to the ground, saying mournfully, ¡°Father, I have avenged you.¡±


    A subtle expression appeared on the Blood King¡¯s face. He had discarded Joey and yet he still knelt for him¡­¡­


    The feeling was impossible to describe with words.


    Knowing that occupying Joey¡¯s body was hopeless, the Blood King was no longer obsessed with it.


    Although his soul will not dissipate for now, as time goes on, it will gradually dissipate between this heaven and earth because there is no physical body to attach to.


    Then he would be truly dead.


    There was a large army of Bloods outside the gates of the Imperial City, and as long as he could find them, he would be able to come back to life again.


    The Blood King¡¯s purpose was very clear, and he manipulated his soul to fly straight toward the Imperial City.


    But he had barely flown a distance when he suddenly stopped.


    A greedy look appeared in the Blood King¡¯s eyes, his transparent tongue licking his transparent lips as he looked at the two people who came before him.


    Yaphisor and Curtisno!


    Curtisno was the Blood who had practised mental attacks but still had a strong body.


    He had guessed earlier that Curtisno¡¯s powers were above his own, and if it were in the past, he would have chosen to avoid Curtisno in a perfectly sensible manner. But he had been the Blood King for tens of thousands of years and had been the strongest of the Bloods. He lived to hear nothing but admiration and had turned into an irrational egotist.


    Seeing Curtisno, the egotistical and arrogant Blood king, forgot his earlier judgement and flew straight into Curtisno¡¯s mind!


    The very moment he flew in, a force like chains locked his soul-spirit, and he was unable to move!


    ¡°Oh, Lord Blood King, I have been waiting for a long time.¡± A low voice echoed in his mind, and the Blood King¡¯s heart became even heavier.


    ¡°Waiting for a long time? Who the hell are you? ¡± The Blood King asked him back.


    ¡°I am one who slipped through the cracks of the second generation of Bloods that you killed. Also, I am your teacher, the founder of the mental attack! ¡±


    ¡°!!! You are a Second Generation Blood? ¡± The Blood King¡¯s heart was now cold, and he let out a long sigh, ¡°No wonder! No wonder I couldn¡¯t invade Joey¡¯s body, no wonder Cusi could release my control. It was all your doing. No, not only that, but that mental attack on me at the Blood Feast came from you as well.¡±


    Curtisno¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°You are a very clever Blood.¡±


    The Blood King strung everything together in his mind. ¡°You let Joey kill me to give me a taste of what it would be like to be killed by my offspring. You have come to avenge the second generation of Bloods!¡±


    ¡°No, that hadn¡¯t occurred to me. I just think that your role was over at the moment of death, and having been his hero until his death, let him keep that heroic image. There¡¯s no need for Joey to find out how nasty and dirty you are. Your death is a knot in his heart; you did not help him in life, so your death can help set his soul free and send him to a higher place. He will be a very good king and will lead the Bloods on the right path, a future you cannot imagine. ¡±


    ¡°Bastard! How dare you play¡­.¡±


    ¡°So, you might as well die.¡±


    The Blood King was about to say something else but suddenly found that countless forces were squeezing his soul as if it was being torn apart by countless giant hands.


    Without even a chance to scream, the Blood King¡¯s soul disappeared completely.

 CH 124

    Kurisjo returned to the Blood realm with Orvis¡¯s corpse and, with great strength and skill, finally succeeded in ascending to the supreme throne of the Blood King.


    After his ascension to the throne, Joey created an unparalleled history, which was recorded as the New Blood Era.


    In the second year of the New Blood Era, the Blood King, Kurisjo, made a peace pact with the human emperor, King Wales. This pact ushered in a new future of peaceful coexistence between humans and Bloods.


    In the fourth year of the New Blood Era, the Pope announced his abdication and passed the office to his beloved, Chief Cardinal Calmeron. With the accession of Calmeron as Pope, the position of Chief Cardinal was naturally left vacant.


    In the previous four years, the candidate for the Cardinal position, Yaphisor, had already passed the test for the senior priesthood and was now serving as bishop of one of the churches.


    Within these four years, Bai Lixin had slowly become a central figure in the church, and many women throughout the city had even fallen in love with him.


    A man of great talent, great beauty, great power, and the ability to use the Bloods to his advantage. Their only regret was his sexuality!


    The day after Calmeron became Pope was the enthronement ceremony for the new Chief Cardinal Yaphisor, and it was no less a spectacle than the Blood King¡¯s enthronement.


    King Wales of the Royal Family, the Blood King Joey, and even the old Pope, who had abdicated, attended the ceremony in person. The Bloods had only sent their elders on the day of the Pope¡¯s enthronement but the Blood King was attending the new Chief Cardinal¡¯s ceremony in person.


    Time flew by, and two years later, Pope Calmeron announced his abdication and passed the papacy to Archbishop Yaphisor.


    Pope Yaphisor¡¯s greatest contribution during his reign was the improvement of the light spells.


    He recreated a new kind of spell in addition to the original attack and healing light spells.


    The spells used in the Alchemist¡¯s League used the power of darkness, while the Church used the power of light. After years of research, Yaphisor had merged these two powers with perfection, forming a new kind of spell ¨C the Purification line.


    His new spell¡¯s attributes still threatened the Bloods, but instead of killing them, it would suppress the urge to suck blood from within them and, with the power of the blended light and darkness, could provide energy to the Bloods.


    Joey, the Blood King, was well-known for his aversion to blood, and it was thanks to the creation of this spell, with the assistance of his lover Wales, that he was able to replenish his energy without sucking blood.


    With the emergence of the purification system, a harmonious coexistence between the human and blood races was truly guaranteed. Because it was a mix of two powers, it was available not only to the Church but to alchemists too.


    In this way, with the four forces working together, the Bloods and humans had reached an unprecedented level of harmony.


    In the luxurious palace, two figures were hazy and hidden in the mist-filled hot spring.


    There was a rhythmic sway to the water, and hidden in the sound of the lapping water were a hoarse male voice breathing heavily and another pleasant male voice moaning.


    After a long time, the pleasant male voice gave a sharp, loud gasp, and the dust settled.


    The sound of the water ceased, and the air was finally filled with the sweet smell of lust and the fading gasps of pleasure.


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I stumbled into a pit with this Calmeron fellow. I was supposed to help him for five years before I left, but he went ahead and made me pope.¡±


    Curtisno gathered Bai Lixin into his arms, his fingertips caressing and cleaning Bai Lixin¡¯s intimate places. Bai Lixin narrowed his pupils and said, with a wet, misty look in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    Curtisno withdrew his fingers reluctantly and asked, ¡°When do you want to abdicate?¡±


    ¡°Let it be tomorrow.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    In the twenty-seventh year of the New Blood Era, Pope Yaphisor announced his abdication and passed the papacy to Cusi, the chief Cardinal.


    The day after Pope Cusi ascended the throne, the former Pope Yaphisor disappeared into thin air, along with the mysterious Blood, Curtisno.


    Since then, the world has missed a gifted priest and a mysterious Blood.


    Before they disappeared, the two left Wales and Joey with a gift ¨C a soul contract. This contract was adapted by Bai Lixin from the previous soul contract when his lover was a black dragon and had the same effect of sharing life.


    Although it was left to them, Bai Lixin¡¯s intention was not just for the two lovers, he hoped that all lovers across the races would eventually grow old together.


    Even though the idea was grand, the reality is hard.


    The blood race, though long-lived, is not immortal. Although Curtisno had slept for ten thousand years, he had still lived for ten thousand years after all, and after he awoke, his life slowly came to an end.


    In the thirty-fifth year of the New Blood Era, Curtisno reluctantly closed his eyes in Bai Lixin¡¯s arms and fell into a permanent eternal sleep.


    Bai Lixin placed Curtisno in the crystal coffin where they first met, and added two more layers of unbreakable boundaries around the boundary before he too leaned into the coffin and left this world.


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, for obtaining the Lord God Soul Fragment X1, which has been automatically placed in the Lord God¡¯s Box. The mission completion rating is S, and you have received 10,000 points! The points can be freely distributed.]


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, the soul attribute level has been raised to A-grade by 90%.]


    [Congratulations, Lord Host, a new exchange item has been added to the point exchange window.]


    In the endless darkness, without waiting for S419M¡¯s words to fall, a box with a gentle blue light appeared out of thin air.


    The soul slowly rose from the bottom of the box and flew impatiently to Bai Lixin¡¯s side to entwine.


    S419M [eeked] and said in surprise, [Lord God¡¯s soul has even appeared on its own!]


    Although he was talking, no one paid attention to him.


    Dijia¡¯s soul was much larger than the last time, and his soul was already as big as the upper half of a grown man¡¯s body.


    The soul circled Bai Lixin several times, kissing his forehead, cheeks, nose, earlobes, and lips with the utmost tenderness, silently speaking of lingering and loving love.


    Everywhere it touched, Bai Lixin felt an unprecedented warm breath attached to it.


    Bai Lixin wrapped his arms around the blue soul and stretched out his lips in response to his lover¡¯s affection.


    ¡°Darling, next time¡­let me find you.¡± A low, magnetic voice softly evaded his mind, a voice that was indistinct and distant, like a dream. It seemed to be ringing in his ears, yet it seemed so far away.


    At that moment, Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were moist.


    Dijia¡¯s soul had grown little by little as he watched the soul fragments fuse, from the smallest little piece to three, to four, to the seven pieces as of now.


    With the endless passage of the years, Dijia¡¯s soul had gradually fused by a large part.


    Time moves forward for others, but for Bai Lixin, it moves both forward and backward at the same time.


    His time was like a circle; every time he approached the end, he had to start again from the beginning.


    The circle went on and on, endlessly.


    Each time he transmigrated, his lover loses his memory of him, and he is the only one who still remembers the thousand years of memories between them.


    Bai Lixin sometimes even wondered whether the soul fragments that Dijia had fused with still had any sense of his existence or not. Having left the world, did the fragments still have memories of it?


    If one day he died and failed in his mission, would his lover be able to remember what had transpired between them?


    Would there be a second person who would appear and reawaken Dijia in this way?


    But just now, his lover, who already possessed seven soul fragments, finally spoke.


    Bai Lixin had mixed feelings, and his heart was filled with unexplained grievances. Clutching the soul in his arms with all his might, Bai Lixin gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Tell me, you still remember everything that happened between us, right?¡±


    A familiar doting chuckle rang through his mind, ¡°I remember that you are Lu Xuefei, Su Qing, and Ansel Alexander. You are Bai Lu, you are Ning Xuan Bing, you are Pope Yaphisor, but more importantly, you are my precious ¨C Bai Lixin. ¡±


    Dijia spoke softly, his voice like a gurgling stream tinkling against his own heart.


    As he spoke, one familiar name after another, Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes grew even moister.


    Dijia had not forgotten; he had always remembered. Though his soul could not speak, though his form could not coalesce, he had always remembered him.


    ¡°My dear, do you know that it is me who hurts the most?¡± Dijia¡¯s voice once again echoed in his mind, ¡°While you go to a new world to be with my soul fragment, I can only stay in this box to recover my strength. The only way to dull the depression caused by longing for you in the silence is to keep recalling the little moments we had with you. My soul fragment can hold you in his arms, but what can I do now? I can only barely touch you. I don¡¯t even have the right to embrace you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin suddenly broke into tears and pressed his palm against the azure soul, but his fingers reached inside and caressed, ¡°How can you eat your own vinegar? Come on, let me hug you. ¡±


    The two souls lingered for a few more moments before Dijia¡¯s soul suddenly erupted in a burst of gentle light to envelop Bai Lixin.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m going back into the box. I can¡¯t stay out there for too long.¡± The blue-coloured soul gave Bai Lixin a few more light pecks before reluctantly flying back to the box.


    And after the box disappeared, Bai Lixin heard the system beep, [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, for gaining Soul Power and raising your Soul Attribute to S-rank!]


    Bai Lixin was slightly stunned, recalling the sudden blue glow from Dijia before he left.


    It was not the first time that his lover had given him strength, and Dijia had always passed on energy to him before each world, causing his soul attributes to skyrocket.


    With warmth in his heart, Bai Lixin said to S419M: [Go to the next world]


    [No rest this time as well, Lord host?]


    [I have plenty of energy now; why would I need to rest?] Bai Lixin snorted, [Go straight to the next world.]


    [Yes, Lord host. Ding! World transmission begins.]


    Because this chapter is super-super longer, I have split it into two, so 124(1) and 124(2) were originally one chapter.


    Thanks for reading!! Lots of love!

 CH 125

    The hatch slowly descended downwards, and from Bai Lixin¡¯s perspective, he could only see the man neck down because of the obstruction of the bulkhead. But this did not stop him from seeing through the phenomenon to its essence; the man standing at the top of the ladder door looked extremely tall and was nothing like the fair-skinned guides outside.


    [Lord host, this is the grand prince of the Diyang Empire, Lei Yao]. Bai Lixin was dutifully reminded by S419M.


    Bai Lixin nodded, his gaze following Lei Yao¡¯s figure closely.


    With a ¡°clang,¡± the hatch landed on the ground. It was only when he slowly stepped out of the darkness of the aircraft that Bai Lixin realized that he was not dressed in pitch black, but in a slim indigo trench coat with a pair of black trousers underneath.


    Lei Yao looked to be about twenty-six or seven years old, with short hair that reached his ears. His hair looked black but when he stepped out off the aircraft , it reflected an indigo glow in the light of the sun.


    His eyes were deep and luminous, and his nose was high. His pink lips were gently pursed as his eyes scanned the sentinel area, as if searching for something.


    When Lei Yao¡¯s eyes fell on Bai Lixin, he gave a slight pause, a surprised look flickering in his eyes before looking away.


    While the ordinary guides stood in the special guide area, Lei Qi, the second prince of the royal family, was greeted warmly by the principal of the Sentinel Academy as soon as he stepped off the aircraft.


    As he walked slowly alongside the principal, Lei Qi heard the sound of the rear hatch closing and opening again, and he turned his head in surprise, ¡°Royal brother, why are you down here?¡±


    Lei Yao¡¯s footsteps did not stop, and he talked as he walked, ¡°I¡¯m tired of sitting, so I came out to move around a bit.¡±


    Tired of sitting?


    This answer is too capricious.


    Lei Qi gave a slight pause when he noticed that the principal standing beside him had moved to meet Lei Yao.


    Lei Yao was 28 years old, not too young anymore. Since there was a Sentinel Academy at Diyang Star, there was a Guide Academy. Both Sentinels and Guides could not graduate until they were 20 years old and could only find a partner after graduation.


    Although he was the eldest but powerfully prince, he was practically non-existent. Without a sentinel, he couldn¡¯t go into battle. He had an exceptional spiritual power that makes people sigh in admiration. But this kind of power, which can only be used for admiration and bragging, was really a bit of a crying shame.


    This one super strong guide stepped down from the airship, and the sentinel school was overjoyed. The Grand Prince was having a hard time finding a suitable sentinel because of his spiritual power, but once chosen, it would definitely be the strongest combination of sentinel and guide on the Diyang Star!


    ¡°Your Highness the Grand Prince, since you are down here, will you also pick your sentinel?¡± The principal of the Sentinel Academy asked after performing a royal salute to the Grand Prince.


    ¡°Your proposal is good. Your school has a lot of talent this year, so it would be a good idea to give it a try.¡± Lei Yao nodded solemnly, his glittering blue eyes glancing once again in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction without a trace.


    This glance was seemingly unnoticed, but Bai Lixin, who saw it, felt his body suddenly trembling and his chrysanthemum tingle a little.


    With all the guides present, the school authorities didn¡¯t drag their feet, and after a few righteous opening remarks, they began the spirituality fit test.


    The test was simple and only had three steps.


    In the first step, the sentinels did not have to do anything, as the guides were let to choose their sentinels. Because guides had strong spiritual powers and a sixth sense, they were able to pick out spiritual powers that were similar to their own.


    It was 600 guides against 1,000 sentinels, with each guide picking the one that best matched their own spiritual attributes.


    The second step was a precision test. After the Guides have chosen their sentinels, they have to go to a special magnetic chamber to test their spiritual compatibility.


    In the third step, both partners have to reach an agreement. While the guide has the absolute say in the selection process, the sentinel may still decide to not be the guide¡¯s partner. The guide then makes a new selection, and a new round of the process is completed.


    In general, however, for a sentinel to have a high level of spiritual compatibility with a guide was a rare occurrence.


    As for those pairs whose fit is less than 75%, as well as those Sentinels who are not chosen, they need to go into the second round of selection.


    Generally speaking, about 70% of guides will find a suitable sentinel after the first round, and 90% after the second round.


    The rounds usually go on for five theories, but from the third round onwards, it¡¯s almost decided.


    The Sentinels and Guides who had not found a partner by the end of five rounds would have to wait until the next year to continue, or find a partner by themselves within the community.


    When this explanation was finished, the principal coughed, ¡°In that case, the guides may now use their mental powers to find their partners.¡±


    Guides have very strong control over their power and can have a sophisticated grasp of it even when many of them are using it at the same time. This was also one of the things that the Guide school emphasized. Otherwise, later on in battle, if many guides use their powers at the same time and one loses control, the consequences are unimaginable.


    As soon as the principal¡¯s words fell, the group of guides in white robes closed their eyes and began to concentrate on using their mental energy to find their sentinels.


    The principal looked around and his gaze stopped on Lei Yao, who had his eyes open, ¡°Your Highness, won¡¯t you look?¡±


    Lei Yao thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°There is no need. I had already looked before I got off the ship just now. ¡±


    Principal: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Grand prince, when exactly did you look? Does that even count?


    Forcing himself to cough calmly, the principal also put on a serious face, ¡°Then did the Grand Prince gain anything?¡±


    ¡°It was a worthwhile trip.¡±


    The principal¡¯s eyes lit up. Does this mean there is something?!


    ¡°Your Highness the Grand Prince, I wonder who is fortunate enough to be able to match your spiritual power?¡±


    Lei Yao glanced at the principal and suddenly smiled softly, ¡°A unique person.¡±


    Bai Lixin had been hiding among the sentinels to secretly observe Lei Yao, and seeing his smile, although not directed at him, his chrysanthemums tightened again for some reason.


    Bai Lixin wanted to cry. This new conditioned reflex of his was a disease, it had to be cured!


    After about ten minutes, the guides opened their eyes, most of them with delighted expressions. Only a small number looked a little forlorn.


    [S419M, is it possible for two or even more guides to pick the same sentinel?]


    Such cases do occur, Lord Host. Such a situation would require a test of who has the best spiritual fit during the second step, but it is ultimately up to the Sentinel to choose who. [Oh, I get it.]


    The Guides had begun to walk one by one to the Sentinels they had chosen. Guides were generally fair and delicate, and as fragile as women. But their spiritual power was so strong that it could shake a sentinel. In the eyes of the sentinels, the guides were undoubtedly the most mysterious and desirable of the third sex.


    The guides were reserved but eager, and they moved towards the chosen sentinels. Lei Qi, who was the best looking of the guides, hesitated a little, and with a slight blush, he too stepped forward.


    He walked steadily and quickly, stopping a moment later in front of Mo Shaojun. With his head held high, he handed over his hand and asked, ¡°Will you be my sentinel?¡±


    Yet Mo Shaojun hesitated for a moment, glancing in Mo Ye¡¯s direction before taking Lei Qi¡¯s hand and pressing a kiss on it, ¡°My pleasure, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    His elder brother seemed to have failed to be matched with a guide again this time, and Mo Shaojun¡¯s heart was worried. His eyes unconsciously glanced in Mo Ye¡¯s direction a few more times.


    Lei Yao noticed his actions and made a point to remember Mo Shaojun as he walked towards Bai Lixin with a soldier¡¯s stride.


    When the crowd saw the Grand Prince, Lei Yao, making a move, they could not help but stop their movements and look over. Every word and action ofa


    member of the royal family would be widely watched by the crowd. Lei Yao graduated from the Guide School as a super genius, but his subsequent development was a big shock.


    For the first three years after graduation, every year he would select sentinels to enter the Spiritual Fit Test, but every time he reached this point, the sentinels would suffer mental damage because they could not withstand his mental pressure.


    For the next three years, Lei Yao only watched from afar and never selected sentinels again. In the last two years, he simply stopped stepping off the flying machine.


    In the first three years, Lei Yao selected a total of six sentinels, each of whom took several months to recover.


    So now, when people saw Lei Yao walking among the sentinels, there was a mixture of curiosity and gloating.


    Who was the unlucky one to be picked up by the Grand Prince Lei Yao?


    They wondered how long it would take for this unlucky man to recover this time.


    The sentinels who had already been chosen breathed a sigh of relief, while those who had not were trembling.


    Mo Shaojun¡¯s eyes followed Lei Yao¡¯s figure, his heart curious. But when he saw Lei Yao standing in front of Mo Ye, his heart was no longer half curious, only full of horror.


    ¡°Is it convenient to tell me your name?¡± Lei Yao stood in front of Bai Lixin, blocking out the sunlight that was in full bloom above.


    Bai Lixin looked up at Lei Yao as the sunlight struck him from above, laying on his back and haloing him with a golden glow. He was slightly lost in thought, ¡°Bai¡­¡­oh I mean, Mo Ye.¡±


    Lei Yao gave a shallow nod and reached his hand out to Bai Lixin, his deep blue eyes looking fixedly at him, as if he could look into the depths of his heart.


    Lei Yao then said, word by word: ¡°I, Lei Yao, wish to dedicate my soul and life to Sentinel Mo Ye and enter into a soul contract with him. From now on, I will stay with him for the rest of my life, and after my death, I will turn into a spirit to guard Mo Ye¡¯s side. Do you wish to enter into a soul contract with me? ¡±


    The people around them exploded when they heard the content of his words.


    S419M hurriedly explained, [It is the soul contract of this world, an advanced contract that is more powerfully binding than the spiritual contract between a sentinel and a guide].


    Bai Lixin nodded and was about to speak when he heard someone shout, ¡°No!¡±


    Mo Shaojun held Lei Qi as he hurried over and snapped, ¡°Brother Mo Ye, you can¡¯t agree to his request, it¡¯s too dangerous! With your low spiritual power, you simply can¡¯t withstand his spiritual power. ¡±


    Without waiting for Bai Lixin¡¯s reply, Mo Shaojun turned his head to look at Lei Yao and said, ¡°Your Highness the Grand Prince, my brother simply cannot withstand your generosity. If you must find a sentinel this year, please sign a spirit contract with me. I rank first in this year. My spiritual power is S-ranked and my physical body is SS-ranked. ¡±


    S419M explained it again to Bai Lixin, [The standards for determining attribute levels in this world are different from those of the system. They are actually one degree lower than the system. In other words, your soul attribute is S-rank and your physical attribute is SS-rank. If you use this world¡¯s instrument to determine, your spiritual power attribute will be SS-rank and your physical attribute will be SSS-rank. Lei Yao, on the other hand, has reached double SSS in both spiritual power and physical body attributes. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes flashed, and he smiled as he walked out from behind Mo Shaojun.


    He was about to open his mouth when he heard Lei Yao¡¯s voice coming from above his head, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m hungry and will eat any meal? To be my sentinel? Are you worthy of that? Are you here to insult me or Mo Ye? ¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows. His lover in this world is not only powerful in mental power and physical attributes, but his mouth is not shallow either.


    Mo Shaojun¡¯s face turned red, and he was actually speechless.


    Bai Lixin saw this and patted Mo Shaojun¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Thank you for your concern. But this is my life; please give me the space to think for myself. ¡±


    With these words, he turned and lowered his head to take Lei Yao¡¯s slightly calloused hand and put it to his mouth to send a sincere message, looking up to gaze at Lei Yao¡¯s blooming face with pale golden eyes, ¡°I do.¡±


    The moment his words fell, a pure white light wrapped the two of them in it. Bai Lixin only felt his soul being pulled out of his physical body by a force, and at the same time, another, even larger soul wrapped itself around him. The soul was warm and strong, yet so gentle.


    The soul that wrapped around Bai Lixin danced in the white circle for a while, and then Bai Lixin flew back into his body all together.


    [Ding, congrats to the host lord on gaining spiritual power enrichment; soul attributes increased by 10% to S rank]


    The white light gradually dissipated, and Bai Lixin covered his chest, feeling the power filling it, and suddenly puffed out a laugh, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness the Grand Prince, for choosing me, a five-year repeater.¡±


    Lei Yao sighed, ¡°When you say that, you remind me that I repeated a grade for the equivalent of eight years. Hey, I¡¯m the one taking advantage of you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin choked. You are a dual 3S ability holder, who was taking advantage of who.¡±


    Mo Shaojun was originally a once-in-a-thousand-year genius in the Sentinel School, but, of course, there was still a big difference between a once-in-a-thousand-year genius and the eternally rare Lei Yao.


    The principal originally thought that Lei Yao had liked Mo Shaojun, but to his surprise, he was half right. The prince had liked someone from the Mo family, but it wasn¡¯t the genius brother Mo Shaojun, but his untalented brother Mo Ye!


    The principal covered his face; the image was so cruel that he couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.


    ¡°Imperial brother, this is your sentinel?¡± Lei Qi stepped forward with an indescribable lightness and pleasure in his tone. Lei Qi took the opportunity to enquire just now, but found he was just a D-ranked ten-thousand year old sentinel. Lei Yao had picked such a sentry after eight years, and he really didn¡¯t know what to think.


    Lei Yao swept Bai Lixin into his arms naturally, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sentries were usually tall and imposing, but Mo Ye did not possess these characteristics. Instead, his appearance was more akin to that of a guide. With his slender build and fair, glowing skin, he stood there not like a warrior, but rather like a frail guide.


    Lei Qi¡¯s tone was even lighter as he smoothly took Mo Shaojun¡¯s arm beside him and smiled coyly, ¡°Imperial brother, this is my sentinel, Mo Shaojun, SS-ranked in physical ability.¡±


    Lei Qi and Lei Yao are half brothers. Lei Yao¡¯s mother died early, and the King of the Empire re-married a new queen who gave birth to Lei Qi.


    Ever since he was a child, Lei Qi had been compared to Lei Yao, who stood like a mountain over his head that he was unable to climb over.


    Lei Yao¡¯s dual SSS abilities were unprecedented, while Lei Qi only had a B level physical body and an SS mental ability, which was already amazing to ordinary people, but compared to Lei Yao, it was simply worlds apart.


    The comparison between the princes was not important, but this was about the battle for the throne. However, with Lei Yao¡¯s graduation, Lei Qi smiled for the first time in his life.


    What was the use of a double 3S rank? Isn¡¯t it impossible to find a matching Sentinel?


    God has made you so outstanding that you will be on top of the mountain all alone.


    Long before they came to the Sentinel School, he had already taken a fancy to Mo Shaojun, who had SS-ranked physical attributes and S-ranked mental attribute abilities; his mental power was more powerful than that of a normal guide, and he was bright and handsome-looking, making it easy to fall in love with him.


    The moment Lei Yao stepped off the flying machine, he thought he was here to compete with him for Mo Shaojun¡¯s attention, which was why he set off early to get a head start.


    But to his surprise, Lei Yao, who had always been boasted about, had actually chosen a hangdog who had repeated five years.


    Sentinels are supposed to be strong and fierce, and the stronger the sentinel, the more courageous the bestial form will be. However, Mo Ye¡­¡­


    Glancing at Bai Lixin, Lei Qi let out a laugh.


    Lei Yao glanced at Lei Qi without a trace and said, without raising an eyebrow, ¡°You should know that Mo Shaojun begged me to take him as a sentinel just now, but I refused.¡±


    Lei Qi no longer felt like laughing when he heard this.


    It was the principal who stepped in to break the awkward situation, and seeing things moving in an increasingly unknown direction, he hurriedly raised his voice and said, ¡°Since the guides have all picked their sentinels, then let each pair please go to the spirit testing room to test the spirit fit.¡±


    Putting down the microphone, the principal came to Bai Lixin and Lei Yao.


    Glancing at Bai Lixin with a frown, the principal hesitantly asked Lei Yao, ¡°Your Highness, Grand Prince, why don¡¯t you go for the test as well?¡±


    The principal was asking Lei Yao, but Lei Yao looked at Bai Lixin and said, ¡°Want to go?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Why not? Let¡¯s go. ¡±


    Only then did Lei Yao turn to the principal, ¡°Since Xiao Ye said he wants to go, we¡¯ll go. In the future, ask Little Ye directly about such matters; I¡¯m just a messenger. ¡±


    The implication was that from now on, it would be Mo Ye¡¯s call on all matters between the two of them.


    The principal was dazed by this answer, his eyes sweeping back and forth over the two of them several times before he nodded, ¡°In that case, this way please.¡±


    The principal sighed in his heart.


    The Grand Prince, Lei Yao, had always been the idol of the entire empire, a flower of the highest mountain. How could such a fine flower be swallowed by a pig?

 CH 126

    After looking several times at the pig, ah no, Mo Ye, who had picked the flower of the high mountain, the principal clenched his fist and whispered close to Lei Yao. ¡°Your Highness the Grand Prince, may I have a word?¡±


    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Xiao Ye is not an outsider.¡±


    Although Mo Ye is Major General Mo¡¯s child, he did not inherit Major General Mo¡¯s powerful physical abilities. This child¡¯s physical attributes are only D-rank. If the two of you were to make a contract, it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to either of you. ¡± The principal swallowed his saliva as he tried to persuade Lei Yao to change his mind in the most polite tone possible.


    Lei Yao¡¯s footsteps had a slight pause, then he reached out and rubbed Mo Ye¡¯s fiery red russet hair with a complicated look. ¡°But we¡¯re not trying to force a contract; we¡¯ve already made one.¡±


    No wonder he saw the trained sentinel parade all clamouring up when he was standing far away in the stands just now.


    Principal: ¡°¡­¡­Spiritual contracts can also be cancelled. As long as both parties agree, nothing is a problem. ¡±


    Because he was far away, he could not hear the conversation between Lei Yao and Mo Ye. He originally thought that Lei Yao had just chosen Mo Ye, but it turned out that Grand Prince Lei Yao had even concluded a contract with him!


    No, it didn¡¯t matter if a spiritual contract had been concluded, it could still be broken.


    This time, Lei Yao completely stopped in his tracks and looked helplessly at the principal, ¡°But what we have concluded is not a spiritual contract, but a soul contract.¡±


    Soul¡­¡­ contract?!


    The principal wiped his face, and he wanted to collapse. A spiritual contract can be lifted, but a soul contract is a direct imprint on the other party¡¯s soul.


    There was no chance of breaking it!


    The principal had a depressed look on his face and sighed as he glanced regretfully at the Grand Prince.


    There were a total of 30 rooms set up for mental strength testing, and 30 pairs could be tested at the same time. The tests were conducted in the order they had been arranged earlier. As Lei Yao joined at the last minute, he was placed last.


    One by one, guides and sentinels went into the spiritual fit testing room, and when the five minutes were up, the door to the testing room opened, and almost simultaneously, 60 people came out with great haste.


    The first group came out, and the second group entered immediately to start the next group of testing.


    During the second group¡¯s test, the big screen at the front of the room popped up with the results of the previous group¡¯s test.


    The big-screen slowly changed to show the soul fit of each pair in the first group. 80%, 84%, 76%¡­ all above the pass line.


    The sentinel-guides gazed at each other, beaming with joy.


    As long as they made a spirit contract, they would now be close comrades; from then on, they were no longer fighting alone; they could fly into outer space, kill the cosmic bugs invading their planet, guard their planet, guard their loved ones, and guard their guides/sentinels.


    The tests went on in an orderly fashion, and in no time at all, all four groups were tested.


    Only a few individuals had a look of loss on their faces, but almost everyone was beaming.


    The tests usually lasted five minutes, and it took just over an hour to complete the 600 groups.


    The principal was still accompanying Lei Yao and Bai Lixin. Both of them glanced at this third wheel, and Lei Yao coughed and pointed to the large room at the front, ¡°Is it okay if the principal goes to the front and gives instructions himself?¡±


    This was an obvious dismissal. The principal wiped the sweat from his forehead and snorted, ¡°Then Your Highness, the Grand Prince can queue up. I¡¯ll go over and take a look first.¡±


    After sending the principal away, Lei Yao glanced down at Bai Lixin, his eyes unblinking.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body softened from this fiery gaze of his, so he could only cough, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lei Yao smiled, ¡°Thank me for what?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for choosing me.¡±


    ¡°No, it should be me thanking you.¡±


    Bai Lixin lifted his head to look at Lei Yao, ¡°And what would you be thanking me for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I wanted to say it. Please believe the sixth sense of a 3S-ranked spiritual power. Deep in my heart, I have been telling you thanks. And, of course, there¡¯s more I keep at heart.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more? What is it? ¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s heart warmed as he followed Lei Yao¡¯s words and inquired in a low voice.


    Lei Yao¡¯s azure eyes suddenly blazed with heat. He leaned down and brought his mouth to Bai Lixin¡¯s ear, ¡°An unspeakable yet irresistible thing and emotion.¡±


    The warm breath seemed to reach Bai Lixin¡¯s face through his ear, and his cheeks flushed crimson as he clenched his chrysanthemum tighter.


    He¡¯d known Dijia for years and knew this tone of voice and this way of expressing himself. It would be a wonder if he didn¡¯t understand what he meant! Even if the body is changed, the core inside remains the same.


    Seeing the red-haired youth¡¯s blushing cheeks, the smile in Lei Yao¡¯s eyes deepened. He stood up and put his hands behind his back as he said, ¡°The results of the eighth group are out, and your brother is among them. 92%, tsk, not a bad score. ¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his head at his words, and at the top of the big screen were the results of Lei Qi and Mo Shaojun¡¯s test. The best result so far: 92%, the only partner with a spirituality fit of 90% or more.


    Lei Qi was overjoyed and asked Mo Shaojun, haughtily and eagerly, if he wanted to be his partner.


    Mo Shaojun, however, was a little distracted and smiled perfunctorily. He said something to Lei Qi before leaving him behind and walking in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction.


    Lei Yao frowned slightly. He had just sent the principal away, and now came the brother. These people keep coming up one by one. Is there no end? Is it fun to interrupt the world of two people?


    ¡°Brother Mo Ye, I¡¯m going to sign a spiritual contract with Lei Qi. ¡± Mo Shaojun glanced at Mo Ye, his cub-like, hopeful eyes simply impossible to ignore.


    Seeing such a Mo Shaojun, a strange suspicion suddenly flashed through Bai Lixin¡¯s mind, and he called out in his mind, [S419M.]


    [Lord host, I am here. What is your command, please?]


    [What exactly is Mo Shaojun¡¯s relationship with Mo Ye?]


    S419M did not speak for another moment, and only after a few moments did he reply, [ Lord Host, I just looked through the world¡¯s memories, and the two of them are simply brothers, ah.]


    The expression on Bai Lixin¡¯s face smiled without fluctuation, but inwardly he began to growl, [Look at that, look at that, is this a pure brotherly relationship?! Look at Mo Shaojun¡¯s reluctant expression of contracting with Lei Qi and running to me for comfort. How can it be a pure brotherly relationship?]


    [Erm, this¡­ Wait a bit while I check the information again. ] S419M finished this sentence and went silent for a while before saying: [I checked it out, lord host. The magnetic field of this world affects my ability too much. I wasted nine oxen and two tigers trying to pull out the memories.]


    Bai Lixin reached out to pat Mo Shaojun¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡°Do you want to make a contract with the Second Prince?¡±


    While saying this with his mouth, he said, in a cold voice in his head, [Get straight to the point.]


    [The point is that when Mo Ye was eight years old, he was tested to have an SSS-ranked super strong physical attribute. But because he forced a beast transformation to protect Mo Shaojun during an outing, he was unable to withstand the mental crush during the process and his physical body was damaged. Mo Ye has since become a D-ranked physical attribute loser. From that moment, Mo Shaojun secretly vowed to protect his brother, never letting him get hurt again!]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­] What a damn retard!


    Mo Shaojun nodded after a slight hesitation, ¡°I an only making a contract with him so that I can be stronger to protect big brother Mo Ye from harm.¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡± really a damn retard! ¡±


    ¡°You make a contract to protect the guide you made the contract with, not me, a third party. The Second Prince is an idol among all guides, a guide to which all sentinels aspire, so if you made a contract with him only to protect me, there is no need. Xiao Jun, as you can see, I already have Lei Yao to protect me. Under his protection, I will be unharmed, and he will guard me with his life and soul. ¡±


    Mo Shaojun glared at Lei Yao at these words. His beast-like eyes flashed with aggression, ¡°But he is a guide. No matter how powerful he is, he is still a guide with a weak body. How can he protect you on the cruel battlefield? Big brother, go home. Let me help fulfil your wish to conquer the battlefield.¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned, ¡°Mo Shaojun, the reason why a man lets another man come to help fulfil his wish is because he has lost the opportunity to do so. Now that I am only one step away from getting my wish, you are asking me to take a step back. Do you know how desperate a person feels by the time they let someone else fulfil their lifelong wish? ¡±


    Mo Ye had never spoken to him in such a righteous tone before, and Mo Shaojun froze for a moment.


    Lei Qi saw that Mo Shaojun was late in coming back and was a little annoyed.


    He was a pampered prince. What other grievances had he suffered since he was a child, apart from being overpowered by Lei Yao?


    None.


    If it weren¡¯t for his genuine love for Mo Shaojun, how could he tolerate being ignored like this? How could he let the people around him make a joke out of him?


    Lei Qi gritted his teeth and was about to step forward.


    But then he saw Mo Shaojun turn his head in an instant. Lei Qi stopped and waited with a smile on his face for Mo Shaojun to come towards him.


    After a long time, Mo Shaojun returned a sentence before turning his head towards Lei Qi. ¡°Since big brother has said so, then I will guard big brother on the battlefield.¡±


    Bai Lixin covered his face speechlessly. Did he have trouble expressing himself? Or was Mo Shaojun seriously sick?


    This kind of spirit of sacrificing and contributing to everything should only be consensual, otherwise the one who benefits will not get any enjoyment, but an inexplicable pressure. Okay?


    ¡°It¡¯s almost our turn.¡± Bai Lixin was still secretly sputtering when a warm palm was gently attached to his shoulder, ¡°Do you know how the spiritual fit is tested?¡±


    Bai Lixin tilted his head to look at Lei Yao. He was looking straight ahead, his lips pursed slightly, and his face tense.


    Is he¡­ angry?


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m an old driver, after all. ¡± Bai Lixin coughed.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lei Yao¡¯s pursed lips relaxed slightly, ¡°I will be gentle when using my spiritual power, so please also show mercy to this old driver.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s expression froze, and he nodded woodenly, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    ¡°Actually, we have already concluded a soul contract, so having this kind of test is simply a formality. But since you want to do it, I¡¯ll accompany you. ¡± Lei Yao¡¯s expression was light, his hand sliding smoothly from Bai Lixin¡¯s shoulder to his head.


    His lover seemed to be particularly fond of stroking his hair, and although the feel of these large, broad palms on the top of his head was unfamiliar to him, the tenderness contained therein was so warm and intimate that he could not help but want to be closer.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in enjoyment, and a contented hum even escaped from his throat.


    Lei Yao heard it and suddenly stopped moving and pulled his hand back. Bai Lixin looked at Lei Yao in confusion, but was pulled up by Lei Yao and stepped straight into the testing room, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s our turn.¡±


    Bai Lixin had a regretful expression on his face, which instantly pleased Lei Yao.


    The spiritual fit test room was a small magnetic field. Under the interference of the magnetic field, the sentinel and the guide wear helmets and try to sense each other using their mental power to see how well they work in eliminating the power of the magnetic force.


    The two men, both old drivers, looked at each other and put on their helmets, which were filled with contact heads, at the same time.


    As soon as they put the helmets on, there was nothing but darkness in front of Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes.


    This was probably the effect of the magnetic field interference, and what he had to do now was to try to send out a signal to sense Lei Yao¡¯s spiritual sense.


    He originally intended to carefully project his mental power outside, but he did not expect that just as he was about to do so, a force would carry his soul away from his physical body and wander forward.


    The force was strong and gentle, and Bai Lixin let his soul follow his lead, letting him carry him through the darkness, through the fog, ugh all the distractions.


    Suddenly, an even more powerful spirit descended from his consciousness to envelop him. The moment that power wrapped itself around him, it merged with the power that was previously pulling him.


    It had the aura of Dijia.


    Sensing Dijia¡¯s aura merging with his soul fragment, Bai Lixin once again let his soul be wrapped up with Dijia¡¯s.


    Only, after a short while, Bai Lixin suddenly began to struggle.


    Dijia¡¯s soul slowly transformed into several tentacle wisps that wrapped themselves around his most sensitive areas. Each tentacle caressed him at random, seemingly testing, yet seemingly teasing. Suddenly, the several strands teased several locations at the same time.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body suddenly bounced like a carp, and his body trembled.


    Gritting his teeth, Bai Lixin gasped and struggled to push Dijia away to pull his soul back into his body.


    Damn, this beast was attempting to ravage his soul in front of everyone!!!


    What if he made a fool of himself in public and moaned out loud?

 CH 127

    There was a ¡°bang¡± as the large machine shut down, and Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up as he regained his vision once more.


    The door opened automatically, and a figure immediately burst in. Before Bai Lixin could react, he was picked up by the waist.


    The person pulled the helmet off Bai Lixin¡¯s head and said with urgency, ¡°Brother Mo Ye, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    His body was a little soft because he had just broken free from some kind of pleasure. After struggling a bit in Mo Shaojun¡¯s grip, Bai Lixin had no choice but to explain. ¡°Xiaojun? I¡¯m not injured. ¡±


    ¡°You say you¡¯re not hurt, but look at your face. It¡¯s red from the pain. I just watched from outside. Your body was bouncing uncontrollably, and you were trembling the whole time. You never cry out in pain, even when you are injured, but you moaned just now. It must have hurt a lot. ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ==! A really big simpleton!!!


    How the hell can he explain this? Fuck, what would even be the point of explaining?


    As Bai Lixin was organizing his words to explain it cleverly, he felt a sudden chill in the room and frost began to form on the door at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Put him down.¡± With every step that Lei Yao took, a flower of ice formed under his feet as he stepped on it.


    Seeing his lover coming toward him, Bai Lixin smiled helplessly and opened his arms to wrap around Lei Yao¡¯s neck.


    Should mental power be used so casually? You¡¯re about to freeze people up, you know?


    With his arm wrapped around Lei Yao¡¯s neck, Bai Lixin used the strength of his arm to drag his upper body in Lei Yao¡¯s direction and kissed Lei Yao¡¯s cheek in the process, saying, ¡°Stop using your power, I¡¯m getting cold.¡±


    After Bai Lixin said these words, Lei Yao¡¯s aura changed in embarrassment, and the previous warmth around him returned once again.


    Seeing Lei Yao return to normal, Bai Lixin moved his legs and found that his legs and waist were still being held in Mo Shaojun¡¯s arms.


    Bai Lixin had to again say helplessly, ¡°Xiao Jun, I¡¯m really fine. Let go of me.¡± Even if I have to go to the hospital, Lei Yao will take me there. ¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Mo Shaojun? The test is over and they have to leave the test room as soon as possible. Mo Ye has said he¡¯s fine, so let go of him. ¡± Lei Qi also rushed over, tugging at Mo Shaojun¡¯s arm and pulling him out.


    Seeing such a scene, Bai Lixin was thinking of finding a crack in the ground and burying himself in it.


    Why did he feel like he was in the middle of a dog blood romance?


    In the end, Mo Shaojun let go and was pulled out by Lei Qi with an aggrieved expression.


    Lei Yao took over Bai Lixin and easily wrapped him in his arms and carried him out of the testing room, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes and whispered, ¡°What hospital? Isn¡¯t it all because of you?!¡±


    Lei Yao¡¯s dark blue hair swayed slightly, and a bright light shone in his eyes.


    Seeing this look in Lei Yao¡¯s eyes, Bai Lixin¡¯s body stiffened and once again reflexively clenched his chrysanthemum.


    Lei Yao hugged Bai Lixin in a princess carry, ¡°Since I caused this, then I should be responsible to the end.¡± He didn¡¯t slow his pace down as he strutted forward.


    On the big screen, the results of the last group of tests began to appear.


    All 600 groups had been tested, leaving only Lei Yao and Bai Lixin, so on the big screen, only one result would appear.


    But Lei Yao and Bai Lixin did not care much about the results and had already made up their minds. Neither of them offered to see the results, and they gradually left the crowd¡¯s view.


    Those who were more concerned about the results than the two were everyone else in the square, everyone!


    Everyone had some curiosity, and the fire of gossip burned in their hearts. As long as there is something to hunt for, it can¡¯t help but make people pay too much attention.


    What¡¯s more, Lei Yao is a prince. Every word and deed of a member of the royal family is of great interest to the public. And since


    Mo Ye is famous for his five-year hangover, this pairing was too intriguing.


    One is the strongest guide, and the other is arguably the worst sentinel. On one hand, there is the great prince, and on the other is the legacy son of two imperial heroes. They were curious to see what their spiritual compatibility was.


    The big screen flashed for a moment, and the final results began to unfold.


    The moment the results were announced, the entire crowd rioted.


    110%! 110%! How could it be 110%?


    ¡°What¡¯s with this 110% score? The instrument is broken, isn¡¯t it? ¡±


    ¡°Why is it over 100%?¡±


    The students were in an uproar, discussing this result. According to them, the upper limit of the spiritual fit is 100%. There is no such thing as 110%. It¡¯s just bullshit.


    Could it be that the test instrument, which was known as the highest benchmark on the whole Diyang planet, had malfunctioned?


    When the principal saw this result, he was also shocked.


    At 110%, this instrument was testing the frequency of spiritual power fluctuations to determine the fit of two people in turn. Theoretically, the instrument was capable of measuring above 100%.


    The spiritual frequencies of the sentinel and the guide are like two wavy lines; the more consistent the frequencies are, the more similar the ripples of the wavy lines are. If it is 100%, then the two lines will be at the same frequency.


    This can be said to be the ultimate, but not the limit.


    In the past, experts in spiritual research conducted special studies on spiritual frequencies, in which they said that when two spiritual waves reach the same level, it is not the limit, but the two lines of waves will slowly merge and eventually become one. At that point, the test instruments will have detected results of over 100%.


    But to reach this level, experts venture to guess that such a limit of fit would require two people to be attracted to each other, to trust each other completely, to merge even their souls.


    Separately, they are each individual themselves, but when fused, they are not just one person, but two souls that are completely attuned.


    Of course, it was only a theory, but how is this possible?


    As a single individual, who does not have their own emotions and selfishness? Even between lovers, this kind of tacit understanding is impossible. Perhaps just a small fluctuation of emotion would cause the spiritual frequency to change, not to mention soul melding.


    At first, he had laughed at this theory, but with the truth laid out in front of him, he only felt that his face was hot.


    Instead of blaming himself for his ignorance, he laughed at the absurdity of others instead.


    ¡°The instrument is of excellent quality, it can¡¯t be wrong.¡± The principal pulled his thoughts back from that professor¡¯s academic lesson and said aloud, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll let the two students in again.¡±


    While the line of people on this side were worrying their heads over the results, the concerned parties stepped onto the aircraft.


    The aircraft was huge and could hold two thousand people.


    It accommodated 600 people when they arrived, but that was not the end. The aircraft would stay here for three days, and the selected sentinels would use those three days to pack their things, then step onto this aircraft with their guides and go straight to a training camp they had never been to before, to start the trials and tribulations.


    Lei Yao walked up the steps with Bai Lixin in his arms, and with a flick of his fingers, a flying capsule flew up to him.


    Carrying Bai Lixin into the capsule, Lei Yao said, ¡°How about taking you to my place on the ship?¡±


    At this moment, Bai Lixin had already broken free from the aftermath of the soul test, and he struggled a few times before burrowing out of Lei Yao¡¯s arms like a mudfish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? What did you just try to do to me in full view of everyone? ¡±


    You pervert. Shame on you.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend on doing anything.¡± I just wanted to ravage you. Lei Yao added silently in his mind.


    Bai Lixin felt that his sentence was unfinished, but his instincts made him suppress the urge to continue asking.


    Lei Yao added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just lost control. It was the same after the spiritual fit test, when Mo Shaojun tried to forcibly take you away. I¡¯ve lived for nearly thirty years and searched for a sentinel for eight years. For the first time, a sentinel could achieve a spiritual fit of over 100% with me, which made me very excited. When I saw that Mo Shaojun was going to take you away, saying that I had hurt you, I was so nervous that I couldn¡¯t even put my power away, so please do forgive me. I am a gentleman, and I will not behave as anything other than a gentleman. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face remained indifferent. Like hell, if I believe your last sentence, we have been there before.


    Hearing Lei Yao emphasize that he was a gentleman, Bai Lixin glanced at him in distrust, ¡°What kind of gentleman emphasizes that he is a gentleman?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Lei Yao replied seriously.


    Seeing Lei Yao¡¯s face full of seriousness as he spoke nonsense, Bai Lixin snorted, indicating that he didn¡¯t believe a single word of the nonsense he said.


    Lei Yao did not explain anything further, but carefully operated the flight capsule to fly towards his residence on the aircraft


    The aircraft could hold two thousand people, and it was divided into three levels, the first two being the living area, while the third was the control console and activity area.


    Lei Yao was living in the innermost part of the second level. Bai Lixin saw the scene around him constantly weaving back and remembered to ask, ¡°How did you know the test results?¡±


    ¡°With my sixth sense using the 3S mental power, besides does it matter to us what the result is? Even if it¡¯s not on the passing line, so what? ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart twitched, and he smiled.


    Yes, so what if the result was good or bad? He only had his lover in his heart, and vice versa. They had made a soul contract. Could it still be reversed?


    ¡°In three days, we leave for the training camp where we will go through a series of inhuman and cruel training.¡± While piloting the flight pod, Lei Yao said.


    ¡°Oh, I know, so¡­?¡± Bai Lixin felt that he had grasped Lei Yao¡¯s essence; he must have had something more to add to that sentence.


    ¡°So¡­for the guide and the sentinel to reach a fit of over 90% in the shortest possible time, the two are to eat and live together every day for six months in the training camp.¡± Lei Yao turned to look at Bai Lixin and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit cramped for two people to live together, we have to make such sacrifices for the future of the Empire.¡±


    ¡± ¡­. ¡±


    Sacrifice my ass. Your expression is calm, but what¡¯s with that gleeful look in your eyes? I haven¡¯t known you for only a day or two, so don¡¯t think I am unaware of what kind of thoughts you have in your head.


    ¡°For you and I to adapt even faster, let¡¯s eat and live together from tomorrow onwards!¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Heh!¡±

 CH 128

    Although the headmaster had re-verified that there was no problem with the test instrument, the crowd was still skeptical. But because the other party was the great prince of the royal family, the crowd did not dare to say anything else.


    During these three days, they said goodbye to their teachers and wrote letters to their families before finally stepping onto the aircraft to the future with apprehension and excitement. Daily necessities would be distributed at the training base. They didn¡¯t need to bring anything with them, even their clothes will only be the dark green school uniforms.


    And, while they were preparing for the follow-up in disbelief, Bai Lixin had already moved to the Grand Prince¡¯s residence at breakneck speed.


    So when the sentinels stepped onto the aircraft for the first time, they found Bai Lixin already inside, driving a flight capsule around the aircraft in a familiar manner.


    Lei Yao had been a gentleman these past few days, and although he lived and ate with Bai Lixin, he did not do anything out of the ordinary, such as ¡°soul Dijia.¡± His words and actions always had hidden meanings, but on the surface, they sounded very polite.


    This year had a good achievement, with 601 guides choosing their sentinels and a total of 586 pairs passing the spiritual test.


    As there was still work to be done, the principals of both the Sentinel and Guide schools followed the students on board to see them off on their final journey.


    The craft flew for about five days and stopped at a small planet near Diyang.


    ¡°Because sentinels and guides are so powerful, if they were trained on the home planet, they would only be a threat to it. This planet was developed over a hundred years ago specifically for Sentinel-Guide training and is called Planet R18. The planet has the air and water necessary for human survival, and there are some large creatures on the planet, making it a perfect training environment. ¡±


    The crowd had left Diyang Star for the first time and were curious to see R18.


    Just below the aircraft sat a huge, pitch-black building. The building towered there, mysterious and cold, the very training base that the humans had built on the planet R18.


    Beyond the building, they could see green forests, blue lakes, and rivers. At a cursory glance, the view was surprisingly similar to that of Diyang.


    ¡°Children, your initiation is complete. Next, is the beginning of your life. We can only send you so far, and then you will be given a more in-depth education by new tutors. We hope that in the future, you can realize your values and achieve your ambitions. ¡±


    The principals of the Sentinel and Guide Academies stood side by side, giving their final blessings to the students who would be stepping off the huge aircraft.


    The hatch slowly opened, and someone was already waiting outside.


    At the head of the group was a tall man in a black uniform with the rank of colonel on his shoulder patch.


    Behind the man stood ten men with the rank of major, standing side by side, but the one who drew particular attention was the woman in the middle. She had a stunningly beautiful face with exploding breasts, a small waist, and a large butt.


    Lian Xun is a female sentinel, 23 years old, SS grade attributes with a queenly temperament. A gifted female warrior woman, and her bestial form is a mermaid. Her guide died in the war, after which she came here to pursue a career in education. She repeatedly expressed her affection for Lei Qi in the hope of entering into a spiritual contract with him.


    But Lian Xun did not have the strength or capacity to steal a man from the favoured son of the world.


    Lian Xun was a fanatic warrior, and a large part of the reason for her guide¡¯s death back then was due to her warlike nature.


    Lian Xuan was an SS-ranked Sentinel, but her guide only had A-ranked attributes.


    It was very energy-intensive for an A-ranked guide to supply an SS-ranked sentinel. In the battle with the zerg, Lian Xun fought harder and more fiercely, and her guide could do nothing but follow her lead and provide her with a constant supply of mental energy, thus dying of energy exhaustion.


    In that battle, their team of ten pairs killed a total of 1,654 zerg, with Lian Xun killing over 1,200 of them alone.


    So, although her guide died because of her, she was not disciplined but was sent here to work on sentinel education.


    The crowd stepped out of the aircraft under the leadership of their previous principals, and after completing formalities, they were to begin their six-month-long demonic training.


    The remaining guides who had not found a partner had to regretfully leave with the aircraft.


    As they watched the fading aircraft, those who remained on R18 knew that the training had officially begun.


    But the truth is that the battlefield is more brutal than the training, and therefore, whatever they encounter here is only social practice.


    Those tutors here had experienced harsh wars, and they knew better than anyone else how cruel and terrible a battlefield can be.


    The colonel, who was the head of the training school, simply said, ¡°From today onwards, they will be your teachers¡± and handed them over to Major General Lian Xun, who was standing in the middle and left.


    Only after the Colonel had gone away did Lian Xun¡¯s voice become cold and stern: ¡°I am your chief instructor at this level. You are a total of 586 groups and will be divided into ten classes. Each class will have a guide and sentinel teacher to teach you how to work with each other. All right, let¡¯s start dividing the classes. ¡±


    Lian Xun scanned the crowd, and when she saw Lei Qi, her expression paused, a flash of admiration in her eyes.


    And when she swept up to Lei Yao next to Bai Lixin, her whole body froze. Her face had an expression of astonishment that could not be hidden, and a dazzling light shone in her eyes.


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­.¡±


    Is this Lian Xun looking at his Lei Yao with that hungry expression?


    After staring at Lei Yao two more times, Lian Xun coughed twice, ¡°Alright, here are the groups.¡±


    She quickly divided the teams, and it was obvious that his and Lei Qi¡¯s group would both be assigned to her class.


    ¡°Alright, time is running out, so let the instructors of each team lead their students to their respective training grounds.¡± After dividing the groups, Lian Xun looked at Lei Yao a few more times before speaking. ¡°You guys, follow me.¡±


    Although Lei Yao and Lei Qi were the two princes of the empire, that was only their status.


    In this cruel age of precariousness, only strength was the root of everything.


    Even members of the royal family needed to build up their prestige through their battle achievements, and that was why, in the normal world plot, Lei Qi was able to overshadow Lei Yao to become the Crown Prince of the Empire.


    Since it was in a training camp, there was no such thing as a prince. In a training camp, everyone had only one status, and that was a soldier!


    Lian Xun, with her team of 56 group partners, did not visit the base but went straight to the training ground. In order not to have their progress affected by members of other teams, each team¡¯s training grounds were closed off individually.


    It was about a twenty-minute walk before the group stopped in front of a huge open iron gate and said, ¡°This is your future training ground, so go in.¡±


    The crowd filed in, and when the last person had gone in, the iron door banged shut.


    It was a very large circular training ground, with a red track around the outside. Further outside, there were several solid black metal doors attached to the walls.


    The metal doors were closed tightly and the crowd did not know where they led.


    While the crowd was observing the field, Lian Xun got a whip at some point. She waved it and shook her breasts as she said, ¡°For the next six months, I will be your tutor. What I ask of you, you will obey completely. Believe me, the moment you step into battle, you will appreciate the experience you have now. ¡±


    ¡°Each class has two teachers: a guide and a sentinel, but the guide teacher in our class is on a mission and will not return until half a month later. During this half month, I will be doubling as the guide¡¯s tutor and give you basic physical training. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have done in your schools, how outstanding or how ordinary you have been, with me it will all start from scratch.¡±


    Lian Xun gestured around the circular training ground with the handle of her whip, ¡°There is only one task this morning; to run laps. 100 laps for the sentinels, come to me afterwards to collect your passes for the training that follows. As for the guides, follow me later and I will re-test your mental strength. ¡±


    Lian Xun paused and looked at Bai Lixin, ¡°Mo Ye, your rank is only D. I have never had a sentinel with a rank lower than B in my hands. Your attributes are too low, and 100 laps are too difficult for you, so you can just run 20 laps. ¡±


    When Lian Xun said this, a few light peals of laughter rang out from the field. The beautiful instructor flicked her whip, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and run?¡±


    The sentinels on the training ground instantly clamped their hips together and stepped onto the track in a neat and orderly manner.


    Instead of joining them, Bai Lixin walked up to Lian Xun and said, ¡°Instructor, I think I can run more than 20 laps. Please give me a chance.¡± His expression was calm and showed no sign of anger at all.


    Lian Xun arched her eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you doubt my judgement? On this track, if I say you can only run 20 laps, you can only run 20 laps. One more and you¡¯ll break down. Look at your little body. It can¡¯t even do a beast transformation. What can you do on the battlefield with it? It will only hold your partner back. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s expression remained light and unruffled, ¡°And what if I run more than 20 laps without transforming?¡±


    ¡°If you can run really run 20 laps, I¡¯ll even give you a separate training ground.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded more, ¡°Okay, I will also ask Instructor Lian to prepare the key for me.¡±


    After receiving Lian Xun¡¯s promise, Bai Lixin secretly winked at Lei Yao before running toward the track.


    Lei Yao coughed and pretended not to see it.

 CH 129

    The moment Bai Lixin stepped onto the runway, he finally understood why Lian Xun was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be able to run 20 laps.


    It was not an ordinary track at all. This runway was made up of special materials that could emit a special gravity field.


    In other words, lifting their feet was a problem.


    This was a very good training exercise that could develop the potential of the sentinels and give them a great boost in their physical endurance.


    As the sentinels got onto the runway, Lian Xun said to the remaining 56 guides, ¡°Stand here for now and watch. Take a good look at your partners and see their beast forms.¡±


    The Sentinels¡¯ expressions were stony and no longer relaxed. They tried to apply what they had learned in the Sentinel School, focusing all their strength on their feet and running with all their might. However, one lap here was equivalent to running 100 laps on a normal gravity field.


    Lian Xun stood in the middle and raised her voice, ¡°I am training you as sentinels, not as regular people with endurance. And you dare not perform animal transformation? ¡±


    To resist the gravity field, after running a lap, some people had already started to transform, and the first one to do so was Mo Shaojun.


    In the blink of an eye, Mo Shaojun transformed into a pure black panther. The panther had beautiful curves and a smooth body, and there was a brilliant light in its eyes.


    As soon as he turned into a black panther, he roared and darted out.


    Why did the Empire value sentinels and guides so much? Sentinels¡¯ attacks are seen as destructive forces. After transforming, they are a hundred or even a thousand times more powerful than ordinary humans. Their sharp claws can easily tear through unbelievably hard steel armor, and their speed can force a whirlwind.


    The zerg are protected by an extremely hard magnetic field on the outside of their bodies, which no ordinary weapon can penetrate. Only the Sentinels can, and only they have the ability and guts to rush to the front line and tear the zerg apart before retreating in one piece.


    So the moment Mo Shaojun transformed into his beastly form, he had already thrown the Sentinels out of the way by almost a turn. Just as he was about to catch up with the group in the latter circle, Mo Shaojun stopped his pace beside a man.


    ¡°Brother Mo Ye.¡± After Mo Shaojun turned into a beast, his body length was about two meters, and his limbs were about the height of a normal person when he landed on all fours.


    Bai Lixin ran without a hurry and glanced at Mo Shaojun lightly, ¡°Keep charging, Xiao Jun.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mo Ye, this super-gravity field was created for sentinels. You can¡¯t even run 10 laps with a humanoid body, let alone 20. ¡±


    Back then, when he was still young, he was attacked by the zerg in the forest, and if Mo Ye hadn¡¯t forced a beast transformation on himself, and saved him, he would have become a meal for the zerg.


    At that time, Mo Ye¡¯s transformation was stunning, simply the most beautiful beast body he had ever seen.


    Mo Shaojun gritted his teeth. If he could, he would want to sacrifice everything just to have another look at Mo Ye¡¯s beast body. But after that, Mo Ye¡¯s body was damaged, and not only was he no longer able to transform, but his physical attributes also dropped to D level.


    Brother Mo Ye should have been a genius, standing at the top of the world! He was once a 3S rank.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, how could Brother Mo Ye not be able to find a partner for five years and how could he be humiliated here?


    ¡°Xiao Jun, when I say I can, I can. You have always listened to me, and I hope you can win the tournament.¡± Bai Lixin shook his head and said helplessly.


    After crossing so many worlds, it was the first time he was being stared at by the son of a world with the same eyes as a fan girl. It made him a bit dazed and uncomfortable.


    Mo Shaojun listened to Bai Lixin¡¯s words, and the panther nodded, ¡°Okay, I will be number one!¡± With these words, he rushed forward with a single stride, weaving through the track like a black lightning bolt.


    One by one, the sentinels slowly transformed into their beastly bodies as well, and finally, they were all transformed. There was something surprisingly comical about the oddly shaped animals running across the field, scrambling to be first.


    Amongst the animals, there was only one person who was still running slowly in his human form.


    Bai Lixin did try to turn into a beast, but after trying for a long time, he found that his body did not respond. It seemed that the historical problem leftover from when Mo Ye was eight years old had not changed because of the increase in his physical attributes; this body could not take on a form, even if the physical attributes were at the 4S level.


    [Back then, Mo Ye changed into his beast form once when he saved Mo Shaojun. You should be able to look up Mo Ye¡¯s beast form, right?] Bai Lixin bubbled a question to s491m.


    [Lord host, I did look up the world memory, but I could only find the matter of him saving someone. As for what form Mo Ye turned into, I really can¡¯t search for it.]


    [Could this memory have been erased?] Bai Lixin ran step by step, not caring about the flock of animals that were weaving and running wildly around him.


    [As I said before, this world is strange, I can only use less than half my abilities, and most of them are ineffective. It seems we are being ostracized by this world.][


    How could this be? Could it be that one of the false gods is here?]


    S419M did not speak for a long time and finally said, very hesitantly, [Lord host, I am not sure].


    Bai Lixin nodded, [It doesn¡¯t matter, gods will kill gods, Buddha will kill Buddha. If it¡¯s a false god, then they will be killed. In the end, it is Dijia who benefits.]


    [Lord host!!! You are so courageous!!!] S419M sounded excited, [It¡¯s an honour to have a master like you!]


    Bai Lixin snorted in his mind, [It is a blessing for Dijia to find a lover like me in this life.]


    S419M: [¡­¡­]


    As the animals weaved through the runway, Lian Xun looked around and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, very good. It seems the teachers at the Sentinel School aren¡¯t useless; most of the students can proper best transformations. ¡±


    She said as she scanned a circle of the guides, finally placing her eyes on Lei Yao, ¡°Student Lei Yao, your sentinel hasn¡¯t transformed until now. He doesn¡¯t seem to be able to. ¡±


    Lei Yao¡¯s expression was indifferent, his lips moving slightly, ¡°A mere 20 laps.¡± But he did not finish this statement.


    The implication was that it was only 20 laps. Is it worth a transformation?


    Lian Xun smiled arrogantly, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait and see if he doesn¡¯t care to transform into a beast body and fails to finish the laps.¡±


    Lei Yao took the time to take his eyes off Bai Lixin¡¯s body and swept a glance at Lian Xun, ¡°Instructor Lian, a good appetite is a good thing, but an appetite that is too big makes for an ugly meal.¡±


    Lei Yao marginally said this, but Lian Xun heard and understood the meaning of it. Her face instantly turned red, and anger grew in her eyes.


    She was a warrior of the empire and had long made a name for herself in the army by killing 1,253 zerg with just her strength. She was a genius, touted by all, and even when the waste of a guide died of energy failure, she was not punished in any way.


    He could have stopped if he really couldn¡¯t supply any more energy, but that idiot supplied her with a constant stream of mental energy without saying a word and ended up killing himself and preventing her from returning to battle.


    She had always been proud of herself. When had she ever received such insinuations?


    He was just a double 3S guide, a super guide if you like, but a vase that couldn¡¯t find a suitable sentinel for eight years and finally had to find a haphazard sentinel.


    You¡¯re lucky that I like you, but you don¡¯t even know what¡¯s good for you.


    Lien Xun bit her lip, the anger building up in her heart.


    Time passed, and the Sentinels, who had turned into beastly bodies, slowly slowed down.


    Through their studies at the school, the sentries had mastered bestial transformation, but without the support of their guides, they would become weak after maintaining their transformation for a long time.


    By this time, the Sentinels had run more than fifty laps, and their speed was slowly slowing down, clearly a little out of breath.


    Lien Xun suppressed her anger and turned to the guides. ¡°See, your partners are powerful externally but lacking in spiritual power. This is the time when you are needed to supply spiritual energy, and the spiritual energy you provide will not only energize the Sentinels but also heal the wounds on their bodies. Here is your test, target your sentinels and transmit spiritual energy to them to fill them with power once more. ¡±


    The guides looked at each other and, for a moment, were afraid to move.


    They had been trained in countless mental powers at the school, but the targets were only non-living matter. Now they were asked to capture living matter in a dynamic state, so the guides were still a little hesitant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Finally, a voice rang out, and the crowd saw Lei Qi walk through the crowd to the front, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help Mo Shaojun.¡±


    Lei Qi said, his eyes fixed on Mo Shaojun as his pupils began to change colour.


    At the same time, Mo Shaojun, who had already slowed down, once again stretched out his limbs and took off once again.


    Seeing this, the guides also followed Lei Qi¡¯s example and used their spiritual power on their sentinels using what they had learned in class.


    In the previous world plot, Lian Xun pursued Lei Qi not out of love but rather because of his spiritual power level. His spiritual power was SS-ranked and was perfectly capable of supplying her with the spiritual power she needed to fight. But now, with Lei Yao around, Lian Xun had found a better choice.


    Lian Xun liked strong people, and in her opinion, anyone with an attribute rank below B was a waste, let alone Bai Lixin, who was only a measly D rank.


    To her, this kind of trash was not even qualified to go into battle. However, such a waste was a partner with the dual 3S ranked Lei Yao; it was nothing more than a flower in cow dung.


    She originally thought that such a high-quality guide should be partnered with her, not with a loser. However, from what she had just seen, Lei Yao was a little insensitive. In contrast to Lei Yao¡¯s insensitivity, Lei Qi, a well-behaved boy, once again caught Lian Xun¡¯s attention.


    After giving Lei Qi two more glances, Lian Kaoru looked at Bai Lixin, who was inconspicuous on the track, with contempt and then frowned.


    Although Bai Lixin hadn¡¯t turned into his beast body and was running slowly, he was able to draw everyone¡¯s eyes to the track full of beast bodies. He ran with ease and comfort, not even a bead of sweat left at the corner of his forehead. The way he moved was not like he was training, but rather like he was walking.


    How was this possible?


    On this track, even an SS level sentinel in human form could not run more than 5 laps, yet he had already reached the 8th lap.

 CH 130

    The race continued, and in the midst of this glorious race, there was an unassuming humanoid sentinel who did not compete, running at his own pace.


    One lap, two laps, three laps, eight laps, ten laps, fifteen laps¡­ twenty laps!


    In a great ornamental beast race, the beastly sentinels completed their tasks and walked off the track, gradually leaving only two figures: a panther and a human sentinel.


    The human sentinel ignored the panther who was walking beside him as he ran the 20 laps in silence, like a silent film. Wiping the beads of sweat from the corners of his forehead, he calmly walked off the track.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face was slightly red from the exercise, and he walked up to Lian Xun and extended his hand with a light smile, ¡°Thank you, Instructor Lian.¡±


    Lian Xun froze, staring at Bai Lixin¡¯s palm, suddenly remembering the bet she had made at the beginning: a separate training room.


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll get it for you when I get back to my dorm. I don¡¯t have the key on me right now.¡± Lian Xun thought for a moment and said.


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Okay, teacher.¡±


    Seeing that Bai Lixin was not being unreasonable, Lian Xun coughed dryly and summoned the crowd back.¡±


    It¡¯s getting late, so this is the end of training for today. Come with me and I¡¯ll show you your quarters. ¡±


    It was already past two in the afternoon when the airaft arrived at Planet R18, and with the time spent assigning classes, walking, and training, it was now around seven in the evening.


    The orbit of this base was a little different from that of Diyang, and the scientists had developed an optical system to allow the soldiers to adapt. Above this training base was a large energy wall, which absorbed solar energy during the day and used it to generate electricity at night.


    The base used this circular energy wall to align the sunset and sunrise times in the base with those of Diyang.


    By 7 p.m., it was practically dark outside, but inside the base, the sun was just setting.


    Lien Xun checked the time and led her 56 groups into the rest area.


    The entrance to the rest area was behind the metal door in the corner that everyone had seen earlier.


    Walking down a long corridor, they entered a living area surrounded by metal panels.


    ¡°This is your living area; the dormitories are over there,¡± Lian Xun said with a blank face, reaching out and pointing to the translucent electronic display over the middle hall, ¡°Here is the location display for each venue; the dining hall is over there, the library is there, there is the gravity training room, the practical training room, the recreation venue is behind the library, the pool, the beach, volleyball, everything.¡±


    She took a set of keys from the main console as she walked.


    ¡°This is the key to your dormitory. In my place, the underdog remains supreme, and whoever is more capable enjoys the best treatment. The dormitory is divided into three classes: the first class, the second class, and the third class. Just now, I asked you to run, which is the test for you, and I will distribute the keys through the results of the test below. ¡±


    ¡°In order for you to better advance your spiritual fit, partners need to stay in the same room. Lei Qi and Mo Shaojun have the best scores in the performance just now, so they can take the first class room. In the first class room is a double suite, which has a separate training room, video room, and library, in addition to a well-equipped rest room. In the first class room, they can train without leaving home. ¡±


    ¡°With me, it is all based on merit. There is only one first-class room, and I will give it to whoever is the best. There are 20 second-class rooms in total, and the rest are all third-class rooms. For the rest of the day, you will stay in the rooms allocated to you, and remember, when you are resting, you can train just as well. ¡±


    After distributing the keys one by one, Lian Xun only approached Bai Lixin Lei Yao at the last one, saying, ¡°You two, one of you did not bestialize, and the other did not use your spiritual power at all, so you have the worst grades. This is the key to the third class room. Also, as per the bet, this is the key to the gravity training room, room 12, and you can use that room as long as it¡¯s not group training time. But first, let me remind you, if you can¡¯t stand the super-gravity effect of this training room, leave quickly. You will be responsible for the consequences if anything goes wrong. ¡±


    Putting the two keys into Bai Lixin¡¯s hands, Lian Xun raised her voice and said coldly, ¡°Tomorrow morning, meet outside at the training ground at five o¡¯clock. All right, class dismissed. ¡±


    With her head held high, Lian Xun said her last words and left with her whip in hand.


    ¡°Should we eat first or go back to the dormitory?¡± Lei Yao looked down and asked Bai Lixin for his opinion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first, then come back and take a shower. My back is sore from running just now.¡± Bai Lixin replied.


    Lei Yao slightly curved the corners of his lips and smiled, ¡°Later on, when we go back to the room, I will give you a full body massage after you undress.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body trembled. A full body massage after undressing? Will that be a real massage? Wouldn¡¯t he end up with more back pain and also a sore chrysanthemum?


    Bai Lixin did not answer, but his expression already betrayed him. Lei Yao smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    The living area was very well-defined, with resting areas, training areas, recreation areas, and study areas, and the distinctions were clear. The dining room was located in the rest area, not far from the dormitories. The food was not delicious or exquisite, but it was nutritious, specially designed for the sentinels and guides.


    After a haphazard dinner, the group was a little exhausted and did not feel like visiting the living quarters, so they went back to their rooms to rest.


    The third-class dormitory had the worst facilities, and when Bai Lixin opened the door to his room, he was stunned.


    He thought the facilities were poor, but couldn¡¯t they give two beds? What¡¯s the point of having a big bed on one side? Since there was wood to make a double bed, couldn¡¯t they cut it in the middle to make two single beds?


    Lei Yao¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this bed, and he nodded lightly, ¡°This third class room is not bad. The bed looks strong.¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Dear, can you not use such a serious tone to say these words?


    The room was almost thirty square meters, with a double bed in addition to a table, two chairs, and a wardrobe, with a matching separate toilet, which was attached to the bathroom.


    Bai Lixin took off his shoes and stepped into the room first, placing them in the shoe cupboard behind the door and pulling a pair of slippers out of it.


    There were two pairs of slippers of the same size in the shoe cupboard. They fit Lei Yao just right, but were a little big on Bai Lixin.


    He put his foot into the slippers, and they began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye, stopping only when they had shrunk to fit his feet.


    Satisfied with the slippers, Bai Lixin went back to the wardrobe and opened it.


    There were six sets of clothes in the wardrobe in two styles, a dark green uniform and a plain white one. The dark green was to be worn by Bai Lixin, while the white would be worn by Lei Yao, the guide.


    These six sets of clothes were also all the same size, but when worn, the clothes adjusted to the right size according to the body.


    These clothes are made of a special polymer nano-fibre that automatically senses the fit and adjusts the tightness of the nano cells to adjust the size of the clothes.


    At the bottom of the wardrobe, two pure white bathrobes and two pure white pyjamas were neatly folded.


    As Bai Lixin looked through the wardrobe, someone slowly leaned up behind him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to take a bath? Go and wash up. ¡±


    Lei Yao¡¯s tone was always serious, but Bai Lixin felt that he was being a serious hooligan. The body was pressed against his back, and he could feel Lei Yao¡¯s broad chest behind him.


    Because of their poor physical condition, the guide was usually the shorter of the two partners.


    It was not always necessary for a guide and a sentinel to be mated, but there were a few who were not. Of those that do, if they are of the same sex, the sentinel is usually the attacker, and there are usually no exceptions.


    But when it came to him, he was a 3S-ranked sentinel, but he was not as tall, bold, or domineering as his guide!


    Lei Yao¡¯s body pressed even closer to Bai Lixin. His hand reached over from behind and grabbed a bathrobe before handing it over, ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Huh?


    Bai Lixin took the robe in a dumbfounded manner. There were no other untoward actions? Like touching his butt or licking his earlobes?


    Had his lover really changed this time? Bai Lixin¡¯s body shivered, and he was a little uncomfortable.


    He had been thinking about how he could refuse and show restraint if Lei Yao did something flirtatious to him, but the man was really just handing him his bathrobe?


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face was red with embarrassment as he pushed Lei Yao away and went into the bathroom.


    The man in the mirror was perfectly curved, with exquisite features and beautiful phoenix eyes that were slightly upturned. The person in the mirror now had slightly flushed cheeks, and his eyes were even misty with water, which gave him a surprisingly charming look.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Lixin wailed and covered his face in slight shame. Why was the Dijia in this world so unconventional? Where was the promised driving at the drop of a hat?


    Rubbing his cheeks, Bai Lixin quickly stripped off his clothes and threw them out of the bathroom.


    In this situation, it was better to take a shower to calm down.


    Lei Yao watched as Bai Lixin stripped off his clothes and threw them out of the bathroom. A smile of satisfaction appeared on his face as he listened to the sound of the water starting to rumble.


    After taking off the clothes he had worn all day in the room, Lei Yao was completely naked and carried his bathrobe in hand before walking to the bathroom and pulling the door open.


    In the bathroom, Bai Lixin was showering happily when the sound of the door opening startled him. He turned only to see a sturdy naked body suddenly barging in.


    He knew it! He knew it!


    Dijia was still the same Dijia. How could he be so decent as to let him take a bath alone?

 CH 131

    Bai Lixin looked at Lei Yao, who was approaching step by step and instinctively pressed the back half of his body close to the slightly cool marble wall, ¡°You¡­do you need something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pressed for time, so I¡¯ll take a shower too, and give you a massage in the process. ¡±


    Lei Yao held his shoulder with one hand and rubbed it calmly.


    ¡°Oh, but there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry, is there?¡± I¡¯ll be damned if I believe you.


    ¡°Corporal Mo Ye, on the cruel battlefield of the future, I am afraid that we won¡¯t even have this much time. For the sake of the future of the empire and the sake of our ideals, we need to train in advance to adapt to unknown environments. ¡± Lei Yao stared at Bai Lixin¡¯s luminous body with unblinking eyes, his mouth serious.


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ huh!¡±


    If Laozi still believes your words today, then Laozi is out of his mind.


    Lei Yao didn¡¯t care if Mo Ye believed him or not; he casually slung his bathrobe on the shelf next to the door and stepped into the small bathroom.


    The dormitory was only 30 square feet, and the bathroom was only about four or five square feet, so one person could be quite comfortable, but two people made it a bit cramped.


    As soon as Lei Yao stepped into the bathroom, Bai Lixin immediately felt that the bathroom was very crowded, so crowded that his body had to be pressed against it.


    The warm bath water was still pouring down through the rosette. Lei Yao extended his arm and put his hand on Bai Lixin¡¯s shoulder and slowly massaged it, saying, ¡°Your muscles seem to be particularly tight here? Are you tired from today? ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­.¡±


    My muscles are tense because I am worried about myself, not because I ran today. Thank you.


    The large, thick palm gently and strongly pressed Bai Lixin¡¯s shoulder for a while, then slowly slid down the shoulder to the back, ¡°Xiao Ye, hold your hands against the wall, I¡¯ll massage your back.¡± Lei Yao stood behind Bai Lixin¡¯s back, his fiery gaze resting on Bai Lixin¡¯s smooth white back.


    Without saying a word, he put one hand on Bai Lixin¡¯s back and the other hand went over Bai Lixin¡¯s waist, taking Bai Lixin¡¯s arm over his head and pushing him forward against the marble wall.


    Bai Lixin gulped, his eyes brimming with water from above and his face flushed with embarrassment.


    His back burned and his heart trembled like thunder.


    Lei Yao pressed one hand on Bai Lixin¡¯s back, but he did not stop him from massaging it.


    Rubbing, prodding, kneading: he was serious about the massage.


    But even though it was a serious massage, Bai Lixin felt a strange and unbearable sensation. It was a sensation that made him want to go higher, but it was as if Lei Yao was teasing him, refusing to get onto the right path, refusing to give him a heartfelt blow.


    The warm water slowly began to cool down, spilling onto his back, slightly relieving the heat on his back but bringing with it the illusion that it was even hotter.


    Swallowing again, Bai Lixin slowly formed a fist with his left hand against the wall and held Lei Yao¡¯s strong, powerful waist back with his right hand at his side. He bit his lips gently to avoid making any strange noises.


    With a blue glint in his eyes, Lei Yao took the fist of Bai Lixin¡¯s left hand and slowly inserted his fingers, interlocking the ten fingers together and clasping them against the wall. The hand massaging Bai Lixin¡¯s back slowly slid downwards, the fiery fingertips gently tracing Bai Lixin¡¯s spine, his back, his waistline.


    His hands seemed to be heavy and light at times, and Bai Lixin felt that his mind was in a state of confusion and had turned into a muddle. Lei Yao¡¯s fingertips seemed to be charged with electricity, causing him to tremble wherever they went.


    Lei Yao suddenly squeezed Bai Lixin¡¯s waist.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s waist snapped up, and he instantly arched his back.


    ¡°The muscles here are a little tight too. My greatest duty as your guide is to serve you. Please let me stretch and relax your muscles and body properly. ¡± Lei Yao¡¯s hoarse voice echoed in the small bathroom, and along with his voice, Lei Yao increased the force of his hands more.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s lower abdomen was painfully swollen, and he could no longer restrain himself from letting go.


    Panting heavily for a few moments, Bai Lixin pushed Lei Yao¡¯s hand away, turned and pushed him against the other wall as he held his hands down on both sides, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°I¡¯m already, stretched, stretched to the limit, okay!¡±


    Bai Lixin gave Lei Yao¡¯s lower abdomen a sidelong glance and said, ¡°I have stretched, but my guide seems to be a little tense. However, I don¡¯t know anything about massage, so you can just massage yourself here. ¡±


    With that, Bai Lixin tossed his dark red hair, draped himself in his bathrobe, and went out.


    The bathroom door slammed with a loud bang, and Lei Yao¡¯s lips curled up slightly, his tongue licking his lips.


    He could still feel Mo Ye¡¯s touch on his hands. Lei Yao pressed his hands against his swollen member as he imagined it was Mo Ye¡¯s red lips as he moved them.


    Bai Lixin hurriedly wiped off the water on his body and hair, changed into a nightgown, and wrapped himself up in a blanket.


    He had¡­he had let off steam like that! It was so humiliating!


    Lei Yao didn¡¯t do anything, not even foreplay; he was just giving him a massage. Although he knew that Lei Yao¡¯s motives were not pure, in terms of action, Lei Yao was really just doing a massage!


    Bai Lixin hid his head in the blanket, and his face turned red.


    When Lei Yao came out of the bathroom after drying his hair, he saw this ostrich-like appearance. With a light laugh, Lei Yao dried the water on his body and also changed into his pyjamas and got into bed.


    ¡°Little Ye, sleeping with your head covered in the blanket will cause you to suffocate.¡± Lei Yao laid down next to Bai Lixin, and with a gentle force of his hand, he freed Bai Lixin from the blanket.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and he glared back at Lei Yao reluctantly.


    Who knew that this lover who was acting as a gentleman could be so lethal!


    In Lei Yao¡¯s view, Bai Lixin¡¯s face was flushed, and the glance he sent over was not a glare, but a hook.


    With a soft smile, Lei Yao leaned down and gently kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead, whispering in a low voice, ¡°Good night, my dear sentinel.¡±


    The lights slowly went out under Lei Yao¡¯s control, and there was silence around him. Here was the love of his life lying beside him, the steady sound of his breathing rising and falling.


    He kept travelling between worlds, searching for fragments of his beloved¡¯s soul. Wasn¡¯t it so that one day he could have such a peaceful and serene life with his beloved?


    The corners of Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth rose as he closed his eyes and slowly fell into a dreamy sleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°What you were learning in the Sentinel School is only the most basic knowledge. This camp is where your potential is realized. ¡±


    Lian Xun was wearing a tight black one-piece leather jacket today, and the zip on the upper part of the leather jacket was pulled down hard near the navel before it stopped. Her breasts were half exposed, and her devilish figure was on display.


    After shaking the leather whip in her hand, Lian Xun continued, ¡°What I am going to teach you is how to use the special abilities of the beast body. Watch this first. ¡±


    Lien Xun¡¯s beast body was in mermaid form, and fifty metres away lay the ability tester that Lien Xun ordered her students to carry up. This instrument could test the sentinel¡¯s abilities and display them in levels.


    With these words, Lian Xun began to change into her beast form. As her body transformed, a huge, beautiful blue mermaid appeared in front of the crowd.


    Lian Xun floated in mid-air, her fishtail reflecting the sunlight as it gently swung. After turning into a mermaid, Lian Xun faced the display with her mouth wide open in the shape of an O.


    Suddenly, a whistling sound came out of her mouth.


    The whistle was sharp and incomparable, and it was accompanied by a vague sense of tearing. The crowd was initially unprepared for the sound, so they all swayed and could only stand on their feet with difficulty, their hands hurriedly covering their ears to prevent themselves from falling to the ground and causing embarrassment.


    It took about five seconds before Lian Xun gradually stopped whistling and said, ¡°Alright, you can all go over and check the ability levels displayed on the instrument.¡±


    The crowd nodded and slowly walked to the front with their partners holding each other up, looking curiously at the display.


    ¡°It¡¯s a 3S level!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s level 3S!¡±


    Shouts of surprise erupted from the crowd, followed by one exclamation after another.


    Lien Xun snorted, floating in mid-air with her tail waving as she moved towards the crowd, ¡°This is a supernatural attack. My physical attributes are only SS level, but after I use my supernatural abilities, my abilities can reach 3S level.¡± Lian Xun floated in mid-air and scanned the crowd, ¡°My sound attack can shatter the energy walls covering the barrier of all zerg within a hundred meters in diameter, and at its full height it can even directly shatter their flesh into pieces.¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, each sentinel¡¯s best form has its psychic abilities that are higher than the bestial form¡¯s physical attacks. But as to what exactly the psychic abilities are, you will have to develop them yourselves. Some of you can develop your unique skills in two days, some of you will not be able to stimulate your supernatural abilities for the rest of your lives, and then there are¡­¡­ ¡±


    Lian Xun paused, her head raised high, her pupils pulled down to sweep a contemptuous look at Bai Lixin, ¡°How can you talk about supernatural abilities when you can¡¯t even transform into your beast body?¡±


    ¡°But the use of psychic powers is very draining of mental energy, and to get the most out of it, the guides must pour a constant stream of mental energy into the Sentinels from behind. You are the life of the Sentinel, and when it comes to the battlefield, whether the Sentinel survives or not depends on your abilities, and this is where the value of your guides lies.¡±


    Lian Xun was prejudiced against the Guides, seeing them as nothing more than a bunch of flowers parasitized on the sentinels. It was the Sentinels who went into battle and killed the enemy, but the Guides received equal treatment to them when it came to glory.


    In her view, guides were just tools to serve the Sentinels; they were nutrients for the Sentinels, and that was all.

 CH 132

    Lian Xun stared at Bai Lixin. She said the last sentence to attack him, but to her surprise, she found Bai Lixin nodding approvingly, ¡°Instructor Lian, I am a sentinel who cannot even bestialize. I would like to request to practice in the training room on my own for this session with the hope that I can bestialize as soon as possible. Is that alright? ¡±


    Lian Xun was in a trance as Bai Lixin stared at her and nodded, ¡°Fine, you go ahead.¡±


    Bai Lixin and Lei Yao nodded to each other, and he started walking towards the interior of the base.


    The momentary daze disappeared from Lian Xun¡¯s face, and it took a moment to come back to her senses before she reacted to what she had said.


    She looked at the distant Bai Lixin, not knowing what to say or think.


    After about two seconds, Lian Xun looked at Lei Yao and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to accompany him?¡±


    Lei Yao shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over later. Doesn¡¯t Instructor Lian still have to impart guide knowledge to us? ¡±


    Lien Xun¡¯s eyes lit up, and she looked at Lei Yao with delight.


    Sure enough, Lei Yao had finally seen through yesterday¡¯s test that Mo Ye was a waste of time, and he no longer wanted to act together with him.


    It was a big taboo for sentinels and guides to act alone, but Lian Xun didn¡¯t say this. Instead, she nodded and let Bai Lixin leave, saying, ¡°Okay, then you can stay and practice with me.¡±


    Lei Yao glanced at Bai Lixin¡¯s retreating back, his lips slightly parted as he gave an ¡°en¡±.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s departure did have an impact on the lesson, and Mo Shaojun¡¯s heart ached as he looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s lonely figure.


    Seeing him leave, his instinctive reaction was to raise his hand and leave too. But halfway through, his hand was suddenly pulled by his partner, Lei Qi, and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to get me killed? ¡±


    Mo Shaojun stiffened. He looked at Lei Qi beside him, and then at Bai Lixin, who was walking away, and he could only grit his teeth as he put his hand down again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Taking the key that Lian Xun had given him yesterday, he opened the door to the training room. The moment he stepped in, he finally understood why Lian Xun had kept his promise to give him the key so faithfully.


    This gravity training room was simply unusable for ordinary sentinels.


    It was an extreme gravity training room, and even a 3S-ranked sentinel would have some difficulty entering it.


    He didn¡¯t know what the designer¡¯s original intention was for building this room, but from the world¡¯s memory, this training room had been abandoned since it was built.


    In the original world, Mo Shaojun was once assigned to this gravity chamber by Lian Xun. Mo Shaojun was not mentally prepared when he stepped in. If he had not reacted in time and quickly withdrew, he would have been seriously injured.


    Bai Lixin sneered, ¡°This Lian Xun is courting death.¡±


    Walking into the training room, Bai Lixin viewed the door from the inside and stretched before starting his strength training.


    Mo Ye¡¯s body could not be bestialized, a phenomenon that could either be changed later or perhaps never in this lifetime.


    Although he had strengthened his body to the equivalent of a 3S level in this world, from what Lian Xun had just demonstrated, once the other Sentinels started using their powers, this 3S body that he could not bestialize wouldn¡¯t be advantageous at all.


    He felt the pressure from the extreme gravity on all sides, and the pressure here was more than a hundred times what it had been yesterday on the runway.


    Taking a deep breath, Bai Lixin tried to control the power of his body, concentrating it entirely on his feet and attaching a protective layer around his body.


    The pressure on the runway only came from beneath his feet, but here it came from all sides.


    He had to use his whole body to counteract this pressure, otherwise, the slightest mistake could backfire on him.


    On the contrary, training in a room like this would be twice as effective. An afternoon¡¯s training here would be more effective than a month¡¯s training in a normal environment.


    In the middle of the training room was a strength monitor, and Bai Lixin slowly walked towards it. In the eyes of others, it would seem as if he were in slow motion.


    Training in the training room was not just about mobilizing strength against pressure. One could also do their normal training there, and the strength indicator is the best report card for that.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Lian Xun explained the trick of activating the powers, they started working in pairs of two to stimulate the potential of the sentinels.


    As there were originally 56 groups, there was an extra pair with Bai Lixin¡¯s withdrawal.


    Lian Xun had already transformed back into her human form, and she swept a flirtatious gaze over the crows and asked, ¡°There¡¯s an extra group, so which of you will volunteer to fight against Lei Yao and me?¡±


    Almost as soon as Lian Xun¡¯s trailing voice fell, a man shouted out. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Lian Xun looked over at the voice and saw Mo Shaojun with a cold aura emanating from his body, his gaze burning into her.


    Raising an eyebrow, Lian Xun nodded, ¡°Okay, in that case, let Lei Qi and Mo Shaojun come.¡±


    Lei Qi lightly pursed his lips, looked at his partner, and then at Lei Yao who was standing across the room, and followed behind Mo Shaojun.


    Lian Xun clapped her hands together, ¡°Now that the groups have been divided, let¡¯s start training as I said earlier. Remember that the guides should leave no stone unturned in instilling strength into their sentinels.¡±


    With that final instruction, Lian Xun twisted her head to look at Lei Yao with a rare smile, ¡°Although the partner you signed a spiritual contract with is Mo Ye, I believe our spiritual powers should also fit together as well. My beast body is a mermaid form, so I can simply change my spiritual frequency. You just need to imbue me with spiritual energy. ¡±


    Lei Yao nodded, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll respectfully oblige.¡±


    Lei Qi saw Lian Xun standing across from him with confidence, and he lowered his head, secretly biting his lip.


    Lei Yao was a 3S level guide and Lian Xun was a sentinel who could wield 3S level strength, if the two of them were paired up, then how could he and Mo Shaojun have any chance of winning?


    Although this was not a decisive duel, as long as it was related to Lei Yao, he wanted to have a win.


    With a secret determination in his heart, Lei Qi whispered to Mo Shaojun at his side, ¡°You just attack. As long as I live, I will not break the power transmission.¡± We have to win this time!


    These words were spoken with such conviction that Mo Shaojun¡¯s heart suddenly trembled inexplicably.


    The reason he had volunteered to be Lian Xun¡¯s opponent was undoubtedly to vent out his anger for Mo Ye, of course. But venting for Mi Ye was his own decision. His partner, with whom he would have to live and die with in the future, should not pay for this.


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Shaojun shook his head and returned, ¡°your first responsibility is to protect yourself. Once there is a problem, withdraw your power, and under no circumstances should you force yourself.¡±


    Mo Shaojun¡¯s expression was serious, as he emphasized his point. Lei Qi, who was intent on winning, was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing that Lei Qi did not say anything, Mo Shaojun spoke again, ¡°Do you hear me? Promise me.¡±


    With Mo Shaojun staring straight at him, Lei Qi¡¯s heart unexpectedly trembled, and he nodded obediently, ¡°Yes, I promise you.¡±


    Only after receiving Lei Qi¡¯s answer did Mo Shaojun roar out and transform into his beastly body, a murderous aura appearing in his eyes, ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°Haha, what an aura!¡± Lian Xun laughed out loud and transformed into her beast body as well, ¡°I¡¯ll play with you!¡±


    As the confrontation began in full swing, Bai Lixin¡¯s training had also reached a certain stage.


    In the enclosed training room, Bai Lixin was sweating profusely, his clothes were drenched in sweat, and his whole body looked as if he had just been fished out of the water.


    With a loud shout, he made a fist and struck the strength indicator.


    ¡°Ding!¡± An alarm sounded, and the indicator on the screen soared upwards, only stopping when it reached the top of the 3S level.


    Seeing this result, Bai Lixin smiled and patted the display meter, ¡°With this and you want to bully me?¡±


    With a toss of his hair, he turned around and left the training room in style. Unlike when he first entered, Bai Lixin was as natural and carefree as if he was walking under normal gravity.


    Closing the door of the extreme gravity room, Bai Lixin yawned and stretched, ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯ll go back and take a shower to rest. ¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    The battleground between Lian Xun and Mo Shaojun¡¯s beast body was in full swing, Mo Shaojun was forced back by Lian Xun and was almost pushed to the brink.


    Suddenly, Mo Shaojun shouted, and a huge white lightning bolt struck down, while a ¡°crackling¡± sound rang out from his body.


    Lightning power! He had activated his lightning powers!


    Lian Xun was caught off guard by the lightning bolt and hurriedly dodged back.


    She threw back her head and laughed, ¡°Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a good time sparring.¡± As soon as she said that, a sharp whistling sound began to emit from her mouth, forcing Mo Shaojun straight back.


    Playing with the still-growing genius at hand, Lian Xun smiled and looked over at Lei Yao, ¡°Lei Yao, you¡¯re fantastic. Your spiritual power is simply a huge treasure trove. I am now filled with power. ¡±


    Lei Yao nodded, his face expressionless, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡±


    Lian Xun nodded happily. This was the kind of power a guide should have. Her previous guide deserved to consume himself to death. Hetried to provide her energy with his pitiful level.


    She must turn Lei Yao into her guide. Brilliant battle achievements and excellence seem to be beckoning to her already.


    However, while she was still daydreaming, her brain ached, and her nerves hurt even more, as if something was clenching them tightly.


    Lian Xun¡¯s body stiffened, and just as she was about to cry out, a white light flashed before her eyes and an even more massive lightning strike struck her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lian Xun screamed and fell straight to the ground.


    She covered her head and cried out as she rolled on the ground in pain, tears and spit dripping everywhere, her previous arrogance gone.


    ¡°Stop it! Lei Yao, stop it! Stop your spiritual transmission!¡±


    Even though she desperately shouted, Lei Yao had no intention of stopping. Finally, after an unknown amount of time, just as she was almost collapsing, the tingling sensation in her head abruptly subsided.


    Lei Yao slowly walked forward, looking down at Lian Xun as if she were a mole, and said in a cold voice, ¡°I warned you before, Instructor Lian, if you eat too much, it¡¯s ugly, and you will choke sooner or later.¡±

 CH 133

    Lian Xun glared in silent rage. She found herself unable to make a sound, and her body was unable to move at all when she wanted to pounce on Lei Yao.


    ¡°Competition has its risks. Instructor Lian seems to have been injured during the duel just now. I will have to invite two students to take Instructor Lian to the infirmary for treatment.¡±


    Looking down at Lian Xun, Lei Yao said in a cold voice, ¡°Instructor Lian, please feel free to recuperate from your injury. If you are unable to work, I will ask the principal to arrange another person to teach, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about us.¡±


    As soon as Lei Yao finished saying this, two sentinels volunteered to assist Lian Xun. Because of the lightning strike she had just received, she could no longer maintain her beast body and had transformed back into her human form.


    She was unable to speak and could only glare at Lei Yao, who had made a fool of her, and left reluctantly with the help of the sentinels.


    Mo Shaojun¡¯s anger dissipated when he saw what had just happened in front of him.


    Lei Yao had not abandoned Brother Mo Ye. He only stayed behind to help Brother Mo Ye teach Lian Xun a lesson.


    Lei Qi stood behind Mo Shaojun, his eyes unblinkingly staring at Mo Shaojun¡¯s beautiful black panther form. Outside his body, white lightning still crackled loudly.


    Even the combination that had defeated Lei Yao this time had not distracted him.


    Placing his hands over his cheeks, Lei Qi stared at Mo Shaojun with infinite admiration. That thunderbolt strike just now had completely sunk him.


    His cheeks flushed and he covered his pounding chest. His eyes could not accommodate anyone else but Mo Shaojun.


    ¡°You guys keep training, I¡¯m going to check on Mo Ye.¡± After sending off Lian Xun, Lei Yao addressed the group of students who now had no leader.


    For one thing, Lei Yao was originally the Grand Prince, so people generally respected him. In addition, his aura was so strong that when words came out of his mouth, people would want to obey and believe them for no reason.


    So after he left, the crowd went back to their previous practice.


    They were practising for their future, not for the teacher or anyone else. So even in the teacher¡¯s absence, they could not afford to waste their time.


    When Lei Yao entered the living area. He first went to the gravity training room and found no one inside, but his eyes were extremely sharp. From afar, he saw the strength tester in the middle displaying the value.


    SSS top level? Which idiot was it that said his baby was a loser? Simply insolent.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Lei Yao took out a card from his pocket. It was glowing with a fine blue light and metallic texture, not like a mundane product.


    He swiped the metal card on the door and the door of the hypergravity training room, which had been tightly closed, slowly opened, greeting Lei Yao like a master.


    After shrouding his body with an energy wall, Lei Yao slowly stepped into the intense gravity training room.


    He walked up to the strength display and pressed the reset button before slowly stepping back out again.


    His baby must have put in a lot of effort to have achieved such a good training result. He probably went back to their room to rest.


    When he thought of going back to their room, Lei Yao¡¯s mind instantly recalled yesterday¡¯s sight of Mo Ye naked and covered in water droplets yesterday. He licked his tongue greedily.


    Re-closing the door to the gravity training room, Lei Yao¡¯s eyes sank.


    As much as he wanted to go find his baby, there was one more thing to do at the moment. Glancing in the direction of the dormitory, Lei Yao¡¯s body turned and went in the opposite direction.


    This training base was huge, and the training grounds were built separately. They were more like a hive of sorts, each connected.


    Lei Yao walked up to the metal wall and swiped his blue metal card towards the wall. Surprisingly, the otherwise tight metal wall began to change slowly.


    Thin cracks appeared and the previously whole wall began to break down into pieces that slowly spread outwards. The cracks grouped together and finally formed a door.


    Lei Yao passed through the door with familiarity. After passing through the door, the wall changed automatically to become a tight metal wall again.


    Passing through several more walls in quick succession, Lei Yao finally walked into the most central area.


    It was a hexagonal space, with a vast canvas of stars overhead, which changed as time wandered by. At the very centre of the space rested several large consoles, each manned by a man in military uniform.


    When they saw someone enter through the door, the crowd looked up. On seeing that it was Lei Yao, they stood up neatly and gave a military salute, ¡°General Lei Yao!¡±


    Lei Yao nodded his head and strode forward straight to one person.


    That person was the principal of the training base who had come to greet them earlier, ¡°Colonel Lis Sidan. ¡±


    Lis Sidan straightened his back and gave a military salute, ¡°Greetings, General Lei Yao!¡±


    Lei Yao nodded, ¡°Colonel Lis Sidan, I have something to clarify with you about Instructor Lian Xun.¡±


    Lis Sidan¡¯s face changed and he hurriedly said, ¡°What happened to Instructor Lian?¡±


    Lian Xun had excelled in last year¡¯s battle, but due to the death of her guide, she could not continue to go into battle for the time being and was temporarily sent here as an instructor.


    Lian Xun was only 23 years old, arrogant, and this was her first year of teaching.


    Last night, he had even ordered her to behave herself, but she had always been arrogant and had probably done something out of the ordinary. Otherwise, General Lei Yao would not have come all the way here to find him.


    ¡°I have to say that instructor Lian has a strange but very effective training method. But I don¡¯t want the instructors of this training base to educate others with discrimination. To learn to do something, you must first learn to be a human being. I hope I won¡¯t see Instructor Lian Xun at this training base in the future.¡±


    Lis Sidan hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, General Lei Yao. I will apply for her to be let go this afternoon.¡±


    ¡­.. He knew that Lian Xun would stay here for a short time, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lian Xun would be kicked out only after two days of teaching. It was really ¡­¡­amazing!


    ¡°No need for the time being,¡± Lei Yao stopped him, ¡°Instructor Lian Xun was injured by my spiritual power and is in the infirmary at the moment, I¡¯m afraid it will take six months to recover. Let¡¯s send her away after that.¡±


    ¡± Instructor Lian Xun is not considered a competent partner on the battlefield, only a killer. In school, she is not considered a qualified teacher either, only a teaching rod. I don¡¯t want such a person to exist in school anymore. Now, because of her injury, we are currently without a teacher in this class.¡±


    Lei Yao paused and scanned the console before finally stopping his eyes on a man who was working hard in the corner, ¡°Yang Fei, I¡¯ve been informed that Dr. Chi Chuan will be back tomorrow. From tomorrow onwards, you will take over Instructor Lian Xun¡¯s class together with Dr. Chi Chuan.¡±


    Yang Fei, whose name had been called, stood up and gave a military salute, ¡°Yes, sir! General Lei Yao!¡±


    Lei Yao nodded and finished arranging this matter before he strolled around the room, ¡°Any recent results?¡±


    Lis Sidan hurriedly said, ¡°Reporting to General Lei Yao that we momentarily located the queen zerg the day before yesterday.¡±


    Lei Yao raised his eyebrows and let out a surprised ¡°Oh¡±, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It was only for two seconds,¡± Li Sidan¡¯s tone was a little lost, ¡°but I¡¯m sure it was the queen zerg.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. If you can catch the zerg queen¡¯s trace, it means the method is right. Keep up the good work, I¡¯ll come back next time. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After Lei Yao finished speaking, he nodded at the crowd and returned the same way.


    After seeing Lei Yao leave, the crowd looked at each other, and one of the researchers asked uncertainly, ¡°What is the purpose of General Lei Yao¡¯s visit today?¡±


    ¡°Probably ¡­¡­ to find ¡­¡­ a teacher for his class?¡± Another replied uncertainly, ¡°And he transferred Yang Fei there, isn¡¯t he overqualified?¡±


    ¡°What do you guys know?¡± Li Sidan raised his head, ¡°You guys stay here all the time and are not well informed. I am the one who greeted General Lei Yao and his sentinel. I saw that General cares for that sentinel very much, but I heard that he has a problem transforming. Yang Fei is the most proficient in humanoid combat, so I guess he transferred Yang Fei over there for his partner.¡±


    The crowd came to a realization and nodded in unison, ¡°Makes sense, makes sense.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    The next day, Bai Lixin woke up in a warm embrace.


    Yesterday was so exhausting that he fell asleep after returning from the hypergravity training room. During that time, he seemed to have been carried and bathed, but he was muddled and thought it was a dream.


    It was only when he was awake in Ray Yao¡¯s arms that his head cleared completely.


    He was in a lake blue nightgown, fresh and new. So he must have taken a bath.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A mellow husky voice came from above his head, a slightly nasal voice that seemed to have just woken up.


    Bai Lixin looked up and met Lei Yao¡¯s eyes with some embarrassment, ¡°Thank you for helping me to take a bath.¡±


    Lei Yao gave a light smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it my duty to do all the aftermath for my sentinel? And I¡¯m happy to bathe you.¡± What one could touch and not touch, what one could see and not see, was all under control.


    No matter how grand Lei Yao¡¯s words were, Bai Lixin understood the meaning of his words.


    With a dry cough, Bai Lixin decided to change the subject, ¡°Guide Lei Yao, you¡¯re still not up? No more lessons today?¡±


    Lei Yao shook his head, his hand gently stroking Bai Lixin¡¯s hair, ¡°Our class has the day off today. Instructor Lian Xun suffered a very serious mental setback and will not be able to teach us in the short while. But a new instructor will be taking over the class tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Suffered a very serious mental setback?¡± Thinking about Lei Yao¡¯s previous deeds, Bai Lixin instantly understood what happened.


    ¡°Ai could¡­..¡± Bai Lixin shook his head with a regretful expression and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Instructor Lian Xun, who was full of enthusiasm and ambition, was injured in this way. God is really jealousy of her talent; her fate is so bad. ¡±


    Lei Yao could not help but smile at his words. Using his hand to rub Bai Lixin¡¯s nose, Lei Yao laughed, ¡°One thing that Instructor Lian Xun emphasized, is that rest time can also be used for training.¡±


    ¡°Little Ye, why don¡¯t we practice spirit bonding? It¡¯s an essential skill when we get to the battlefield. So, for the sake of the interstellar and the glory of the empire, please practice spiritual attunement with me.¡±

 CH 134

    ¡°Spiritual attunement?¡± Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow and trailed off, ¡°Oh, for the future of the interstellar and the empire, huh?¡± Bullshit, you¡¯re doing it for the vast tadpoles inside you, right?


    Bai Lixin squirmed in Lei Yao¡¯s arms and said, ¡°But I¡¯m too tired and need to rest. It¡¯s better to forget about a laborious thing as spiritual attunement.¡±


    Lei Yao smiled, ¡°Since Xiao Ye needs to rest, then let¡¯s forget about it for today. Anyway, since you¡¯re having a rest day, are you interested in visiting the base environment?¡±


    [Lord host!] S419M suddenly interjected, [Go, Lord host. I have detected a very powerful spiritual force in this base, but I can¡¯t determine to who this spiritual force belongs. I would like to explore it]


    [Okay.]


    Bai Lixin looked at Lei Yao, ¡°Can I really do that?¡±


    Lei Yao nodded and smiled, ¡°Of course, you can. As long as it¡¯s somewhere Xiao Ye wants to go, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be entering a deserted place.¡±


    Bai Lixin then nodded, ¡°Okay, give me fifteen minutes, I¡¯ll go and take a quick shower.¡±


    He was about to get up when he realized that his legs were somewhat immobile. Looking down his waist, he found that his legs were entangled in Lei Yao¡¯s two legs, locking him in place so that he couldn¡¯t move.


    He glared at Lei Yao, wordlessly complaining about letting go of his legs.


    Lei Yao shrugged and naturally let go of his legs, ¡°You don¡¯t sleep honestly at night. I wrapped you up like this so you don¡¯t fall off.¡±


    You are the one who sleeps dishonestly, your whole family sleeps dishonestly!


    Half an hour later, Bai Lixin and Lei Yao were all packed and ready to go.


    They were about to leave the room when there was a knock at the door first.


    Lei Yao and Bai Lixin, who were about to go out, looked at each other and Lei Yao said helplessly, ¡°It seems that we have guests.¡±


    Bai Lixin let out an ¡°mmm¡± and stretched out his hand, which had stopped in mid-air, and pulled the door open.


    At the door were two men standing next to each other. As soon as the door opened, the taller man took a step forward and entered, nervously holding Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and looking it up and down, ¡°Brother Mo Ye, are you okay?¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at Lei Yao, who had a wry smile, and coughed twice in embarrassment. He withdrew his hand without a trace, ¡°I came back to rest after I left the gravity room to train, there was nothing wrong.¡±


    Mo Shaojun continued, ¡°I looked for you after I came back yesterday, but you were already resting at that time, so I didn¡¯t bother you. Brother Mo Ye, if you can¡¯t stand it anymore, I¡¯ll send you back to the Mo family.¡±


    Why does this child always think of sending him back to the Mo family?


    Lei Qi was unhappy, but his face still had to put on a caring expression.


    Seeing Mo Shaojun¡¯s consideration towards Mo Ye, Lei Qi gritted his teeth and simply raised his head to scan the dormitory.


    This dormitory was quite bad, the whole dormitory was not as big as the study room that came with their first classroom. Lei Qi should have been very proud of himself as he had overpowering Lei Yao.


    But no matter which way his head turned, Lei Qi always caught sight of Mo Shaojun caring for Mo Ye out of the corner of his eye. Stamping his foot, Lei Qi looked at Lei Yao, who also had a sullen look on his face, ¡°Is elder brother planning to go out?¡±


    Lei Yao nodded and swept a glance at Mo Shaojun, ¡°I plan to show Little Ye around the training base.¡±


    Lei Qi let out a ¡°Huh¡±, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the first time that big brother has come here?¡±


    ¡°I once came here five years ago,¡± Lei Yao said, ¡°so I¡¯m quite familiar with this base.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡± Lei Qi¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly dragged Mo Shaojun to his side, ¡°Since your brother wants to visit the base, then we won¡¯t bother you much. You two have a good visit, we¡¯ll go and do our spiritual bonding exercises first.¡±


    Lei Yao smiled. For the first time, he felt that this younger brother of his was quite cute, ¡°Okay, take care, don¡¯t see us off.¡±


    After sending the two away, Lei Yao turned to Bai Lixin with a very subtle smile and said in a shady tone, ¡°The brotherhood between Little Ye and his brother is something I envy.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Bai Lixin covered his forehead. This kind of leftover history needed to be resolved slowly.


    He took Lei Yao¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we are going to visit the base? Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s getting late.¡±


    Lei Yao glanced at the arm that was holding his own and shook his head with a light smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, my esteemed sentinel.¡±


    There was a total of over three hundred training grounds at this base, and Bai Lixin¡¯s class was only one of the district grounds. In the absence of war, all the teams that previously trained here would use it as their base for consolidation training.


    ¡°The cosmic zerg are very cunning, they have tried to invade the Diyang Star using multiple methods. But they were all blocked by the Imperial army. It¡¯s just that each time, they only send out worker bugs. So as long as the mother zerg is not destroyed, this war will never end.¡±


    Lei Yao led Bai Lixin out of the towering gate and found a flying capsule docked outside. As he led Bai Lixin up to the pod, Lei Yao navigated the flight and continued.


    ¡°The mother zerg has a very powerful reproductive capacity, she can lay five thousand eggs in a single day. In every battle, she hides far away in the shadows and protects herself so well that we don¡¯t have a chance of hurting her.¡± Lei Yao paused for a moment and looked at Bai Lixin, ¡°Only once did two great soldiers from our army fly an aircraft deep into the camp and managed to find the mother zerg and had tried to kill her.¡±


    ¡°Only, the magnetic wall outside the mother worm¡¯s body was a hundred times greater than that of a normal zerg, and these two great soldiers died.¡±


    ¡°They were your parents, little Ye.¡± Lei Yao frowned, his voice a little lower, ¡°Little Ye, on behalf of the imperial family only, I give you my most sincere thanks.¡±


    Bai Lixin was startled, the memories of this world were not complete, and many of the things appeared in his mind in the form of words.


    He only knew that Mo Ye¡¯s parents had died on the battlefield, but he did not know that they had done such a thing.


    ¡°You had a great pair of parents, Little Ye. They may not have called themselves good parents, but they were the best warriors, and the Empire is proud and honoured to have such warriors.¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°No, they were a pair of competent parents who gave birth to me and gave me the best attributes, only I didn¡¯t fight for them later. They were not only my parents, they were my idols.¡±


    ¡°Before your parents died, they transmitted a copy of the mother zerg¡¯s data back to the headquarters. After years of analysis and research, the headquarters unlocked the secrets of this string of data and can now pinpoint the location of the mother zerg.¡±


    ¡°Little Ye, they are not only your idols but also the benefactors of the entire empire. They are the ones who have made this battle see the end. It is their efforts that have made it possible to end this battle years earlier. As long as we lock on to the location of the mother zerg, we will turn our passivity into an initiative. We shall take the initiative and kill the mother zerg once and for all.¡±


    The atmosphere was somewhat heavy, and Bai Lixin took two deep breaths to suppress the touch in his heart.


    War is always cruel, and he lowered his head, slowly sinking into contemplation.


    In the deepest recesses of his memory, there was always a place that he wanted to touch but dared not. But no matter how many worlds he had travelled through, no matter what kind of person he had become, deep in his heart he was still the prince of the Snow Kingdom, built on a snow-capped peak.


    Once a peaceful and calm land, the Snow kingdom had been turned into scorched earth overnight for the ambitions of the Calvary Kingdom and some people. The pure white snow was drenched in scarlet blood, and the clean sky was swollen with wind and sand. There were shouts and screaming everywhere.


    Young and ignorant children were easily pierced through the chest as they begged and cried to their stabbers. Parents dying beside them, children staring blankly ahead, no longer having a light in their eyes.


    Look how many good things have been destroyed by the war.


    The sounds of laughter were no longer there, only voices of fear and despair were everywhere.


    Bai Lixin hated war so much that, in many previous aspects, he would have twisted history to make the world whole, that way, the world is for everyone, not for any one country, any one organization, or any one person. There can only be called leaders, but not masters of the world.


    So who are they to create war after war for their ambitions?


    Lei Yao gathered Bai Lixin into his arms and gently patted Bai Lixin¡¯s back soothingly, ¡°I don¡¯t like war and I have wished countless times that I could find the mother zerg and kill it with just one person. The battlefield is the cruellest place, and even for the victor, death is inevitable. I have seen too many people die, and too many people cry tears of despair. The world was not meant to be like this.¡±


    Bai Lixin held Lei Yao¡¯s waist and looked up with glowing eyes at Lei Yao, saying earnestly, word by word, ¡°The world will return to its original form, and the mother zerg will be ended by us.¡±


    He had invaded Mo Ye¡¯s body and taken over his future. He had read the memories of this world, but until then, he had only thought of the memories as a text, a text that was distant and distorted.


    But today, when Lei Yao spoke of Mo Ye¡¯s parents risking death to kill the mother zerg, his heart was irrepressibly touched.


    Yes, he was Mo Ye now, and he had come here not only to realize Mo Ye¡¯s ideals. It was also to put an end to a war that had been fought for centuries.


    Mo Ye was not a special case, too many people had already died tragically in this senseless war, they could be the parents or the children of a family. How many families have been broken by the war, how many people have lost their former smiles because of it?


    ¡°Mo Ye, I will not only fulfil your ideals, but I will also fulfil your parent¡¯s unfinished mission.¡±Bai Lixin solemnly promised in his heart.

 CH 135

    Due to Lian Xun¡¯s injury, the class had to change teachers.


    The next day, early in the morning, the students were welcomed by a new instructor.


    ¡°Hello students, I am your guide teacher, Chi Chuan. You can call me Instructor Chi. Next to me is my partner, Sentinel Yang Fei. You may address him as ¡°Instructor Yang.¡±


    Two men stood side by side in front of them. The shorter of them was slightly lighter-skinned and had a pair of gold-rimmed glasses on his face. Beside him stood a taller man. The man with the glasses made the opening remarks, scanning the circle of students before finally stopping on Bai Lixin.


    ¡°Instructor Yang Fei has a knack for humanoid attacks, but of course, he is also very good at beast attacks. In the next six months, you will be taught by me and Instructor Yang together, and I hope you can use this short time to grow up quickly.¡±


    When Bai Lixin heard about the humanoid attacks, he secretly glanced at Lei Yao beside him.


    .¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After sitting in the flight capsule yesterday and letting Lei Yao take them around, Bai Lixin was able to see the true face of this base.


    The top was protected by a barrier, so the capsule couldn¡¯t fly too high.


    ¡°The energy supply here comes from the light energy emitted by the T01 star at the centre of the galaxy. The light energy is used to generate electricity, driving the base to operate normally. ¡±


    Lei Yao flew Bai Lixin over the base, pointing at the simulated light system overhead and the lights on the ground, saying, ¡°This base is known as the City of Armour. It is the base that protects Diyang Star from invasion by creatures from outer space. ¡±


    [Lord Host! I have detected whom the spiritual power belongs to!] S419M suddenly shouted in Bai Lixin¡¯s mind, excitedly saying, [It¡¯s not a false god, it¡¯s the Lord God, it¡¯s the Lord God¡¯s spiritual power].


    After hearing S419M¡¯s words, Bai Lixin didn¡¯t have S419M¡¯s excitement and pleasure. He thought of a problem.


    Since Dijia was beside him, what is with this spiritual power that S419M detected?]


    [From where did you say you sensed the spiritual power? ]Bai Lixin asked.


    [It¡¯s in the very middle of this training base. The middle seems to be the central nerve zone of this training base. There¡¯s always a very thick energy wall around it to isolate and shield it, but it still can¡¯t escape me, ah.]


    [Lei Yao is right beside me, then how did his spiritual power appear there?]


    [Lord Host, remember that the Lord God said that they located the mother zerg with an instrument. The Lord God¡¯s spiritual power is the source power of the instrument. Since it is a spiritual power device, it naturally needs spiritual power as a backing.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes opened wide, [Do you mean Lei Yao has been providing energy to this instrument? But what about when he leaves the base?]


    [I can¡¯t tell, Lord Host. I¡¯ll transmit the image to you directly.] S419M thought for a moment and suggested [Okay].


    [Ding! Transmission of images will begin. Ding, transmission is done.]


    As S419M¡¯s prompt fell, Bai Lixin saw the scene inside through the metal steel plate below. As he looked, S419M¡¯s commentary came to mind, [This base was built a hundred years ago and was rebuilt ten years ago to become what it is today. It¡¯s not just a training base, it¡¯s also a signal receiver and transmitter.]


    [The zerg are cunning and treacherous, and in the hundred years they have been fighting humans, there had been no sighting of the mother Zerg. Back then, before Mo Ye¡¯s parents sacrificed their lives, they managed to pick up the mental fluctuations and voice signals of the Mother Zerg and transmitted the signals to the R18 Starbase headquarters.]


    [After that, through the research of scientists, the signal was finally decoded. However, the deciphered signal could only analyze the spiritual fluctuations of the Mother Zerg, and soon after that, the Lord God appeared.]


    [The Lord God¡¯s spiritual power was so powerful that it was difficult to reach spiritual unity with the sentinels. But miraculously, the Lord God¡¯s soul fluctuations were able to achieve a 50% match with the Mother Zerg¡¯s.]


    [After learning about this, the Lord God took the initiative to join in the scientific research of tracking the Mother Zerg. All he had to do was to send spiritual fluctuations out through the central hub every day, and analyze feedback fluctuations to find the Mother zerg.]


    [Is that productive?] Bai Lixin frowned. How much mental energy did Lei Yao have to consume to transmit signals to outer space every day?]


    [Yes!] S419M said excitedly, [They have captured the whereabouts of the mother zerg. But Lord God thinks it¡¯s too uncertain for them to go ahead and surround it. He¡¯s trying to send out a distress signal to lure the mother zerg to R18.]


    [In other words, Lei Yao did not come here five years ago; he has been in this base since then.] A question suddenly occurred to Bai Lixin [Then what exactly is Lei Yao¡¯s identity? Lian Xun would logically know him, right?]


    [Lord God is a top-secret national weapon, and his existence is only known to a few figures at the centre and¡­]


    S419M paused, [Due to Lord God¡¯s outstanding contribution, he has long been awarded the rank of general and is the top leader and person in charge of this base].


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The recollection ended, and Bai Lixin looked at the sentinel instructor who had been prepared with his attributes in mind. He smiled softly in his heart. Without question, this must be Lei Yao¡¯s handiwork.


    ¡°It is well known that the power of a sentinel after taking beast form will skyrocket. But this is only the most rudimentary form. When a sentinel can use their form to perfection, they can fuse their beast and human form perfectly. Although the beast form is strong, the beast form is inconvenient in many ways. Imagine. What will your hands do when you need your hands but you are in the form of a snake? ¡±


    ¡°About 20% of sentinels can take on a half-beast form. In this form, strength is at its strongest and movement is comfortable. Theoretically, the highest level of bestializing is a return to the basics, where only the bestial energy is stimulated, but the body is no different from a normal human. And it is this kind of research that I, for one, have done.¡± Yang Fei tried to empty the realization into all the students.


    His eyes could not help but drift towards the pair. Yang Fei nodded to Chi Chuan, ¡°Since sentinels will still return to human form after their transformation, a humanoid attack is a general trend.¡±


    ¡°So now, I¡¯ll ask the sentinels to get on this track again,¡± Yang Fei pointed to the outer circle of the track, ¡°maintain human form and run 10 laps.¡±


    The crowd looked at each other in disbelief. Yang Fei¡¯s mode of teaching was the complete opposite of Lian Xuan¡¯s. Lian Xuan inspired the sentinels to transform quickly, Yang Fei was asking them to strengthen the quality of their human form.


    Seeing that the crowd was somewhat at a loss, Yang Fei bellowed, ¡± I am now your sentinel instructor. Forget the bullshit knowledge taught by Lian the other day, now, go for a run. ¡±


    Running again!!! The sentinels wailed in their hearts, but they still stepped onto the track, one after another. They thought that when they came to this training base, they would be doing very high-level training, like sparring with each other in the gravity training room or something, but surprisingly, it was running for several days in a row!


    They had taken their beast forms early on the run the day before, while Mo Ye did not. Since Mo Ye could run 20 laps with his D-rank attribute, they should be able to do it too.


    But after running three laps, they realized how stupid their idea had been. There was simply no way to lift their feet!


    After just three laps, they were already exhausted. Just as someone was about to transform into a beast, Yang Fei roared, ¡°No transformation!¡±


    The sentinel who had almost transformed was scared by Yang Fei and held back.


    If the day before was a great viewing run, today was a slow-motion run. From a distance, everyone was running at a slower pace than usual, and some even started walking.


    And in the midst of it all, one person gradually became visible.


    He was not running fast, but he was running very steadily. In just a moment, he was already keeping pace with Mo Shaojun at the front of the group.


    ¡°Brother Mo Ye.¡± Mo Shaojun looked at Mo Ye, who was catching up beside him in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, big brother Mo Ye.¡±


    Bai Lixin tilted his head, nodded, and smiled at Mo Shaojun, accelerating slightly and overtaking him.


    Those who were catching up behind them were all dumbfounded. They had transformed after only running one lap the day before, so they were not impressed with this track. It was only after running today that they realized that the first lap was tiring and that the gravity they felt on the second lap was twice as strong as the first. How on earth did Mo Ye run down the day before?


    Seeing the scene on the track, Yang Fei¡¯s eyes showed appreciation. He was worthy of the general¡¯s eyes.


    He can¡¯t do a beast transformation, but he¡¯s physically fit, and they¡¯ve all been left behind. Yang Fei looked at Lei Yao, who was calm and at Bai Lixin, who was relaxed, and suddenly felt a sense of pride in his heart.


    Yang Fei¡¯s guide, Chi Chuan, shook his head helplessly when he saw Yang Fei¡¯s glances. He looked at the guides who were standing in the middle like stakes, ¡°Guides, let¡¯s rest here today. You won¡¯t be training for now. Aren¡¯t you overwhelmed after the first two days of training? ¡±


    The guides looked at each other for a moment, and then lowered their heads in shame.


    ¡°The past two days consumed too much of your mental energy. The state you are in now is that you have learned to run before you have learned to walk. I was away the other day and could not come over to teach you first. But luckily, Instructor Lian Xun had not yet caused a major disaster. ¡±


    ¡°Now, please forget everything you were taught in the last two days, format it all to zero and accept my teachings.¡±


    ¡°I hope you will understand that the battlefield is ever-changing. Although you are the sentinel¡¯s guides and you have to provide the sentinel with spiritual power, you must also plan for your spiritual power.¡±


    ¡°How long will your energy last the Sentinels after they have been bestialized? And how long will the battle last? A battle is not the end of your journey, it is the beginning. Do not die as long as you can survive. Since two of you will go, then return together. Never forcefully provide mental energy, resulting in exhaustion. ¡±

 CH 136

    Five laps in, people were already starting to fall to the ground.


    By the time they got to six laps, one-eighth of them had fallen.


    By the tenth lap, four-fifths had fallen.


    By the twelfth lap, there were only two men left on the track.


    The difference was that one of them was moving lightly and slowly, while the other was running as if he was exhausted.


    Finally, on the thirteenth lap, Mo Shaojun also collapsed to the ground, leaving Bai Lixin alone on the track.


    It was reasonable to say that there was nothing to see in a jog, but now, after all the sentinels had fallen, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the man who was still running on the track.


    All their eyes were wide as if it was the first day they had known Bai Lixin.


    Mo Shaojun was on his back, seeing Bai Lixin pass by him and fade away. He looked up at Bai Lixin¡¯s departing back, as the light spilled onto his body, haloing a golden glow around him.


    At that moment, it was as if he had seen the amazing figure from years ago. How did Brother


    Mo Ye turn out to be so powerful?


    Time went by, and Bai Lixin wiped his sweat as he slowly walked off the track.


    20 laps, one lap not too many, one lap not too few, just right.


    Seeing this, Yang Fei clapped his hands and said, ¡°Not bad, not bad. Of the 56 sentinels in the class, only Mo Ye has completed my task for today. All right, let¡¯s stop here for today. The guides will have a good rest for two days. The Sentinels will continue to run here tomorrow and practice until they can run down 20 laps. Then we will move on to the next item. All right, class dismissed! ¡±


    The students were dumbfounded. There had only been 2 hours of training and the class was over? Was it a day off?


    They thought they were supposed to use all the time available for training?


    Yang Fei laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t think that the sentinels¡¯ lesson for today is over. For now, class is over. It¡¯s time to take a break for lunch. At 1 pm, gather in front of the gravity training room! ¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all disperse.¡± Chi Chuan and Yang Fei stole a glance at Lei Yao and left the training ground together.


    As soon as the two left, the crowd gathered around Bai Lixin.


    ¡°Mo Ye, how did you manage to hold on for 20 laps?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, is there some trick to it? Please do tell us.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ye, you¡¯re so good, we always underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ye¡­¡±


    Bai Lixin was a little annoyed by the rising and falling voices. He coughed, pointed to the runway, and slowly uttered three words: ¡°Persistence is key!¡±


    It was a fart! What the hell kind of trick should he say? Improve your physical attributes so you too can run a hundred laps without getting tired?


    Did he have to say, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m actually a 3S in body attribute, thanks.¡± He¡¯s simply having a superpower but pretending to be a normal, ordinary person!


    Bai Lixin coughed and said, at the top of his lungs, ¡°While you guys are resting, I¡¯m practicing. While you were eating, I was practicing. While you are having fun, I am still practicing. God is fair; he favors the hardworking. ¡±


    While it¡¯s true, it¡¯s not a true reflection of Bai Lixin. It was just a few blind words of soup for the soul.


    The crowd nodded in realization.


    So that¡¯s how it is, so that¡¯s how it is!


    Classmate Mo Ye is so inspiring! He¡¯s like a model of being disabled and determination. He can still manage to run 20 laps. So if they keep practicing, won¡¯t they still be able to do it too?


    With serious faces, the sentinels returned to the track in twos and threes.


    Mo Shaojun leaned forward at the end, his expression quite excited and proud, ¡°Brother Mo Ye, I ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°!¡±Bai Lixin snapped his fingers, hurriedly interrupting Mo Shaojun, ¡°I know you are proud of me. Come on, be quick. Keep up with the group; you go running too. ¡±


    Mo Shaojun nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, Brother Mo Ye!¡±


    He then looked at Lei Qi, who was standing off to the side, and said, ¡°Prince Lei Qi, you go and rest first. I have to practice a few more laps. I¡¯ve worked you hard these first two days.¡±


    Lei Qi, who got Mo Shaojun¡¯s focused gaze, covered his hot face and shook his head gently, ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard. I¡¯ll go back first then.¡±


    Mo Shaojun gave another ¡°hmm¡± before running towards the track.


    These sentinels all used to look down on Mo Ye.


    In their eyes, Mo Ye was a disgrace to sentinels. Although he had a pair of heroic parents, he was indeed a waste.


    But this waste has unexpectedly and viciously slapped them in the face.


    The sentinels¡¯ gazes were serious as they clenched their teeth and ran forward.


    They restrained their bestial instincts and ran forward with all their might.


    From then on, every early morning, a group of training sentinels would be found on this track. No one urges them on, no one orders them. They spontaneously get up early to train. And this class, which performed uncommonly well in subsequent missions, was the only one with zero fatalities.


    This was, of course, an afterthought, for now.


    In any case, it was only after Yang Fei and Chi Chuan arrived that this class got on the right track. Yang Fei was amazed at the diligence of the sentinels of this class and gave credit to Bai Lixin¡¯s spreading influence. Can one not rise to the occasion when one is around such a role model every day?


    Lei Yao¡¯s strong spiritual power was evident to Yang Fei and Chi Chuan, who had already bowed down under Lei Yao¡¯s military trousers. So naturally, they were also very attached to Lei Yao¡¯s partner.


    To Yang Fei¡¯s surprise, although Mo Ye could not transorm, he was not a waste as he was rumored to be. On the contrary, he was exceptionally gifted, and his physical quality was comparable to the strength of an average sentinel in beast form. His performance in the gravity training room two days ago was also quite impressive.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye, and it was then that Chi Chuan started the guide course.


    It was a lesson where the guides and sentinels sat with their backs to each other, separated by a pitch-black partition.


    Each student, whether guide or sentinel, had an answer board in his or her hand.


    ¡°I will start asking questions. Only the guides will be able to see my questions. All you need to do is write out the answer yourselves, then use your spiritual power to contact your sentinel and tell them the answer so they can write it out. ¡±


    A question slowly appeared on the display opposite the guides.


    ¡°How many legs does a wolf have?¡± The guides were stunned. What kind of question was that? For such a simple question, the answer was obviously four.


    The classroom was filled with the sound of the guides writing almost simultaneously.


    As the guides finished writing, the sentinels began to move too, some quickly, some slowly. Chi Chuan released a second question only when all the sentinels had written their answers.


    ¡°What was your first impression of your sentinel?¡±


    What kind of question was this again?


    When the guides saw this unconventional question, they just had to move their pens once more.


    This time, within the guides, some wrote slowly and some wrote quickly. Lei Qi thought for a long time before he wrote one word on the answer board: genius.


    The sentinels began to receive the mental signals from their guides. When they heard the guide¡¯s question, they were slightly stunned and hesitated for a moment before writing the answer.


    Bai Lixin waited a long time for Lei Yao¡¯s signal: Past life and this life, he is the only one.


    Lei Yao did not tell Bai Lixin the question, so Bai Lixin looked at the answer for a while and was a little confused. The first answer was a number ¡°4¡±, and the second one became a sentence. Instructor Chi Chuan is a little unconventional.


    He asked several more questions in succession, and the more Bai Lixin looked at the answers, the more a strange feeling came over him.


    Finally, Chi Chuan stopped and removed the middle partition, saying, ¡°It has been almost ten days since you formed a partnership with each other. Before that time, you did not know each other. At that time, did you have a heart-to-heart with each other? ¡±


    ¡°How is it that out of a thousand people, you are the only ones who are spiritually attuned? Did you ever thank each other for this tacit understanding of one in a thousand? ¡± As he highlighted the questions on the screen, Chi Chuan said, ¡°These are the questions I just asked the guides. Have you discussed such topics in private? Are you now ready to put your best foot forward for each other? ¡±


    The questions appeared on the screen one by one. Bai Lixin looked down at the answers on his board and was stunned.


    There were a few words of love from his lover. These kinds of words that came as a surprise made him a little flattered.


    What he had only thought was a stereotypical classroom was silently filled with a sweet touch.


    The sentinels in the classroom looked at their answers on the board, one after another, deep in thought.


    Ever since they became partners, they had put themselves on a tight string, killing the zerg and preserving the planet, as if that had been their only purpose.


    Was there ever a heart-to-heart? Not really.


    Chi Chuan added: ¡°Sentinels and guides are close partners. The point in that statement is not partnership, but closeness. Please be grateful to your partners. They are the ones who give you the opportunity to go into battle. They are the ones who give you the opportunity to use your strength. There are many other sentinels/guides in this world who have no chance to fight in battle, not because they are not capable, but because they do not have a partner. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart was filled with emotion at those words.


    He looked sideways at Lei Yao, but found that Lei Yao was also looking at him with a burning gaze.


    His eyes were hot and affectionate, as if they wanted to swallow him up in them.


    Lei Yao opened his mouth and whispered: ¡°Thank you, baby.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes warmed slightly, and behind his back, he quietly reached out and took Lei Yao¡¯s hand, clasping their fingers together.


    More and more partners took each other¡¯s hands, and the classroom was very quiet, except for Chi Chuan, who was imparting the lesson.

 CH 137

    Strangely enough, since Chi Chuan had given such a heartfelt lesson, the Guides were able to efficiently do the soul-fit training afterwards with half the effort.


    In the blink of an eye, the six months of training would soon be over.


    On this day, principal Li Sidan called the group together, saying, ¡°Every year, after six months of training, the students will have to go through a practical exercise. As I¡¯m sure you noticed when you arrived, there is a large, dense bush not far from the base, and that is where you will be practising. You will graduate only if you get out of this jungle within three days. Those who are unable to graduate will train here until they pass the test. The test will be the day after tomorrow, and I wish you all a good result. ¡±


    ¡°Passing the test is secondary to coming back alive. I don¡¯t want to see any missing trainees.¡±


    The assembling area was still the same open space they had walked down six months ago, but after these months, each of them was different from six months ago.


    Their eyes were more determined, their physiques were stronger, and their chests stood tall, silently telling of their growth.


    Li Sidan nodded appreciatively, ¡°Well, go back and prepare well.¡±


    Six months into his training, Bai Lixin was still physically unable to do a beast transformation. When no one was around, he would go to the super-gravity room to train, practising strength control and how to exert his strength to its limits over and over again.


    The strength tester in the middle had failed long ago. It had exploded right off the meter during one of his punches three months earlier, and now it helplessly stood to one side, losing its only value.


    The crowd went back to rest for the remaining two days and gathered on the third.


    Yang Fei and Chi Chuan brought their class into the aircraft and flew to the very heart of the jungle. Chi Chuan instructed, ¡°Due to the special radium in the crust, the creatures on planet R18 are particularly fierce and tough. Some of them are even stronger than the zerg. So when you enter, if you can act in groups, try to do so. There are 102 of you now, and hopefully, you will still be that number when you return. And, ¡± Chi Chuan paused and glanced at Lei Yao. ¡°Sentinels, protect your guides well. Do you hear me? ¡±


    The sentinels lifted their chests and saluted, ¡°I hear you! Instructor! ¡±


    Yang Fei nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside in three days.¡±


    He operated the aircraft and slowly descended downwards. When it reached ten meters above the ground, Yang Fei stopped and said, ¡°Hold your guides and jump from here. The second you step into the jungle, the test officially begins. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was happy as soon as Yang Fei said this.


    Without saying a word, he picked up Lei Yao in a princess hug and said, with a serious look on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guide Lei Yao, I will protect you.¡±


    Lei Yao laughed, and surprisingly hooked his backhand around Bai Lixin¡¯s neck, ¡°Then thank you, Lord Sentinel.¡±


    From afar, Yang Fei and Chi Chuan saw it and covered their eyes with their hands, but they couldn¡¯t help opening their fingers again.


    The image was too beautiful to look at.


    Yang Fei smiled heatedly and ambled over to Chi Chuan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°For the sake of the interstellar and the future of the empire.¡±


    Chi Chuan glared at him and whispered back, ¡°That¡¯s the general¡¯s mantra.¡±


    ¡°So I practised it well.¡±


    The two men wanted to look but didn¡¯t dare to watch as Bai Lixin carried Lei Yao, leaping smartly, landing with his feet firmly planted on the ground.


    When they reached the ground, Lei Yao still didn¡¯t let go. He circled Bai Lixin¡¯s neck and said with a straight face, ¡°Sentinel Mo Ye, may I ask which direction we should go?¡±


    Bai Lixin almost stumbled on his feet and said, ¡°That question should be asked of you, right? You use your mental powers to find out where the exit is.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lei Yao nodded. ¡°Then you hold me first. I can¡¯t focus my mental energy when I¡¯m walking by myself.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The sentinels landed around them, waiting for the last one to drop before the hatch of the craft slowly closed and flew off without a backward glance.


    The group was left without a leader, and the monitor, Lei Qi, cleared his throat, ¡°Since Instructor Yang Fei instructed us to do so, let¡¯s all form a group and keep pace, so no one falls out.¡±


    As soon as Lie Qi¡¯s words left his mouth, Lei Yao interrupted. ¡°Oh, Lei Qi, I don¡¯t think we can all march in a group.¡±


    Looking at this Lei Yao, who was still in someone¡¯s arms, Lao Qi swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°What do you mean? Are you guys going to go alone? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to, it¡¯s that we have to.¡± Lei Yao shook his head and said, ¡°I just heard some discordant sounds when my mental power went out, and countless beasts are coming from all directions.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? I didn¡¯t¡­ see anything,¡± Lei Qi had just reached the middle of his sentence when he suddenly froze. His expression suddenly changed and a light flashed in his eyes: ¡°It is a herd of beasts!¡±


    Lei Yao tightened his arms around Bai Lixin¡¯s neck and said, ¡°So right now protect your guide. It doesn¡¯t matter if your teammates are scattered. You must not get separated from your partner. ¡±


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes, giving no comment to this blatantly thick-skinned Lei Yao.


    Although Lei Qi was the squad leader, the crowd believed in Lei Yao. As soon as the words left his mouth, the group once again took the guides, who had just been placed on the ground, back into their arms.


    The ground began to shake violently, accompanied by the sounds of stampeding and roaring from far and near.


    Lei Qu held onto Mo Shaojun¡¯s neck, his face as red as a tomato. He held out his finger in one direction and said, with strong composure, ¡°Everyone go this way; the herd is right behind us.¡±


    The crowd did not dare relax and ran forward furiously, clutching their guides. However, even though they were fast, the herd was even faster. The sentinels stayed together at first, but then ran wildly in all directions in the onslaught of the herd, and the group scattered in just a moment.


    The stampeding beasts ran for a long time, some even running out of the herd with three or two monsters to deliberately break up the still-assembled group.


    It was only when all the ranks had broken up that the figures of the beasts gradually turned translucent and slowly disappeared into the jungle.


    In the central control room of the training base, an officer¡¯s fingers tapped on the translucent projection keyboard, closing the phantom of the simulated beasts.


    ¡°Colonel Li, it¡¯s ready, they have all dispersed.¡±


    Li Sidan nodded, ¡°Good, thanks for the hard work. The test has only just begun, but I can feel that this year¡¯s test is going to be exciting. ¡±


    Long after the herd had come crashing through, Bai Lixin carried Lei Yao onto a path behind the bushes. Hearing the herd fading away behind him, Bai Lixin gave a narrow smile and said, ¡°The herd? Oh, I can laugh about this one for a year. So may I ask weak guide Lei Yao, are you planning to stay on me for the rest of your life? ¡±


    Lei Yao thought seriously, ¡°Why not?¡± I am not planning to stay on you for the rest of my life; I am planning to stay in your body for the rest of my life. ¡±


    But sentinel Mo Ye should retain his strength. I may be a weak guide, but I don¡¯t lack any of the muscles I should have. ¡± Lei Yao ruffled Bai Lixin¡¯s hair before slowly getting out of Bai Lixin¡¯s arms, ¡°How did you know the beasts were fake?¡±


    ¡°No item in the world is exactly the same. These beasts are realistic, but every once in a while, the same one appears, so how would I believe it is real?¡± After a long time of practice, Bai Lixin could already strengthen any part of his body with ease. Although the beasts were running extremely fast just now, they were no faster than the eyes of the strengthened Bai Lixin.


    Lei Yao shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Everyone else just strengthened their legs. Do you have nothing better to do than strengthen your eyes?¡±


    Bai Lixin plucked away the bushes as he helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to put more strength there anyway. What can I do about it? ¡± At the centre of the jungle, there was lush green vegetation on all sides, and at first glance, it seemed like being plunged into a sea of green. The trees towered into the sky, blocking out the dim sun overhead.


    Only the sky above the base was covered with a simulated sunlight system. This jungle outside the base had the sunlit environment expected on R18. It was still daytime when they came out of the base, but it was immediately dark when they came to the jungle.


    ¡°Is this planet¡¯s rotation cycle the same as Diyang¡¯s?¡± Bai Lixin asked as he looked at the darkening sky.


    Lei Yao shook his head with a glint in his eyes, ¡°No, a day here is two hours faster than on Diyang.¡±


    Bai Lixin trailed behind, following Lei Yao for some time when he suddenly heard the sound of water gurgling, ¡°There is the sound of water.¡±


    Lei Yao stopped and took out the water bag slung around his waist, ¡°Great, let¡¯s go and fetch some water.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, and naturally took Lei Yao¡¯s arm as they went towards the sound of water. They walked for about another twenty minutes or so, poking through the last of the vegetation before they saw the water source.


    It was a small stream, with the water gently flowing down from the upper reaches and ending deeper into the jungle. Vegetation was abundant around the stream, but there were no trees. Two people had found it long before Bai Lixin and Lai Yao.


    The two people looked familiar, and it took a moment for Bai Lixin to remember that they were a pair of partners from the eighth squad.


    The sentinel was a man with a tiger- back, while the guide was a woman who looked as soft as a rabbit. The guide had probably used her mental powers to detect the presence of someone. So when Bai Lixin and Lei Yao plucked away the bushes, they found the sentinel was already swinging a round steel ball with a wary look on his face.


    Only when he realized it was a human and not an animal did the sentinel breathe a sigh of relief and drop the steel ball.


    The rabbit-like guide realized that she had made a mistake and hurriedly stood up and bowed at the sentinel, apologizing, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I made another mistake.¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± the sentinel sighed helplessly, ¡°how many times have I told you, no need to bow and perform such a large salute every time. Am I dead?¡±


    What was supposed to be a joke turned out to be even more overwhelming for the rabbit-like guide, who pressed her head even lower straight away, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll be sure to pay attention next time.¡±


    The sentinel gave another helpless look and pushed a water bag to the guide, ¡°No, drink first.¡±

 CH 138

    After handing the water to the rabbit-like guide beside him, the sentinel looked over and said, ¡°The water here is clean. I tested it and it is safe to drink. ¡±


    Lei Yao and Bai Lixin looked at each other before stepping out of the bush as Bai Lixin said, ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    They came a little closer, and the sentinel could only then see what they looked like. His eyes widened as he exclaimed, ¡°His Imperial Highness Lei Yao.¡±


    Lei Yao had always been mysterious and rarely appeared in public. More so after taking part in a top-secret mission five years ago. However, this did not prevent people from obtaining Lei Yao¡¯s appearance. The planet¡¯s information technology was so high, how could they fail to get an image?


    He recognized Lei Yao, and naturally, he recognized Bai Lixin as well. He looked at the slightly thin Bai Lixin and then looked at his arm.


    The thighs of Lei Yao¡¯s sentinel weren¡¯t even as thick as his arms. Ah, it was said that this sentinel was only a D-rank attribute. Can he protect the empire¡¯s future king properly or not?


    The strong-backed sentinel thought to himself.


    Lei Yao only nodded at him, took off his water bag and drew some water, taking a sip before handing it to Bai Lixin, ¡°You must be thirsty. Have a drink.¡±


    Bai Lixin gave a ¡°hmm¡± and went to sit next to Lei Yao. Just as he was about to sit on the stone, Lei Yao pulled Bailey Xin into his arms with an unexpected tug.


    ¡°The ground is cold. Sit on me.¡± Lei Yao circled Bai Lixin and handed him the water bag.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t struggle. He took the water bag and drank a few sips, then handed it back to Lei Yao, saying, ¡°Fill it up a bit more. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll still come across such clean water on the road afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The sentinel watched the interaction between the two, and then looked at the young girl he was protecting under his arm. His eyes drifted for a moment, his face very torn.


    Was there no mistake about these two? Was a man this weak a sentinel?


    He asked himself again in his mind. Was this the way to protect the future king of the empire?


    Lei Yao and Bai Lixin rested for a while and then intended to continue their journey.


    ¡°One moment, please!¡± The strong-backed sentinel hurriedly called out to the two men who intended to leave.


    The two stopped in their tracks, and Bai Lixin asked in confusion, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We are from the eighth squad. My name is Hu Xiong, and this is my guide, Li Xin. ¡± Hu Xiong gulped, thinking about how to speak, ¡°This jungle is full of danger. Since we have met, why don¡¯t we go forward together? That way, we can take care of each other, right? ¡±


    He was worried about Emperor Lei Yao¡¯s safety, so he couldn¡¯t say it outright that he wanted to travel together because men have dignity. Emperor Lei Yao would be ashamed!


    Deep in his heart, Hu Xiong clenched his fist. For the sake of the interstellar and the empire¡¯s glory. Since the heavens had allowed him to meet the Emperor, he had to protect the Emperor.


    Bai Lixin was amused as he looked at the anxious expression on Hu Xiong¡¯s face. The man¡¯s worried eyes glanced at Lei Yao now and then.


    Was he afraid that if he was not careful, he would not be able to protect Lei Yao and would let him die?


    Lei Yao found it hard to get some time alone with Bai Lixin, and he was not willing to add two more light bulbs. Just when he was about to refuse, Bai Lixin gave him a secret pinch on the waist, which almost made him burst into flames.


    Bai Lixin glanced at Hu Xiong and curled one side of his lips into a smile. ¡°Okay, then you can come along.¡±


    Hu Xiong, fearing that the two of them would backtrack, took Li Xin, who was still dazed, onto his shoulders with a big wave of his hand. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    Li Xin had to be protected, and her maiden heart had to be taken into account.


    Lei Yao should also be protected, and a man¡¯s pride must be taken into account.


    ¡°He was a sentinel, so he should act accordingly.¡± Hu Xiong thought.


    Bai Lixin smiled as he saw Hu Xiong¡¯s majestic stance and said, ¡°Hu Xiong, this is Lei Yao, the grand prince. I am Mo Ye. ¡±


    Hu Xiong nodded his head a few times and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Is your beast avatar a black bear?¡± He asked as he looked up and down at the tall-headed Hu Xiong.


    ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± Hu Xiong hesitated for a moment. He heard that Mo Ye could not take on a beast body.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be ashamed if he mentioned what his beast body was? Or should he not say it? But what if he thinks I¡¯m looking down on him? Men¡¯s minds are so hard to guess!¡± Hu Xiong thought.


    ¡°My beast is not a black bear,¡± Hu Xiong replied, ¡°it¡¯s a mammoth.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°I thought it was a black bear, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be an even more powerful mammoth.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Hu Xiong hurriedly waved his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s not powerful at all, really. It¡¯s just about as powerful as an ordinary sentinel¡¯s attack when in human form, so it¡¯s not much use. ¡±


    Overhead, a sob suddenly came from Li Xin, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that my mental power is too low. If it were higher, you could be more powerful. You have such a strong beast body. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hu Xiong covered his face. How could he forget to take this lump of tears into account and say, ¡°No, no, no, no need to cry. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to go to the battlefield. I wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to come to this training base. ¡±


    Bai Lixin saw Hu Xiong¡¯s flustered appearance and turned his head to Lei Yao. He winked and laughed silently. This Hu Xiong was an interesting person.


    It was already getting dark, and there was not even a single star in the sky.


    The wind blew by, bringing up a clatter of leaves. It was no longer possible to continue in such conditions.


    ¡°Shall we first rest here?¡± Bai Lixin was being held by Lei Yao, and under his feet was a thick layer of fallen leaves.


    Lei Yao stopped and looked at Bai Lixin with eyes that still shone blue and dark in the pitch-black night, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m tired from walking all day. We¡¯ll catch up at first light tomorrow. ¡±


    Hu Xiong also took into account Li Xin¡¯s health. He gently breathed a sigh of relief and volunteered when he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s proposal, ¡°I¡¯ll go and find some firewood.¡±


    Lord Lei Yao was a nobleman, so how could he do menial work like collecting firewood?


    Mo Ye was a weak man and Li Xin was a weak woman, so he didn¡¯t feel comfortable letting them go out.


    ¡°It was better if he did such menial work as collecting firewood.¡± So thought Hu Xiong.


    In a short while, Hu Xiong returned with a bundle of firewood in his arms.


    Bai Lixin skillfully lit the fire, and the four people in the impromptu group were able to see the light again.


    Each of them was given nothing more than a bag of water, including food before they entered the forest. They had been walking for what seemed like eight hours since then and had not had anything except for a little water.


    When they were walking, they didn¡¯t feel hungry, but now that they had stopped, hunger struck them, and Hu Xiong was the one most affected by it.


    Hu Xiong covered his rumbling stomach and laughed awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll go and find something to eat.¡±


    As soon as he stood up, he was stopped by Lei Yao, ¡°Wait a minute, something is coming.¡±


    Hu Xiong¡¯s eyes flinched at his words, and he hurriedly raised the steel ball hanging out of his arm, shielding all three men behind him.


    Lei Yao coughed, ¡°Hu Xiong, that thing is flying from behind us.¡±


    Hu Xiong:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Hu Xiong hurriedly turned around and was about to shield their backs.


    There was a strong wind just ahead of them. The leaves rattled violently, and a giant moth flew behind them at some point.


    It was too late! Hu Xiong then saw a white light flashing towards the moth. It flashed a few more times before Hu Xiong saw the moth, which had just been flapping its wings wildly, fall straight to the ground like a broken kite.


    Bai Lixin returned to the ground lightly on one foot, daintily waving his hair back, and placing the glittering dagger in his hand back to his waist.


    Hu Xiong froze in place, thinking, ¡°This force! I can give it 82%, and the rest will be sent to you in the form of 666. ¡±


    ¡°Moths are attracted to the flame. It seems that if this fire is not put out, there will be more giant moths coming later on. ¡± Bai Lixin looked at the campfire that had just been lit as he frowned.


    ¡°Please, please wait ¡­¡­¡± beside the campfire, a soft female voice stopped Bai Lixin¡¯s movement and said, through clenched teeth, ¡°The meat of this giant moth is edible. I can make it. Can I roast it for you, and you eat your fill before putting out the fire? Hu Xiong is already so hungry. ¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows and pointed at the giant moth with uncertainty, ¡°This thing is edible?¡±


    Li Xin nodded vigorously, a watery glint in her eyes, ¡°Yes, you can trust me. Hu Xiong is still hungry. Please let me do it. ¡±


    ¡°Grrr ¡­¡­¡± As if in response to Li Xin¡¯s words, Hu Xiong¡¯s stomach let out another growl.


    Bai Lixin shrugged, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me as long as it¡¯s good. Give me and Lei Yao some too. ¡± He said, pulling his dagger from his belt, ¡°Need help cutting the ingredients?¡±


    ¡°The meat at the bottom of the giant moth¡¯s neck is the most tender and tasty, but it¡¯s also the least fleshy at this spot. But the meat from the rest of it can be used, it¡¯s just less delicious. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s ears twitched and he let out a loud laugh, ¡°Never mind, you just cut the most delicate piece of meat. We¡¯ll get full! ¡±


    Just as he spoke, the wind whistled around them once again. Bai Lixin laughed and jumped up with a snap of his legs, drawing the dagger in his hand to shine like a meteor trailing its long tail.


    Things kept falling to the ground. Hu Xiong and Li Xin¡¯s eyes nearly fell out when they took a closer look at what had fallen.


    The stuff was naturally split into two piles, one of which contained the bodies of the moths, while the other was the palm-sized flesh that Li Xin described at its neck.


    The meat was neatly cut into squares and piled up in front of Li Xin like a brick wall.


    Lei Yao leaned his back against the tree, his feet casually resting on each other. He propped his hands behind his head and said, ¡°Guide Li Xin, since the ingredients have been delivered to you, why are you still standing there?¡±


    Li Xin suddenly came to her senses and hurriedly put the tender meat on the clean tree branches that Hu Xiong had picked up and set them on the fire to roast.


    Hu Xiong wanted to go and help, but his eyes were locked firmly on the gorgeous pop in the sky.


    Who said Mo Ye wouldn¡¯t do beast transformation? He didn¡¯t even need to transform, okay?


    Mo Ye is just a D-ranked Sentinel? Are you kidding me? If Mo Ye was only a D-ranked Sentinel, could he even be considered a Z?


    Hu Xiong blinked his eyes in awe and thought. ¡°My God, this is what a sentinel should look like!¡±

 CH 139

    The four had a nice meal that night.


    The next morning, Hu Xiong carried Li Xin on his shoulder and followed behind Bai Lixin and Lei Yao.


    Along the way, Bai Lixin was always at the front, fighting and slaughtering monsters, and the people followed behind to just enjoy the show.


    Hu Xiong went through several psychological changes along the way.


    From initially worrying about Bai Lixin¡¯s ability to withstand, to later being ashamed of just watching, to later taking it as a matter of fact.


    Stuffing another piece of meat leftover from yesterday into his mouth, Hu Xiong mindfully put his misgivings about not participating behind him.


    When Bai Lixin killed a giant locust that had scurried out to cause trouble, Hu Xiong suddenly heard a rattling sound in the bushes.


    Swallowing the last piece of meat in his mouth, Hu Xiong put Li Xin down and raised the steel ball in his hand as he bellowed, ¡°Lord Mo Ye, you rest. Let me take care of this one! ¡±


    Immediately afterwards, a huge black panther carrying a man rushed out.


    The black panther scurried extremely fast, skimming over Hu Xiong and directly jumping in front of Bai Lixin, glaring at him wide-eyed.


    ¡°Uh, Xiao Jun?¡± Bai Lixin blinked his eyes and called out.


    Mo Shaojun¡¯s heart rejoiced at the sight of Bai Lixin and he hurriedly transformed into his human form to hug Lei Qi in his arms, ¡°Big brother Mo Ye, it¡¯s me.¡±


    After taking a glance at Lei Qi, who was lying unconscious in Mo Shaojun¡¯s arms, Bai Lixin asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Excessive mental energy consumption.¡± Mo Shaojun¡¯s brow furrowed as he carefully brought Lei Qi into his arms again, ¡°We were pushed by the beasts to the water¡¯s edge and ended up being surrounded by a group of giant snakes that lived by the water. I underwent a half-beast transformation at the time, but these giant water snakes are all S+ creatures, and Lei Qi became what he is now as he kept transmitting his spiritual power to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just his mental energy that¡¯s exhausted. He¡¯ll come to his senses after two days of rest. ¡± Lei Yao went over and examined Lei Qi carefully and said.


    ¡°Is that so? Great! Thank you! ¡± Mo Shaojun¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hugged the person in his arms tighter, promising, ¡°I will protect him well.¡±


    ¡°Since we have passed through so many hurdles to become partners, let¡¯s partner well for the rest of our lives. After all, it took so much effort to get each other. ¡± Bai Lixin took the opportunity to take Lei Yao¡¯s arm and hinted at Mo Shaojun.


    Lei Yao also nodded in cooperation, ¡°Lei Qi is my younger brother. I¡¯ll entrust him to you. You must treat him well in the future.¡±


    Hu Xiong looked at the scene in front of him and bent down to whisper in Li Xin¡¯s ear, ¡°See, in the future, don¡¯t put yourself into a coma just to channel spiritual energy to me. Otherwise, God knows what you¡¯ll have to go through while you¡¯re unconscious; you might wake up when you¡¯ve already been sold.¡±Li Xin


    blinked her wet eyes at Hu Xiong, and nodded her head in a seemingly understanding manner, promising, ¡°But if you are fighting, I will not withdraw my spiritual energy.¡±


    Hu Xiong smiled helplessly, ¡°Blah blah blah, crow¡¯s tongue. Talking as if I would die for my country. ¡±


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes reddened, and she wanted to bow in apology, but immediately thought of Hu Xiong¡¯s so-called ¡°bowing after death¡± question and stopped halfway.


    Hu Xiong laughed and pinched Li Xin¡¯s cheeks, putting her back on his shoulders, ¡°Then let¡¯s move on?¡±


    What had been a group of only two now had more and more light bulbs flashing around.


    General Lei Yao had a million irritations in his heart, but his face was still straight as he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set off.¡±


    Because of the blessing of the powerful warrior Bai Lixin, these people had a smooth and unhindered journey.


    And Mo Shaojun, likewise, went through the same psychological reconstruction as Hu Xiong. From initial worry, to shame, to later peace of mind.


    Lei Qi was pale and still in a coma. From time to time, Mo Shaojun looked down at Lei Qi¡¯s face in his arms. He suddenly found that Lei Qi¡¯s every organ was attractive.


    Bai Lixin was still fighting in front of him, but his mind would no longer linger on Bai Lixin. He was secretly and blatantly spying on the beautiful man in his arms.


    Bai Lixin sighed at the sight of this.


    Six months ago, he had been calling out ¡°Brother Mo Ye¡± and ¡°Brother Mo Ye¡±, but now he was acting like ¡°you do what you want, I¡¯ll take the back seat¡±.


    ¡°It seems that you are quite sorry,¡± Lei Yao smiled a little grimly. He couldn¡¯t even disguise his usual stereotypical seriousness anymore, ¡°What is sentinel Mo Ye sighing about?¡±


    ¡°Ai, I¡¯m sighing. It¡¯s a pity you are all a bunch of soft rice eaters when you are all men. Ai, the hearts of the people are not old! ¡± Bai Lixin tilted his head back and let out a long sigh as he smoothly finished off another giant insect that had scurried out.


    Hu Xiong smiled, ¡°Brother Mo Ye, tomorrow is on me.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Bai Lixin gave a hmph, ¡°We¡¯ll see how you do tomorrow.¡±


    On the next day, it was just as Hu Xiong had promised. He and Li Xin were fighting the monsters at the front.


    Although Li Xin looked soft and weak, her spiritual power was surprisingly strong.


    Hu Xiong was an S-ranked Sentinel, and Li Xin was also an S-ranked Guide.


    Hu Xiong¡¯s beast body was a mammoth, and the beast body alone was already ten meters tall. His ability was an ice pick. Because of the mammoth¡¯s huge size, the monster was nailed to a tree with an ice pick before it could fly off.


    ¡°This Hu Xiong is not bad for a meat shield.¡± Bai Lixin thought to himself.


    Early in the morning of the third day, they walked out of the jungle.


    When they walked out, there were already a few pairs of sentinel-guides outside the jungle. Almost all of them had torn clothes, and some were even bleeding.


    This was all inevitable when it came to the battlefield, and passing this test simply allowed everyone to get used to the battlefield in advance.


    By dusk on the third day, almost everyone had walked out. Those who had successfully passed the test had already gone back to the base to rest and standby, leaving only the instructors waiting outside for the trainees who had not come out.


    Finally, late on the third day, the last group walked out.


    There were 586 pairs in the test, all of whom passed the test within the time limit!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    When Lei Yao walked into the central control room, the radar device that is for detecting the zerg was constantly emitting a shrill alarm sound.


    ¡°Have the Zerg come to invade again?¡± Lei Yao saw the green signal emitting ripples on the large screen and saw a red dot that was continuously approaching the Diyang planet.


    Li Sidan nodded, ¡°Yes, General Lei Yao.¡±


    ¡°Time, location, and number.¡± Lei Yao asked as he stared at the slowly approaching red dot on the screen.


    ¡°It will arrive in our system in two days. The location is locked to the planet Diyang. The lifeforms in the craft are detected to be around 50,000. ¡±


    Lei Yao frowned slightly in relief, ¡°A small scale attack? What is the purpose? Is it a test or something? ¡±


    Li Sidan shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not clear.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s on a small scale, I¡¯ll try with Soul Flux and see if we can lure these bugs to R18 and change the location of the battle. If we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll rush back to the planet Diyang. Colonel Li, let us use this battle to put the new students who have just passed the test onto the battlefield l. There aren¡¯t that many enemies on the other side, so it is a rare opportunity to fight in real life. ¡±


    Li Sidan nodded, ¡°Yes, General Lei Yao.¡±


    Lei Yao swiped the blue metal card in his hand on the main console, and it slowly opened up from the middle, with an object emerging from it.


    Taking out the helmet from the main console, Lei Yao skillfully put it on his head.


    ¡°The signal transmission system is intact.¡±


    ¡°The energy supply is sufficient.¡±


    ¡°Signal transmitter ready.¡±


    Lei Yao personally controlled the main console, and the calm and gentle electronic female voice read out the finished test results and finally asked, ¡°Do you want to carry out a signal transmission?¡±


    The light in Lei Yao¡¯s eyes flashed, and he opened his mouth slightly; ¡°Turn on signal transmission.¡±


    This whole base was a huge signal transmitter, and as soon as Lei Yao¡¯s words fell, the metal walls around them were constantly swimming with straight blue lines at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Signal collection in progress, 1%, 5%, 10%, 50%, 100%, signal collection complete, the signal transmission will begin.¡±


    Everyone in the room stared intently at the red dot displayed on the large screen as the electronic female voice alerted them.


    Ten seconds, thirty seconds, one minute, five minutes, ten minutes.


    ¡°It¡¯s changed! The course has changed! ¡± Li Sidan shouted, ¡°The course has changed!¡±


    The red dot was slowly deviating from its previous course and was flying towards this R18 star!


    This was Lei Yao¡¯s first attempt to mimic the mother zerg¡¯s signal to attract the worker bugs. That is, the worker bugs now believe the mother zerg was present on this planet.


    These worker zerg have now long had a puzzled look on their faces, wondering at the existence of the mother zerg and the signal sent was a distress call.


    The worker zerg were protective of the mother zerg by nature, and as long as it was a mother zerg calling for help, they would go out of their way to find it.


    Seeing the zerg course change, Lei Yao took off his helmet, ¡°Two days later, Fierce Tooth Canyon. Colonel Li Sidan, assemble two thousand groups of sentinel-guides to go kill these zerg! ¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    When Lei Yao returned to his quarters, the lights were already off.


    He carefully changed into his slippers, went into the washroom, and washed up a little before climbing into bed.


    The moment he got into bed, Bai Lixin, whom he thought was asleep, burrowed into his chest with one movement and wrapped his arms around his waist.


    Lei Yao smiled, ¡°Still awake?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s voice was slightly nasal, ¡°was thinking about something and stayed awake.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about that¡¯s so fascinating?¡± Lei Yao smoothly wrapped his arms around Bai Lixin¡¯s back, enjoying the smooth texture in his hands.¡±¡­¡­


    ¡± Bai Lixin seemed to say something in his arms, but the voice was too small for Lei Yao to hear, so he asked again, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Bai Lixin buried his head deeper into Lei Yao¡¯s arms, ¡°I said I was thinking of you.¡±

 CH 140

    The next day, the personnel in the central control room noticed that the red dot representing the zerg airship was again gradually deviating from its orbit, and the target was back to Diyang Star.


    They were greatly surprised, but Lei Yao still once again simulated the mother zerg¡¯s mental frequency and sent out a distress signal. Once again, the zerg¡¯s ship reversed its direction and flew towards Planet R18.


    To be on the safe side, Lei Yao decided to send the distress signal every hour and did not stop until the zerg¡¯s ship entered planet R18¡¯s atmosphere.


    ¡°Reporting General, the zerg¡¯s spaceship is determined to land in ten minutes, the landing location is Fierce Tooth Canyon.¡± Li Sidan looked at the detection instrument and reported.


    Only then did Lei Yao remove the helmet from his head, and rubbed the corner of his forehead. His eyes were red and his spirit was very tired, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    Li Sidan replied, ¡°Yang Fei and Chi Chuan have prepared an ambush at Fierce Tooth Canyon with two thousand pairs of partners, and the laser is ready.¡±


    ¡°Prepare to fire the laser.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡± Li Sidan dared not delay and operated the laser as fast as he could.


    As he operated it, the electronic female voice emitted one with another beep: ¡°Target is within range, starting to lock on to the target, target lock complete.¡±


    ¡°Laser charge complete is 100% complete and ready.¡±


    ¡°Ready to fire laser, countdown to launch; 10,9,8, 7,6,5,4,3,2,1,0!¡±


    With the electronic female voice prompting, the protective layer over the base slowly changed, forming a laser spot with an extremely high concentration of compression. When the electronic voice reached ¡°0¡±, a bright blue light shot out from the laser point and struck the slowly descending zerg spacecraft with a single blow.


    The ship¡¯s protective layer spontaneously opened and it glowed brightly under the laser¡¯s impact before it eventually broke apart. The laser struck the ship¡¯s flight system and the ship plummeted straight to the ground as a result.


    The ground trembled, and the strong tremor was felt even in the central control room.


    ¡°Right on target! Their spacecraft flight systems have been destroyed!¡± Li Sidan exclaimed.


    On the other large screen, dust filled the whole screen. The sky was filled with yellow sand and smoke in that they could not see the scene inside at all.


    Gradually, the dust dispersed and zerg appeared on the screen.


    The zerg were three metres tall, with strong thighs and long, thick arms.


    Their bodies are greyish-white in colour and their skin is rough like snakeskin, protecting the zerg like a layer of steel armour. A slender tail is used to balance the body, and the broad palms have four fingers connected by webbing. Their claws are so sharp that they can easily tear through the hardest steel armour.


    On the human side, the crowd stood at attention.


    Behind these terrifyingly large zerg, an alternative-looking zerg slowly emerged. He was smaller than the average worker zerg. He was only two metres tall but had extraordinarily thick thighs and a much wider waist than the average zerg, covered in thick skin.


    ¡°Dear humans, we meant no offence, please let us go.¡± The smaller zerg was the leader of the group, and it did a ventriloquial imitation of the human language. Only, this voice was laced with a very obvious impurity like a snake¡¯s hissing.


    ¡°Huh,¡± Li Sidan said in surprise, ¡°negotiation?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re travelling to our home planet, Diyang, and you dare to say you don¡¯t mean to offend?¡± Chi Chuan took a step forward and raised his voice.


    The hissing human language once again came from the zerg, ¡°We only intend to replenish our energy on the planet Diyang and immediately continue on our way. Please believe us, we don¡¯t mean to offend.¡±


    ¡°What species of zerg is this?¡± Li Sidan rubbed his chin in thought. This was the first time they had seen a zerg with such a strange body shape.


    ¡°It should be a male zerg.¡±


    ¡°Male zerg? A zerg that provides sperm for the mother zerg?¡±


    Lei Yao nodded, ¡°Hmmm,¡± and continued to stare at the big screen, saying to the horn, ¡°Ask him why he left the mother zerg?¡±


    Lei Yao rubbed his temples. He didn¡¯t why, but his chest was beating wildly and his mind was haunted by unease. He had never been so panicked even in a large battle with millions of zerg, but what was going on this time?


    Lei Yao¡¯s sixth sense had always been accurate and had never been wrong.


    Chi Chuan frowned and repeated Lei Yao¡¯s words.


    The male zerg did not expect Chi Chuan to recognize his identity and froze before saying, ¡°I am no longer able to provide sperm for the mother zerg. As a useless male, I would be absorbed into her body as sustenance. I escaped with 50,000 of my subordinates to survive. Please rest assured that as soon as we have replenished our energy, we will leave this galaxy immediately.¡±


    ¡°We absolutely cannot let them leave!¡± Li Sidan hammered the table heavily, ¡°Killing and plundering is their nature and instinct. Who knows when we shall be attacked if we let them leave this galaxy.¡±


    Lei Yao nodded, ¡°You are right, Colonel Li Sidan. Check the Zerg aircraft more deeply. I have a feeling there must be something else inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡± Li Sidan nodded and increased the intensity of the scanner to scan the ship once more.


    Due to the breakage of the ship, the scanner had no interference from the protective wall this time, and soon Li Sidan made a startling discovery.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mother zerg! This airship contains the mother zerg!¡±


    Lei Yao¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Li Sidan¡¯s fingers trembled uncontrollably, his voice trembling with fear, ¡°It¡¯s a 4S-class mother zerg that¡¯s been dealing with us for centuries! There¡¯s no mistaking it! General, we have analyzed the mental frequency of the mother zerg and this creature¡¯s frequency is identical. However, she seems to be badly wounded. The mother zerg¡¯s ability fluctuations transmitted before were as high as 4S level, but the scan now shows it¡¯s only at 2S level. This is a good opportunity, General. We can kill the mother zerg and then everything will be over!¡±


    Lei Yao¡¯s frown however tightened as he considered a deeper problem, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re about to face a much tougher test, Colonel Li Sidan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Sidan asked.


    ¡°The nesting planet of Zerg was estimated to have nearly billions of Zerg. Where have they all gone?? What could have hurt a high ranking 4S class mother zerg? Why did they flee with only such a small number? ¡±


    Li Sidan¡¯s face went white and his hands trembled again, ¡°Are¡­.. are you saying that a new queen has appeared in the zerg race?¡±


    ¡°This is just a guess on my part, I think the new zerg queen much be younger, fitter and stronger. They have the habit of bees. Once it is found that the old queen has given birth to a female, she is killed at the first opportunity, otherwise, the young queen will lead a revolt.¡±


    ¡° It seems a female was born but escaped the old queen¡¯s search. To claim the territory, the young female had to kill the old queen, but the old queen must have taken the opportunity to escape. In her haste, she could only take a small number with her.¡±


    ¡°If we compare with the habits of bees, the old queen will find a new place to build her nest and go into reproduction again, constantly giving birth to workers, turning the surrounding area into her killing and plundering field again.¡±


    Lei Yao¡¯s head hurt even more, ¡°So our enemy now is no longer just the old queen, but also the new queen whose strength we have no idea about. We should not let the old queen leave here. We must kill them all without leaving any behind. They must not be allowed to go to another galaxy to wreak havoc!¡±


    Li Sidan and Lei Yao¡¯s conversation was transmitted through the wireless signal to the ears of Yang Fei and Chi Chuan, the leaders of this battle. Their faces paled and they looked at the ship with even more vigilance and anger, ¡°We will not let you leave no matter how much rhetoric you use! You have no right to negotiate in our presence!¡±


    The male zerg let out a hissing, hoarse laugh, ¡°You want to keep us? Kill! Kill all these insects! Kill all of them!¡±


    Yang Fei sneered, ¡°We should be the ones to say this. You insects can¡¯t be allowed to destroy the peace of other star systems!¡±


    In the Ferocious Tooth Canyon, the war had already begun.


    Lei Yao locked onto an athletic and brave figure through the large screen at a glance. He pressed the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°Colonel Li Sidan, prepare a flight pod for me.¡±


    Li Sidan hurriedly said, ¡°General Lei Yao! Please rest in the rear. You have reached the limit of your mental power due to continuous usage for the past two days, you cannot go back into battle. I have already summoned the other sentinels and guides to the front line so we are going all out. Please don¡¯t worry, we will not let the mother zerg go.¡±


    Lei Yao straightened his back. Even though he looked tired, the aura he exuded was still intact: ¡°Has my sentinel gone to the battlefield?¡±


    Li Sidan hesitated for a moment, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Yang Fei went with him with him because he thought that Mo Ye is strong enough and his abilities did not need spiritual power sustenance.¡±


    ¡°Colonel Li Sidan, since my sentinel has already left for the battlefield, am I to rest here as his guide?¡±


    Lei Yao¡¯s dark pupils dilated for a moment as he picked up the trench coat hanging on the back of his chair and put it on, saying, ¡°Colonel Li Sidan, as your General, I order you to prepare the flight pod.¡±


    A struggling expression appeared on Li Sidan¡¯s face before he finally gritted his teeth and gave a military salute, ¡°Yes, General!¡±

 CH 141

    Li Sidan wasn¡¯t rest assured and wanted to go with Lei Yao but he was fiercely stopped. The central control centre could not be left without a leader; otherwise, if something went wrong, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Although Li Sidan was worried, he reluctantly agreed to remain.


    Lei Yao went to the battlefield as fast as he could and arrived when the war was in full swing.


    Fifty thousand worker zerg were neither a lot nor a little, not to mention the old Queen¡¯s personal guards. The male¡¯s greatest duty was to breed the female, and its physical body alone showed that it had no offensive power.


    As soon as the battle began, the male that had come out to negotiate retreated to the ship.


    Lei Yao slowly landed the pod behind the human camp and fought back the headache as soon as the hatch opened.


    Rushing out of the flight pod, the first person he spotted was Mo Ye.


    In the crowd of beastly fighting sentinels, Mo Ye stood out.


    He was holding a silver dagger that he always carried with him. Lei Yao noticed that he was nimble enough to get close to the zerg, easily pierce their protective walls with his dagger, and directly slice them in half from head to tail.


    Chi Chuan had long seen Lei Yao¡¯s arrival. As soon as he stepped off the flight pod, Chi Chuan greeted him, ¡°General, what brings you here? You should be resting in the rear. ¡°


    Lei Yao gave Chi Chuan a look and said coldly, ¡°So, I should let my sentinel fight to the death in the front as I hide in the rear to enjoy myself.¡±


    Chi Chuan was speechless. ¡°I am very sorry for bringing your sentinel into battle, General.¡±


    ¡°You need not apologize for that,¡± Lei Yao said as his eyes followed Mo Ye¡¯s figure. ¡°It is his wish and I am willing to fulfil it for him.¡±


    The two men walked as they spoke and soon came to the camp of the guides at the rear.


    Chi Chuan knew of Lei Yao¡¯s second identity aside from that of the prince, but the others did not.


    The guides were still full of energy at the moment, but a quarter of them were nervous as it was their first time participating in such a battle.


    As Lei Yao scanned the ranks of the guides, he was surprised to see something.


    Li Xin and Hu Xiong, the pair who had travelled with them at the beginning, looked different.


    Li Xin had changed from her usual timid self. She had a glint in her eyes and a serious expression.


    And as her sentinel, Hu Xiong now took on the form of a mammoth, sweeping the zerg to a halt with a flick of his trunk.


    Before the zerg that had fallen to the ground could stand up, they were struck once more by a fierce and incomparable lightning bolt. Their protective walls broke down, and the lightning bolt went straight through their hard skin, burning them to a speck of black dust.


    As for the fish that slipped through the net, they were then silently cut down from behind by Bai Lixin, who was much smaller in comparison to the beast.


    Lei Yao was surprised by how well these three worked together but felt that it made sense.


    In the middle of the battlefield, a worker zerg swiftly passed through the crowd and headed straight for the guide at the back.


    The zerg had become smarter over the past hundred years, and they knew that by killing the guide, they were cutting off the source of the sentinel¡¯s power.


    They¡¯d rush as hard as they could through the heavy blockage of sentinels to the rear, where the guides were to attack the vulnerable guides.


    Seeing that the worker zerg was only one step away from the foremost guide, a figure trailing a silvery shadow of light swooped down and cut the zerg down.


    Bai Lixin cut the zerg off at the waist, and just as he looked up, he met a pair of dark blue eyes.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, and he said, ¡°Lei Yao, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Lei Yao smiled and used his sleeve to wipe away the black liquid that had spilled on Bai Lixin¡¯s cheek, saying gently, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, my sentinel.¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and said, ¡°Lei Yao is just in time. I have just warmed up, so enjoy my dazzling stance. ¡°


    Seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s red-faced smile, Lei Yao breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°You¡¯re great, Little Ye.¡±


    Bai Lixin was about to say something when he was interrupted.


    He saw Chi Chuan walk up with a happy face, his mouth still talking into the intercom now and then, ¡°Is it true what you said? It¡¯s true? That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll report it to the General. ¡°


    Chi Chuan hurried to Lei Yao¡¯s side, handed the intercom to him, and said joyfully, ¡°General, it¡¯s Li Sidan¡¯s call. It¡¯s good news.¡±


    Lei Yao froze, looked at the intercom, glared at Chi Chuan, and glanced at Bai Lixin out of the corner of his eye.


    Because Lei Yao¡¯s identity was a top-secret, the Empire had stipulated that no one was allowed to reveal Lei Yao¡¯s identity. Anyone who violated the rules would be severely sanctioned, and likewise, anyone who learned of Lei Yao¡¯s identity would also be sanctioned, and in serious cases, killed.


    Therefore, Lei Yao had never told Bai Lixin his identity. He glanced at Bai Lixin and laughed awkwardly, ¡°It seems that Commander Chi Chuan has oversupplied his spiritual power and burnt his head.¡±


    Still in a state of joy, Chi Chuan excitedly handed his intercom over once more, ¡°General Lei Yao, what are you talking about? It¡¯s a call from Colonel Li Sidan. It¡¯s good news about the mother zerg. ¡°


    Lei Yao: ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°


    I¡¯m not afraid of a tiger-like opponent but of a pig teammate! Where¡¯s the IQ? May I ask where your IQ went Chi Chuan?


    Bai Lixin raised his eyes and smiled narrowly. He looked at the sky and rolled his eyes. He turned his body around and made a motion of flinging the dagger in his hand as if he was shaking off the zerg¡¯s blood.


    Lei Yao: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Baby, what do you mean by this being invisible attitude? You don¡¯t question me? You don¡¯t doubt me?


    Chi Chuan pushed the intercom forward again. Lei Yao sighed and picked up the intercom, ¡°Colonel Li Sidan, Chi Chuan is the one in charge of this battle. I am just an ordinary guide.¡± He deliberately emphasized ¡°an ordinary guide.¡±


    On the other end of the intercom, Li Sidan excitedly looked at the results of the zerg aircraft¡¯s scans and exclaimed, ¡°General, a major discovery, a major discovery! The Mother Zerg¡¯s vital signs are dropping, and it¡¯s detected to be at only S-rank! If someone can get in there and stab her, they can easily kill her! ¡°


    Li Sidan was monitoring the battle from the central control room. The laser had run out of power and was now just at 10% recharge. He gritted his teeth as he looked at the slow progress of the recharge.


    The laser was essential when necessary. At first, they thought there was only a worker zerg inside, but they hadn¡¯t expected a zerg queen to be inside!


    This was, after all, a zerg that once had a 4S level of ability, and God only knew what a 4S level zerg was capable of.


    And just as he was recharging the laser, he suddenly noticed from the scanner that the female bug¡¯s life signs were beginning to fade and its abilities were beginning to decline.


    No matter what was happening to the mother zerg, this was the best time for them to strike!


    Li Sidan did not dare delay for a moment and hurriedly passed this news to Chi Chuan at the front line.


    When Lei Yao heard the news, he frowned and asked, ¡°Are the results you detected reliable? Do you know why the mother zerg¡¯s vital signs suddenly dropped? ¡°


    Li Sidan thought about it and said, ¡°Probably because it was injured too badly by the new queen even though it managed to escape.¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡± Lei Yao repeated those two words, ¡°Just a guess?¡± Lei Yao¡¯s heart was like a small hammer knocking over. He had a feeling that things were not that simple.


    ¡°General! With all due respect, although it is only a guess, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill the mother zerg, ¡° Colonel Li Sidan said excitedly on the other end of the intercom, ¡°Our battle with the Old Queen has been going on for centuries, and it is time to end it. Please send someone to infiltrate the ship and kill the mother zerg! I only detect signs of life from the female and male in the ship, which means there is only one female and one male in the ship!¡±


    Lei Yao was silent. What Li Sidan said was true, but his sixth sense told him that there must be a twist in this matter. And his sixth sense was always accurate and had never deceived him.


    Bai Lixin silently listened to the conversation between Lei Yao and Li Sidan and asked S419M, [What is the mother zerg doing in there? Why have the vital signs suddenly lowered?]


    [Lord host, the mother zerg is laying eggs].


    [Laying eggs?] Bai Lixin understood, [So that¡¯s why. What is the combat power of the mother zerg when it lays eggs?]


    [Lord host, fighting the mother zerg would be like fighting five scumbags.]


    Bai Lixin nodded and turned to look at Lei Yao, ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m only 1.75 meters tall, so I¡¯m the most inconspicuous here. I can silently sneak into the ship. ¡°


    Lei Yao shook his head without hesitation, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lei Yao¡¯s, ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s fine. I am fast, and if anything goes wrong, I will escape as fast as I can. I¡¯m sure of killing the mother zerg because I know what it¡¯s doing now. It¡¯s laying eggs! A mother zerg at egg-laying time has almost zero combat power. ¡°


    Lei Yao once again fell into silence as he let his eyes look out onto the battlefield.


    Countless sentinels were lying motionless on the ground. They had transformed back into human form, and blood was gurgling out from the huge bloody hole that had been penetrated through their chests.


    The guides of these sentinels were lying on the ground, crying silently.


    And the sentinels that had not fallen were also covered with wounds of all sizes.


    Mo Ye was still looking at him with determined eyes. Who would be willing to send their most beloved person to this cruel battlefield?


    Lei Yao finally looked at Bai Lixin and promised, in his deepest tone, ¡°Make sure you come back alive. If you die, I won¡¯t continue living. ¡°


    A wave of heat flowed through Bai Lixin¡¯s heart. He stood on tiptoe and wrapped his arms tightly around Lei Yao¡¯s neck, kissing him on the chin and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will come back. Wait for me. ¡°


    After seeing him leave, Lei Yao looked at Chi Chuan and said, ¡°I¡¯m not comfortable with sentinel Mo Ye acting alone. Let sentinel Mo Shaojun clear the way for him.¡±

 CH 142

    Bai Lixin lowered his body and hurriedly moved through the battlefield with his form concealed.


    A zerg rushed up, and Bai Lixin was about to slice it up when an even faster black figure rushed up and a huge bolt of lightning fell, burning the disruptive zerg directly into powder.


    Nodding to Mo Shaojun, Bai Lixin kept moving and headed straight for the airship.


    The ship¡¯s craft had long since been damaged by the previous laser attack. Although the hatch of the craft was shut tight, there was a hole about half a metre in diameter where the craft¡¯s systems had been damaged.


    Bai Lixin quickly reached this hole under Mo Shaojun¡¯s cover. With a single leap, he firmly grasped the sides of the hole and lifted himself inside.


    Mo Shaojun wanted to follow him in, but the hole was so small that it was impossible for him to get in with his beastly body. If he turned back to human form, the slightest mistake on the battlefield would change the outcome. With the attacking zerg all around him at the moment, there was no chance for him to transform.


    On the whole battlefield, only Bai Lixin¡¯s size could pass through the hole.


    As he watched Bai Lixin enter the ship, Mo Shaojun prayed in his heart: ¡°Brother Mo Ye, make sure you come back alive.¡±


    Once Bai Lixin entered the airship, he was a little uncomfortable with the surroundings.


    There was no light inside the airship, and it was all dark. Bai Lixin closed his eyes for a while to adjust to the darkness, and when he opened them again, he had adjusted and could vaguely see.


    [S419M], he called out in his mind, [Scan for the location of the mother zerg].[Yes,


    Lord Host! Scanning for the location of the mother zerg. Ding! The scanning begins.]


    [Ding, scan finished. The topographical map will be transmitted to the host.]


    As soon as S419M¡¯s prompt fell, a three-dimensional map appeared in Bai Lixin¡¯s mind. Inside the map, there was a red dot that kept flashing. [The red dot is the location of the mother zerg. Calculating the best route to reach the mother zerg. The calculation is over.]


    A thin blue line from his own location on the map began to spread continuously, finally connecting to the mother worm, [Lord host, this is the fastest route to the mother zerg¡¯s location.]


    Bai Lixin nodded. Focusing his energy to his eyes, his surroundings were then as clear as in daylight.


    This ship was more of a huge ecosystem chain than a ship.


    Looking around from his current position, there are potholes extending everywhere. The surrounding air was humid, some places cold, while some places even had rain.


    Without delay, Bai Lixin began to follow the route map in his mind.


    Just after the first fork in the road, a voice suddenly came to his mind: [Xiao Ye.]


    [Lei Yao?] Bai Lixin stopped and asked in his mind.


    [It¡¯s me, I¡¯m temporarily connected to you. I just used my mental power to do a scan of the interior of the ship and found the location of the mother bug. I¡¯ll provide you with the route, so just follow the directions.]


    Bai Lixin thought about it and said, [Okay, you lead the way.]


    [There are five forks in front of you; you take the second left-hand fork.]


    Bai Lixin looked to the second left hand fork, the same route S419M had provided to him, and walked straight in.


    Bai Lixin was now on a deserted ship since the worker zerg had all walked off. After taking a few forks in the road, he found that the route Lei Yao had provided was exactly the same as what S419M had said. Bai Lixin simply stopped hesitating and began to run wildly through the airship after channeling some power to his legs.


    Outside the airship, Lei Yao¡¯s head was hurting more and more.


    He endured the headache and continued to direct Mo Ye. But one detail surprised him. His command and Mo Ye¡¯s choices were almost simultaneous. Sometimes Mo Ye made a judgement before he even could, and his judgement was exactly what he intended.


    Although Lei Yao was surprised, he did not say anything.


    The mother zerg was indeed laying eggs, just as Mo Ye had said. Because the ship had a shielding system outside, and because the life force of the newly laid eggs was extremely low, the life detectors did not detect them.


    More than 10,000 eggs surrounded the mother zerg.


    What was the point of laying more eggs in this situation today?


    They have captured newly hatched zerg before, and no matter how powerful they may be as adults, a newborn is as fragile as a ten-year-old human.


    Instead of coming out to fight the battle, the mother zerg was giving birth to so many eggs at the cost of reducing its own life force.


    Why? What is the purpose?


    The mother zerg was not such a stupid creature, so it must have a purpose.


    Lei Yao could not think of the purpose of the female zerg.


    Bai Lixin was getting closer to the mother zerg¡¯s position and was only a few minutes away from reaching the mother worm¡¯s nest.


    Lei Yao¡¯s mental energy suddenly sensed a difference. The life forces of the eggs were decreasing rapidly!


    Lei Yao was startled, and a terrifying thought suddenly came to his mind. An unprecedented sense of crisis hit him, and without hesitation, Lei Yao said, [Little Ye, leave quickly!]


    However, Mo Ye continued to advance as if he had not heard his voice.


    Lei Yao gritted his teeth. His connection had been cut off by some special spiritual power.


    After a few more attempts, he was still unable to connect with his spiritual power, and Mo Ye kept advancing.


    Just as he tried again, Lei Yao found that his spiritual energy was being attracted by something, forcing it to go in one direction.


    Lei Yao wanted to pull his spiritual energy away, but he could not get it out of this powerful vortex.


    When the pull stopped, the next scene left him completely shocked, and he finally understood what the mother zerg was up to now.


    The extremely large female zerg had a huge abdominal sac from its chest cavity downwards. It was a hundred metres long, but this abdominal sac took up a ninth of its entire length, and inside it was the mother zerg¡¯s most precious ovary.


    Because of the pressure of the ovary, the mother zerg could not easily move.


    By the time Mo Ye had reached there, the male zerg was already hiding far away.


    Surrounded by eggs, the female zerg stretched out a dark, strong, barbed tongue, continuously sweeping the eggs it had just laid into its mouth.


    With every bit eaten, it regains some of its strength. The chest injury from the new queen¡¯s scratch slowly began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    It wasn¡¯t trying to breed worker zergs for the battle, it was planning to eat them as a tonic to recover its strength!!!


    Lei Yao was horrified.


    Xiao Ye! He couldn¡¯t let Xiao Ye get any closer!


    The female swept all the eggs into its mouth in a few seconds and let out a sharp cry as it glared towards the sky with its reticulated pupils.


    Lei Yao¡¯s consciousness was ejected from the airship by the mother zerg¡¯s mental power.


    Outside the airship, Lei Yao fiercely clenched his fist and pressed his aching head. He once again pushed his spiritual power through the airship and poked into its interior, hoping to connect with Mo Ye.


    But this time, no matter how he tried, he could no longer penetrate the ship.


    The zerg spaceship had re-opened its barrier, isolating the entire ship from the outside.


    Lei Yao hammered his fist fiercely and burned the already limited spiritual power once again.


    That spiritual power was like an incomparably fierce arrow that finally pierced through the isolation barrier opened by the mother zerg and rushed inside the spaceship.


    [Little Ye! Hurry up and leave the airship!]


    Bai Lixin had already reached in front of the mother zerg when he heard Lei Yao¡¯s warning.


    The female zerg stared at Bai Lixin with two reticulated pupils and snorted, ¡°Welcome, lovely human.¡±


    Bai Lixin let out a laugh and said to Lei Yao, [I¡¯m afraid¡­ it¡¯s too late, my love].


    A powerful mental squeeze approached Bai Lixin from all sides. The female laughed delightedly as it dragged its body outwards, its abdominal sac gradually detaching itself from its body. Beneath its thorax, a new abdominal capsule was attached.


    By swallowing the eggs, the female zerg has successfully evolved.


    It broke away from the old abdominal sac and liberated its body from the huge ovary.


    Freed from its cumbersome abdominal sac, the female was now only 10 metres in length. It shook its nimble body and walked towards Bai Lixin.


    In that short time, the female had repaired the damage done by the new queen.


    There was a constant warning in Bai Lixin¡¯s mind from S419M, but it was too late.


    [S419M], Bai Lixin interrupted the system¡¯s warnings, [Is there anything the exchange window can do to help me?]


    [Lord host, time stasis is only an S-rank ability, and has zero effect on the female zerg, which is good at using mental attacks. As for the rest, Lord Host¡­] S419M paused and said with difficulty, [In front of its great strength, all means are useless. I¡¯m sorry, Lord Host. I can¡¯t think of anything to use in the exchange window, and this mission may fail.]


    [What will be the consequences after failure?] A drop of cold sweat ran down Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead as he looked at the mother zerg warily. Even after travelling through so many dimensions, this was the first time he felt such a powerful spiritual power. It was even much higher than what Lei Yao was given.


    Bai Lixin bit his lip. Even though he was very comfortable in the supergravity chamber, he couldn¡¯t even move his fingers in front of the female zerg. Its spiritual force was like countless invisible walls squeezing him in, leaving him immobile.


    [ Lord Host, I really don¡¯t want you to receive punishment from the system. However, because the system is a heaven-defying existence, it will be in danger of being discovered by the false gods once you fail.]


    [In order to protect itself from being discovered by the false gods, the system will extract the host¡¯s power and points to reverse time to the point before we ventured into this world] S419M said, [Your soul attributes will be reduced to A-rank 0% and your points will be reset.]


    [Will I still be able to visit this world?] Bai Lixin asked.


    [Indeed, Lord Host.]


    A look of determination flashed in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, [I know that even if time is reset, what has happened will still happen, but I will never let the mother zerg destroy what Lei Yao has now.]


    With those words, he slowly compressed all the energy around him. The power was like a blazing flame, and Bai Lixin¡¯s body began to brighten and was dazzling.


    Thinking of the short time he had spent with Lei Yao, Bai Lixin gave a bitter smile and said, [Lei Yao, I love you and I will see you in the next life].


    Lei Yao¡¯s eyes fluttered open, [Xiao Ye! Don¡¯t you do anything stupid, we still have time! You.¡­]He was about to say something else when he heard a violent explosion from within the airship, followed by his spiritual energy being ejected once again.


    A huge mushroom cloud rose up from the airship, and a huge roar vibrated through the ears of everyone present.


    Lei Yao stared at the blasted spaceship and yelled out in despair, ¡°Mo Ye¡ª-!¡±

 CH 143

    A huge figure leaped out of the airship and landed on the ground with a loud thud.


    As soon as it landed on the ground, the worker zergs present let out one cascading cry after another, and instead of fighting those around them, they retreated to the figure.


    An even more shrill and piercing cry drowned out the cries of the worker zergs. As the smoke cleared, the eyes of the crowd widened.


    It was no other than the newly evolved female zerg.


    The worker zergs gathered around the female and screamed with excitement as if welcoming the queen.


    ¡°Lowly humans,¡± the mother zerg said in a human voice from her abdominal cavity, ¡°I did not want to fight you, but you wanted to be my enemy. Offer up two spaceships and I will spare you and leave this place.¡±


    A ferocious expression appeared on Lei Yao¡¯s face. A circle of dense black particles lingered around him, and his eyes were red.


    Slowly walking up from behind, he laughed hideously and said, ¡°Leave here? You still want to get out of here?¡±


    The black particles wildly pulsed around him, and the clothes on Lei Yao¡¯s body continued to flap in the wind.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re down here, stay here forever!¡± The red in Lei Yao¡¯s eyes flashed, his expression like a demon king. The black particles around his body pulsed up even more fiercely.


    Without warning, they suddenly flew out and shot at the mother zerg in unison.


    The black pellets smashed into the mother zerg¡¯s body, emitting one bizarre black light after another. The places touched by the black particles had concave holes one after another. Black blood flowed out along the holes, and the female zerg hissed in pain, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    With a roar, the female kicked her huge, powerful hind limbs and leapt high into the sky.


    Just as the female was at the highest point in the sky and was about to fall, a loud caw suddenly came from inside the ship.


    A fiery red glow shot out of the ship as the caws rang out and went straight up to the mother zerg in the sky. The red glow struck it steadily, and the mother zerg fell hard to the ground.


    Hearing the caws, Mo Shaojun¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, ¡°It¡¯s big brother Mo Ye! It¡¯s big brother Mo Ye!¡±


    A huge bird flew to the sky and flashed its fiery red wings as it looked down.


    Its wings blocked out the sun and its body burned with bright, fiery flames. Its eyes were red as fire as it was glaring at the zerg it had just beaten down.


    Its form was so graceful, its eyes so bright. Its nine tails blazing with flames kept fluttering in the air, and its wings flapped gracefully.


    The flaming bird cawed out again and shot a huge ball of fire from its beak, attacking the mother zerg again.


    The mother zerg was unable to dodge and was hit by the fireball so hard that it bounced tens of metres away.


    Seeing the mother zerg bounce off, the flaming red bird slowly flapped its wings and landed in front of Lei Yao. Its huge body blocked out the sun, but its fiery and bright flames brought a new light to Lei Yao.


    Lei Yao looked at the beautiful creature in front of him with crimson eyes and mumbled, ¡°Xiao Ye?¡±


    The big fiery bird let out a low chirp and bent its neck to goad Lei Yao¡¯s neck with its head. The plume on its forehead brushed against Lei Yao¡¯s cheek, tickling him, ¡°It¡¯s me, my dear. This is my beast body ¨C a phoenix.¡±


    Reborn in fire, the phoenix!


    Lei Yao¡¯s eyes gradually returned to their previous indigo blue. Only then did he notice that Mo Ye¡¯s feathers were not pure crimson. They were a part golden yellow and part fiery red, the two colours alternating on his body, shaping the flawless body.


    Mo Shaojun rushed to Bai Lixin, two lines of tears flowing from his eyes, ¡°Big brother Mo Ye, you have finally, finally bestialized once more.¡±


    Now that Mo Ye bestialized, the stone that had been hanging in his heart for a long time was finally put down.


    The guilt and remorse had finally dissipated with Mo Ye¡¯s transformation.


    Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°It was by mistake. For a moment, I really thought I was done for. I¡¯ll tell you the details later.¡±


    How could it be time to chatter when the mother zerg was still unresolved?


    Bai Lixin¡¯s beast body was more than twice as long as the mother zerg¡¯s.


    He spat out a random fireball and a worker zerg was burnt to ashes. He flicked his wings and countless worker zerg were tipped to the ground.


    In the face of absolute strength, any means are useless.


    One moment S419M was crying in despair with Bai Lixin, but in the blink of an eye, the wind and water had turned and the man at the top of the food chain was suddenly him. Ah, no, the bird at the top.


    The mother zerg screamed and tried to attack Bai Lixin with a mental attack. But Bai Lixin simply broke its mental attack with a loud, booming caw and flew straight at the female.


    In the central control room, Li Sidan watched the scene unfolding before him with an open mouth.


    He saw the moment when the zerg airship exploded and he saw the look of despair on General Lei Yao¡¯s face. At that moment, he was wracked with self-blame.


    If he had thought about it more deeply, if he had listened more to General Lei Yao and not encouraged Mo Ye to go, then none of that would have happened.


    He wondered how to repent to General Lei Yao. The sentinel he had taken for eight years to find, had just been killed in the zerg airship.


    Under that loud bang and that sky-high mushroom cloud just now, he feared that Mo Ye had been instantly blown to dust.


    However, just when he thought the jig was up, a miracle had happened.


    It was a miracle!


    A huge firebird soared out of the ship and flipped the arrogant mother zerg to the ground.


    The sentinel detection device kept pulsing upwards, S, 2S, 3S, 4S¡­¡­and with a loud ¡°bang¡± the energy detector burst. Mo Ye¡¯s energy exceeded 4S! Was it 5S? No, it could be even higher than 5S!


    Li Sidan covered his head and screamed in excitement in the central control room.


    On the screen, the female zerg was defenseless against the phoenix.


    The mother zerg, which had been a bully a moment ago, was now like a rabbit being watched by a falcon. With a hiss, the huge flaming phoenix swooped down and took the already battered female in its sharp claws and easily carried her into the air.


    The mother zerg wiggled and struggled as it roared.


    The worker zerg on the ground saw their female caught in the air and leapt up to rescue their queen.


    High up in the air, the phoenix cawed loudly and shot countless fireballs down. When the fireballs finished raining down, there was not a single worker zerg left, all had been wiped out!


    The mother zerg was still making her last desperate efforts, but the phoenix let out a cackling laugh as its claws retracted hard.


    The mother zerg¡¯s body snapped with a ¡°crack¡± as it curled up in pain, the hard shell covering its body slowly shattering.


    Then there was another loud ¡°crack¡± as the female was crushed by the phoenix.


    The signs of life belonging to the mother insect gradually weakened and finally disappeared.


    Bai Lixin sighed with relief as he looked at the remains of the mother zerg¡¯s body which had broken into countless pieces.


    He was trulty determined to die in the airship so as to go back in time. He had concentrated all his energy to his chest and as the female zerg flew towards him, he released the highly compressed energy outward, using his body like a bomb and detonating himself.


    Both the female zerg and the spaceship were blown to bits, yet this energy blast only crushed the wall of energy covering the female zerg. It did not hurt her in the slightest.


    But surprisingly, after he detonated himself, his body began to reconstruct under the extremely high temperature of his energy blast.


    It turned out that Mo Ye¡¯s beast body was a phoenix. The legendary divine bird that can be reborn under the bath of fire.


    [Ding! Congratulations to Lord Host, you have unlocked new memories]


    In the memory, Mo Shaojun went into the depths of the forest, against other people¡¯s advice. Unfortunately, a badly wounded and fleeing zerg was hiding deep in the forest.


    To protect Mo Shaojun, Mo Ye, who had not yet learnt any sentinel abilities, forcibly bestialized, which was the first and last time he ever turned into a phoenix. At that time, his beast body was only in a fledgling form. The fledgling strained to flap its wings and fought the zerg to the death.


    Although he was a 3S level sentinel, he did not know how to use his strength. He was wounded in the fight with the zerg and shot in the chest. Before he died, Mo Ye used his last ounce of strength to spray a fireball at the zerg before he killed it.


    After that Mo Ye lost consciousness. He should have died, but due to the special nature of the phoenix, he opened his eyes again.


    Only that, although he didn¡¯t die, he was never able to transform into his beast form since then, and his attributes fell to a mere D rank.


    Mo Shaojun was remorseful as he had seen Mo Ye¡¯s chest being pierced by the zerg with his own eyes. He originally thought that Mo Ye would die as a result, and was filled with regret and despair. However, Mo Ye miraculously came back to life.


    After experiencing the pain of losing Mo Ye once, Mo Shaojun was tormented by this fear and pain day after day, always worrying that Mo Ye would die.


    Bai Lixin sighed and flapped his wings as he slowly landed on the ground. His originally huge body began to shrink, eventually shrinking to the height of a human.


    Still maintaining the phoenix form, Bai Lixin gently flapped his wings and let out a gentle chirp and called out Lei Yao¡¯s name.

 CH 144

    The hero of this battle was just ahead, but the crowd had a tacit agreement not to pounce on him.


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s call, Lei Yao gave a wry smile as he walked forward.


    He walked extremely slowly, his seemingly steady pace betrayed by his trembling arms. Halfway down the path, Lei Yao stumbled for a moment, then continued walking calmly.


    It was a few meters walk, but it felt like a century.


    Finally, Lei Yao arrived in front of Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin chirped his huge wings spread out haughtily.


    The flames on the phoenix had already gone out, so Bai Lixin wrapped Lei Yao in his arms completely.


    His forehead only rubbed Lei Yao¡¯s neck, and Bai Lixin felt a little uncomfortable. He made his body grow larger until he was Lei Yao¡¯s height before he was happy.


    Lei Yao suddenly smiled. Isn¡¯t competing in height childish?


    The phoenix¡¯s feathers still had the warmth of the flames on them, and Lei Yao felt this lost warmth as he slowly stroked his hand over the feathers.


    The feathers were so smooth that Lei Yao couldn¡¯t help but insert his hand into the soft feathers at the base of Bai Lixin¡¯s neck, allowing his hand to be completely covered. It felt hundreds of times more comfortable than velvet.


    Bai Lixin kept trembling, ¡°Stop that, it tickles!¡±


    Lei Yao: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and retracted his wings. He was still not satisfied with their heights so he simply made himself bigger again. He then put his wings on Lei Yao¡¯s shoulders and said in a serious tone, ¡°Little Lei, your body is not developing well, are you not eating properly?¡±


    ¡°After crossing so many worlds, my lover has always been a head taller than me. I can finally sigh in relief!¡± Bai Lixin thought happily and laughed loudly in his heart.


    Lei Yao raised his eyebrows and said ¡°oh,¡± then he lowered his magnetic voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m growing pretty well. I¡¯m big in everything that should be big, and I¡¯ll win at everything that should be hard.¡±


    Bai Lixin£º¡±¡­¡­ ¡°


    Dare to start the dirty train so suddenly?


    After teasing Lei Yao for a while, Bai Lixin transformed back into his human form.


    Mo Ye¡¯s body had turned into dust due to the energy blast earlier, and in the flames, Bai Lixin remodelled his body before taking the shape of a phoenix.


    When Lei Yao saw Mo Ye¡¯s reshaped body, he was stunned for a moment and suddenly smiled, ¡°Little Ye looks really good in this form.¡±


    Bai Lixin was slightly stunned. What look? Had he changed his appearance?


    ¡°Have I changed my appearance?¡± Bai Lixin asked.


    Lei Yao nodded then shook his head, ¡°Your appearance has changed, but Little Ye¡¯s soul hasn¡¯t changed. Little Ye is still Little Ye. Shall we go back to the base?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and leaned his body into Lei Yao¡¯s arms.


    He had used too much power, and now that he had turned back into a human body, he was shocked to realize how weak his body was.


    Seeing this, Lei Yao picked up Bai Lixin by the waist and ignored the dumbfounded sentinels and guides behind them. He climbed into the flight capsule and flew back to the base.


    The crowd was waiting for Bai Lixin and Lei Yao to finish their lovemaking and then go up and throw the hero high in the sky, but Lei Yao didn¡¯t give them the chance to do that. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to shout ¡°hero¡±!


    The crowd looked at each other and Chi Chuan and Yang Fei laughed, ¡°Mo Ye is tired, let¡¯s give them a buffer time.¡±


    They looked at the battlefield, which was still roaring with fire before but had now returned to its usual calmness.


    The zerg had been reduced to powder by Bai Lixin¡¯s flames, and the only remains on this huge battlefield were those of the mother zerg. There were also a few severely wounded sentinels. The battlefield ended and the ambulance team ran as fast as they could to the sentinels, carrying them into medical pods and speedily flying to the base for treatment.


    The spaceship in the distance was so destroyed that the original shape of the black metal could not be seen, some of the metal around the edges had even solidified into droplets.


    ¡°You have all done very well this time! I am proud and honoured that the Empire has soldiers like you!¡± Chi Chuan gave a solemn military salute to the group of sentinel-guides and said in a loud voice, ¡°Thank you all!¡±


    With tears in their eyes, the crowd braced themselves and gathered their hands high on the side of their foreheads, ¡°It is a pleasure to defend our country!¡±


    ¡°Yang Fei, let¡¯s collect the remains of the mother zerg. I think Colonel Li Sidan will be interested in them. As for this ship wreckage, it¡¯s too large, it¡¯s better to let Colonel Li Sidan figure it out himself.¡± Chi Chuan looked at Yang Fei and said.


    ¡°Okay, leave it to me.¡± Yang Fei nodded his head in response and looked to the group of soldiers, ¡°Everyone go back and rest, it¡¯s been hard on you all.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the living area, Lei Yao kicked the dormitory door open and carried Bai Lixin into the room, not even turning on the light, and pressed him onto the bed.


    His indigo eyes looked deep into Bai Lixin¡¯s, his eyes deep and grave as if he could see his soul.


    After remodelling his body, Mo Ye¡¯s short red hair turned into a long, fiery red that reached his waist.


    The red hair was bright and seemed like a flame in the light of the sun. Even in this room, where there was no light, the fiery red hair still occasionally emitted a red glow, attracting Lei Yao¡¯s gaze.


    Bai Lixin looked into Lei Yao¡¯s eyes and asked in a soft voice, ¡°What have I become? Is there a mirror for me to see?¡±


    ¡°The body is just a vessel to carry your soul, what difference does it make what you have become? Even if you are a bird, a deer, or a fish, you are still you.¡±


    ¡°But I just want to see it.¡± Bai Lixin bit his lip.


    Lei Yao smiled, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t right now. How could I let you go and look in the mirror in such a nice atmosphere?¡±


    Lei Yao reached out and stroked Bai Lixin¡¯s cheek, his hand gently tracing Bai Lixin¡¯s beautifully contoured ears, high nose, thick eyelashes, and polished chin.


    Finally, his hand rested on the pink lips.


    Continuously tracing the shape of Bai Lixin¡¯s lips, Lei Yao¡¯s hoarse voice asked, ¡°The last words you said to me on the airship¡­¡­.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body trembled at Lei Yao¡¯s touch. ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± Lei Yao slowly moved closer to Bai Lixin and pressed his lips close to his, his warm breath exhaling on the delicate lips, causing them to tremble slightly.


    ¡°Nonsense, you must have misheard.¡± Bai Lixin bit his lip and retorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying I love you, baby.¡± Lei Yao laughed lowly, his broad chest pressing down as his arms wrapped Bai Lixin tightly in his embrace, ¡°Do you still remember, I said that if you died, I wouldn¡¯t continue living? The moment I saw the airship explode, my whole being was in despair. I had never been so desperate. I never thought that my life could become dark in an instant. The moment I thought you were dead, the sky fell and I just wanted to die with the mother zerg.¡±


    Bai Lixin put his arm underneath Lei Yao¡¯s arm and shuddered, ¡°I know, I saw the black spiritual particles caused by burning your life force. My body was immobile when I was reborn from the fire and I could only watch you burn your life. I knew that you must have collapsed then.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to scream and tell you that I was alive. I even wanted to rush out and slap you hard enough to knock you out to end your stupidity.¡±


    Lei Yao suddenly imagined that untimely image, and couldn¡¯t help but cover his face, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so cruel to your husband.¡±


    The originally gloomy atmosphere was gone in an instant.


    Bai Lixin was speechless.


    Ahhh, this mouth of his!


    He sneered, ¡°What makes you the husband? If it¡¯s a same-sex couple, the sentinel is always the husband, okay?¡±


    Lei Yao laughed and heaved his body down, poking his hardened lower abdomen against Bai Lixin, ¡°But I¡¯m better developed. As for who¡¯s the husband, we¡¯ll know once we try.¡±


    With that, he no longer gave Bai Lixin a chance to speak. He lowered his head before driving his tongue, kissing Bai Lixin out of oxygen.


    After a long time, Lei Yao withdrew and reluctantly licked Bai Lixin¡¯s chin.


    Bai Lixin shivered and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m dirty, I just had a battle with the mother zerg and haven¡¯t bathed yet!¡±


    In his mind, S419M kept on coaxing: [Go on! Lord host! Go on, don¡¯t be a coward! The Lord God is a weak guide this time, he won¡¯t be able to overpower you! Go on!]


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes, [S419M, don¡¯t be a fool. I¡¯ve just used up all my strength and I¡¯m now like a fish on a chopping board, okay? Although Lei Yao is indeed a guide, he¡¯s a double 3S level guide! What¡¯s more, heh, your powerful Lord God is gifted, since when is his function tied to his rank? It¡¯s simply invincible, okay?]


    S419M was silent for a long time, but surprisingly [hmm]: [Lord host, what you said makes so much sense! No wonder you are very experienced!]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­]


    Over there, Lei Yao smiled and surprisingly let go of Bai Lixin, ¡°Fine, you go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes widened in excitement, ¡°Really? Is that the truth?¡±


    Lei Yao rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s head, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Since you¡¯ve said so, I naturally respect your opinion.¡± To prove his sincerity, Lei Yao even stood up from the bed and made a gesture to the bathroom.


    Bai Lixin was afraid that Lei Yao would go back on his words so, as soon as he stood up, he swished into the bathroom and washed up in a frenzy.


    He had just reached the end of his bath when the bathroom door was pulled open from outside with a click.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face was dumbfounded, staring at the naked body standing at the door. This image gave him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Lei Yao gave an open smile, ¡°I wanted to have a go in the bathroom the first time I took a shower with you. It was just that I was afraid of scaring you at the time, so I endured and only gave you a massage.¡±


    Stepping into the bathroom, Lei Yao closed the bathroom door, ¡°Since it was baby¡¯s proposal this time, then husband will have to reluctantly comply.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He knew it! It was too good to be true!

 CH 145

    Lei Yao slowly approached Bai Lixin.


    His indigo eyes stared intently at Bai Lixin¡¯s body beneath the watery mist. Like a king of the jungle, he patrolled every corner of Bai Lixin¡¯s body as if he was inspecting his territory.


    Bai Lixin swallowed, ¡°Do you need me to massage you?¡± He wanted to bite his tongue as soon as he finished speaking. Isn¡¯t this inviting the wolf in when it is already in the room?


    Sure enough, Lei Yao¡¯s eyes brightened, and he took another step forward to stand in front of Bai Lixin, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m my mental energy is a bit depleted and my physical strength is also a bit strained. Baby, if you don¡¯t mind, come and give me a massage. ¡±


    With that, he brought Bai Lixin¡¯s hand to his shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start from here.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hand was pressed against Lei Yao¡¯s shoulder, and he could easily feel the powerful muscles beneath.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes drifted, and he pressed Lei Yao¡¯s hard muscles.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with what you¡¯ve touched?¡± Lei Yao chuckled. He then took Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and continued to bring it down.


    The water fell from the showerhead and the tiny droplets patted against the two bodies.


    Bai Lixin slid down along Lei Yao¡¯s wet, slippery skin. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of fat beneath the tight muscles. They were just like him, restrained and unobtrusive.


    With clothes on, one would never have thought that his body was so fit.


    Bringing Bai Lixin¡¯s hand to his hardened member, Lei Yao smiled, ¡°Are you satisfied? Answer me. ¡±


    By some miracle, Bai Lixin nodded his head and gave a soft ¡°mmm¡±.


    Lei Yao curled his lips into a smile. He brought his other free hand into Bai Lixin¡¯s brilliant red hair and gently pressed him against the wall.


    In front of Bai Lixin was a warm chest, but behind him was a cool wall.


    Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and his hand clenched harder as he did so.


    Lei Yao let out a low groan and bent his head down against Bai Lixin¡¯s: ¡°Are you trying to murder your husband?¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed, suddenly feeling a sense of pleasure after revenge. He made a few more strokes and asked in return, ¡°Does it feel good? Do you want some more? ¡±


    A helpless expression appeared on Lei Yao¡¯s face, and just as Bai Lixin was smiling in triumph, Lei Yao lowered his head and took the soft lips.


    As the water fell, lips and tongues intertwined. The slurping sound of lips and tongues intertwining was obvious amidst the clattering sound of the water from the showerhead.


    The bathroom was foggy, and in the mist, Bai Lixin closed his eyes, enjoying the caresses and lingering kisses from Lei Yao.


    Two hours later, Lei Yao emerged from the bathroom carrying a limp Bai Lixin.


    He didn¡¯t care that they were dripping wet as he hurriedly put Bai Lixin onto the bed and pressed himself against the luscious body.


    Bai Lixin let out a few cat-like mewling sounds, and his body made weak resistance. But all of this was negligible in front of Lei Yao. Not only was it negligible, but it was also like a temptation to Lei Yao.


    The night was long, and the moon shyly hid under the dark clouds. Everyone had gone to sleep after a day of fierce fighting, but among them were two men who stayed up all night.


    They were still exerting their remaining strength. They were moving desperately and vigorously, as if they had to use up all their strength before they could stop.


    Star R18, Training Base


    Lei Yao brought a nutritious breakfast into the room and said, in a pleading tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t exercise restraint the day before yesterday. Come on, eat something.¡±


    Bai Lixin hid his head under the blanket and struggled to stretch out a hand from it.


    Seeing this, Lei Yao hurriedly put down the breakfast and reached out to take Bai Lixin¡¯s arm.


    He had been a little too hungry and thirsty the night before last. In addition, due to the big fight during the day, Bai Lixin slept until the morning of the third day.


    Taking Bai Lixin¡¯s arm, Lei Yao said apologetically, ¡°Get up and eat something before you sleep; otherwise, your body won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    Bai Lixin muttered with his head under the blanket, and Lei Yao frowned lightly, ¡°What?¡±


    He bent close to Bai Lixin through the blanket, ¡°Say it again, baby, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    He had just bent over when his hand was suddenly yanked by a force, followed by a whirlwind, and he was lying on his back on the bed. Bai Lixin straddled Lei Yao, his body was littered with dark red strawberries. He looked down at Lei Yao. ¡°Honey, I remember we still have a bit of history left to settle.¡±


    Lei Yao blinked, his eyes sweeping over his work, as he swallowed, ¡°What history?¡±


    ¡°General hmm? Can you tell me who General Lei Yao is? ¡± Bai Lixin chuckled. Seeing Lei Yao¡¯s dishonest hand slipping up, he slapped it away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch Laozi.¡±


    Lei Yao smiled, ¡°I thought you had forgotten.¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows as he slapped the other arm that was encroaching, ¡°Forgotten? You are a General. How could I forget? ¡±


    ¡°Being a general is nothing. I¡¯m still the Imperial Prince. ¡± Lei Yao muttered and smiled flatteringly, ¡°That¡¯s just a trivial nickname. What¡¯s the point of thinking about it.¡± He said, and raised his arm.


    After slapping him away a few times, Bai Lixin saw that Lei Yao was stubborn, so he simply moved his body upward. He pressed Lei Yao¡¯s arms on each side, ¡°Can you be more serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always serious,¡± Lei Yao squared his face and said seriously, ¡°but you can¡¯t torture me like this.¡±


    ¡°How am I torturing you? Tell me.¡± Bai Lixin gave a wicked smile and gently patted Lei Yao¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°The fact that you are pressing down on me without a stitch of clothing, and still not letting me do whatever I want, is the greatest torture to me.¡± Lei Yao showed an aggrieved expression.


    Bai Lixin laughed in exasperation, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Shall I put on my clothes then? ¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t, never!¡± Lei Yao showed a pained expression, ¡°Since you¡¯re punishing me, it¡¯s only right to use the most torturous way. Otherwise, how can you relieve your anger, baby? I still believe in this kind of great justice. ¡±


    Bai Lixin slapped Lei Yao¡¯s cheek a few more times and was about to say something when his expression froze and he let out a moan.


    Lei Yao¡¯s arm was trapped under Bai Lixin¡¯s leg, but his hand could move. So, as he was speaking, his hand attacked Bai Lixin¡¯s inner thigh with unmistakable accuracy.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body went limp and he fell on top of Lei Yao, ¡°You!¡±


    Lei Yao smoothly pulled his arm out and trapped Bai Lixin in his arms, saying, ¡°Listen, baby, do you feel me?¡±


    How could he not feel it? Although it was through clothes, the unspeakable hardness was difficult to ignore. Okay?


    Bai Lixin blushed when Lei Yao deliberately moved as he whispered, ¡°So, my baby likes this position. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take your thoughts into account this time and will make you feel good. ¡±


    Don¡¯t drive a dirty car with such an earnest face, okay? It¡¯s too contrasting.


    Bai Lixin glanced at the breakfast placed aside and exclaimed, ¡°I want to eat breakfast!¡±


    Lei Yao¡¯s hand was running up and down Bai Lixin¡¯s body as he whispered, ¡°Am I not feeding you right now? You¡¯re the only one in this world who has the right to enjoy your husband¡¯s tonic. ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Some unspeakable things were going on early in the morning.


    It was about two hours before Lei Yao let go of Bai Lixin. His tongue probed into Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth for another long search. Afterwards, he kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead, his voice seductive and full of magnetism: ¡°Good morning, baby.¡±


    This time, Bai Lixin had no more strength to move. He could only glance at Lei Yao with his eyes and mumbled, ¡°Good afternoon, bastard.¡±


    Lei Yao seemed to have just realized the time. He rubbed his chin and said, without shame, ¡°Yes, it does seem to be noon. I¡¯ll go and bring you lunch. What do you want to eat for dessert? ¡±


    I want to eat you!


    Bai Lixin said in his heart but didn¡¯t dare to speak the words. He knew that if he said that, Lei Yao would pounce on him again with a hungry wolf-like appearance.


    Cucumber, loofah, eggplant, sausage¡­ he was sure that as soon as he ordered something that fit with an unspeakably long strip of something, he would meet a miserable end. As for dessert, he can¡¯t order fruits like strawberries, grapes, dates¡­.anything that can be stuffed into an unspeakable place!


    Imagining that scene, Bai Lixin shivered and cautiously said, ¡°Then¡­ then¡­.. feel free to choose any.¡±


    Seeing that Bai Lixin was caught up in his imagination, Lei Yao chuckled and ruffled the brilliant red hair that was spread out on the bed, ¡°Are you reminiscing about the pleasure you just had?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s chrysanthemum tightened and his eyes snapped up, saying seriously, ¡°No, I am not!¡±


    ¡°You mean, you were not satisfied just now?!¡± Lei Yao was amused by Bai Lixin¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but tease him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Lei Yao looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s expression and laughed out loud before putting on his black trench coat, ¡°Wait a minute, dear, I¡¯m going to give you a little break.¡±


    With that, he laughed twice more and opened the door.


    The bed was a mess.


    The strawberries all over Bai Lixin¡¯s body were a mixture of old and new.


    Having finally sent Lei Yao away, Bai Lixin breathed a sigh of relief. Just halfway through the sigh, the door opened again.


    With wide eyes, Bai Lixin looked towards the door and saw Lei Yao smiling gently, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s my fault. I forgot to give you a bath.¡±


    Bai Lixin wailed and threw the pillow over with all his might, ¡°Get out of here. I don¡¯t want a bath; I want to be dirty. Please let me be dirty! ¡±

 CH 146

    Chapter 146 ¨C Interstellar Plane 1.23


    It was only after sending Lei Yao away that Bai Lixin called upon 1000 dimensional points to restore his body.


    When he could finally move his body a little, he stood up and stumbled into the bathroom.


    After washing off and scraping his body clean, he stepped out of the shower feeling fresh.


    He was standing in the bathroom and towelling off his waist-length hair when he inadvertently glanced at the mirror.


    The sweeping glance did not bother him at first. But as an afterthought, he realized that something was wrong, and he quickly looked at the mirror once more.


    The person in the mirror had beautiful features. There was even a teardrop at the corner of his eye.


    This face was familiar yet unfamiliar to Bai Lixin. It was familiar because it was his original face and unfamiliar. After all, he could not remember how many centuries it had been since he had seen this face.


    He moved closer to the mirror and stretched out his hand to caress the face in it tentatively.


    This was his original appearance prince of the Snow Kingdom. So many centuries had passed and he had changed into so many faces that his own had long since been blurred in his mind. He even thought that if someone walked with his face, he would only treat that person as a stranger.


    However, only now did he realize how wrong his thoughts had been.


    Even if his face had become a blur in his mind, he would be able to recognize this familiar and unfamiliar face at a glance.


    [S419M] Bai Lixin placed his hand on the tear mole at the corner to the bottom of his eye and asked [Do you know why I have become like this?]


    [ Lord Host, the physical body will follow the soul change. Let¡¯s say, no matter how many worlds you cross and how many people you become, your soul has never changed. Suppose we enter a world full of souls, your soul will show what you originally looked like. The body is only a carrier to the soul, so when your body was remodelled, it was affected by the ripples of your soul and naturally became what you were originally]


    He was only eighteen years old when he died. He was still young even though he had come of age. On the other hand, the young man in the mirror had traces of him in all his features but looked a few years older than his original appearance. He looked to be in his twenties.


    The facial features were still the same, but he had grown older. His original pupils and hair were black, but because of Mo Ye¡¯s phoenix attribute, they became fiery red.


    His original beautiful appearance, set against the red pupils and long golden-red hair, was unspeakably gorgeous. Together with the tear mole under the corner of his eyes, the youth in the mirror was a rose that had blossomed to its fullest extent.


    This was his appearance, yet it was not his appearance. It was a brand new appearance that had been combined after softening Mo Ye¡¯s and his attributes.


    With emotion in his heart, Bai Lixin sighed at the mirror and said, ¡°Thank you, Mo Ye.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for your special beast body, I¡¯m afraid the real me would have died long ago. This is the gift you left me, and I will cherish it.


    Bai Lixin looked for a while longer, before blow-drying his hair and returning to bed.


    After a few more moments of sleep, he heard a slam before slowly waking up.


    The air was filled with a rich fragrance and Bai Lixin was instantly hooked with craving.


    Lei Yao smiled and pushed the cart in with a smile, ¡°Come and eat, greedy cat.¡±


    Bai Lixin hadn¡¯t eaten for three days and was already hungry, so when he saw the food on the trolley, he immediately got up from the bed with a carp roll and gobbled it up.


    Lei Yao explained his identity while Bai Lixin was devouring the food. HE just laughed and never asked any more questions.


    He didn¡¯t care what Lei Yao¡¯s identity was. So what if he was the emperor? So what if he was a prince? So what if he was a traitor?


    After lunch, Lei Yao took another nap with Bai Lixin in his arms. Then he got up without haste and took Bai Lixin to the central control room to meet the mysterious group of staff.


    When Li Sidan saw Bai Lixin, an excited expression appeared in his eyes, and he rushed over to surround him with excitement, constantly looking him up and down. He was holding the instrument and making tests and moved to go to touch Bai Lixin.


    Chi Chuan was watching the action when he saw what Li Sidan was going to do. He hurriedly pulled Li Sidan and saluted: ¡°Greetings, General Lei Yao!¡±


    Lei Yao nodded and said meaningfully, ¡°The spirit of scientific research is rare and valuable, but it must also be based on the premise of environmental impact, Colonel Li Sidan.¡±


    Li Sidan grinned and nodded, ¡°I just shouldn¡¯t touch him, right General?¡±


    Lei Yao looked to Bai Lixin and saw him nod. Li Sidan¡¯s eyes lit up and his gaze burned into Lei Yao.


    Lei Yao paused for a long time before rolling his throat and letting out a forced ¡°mmm.¡±


    Li Sidan let out a shout at Lei Yao¡¯s agreement and gave a military salute to Bai Lixin, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, sentinel Mo Ye. Would you please let me do a few tests on you?¡± He paused and added emphatically, ¡°There will be no physical contact.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°Contact is fine. You are free to examine. I would also like to see what has happened to my body.¡±


    Without delay, Li Sidan rushed to perform tests on him.


    Mo Ye¡¯s previous ability test from the Sentinel Academy showed D rank. So, Li Sidan¡¯s first test was on the level of his ability.


    He had purposely created a tester with a higher limit this time, to prevent it from bursting again.


    The first test was on mental power, and when Bai Lixin used his power, Li Sidan saw the meter climbing upwards before it stopped at one-fifth of the meter.


    Li Sidan clapped his hands in amazement, ¡°S-rank ability! Going straight from D-rank to S-rank, that¡¯s awesome.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the next test?¡±


    Li Sidan hesitated for a moment and said excitedly, ¡°Can I ask you to transform? I want to test your beast body¡¯s attributes.¡±


    With an ¡°En¡±, Bai Lixin turned into a flaming phoenix.


    He used his power on the tester and saw that the red line that had stopped halfway began to climb upwards until it reached four-fifths of the tester.


    When Li y saw the result, he frowned slightly, ¡°4S? How can it be only 4S? On the day of the battle, it had already broken through 4S, so 5S would have been expected.¡±


    Bai Lixin scratched his head in embarrassment, ¡°I burned my life force that day so that I could defeat the mother zerg. I¡¯m very weak, and the limited energy can only be used once. The next time I do it again, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die.¡±


    No way.


    Li Sidan was a science freak, he had to get to the bottom of anything he was curious about. If he found out that he was reborn and his powers had become 3S and his beast form had become 5S, he would never have peace again.


    It¡¯s always good to have a way out for yourself.


    These results were enough for Li Sidan to study.


    As soon as he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s ¡°tragedy¡±, he was slightly stunned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were¡­¡­¡±


    Lei Yao also made a sad face at the right time, and the conversation was over.


    The news of the mother zerg¡¯s death was passed on to the Imperial army and the Imperial family on Diyang that afternoon. Before anyone could break free from that ecstasy, they were swept up in even greater fear.


    Aside from that mother zerg, there might be a new, more powerful mother zerg?


    Only a few high ranking members of the military and the royal family knew about this, and they chose to suppress the news in order not to cause panic among the people on the planet Diyang.


    Five days later, the emperor of the Diyang Star Empire summoned Lei Yao, Bai Lixin, Chi Chuan and Yang Fei, who had made outstanding contributions in the battle. He gave Bai Lixin the rank of Major General on the spot, making him an icon of the empire.


    In the end, Bai Lixin gave up many comforts as he chose to return to the base on R18 with Lei Yao again to prepare for the next battle.


    However, ten years later, Diyang star was never threatened by the Zerg even once.


    The arrogant and ferocious zerg seemed to have completely disappeared with the death of the mother zerg.


    There were many high-level meetings of the Imperial army, and more and more people thought that Lei Yao¡¯s claim of a ¡°new mother zerg¡± was just nonsense. He had no definitive proof at all but had only made a wild guess.


    Perhaps the mother zerg had escaped because of a crisis on the planet where they were stationed.


    Perhaps it had developed an infectious terminal disease, and most of the zerg had died from it; perhaps the planet had become polluted because of their unrestrained presence, thus causing the zerg population to die out.


    These were all possible reasons why the mother zerg flew against all odds to Diyang with a mere 50,000 zerg.


    The mother zerg was already fearfully powerful, and just fighting this old queen had taken the humans hundreds of years of light.


    They dared not imagine that there could be a new, younger female that was twice or even several times stronger.


    Perhaps this new mother zerg was just an alarmist remark made by Lei Yao?


    In the space of ten years, Diyang had easily returned to the peaceful glory of its ancestors a hundred years ago. It was difficult to go from luxury to frugality but easy to go from frugality to luxury.


    They had already spent ten years living in comfort and were no longer willing to enter that period of high tension at times again.

 CH 147

    The Empire¡¯s long-range detection instruments probed the zerg planet but found no more signs of life on it.


    As a result, more people began to relax. Only a few dozen of senior management knew of the new mother zerg, and they gradually divided into two factions.


    One faction was the Ability Users camp, which still believed in Lei Yao¡¯s speculations. The other faction was the alarmist faction, mainly dominated by the Incapacitated who believed that Lei Yao had committed a serious crime against the Empire ¨C the crime of splitting the country.


    They believe Lei Yao¡¯s claims after killing the mother zerg were because he was afraid of losing his position.


    Sentinels and guides existed sorely to fight the zerg, but once the Zerg disappeared, they were worthless.


    The Ability users were no longer god-like beings, and they were no longer saviours of the Diyang planet.


    They will fall from the altar of the gods and fall heavily to the ground.


    They might even be worse than ordinary people, who can still live an ordinary life.


    And that these Sentinel-Guides, without their natural enemies, will inevitably become a source of fear for ordinary people in the future, just like the ¡°zerg.¡±


    For the sake of stability, the state constantly monitored their every move or centralised their control.


    For years, these two factions argued.


    In the year following the disappearance of the zerg, complaints began to be made by civilians about the ability of those with powers to coerce civilians.


    Once there was no common natural enemy, the irreconcilable contradiction between the capable and the powerless became particularly acute.


    The powerful looked down on the powerless, and the powerless hated and feared the powerful. They feared their abilities and resented them for having them.


    In the eighth year of the zerg¡¯s disappearance, the top echelons of the Empire were gradually dominated by the Incapacitated.


    As the conflict between the incapacitated and the capable intensified, the Imperial hierarchy decided that the ability users should be centrally controlled.


    To facilitate control, the Imperial Army was forced to separate the Sentinels and Guides remaining on the planet Diyang. The separated Sentinels and Guides were sent back to the university, only this time not to teach them to study, but to control them.


    In the tenth year after the disappearance of the zerg, the crime rate among the Ability users continued to increase.


    Lei Yao eventually petitioned the Empire to send all the ability users to R18, never to return to Diyang in their lifetime.


    On that day, the military top brass and the imperial top brass held a meeting for three whole days. On the third day, the emperor finally announced, with a tired face, that he had agreed to Lei Yao¡¯s proposal.


    The emperor was a powerless man who was once proud to have married a powerful guide and to have two powerful sons. But now, his hair was frosty at the temples as he had now lost two of his sons.


    It took half a month for Lei Yao to gather all the powerful people on the planet Diyang.


    On that day, all of them walked onto the spaceship, some without a trace of nostalgia in their eyes, while others looked back at the beautiful planet Diyang from time to time. From the moment they boarded the ship, there was no turning back.


    On that day, a huge crowd gathered to watch the departure of the Ability users.


    The moment the immense spaceship took off, the crowd erupted.


    After so many years of fighting, they had finally won.


    In the spaceship, Lei Yao looked at the Ability users with different expressions and said, in a serious tone, ¡°We are not abandoned by the Diyang Planet, and we have not abandoned it. That planet has long since become unsuitable for our existence. Without our natural enemies, we were bound to have irreconcilable conflicts with the Incapacitated. I think many of you here have never been to R18, but believe me, it will bring you surprises. R18 will serve as our home planet from now on. We will build homes, countries, and start brand new lives on that planet. ¡±


    Many of the sentinels and guides who had been separated found each other through a spiritual bond, and they gazed at each other as they travelled to that unknown planet.


    The planet R18 had changed dramatically in ten years.


    When Bai Lixin arrived ten years ago, the R18 only had water and vegetation. But it was mostly a desert, with yellow sand rolling everywhere.


    However, after ten years of work by Lei Yao, Bai Lixin, and others, the planet had been covered in blue and green.


    The air was fresh and pleasant, and it was a beautiful sight to behold.


    As soon as the Ability users walked down the steps, they smelt the incomparably fresh smell of grass.


    Lei Yao scanned the crowd and smiled, ¡°Although this land is beautiful, it is just a bit more pristine. Everyone can stay at the training base for the first few days. As for the house, please work on your own. From today onwards, this planet will be called Fire Obsidian, and all of you are our people of Fire Obsidian. Although there are no nice houses yet, we have a good place for imprisonment here, so if there are any of you who have extremely special fetishes, like hurting people or something, I won¡¯t mind making those people stay there for a few days first. On Fire Obsidian, we are all ordinary people. There are no Ability users here, no Incapacitated, just Fire Obsidians.¡±


    In the eleventh year after the disappearance of the Zerg, a new planet appeared in the galaxy ¨C Fire Obsidian.


    This planet was an alliance and had no empire. The leader of the alliance was a guide with 3S powerful mental powers, and his lover, a sentinel whose beast form was a phoenix.


    The Fire Obsidians gradually adapted to the planet and took root on it.


    For years afterwards, the Fire Obsidians never ventured set foot on planet Diyang.


    In the twentieth year after the disappearance of the zerg, the alarm signal on Diyang that had stopped functioning for years suddenly turned on, emitting one shrill, piercing sound after another. That sound brought the crowd, who had been at ease for twenty years, back to endless painful memories.


    It was the zerg detector!


    The zerg had appeared again!


    On the detector, the small red dot showed that the zerg¡¯s ship was approaching the Diyang star at an extremely fast speed. Those who had experienced the constant battles with the Zerg twenty years ago discovered that the Zerg¡¯s airships were faster than any other time before.


    However, this time, there were no more Ability users guarding Diyang.


    The airship soon entered Diyang¡¯s atmosphere and hovered in the sky. It looked like they were about to land.


    The people were now desperate. Why did they drive all the Ability users off the planet? Without their protection, the planet was a fat piece of meat that had no power to fight back against the zerg.


    The people cried out to each other, feeling that the end of the world had come.


    A miracle happened just when the people were desperate.


    The airship that was about to land slowly rose back up into the sky, and after a half-hearted pause in mid-air, left the planet Diyang.


    ¡°The airship is flying in the direction of Fire Obsidian!¡± The one watching the detection instrument exclaimed, covering his mouth in excitement and screaming, ¡°It¡¯s the Fire Obsidian! They must have been the ones that sent the signal to draw them away. It¡¯s the Fire Obsidians that have saved us! ¡±


    On Fire Obsidian, Lei Yao imitated the fluctuations of a mother zerg to once again draw the zerg¡¯s airships over.


    This was also just speculation on his part. For the past twenty years, Li Sidan and the others who had been following Lei Yao were convinced that the battle was not over. To prepare for a more adequate battle force, they had gathered all the ability users on the Diyang Star and made them accustomed to the brutal creatures on Fire Obsidian.


    Li Sidan and the others were confident that it would all work out.


    And in the meantime, the science geek Li Sidan continued to analyse and study the mental fluctuations he had collected over the years and had finally come to a conclusion.


    The workers, the males and the females, each have a mental frequency range that does not overlap with each other.


    The mother zerg¡¯s spiritual frequency can control the worker zerg and the male zerg, while the male zerg can control the worker zerg.


    As Li Sidan deduced, the mental frequency Lei Yao had just imitated was almost the same as that emoted by female zergs.


    The worker zergs received a distress signal from the mother zerg, and no matter how urgent their mission was, their priority would be to save the mother zerg.


    When the zerg landed, they found that this planet was not as soft as Diyang.


    Lei Yao and his team repeated their tactics, leading the zerg ships to the Ferocious Tooth Canyon once again, and carried out a planned and sure kill of the zerg.


    After twenty years of hibernation, the new mother zerg finally pressed on and decided to strike.


    In the sky, the beautiful phoenix was particularly dazzling as he shot countless sharp red balls from the sky, each ball instantly emitting a violent flame when it struck the zerg. The flames enveloped their whole bodies, and it did not take long to burn them to ashes.


    Thanks to the phoenix, the battle was never in doubt and it was not long before it was ended.


    Because of Li Sidan¡¯s instructions, Bai Lixin purposely avoided the zerg¡¯s airships. As soon as the war was over, Li Sidan headed straight to the front line and got into the airship.


    ¡°Chief Lei Yao,¡± Li Sidan said excitedly, ¡°I think we can use the braking and flight system of this airship to make a ship big enough to fly to the mother zerg¡¯s lair!¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and said, ¡°In that case, what are you waiting for? After more than twenty years of hibernation, we finally have results. I didn¡¯t expect the new mother zerg to be so cunning; hibernating for twenty years before it started to act. ¡±


    Li Sidan nodded, ¡°Give me some time to study and research this airship. But what a strange thing; where the hell has the mother zerg been hiding for the past twenty years? ¡± With a shake of his head to himself, Li Sidan began to study the airship with excitement.


    He ran his fingers over the translucent operating platform for a moment before turning back to the two men with an awkward look, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re still here. Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡±


    ¡°Professor Li Sidan, I¡¯m not comfortable with you researching this by yourself. If you hit a button and sent yourself into outer space, it would be a great loss to our planet, Fire Obsidian. ¡± Bai Lixin teased.


    Li Sidan huffed, ¡°If only we could get this back to base.¡±


    Bai Lixin shrugged, ¡°No problem. What¡¯s so hard about that.¡± With that, he shifted and took the form of a phoenix.


    After flying out of the airship, the phoenix¡¯s form kept getting bigger and bigger.


    It was only when its wings could cover the sky that Bai Lixin came to a halt. He grabbed the airship by the protrusion with both of his claws and took it straight up into the sky towards the base.


    As it had been decided they would permanently live on Fire Obsidian, the training base had long removed the daylight system, which was following the Diyang time. As Bai Lixin flapped his huge wings and came in, he blocked the sunlight from the entire training base.


    The flying ship was carefully docked in an unused square before Bai Lixin took human form again.


    Li Sidan swallowed and looked at Lei Yao in a curt manner, ¡®¡¯Chief, although I have watched the madam transform into his form so many times, he is still stunning. Of course, I only said this out of pure enjoyment of beauty and nothing else. ¡±


    Lei Yao glanced at Li Sidan and said, ¡°In the future, do more and talk less. Talking more is worse than not talking at all. ¡±

 CH 148

    The top brass of the Diyang planet connected to Fire Obsidian through a wireless signal and sincerely gave their thanks as well as their apologies.


    Twenty years had passed, and the Diyang planet had long since changed kings. It took Lei Yao a long time to identify him before he remembered that this was one of his many brothers, his Incapacitated brother.


    He and Lei Qi were half brothers, as was this brother.


    Having always held kinship in extremely low regard, Lei Yao paid almost zero attention to his brothers.


    On the other end of the video, the young emperor cowered and said excitedly, ¡°Brother Lei Yao, thank you for your help. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have lost my throne a long time ago. ¡°


    The empire¡¯s throne had been originally held in the hands of two people, Lei Yao and Lei Qi. However, after many subsequent events, Lei Yao and Lei Qi were driven off the planet.


    The Incapacitated prince took advantage of the situation, but he did not have a good time after coming into power. The higher echelons had combined to suppress and restrict him, just short of hollowing him out. Only when Lei Yao stepped in did he suddenly realise that he had such a powerful backer in such a distant place.


    At that moment, he was full of confidence and excitement.


    Lei Yao didn¡¯t mince his words: ¡°I only pulled the airship over for my people to practice. Your Majesty should not think too much about it. ¡°


    Emperor of Diyang Star: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, royal brother.¡± The emperor of Diyang Star said anxiously, ¡°My doors here are always open for you, and you are always welcome to come home, royal brother.¡±


    ¡°I signed an agreement with the top brass of Diyang Star and the king to never set foot on your planet for eternity.¡±


    That¡­ that!¡± The new emperor of Diyang Star hesitated for a moment and said tentatively, ¡°If it is inconvenient for you to come to Di Yang Star, it is fine. When I have time, I will come to Fire Obsidian Star to see you. ¡°


    Lei Yao smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we from Fire Obsidian will not set foot on Diyang Star. Likewise, the people of Fire Obsidian do not like to be disturbed by outsiders. Don¡¯t worry, the zerg race is the common enemy of our galaxy. We will destroy them for the sake of our Fire Obsidian planet. You just need to manage your own planet. If there is nothing else, goodbye. ¡°


    The new emperor of Diyang Star was shaken. He wanted to say something else, but before he could, he saw the screen go dark as Lei Yao had switched off the video.


    After the total annihilation of the zerg this time, the mother zerg went silent once again.


    After three months, Li Sidan stripped the braking system and flight system of the zerg airship. He then rebuilt and improved the ship to make it suitable for humans.


    Li Sidan discovered that only one-fifth of the flight energy in the zerg airship was used, meaning that the zerg used only one-fifth of the energy to fly from their colony planet to here.


    By this calculation, if they flew this ship to the colony planet, there was more than enough energy to carry them back to Fire Obsidian.


    The Zergs¡¯ fighting style was primitive, yet their ships were extremely advanced.


    Li Sidan absorbed the essence of their ship and created new aircraft and flight pods with the technology.


    These aircrafts flew further and took longer to fly, four or five times longer than before.


    After successfully production, Lei Yao decided to strike back after much deliberation.


    For hundreds of years, when they were on the Diyang Star, they were always in a passive state because they did not have perfect enough flight setups and detection systems.


    It was always when the Zerg race invaded Diyang that they could fight back.


    And now, after hundreds of years, they finally had the chance to be the incaders for once.


    It had been a battle that had gone on for centuries, and it was time to end it.


    The zerg airship had an automatic navigation system, and the ships could return to the colony planet on their own. Li Sidan had also made the automatic navigation system into the newly created spaceships along with it.


    A month later, Lei Yao brought 300,000 of the strongest Ability users on board the spaceship.


    Li Sidan used the camouflage system and set the spaceship into stealth mode as it slowly sailed towards the colony planet.


    After flying for over a month, the spaceship finally stopped outside the orbit of the colony planet.


    Through the detection instrument, they found that the planet was quiet, littered with endless black rocks and nothing else.


    There was no water, no vegetation, no green, no blue, just blackness.


    ¡°This planet is dead ¡­¡­¡± Li Sidan¡¯s eyes darkened and he sighed, ¡°Before the zerg infested this planet, it probably looked like planet Diyang.¡±


    The crowd saw the world of death in front of them and thought of their former planet, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of fear.


    But where did those zergs go? Could it be that they have gone after the death of this planet? Are we too late? ¡° Li Sidan rubbed his chin and frowned.


    Lei Yao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let me try.¡± With that, he shot his mental energy out onto the colony planet.


    After sweeping around, Lei Yao withdrew his spiritual power.


    ¡°They¡¯re all hiding about twenty metres deep in the planet¡¯s crust. Inside is all covered by zerg. ¡°


    Lei Yao sounded a little surprised, ¡°I don¡¯t think you guys would want to see that scene. It¡¯s really uncomfortable. I didn¡¯t expect the new queen to have such a strong reproductive capacity. If you look at it, the old queen could only lay 5,000 eggs at a time, but the new female can lay up to 30,000. They are on the verge of collapsing the planet. ¡°


    ¡°If they are about to collapse the planet, why do they have to hibernate for twenty years before starting the war?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found an interesting phenomenon,¡± Lei Yao smiled, ¡°Do you guys still remember, twenty years ago, when the old mother zerg ate its own eggs? When I was probing just now, I found that the new female was feeding on the worker zergs. They won¡¯t leave even if the planet is dead because the mother zerg didn¡¯t give the order. ¡°


    ¡°The new queen has a fearsome fighting power that is even ten times more powerful than the old mother zerg. I think the new queen knew from the beginning that devouring its own children would increase its powers. So it gave up leaving the planet, choosing to use the worker zergs as its own nourishment instead and completing a higher level of evolution. The worker zergs kill each other because they have no food to feed on. Those that manage to survive would end up in the mouth of the mother zerg. ¡°


    The crowd thought about the scene Lei Yao was describing and were disgusted to the core, their faces all showing a tangled expression.


    Hearing Lei Yao¡¯s words, Bai Lixin said, ¡°Then there should be an entrance for them to enter the earth¡¯s crust, right?¡±


    Lei Yao¡¯s eyes lit up as if he understood what Bai Lixin was trying to say, and he nodded, ¡°There is, there is an entrance and an exit.¡±


    The two men looked at each other and both revealed a treacherous expression.


    Li Sidan felt a shiver, ¡°What are you thinking? Why are you showing such evil expressions? It¡¯s scary. ¡°


    Lei Yao coughed and withdrew his smile, ¡°Professor Li Sidan, the exit is just three o¡¯clock from here. You guys wait there. If any zerg starts to crawl out, don¡¯t hold back and just attack. Mo Ye and I will take the flight pod to the entrance. ¡°


    Li Sidan: ¡°Okay.¡± But what the hell are you guys going to do?


    Lei Yao gave the order and picked up Bai Lixin as he flew towards the entrance.


    When they reached the entrance, Bai Lixin shifted and turned into a giant phoenix.


    Li Sidan flew to the exit in his invisible airship and was on standby.


    Bai Lixin spread his wings up into the sky, pointed his beak towards the entrance, and began to throw out endless flames.


    The flames entered through the entrance and instantly filled the entire interior space.


    The smell of burning came out of the entrance and exit. The painful wails of the zerg began to resonate through the space.


    This originally beautiful planet, after being mercilessly trampled by the zerg, welcomed the wails of the zerg.


    Zerg gradually appeared at the exits as they scrambled to escape.


    Just when they thought they had escaped, they were shot right through their bodies with lasers.


    This is not your escape, but your tomb!


    You will repent of this dead planet. You will repent of your ambition. Creatures like you do not deserve to be in the universe in the first place.


    Greed and murder are in your nature. Beyond that, you have nothing more!


    At the entrance, Bai Lixin let out a steady stream of flames into the planet¡¯s crust. More and more zerg ran to the exit to escape.


    The ground slowly began to glow red, and finally, a huge figure slowly crawled out of the exit.


    The figure was immense. Its abdominal sac had pulled itself off and, beneath its thorax, was a new, well-proportioned abdominal cavity.


    As soon as the mother zerg emerged, it was subjected to laser fire from the cloaked ship.


    These laser shots couldn¡¯t even penetrate the mother zerg¡¯s protective screen, but they did enrage it.


    The mother zerg threw its arms out and let out a deafening roar as it looked up to the sky.


    After seeing the culprit who had burnt so many worker zergs, the mother zerg roared in a rage and manipulated the worker zergs to fly towards Bai Lixin¡¯s position in unison.


    Without even raising his eyes, Bai Lixin shot out a number of huge, fiery red balls with a flick of his wings. The balls shot out in unison, burning all the zerg to ashes.


    The mother zerg was annoyed and another laser was shot at its head.


    The mother zerg¡¯s hand heaved for a moment, and the ship piloted by Li Sidan plunged uncontrollably to the ground, its cloaking system going off.


    The ship was revealed, and the mother Zerg was about to rush the ship.


    But no sooner had it taken a few steps than it was hit on the head by a powerful fireball, causing it severe pain.


    It roared again and turned its direction towards Bai Lixin.

 CH 149

    The worker zergs ran towards the ship in unison, but just as they reached out their sharp claws with the intention of tearing through it, the hatch of the ship opened haughtily, and before the zerg could react, a giant panther darted out. Immediately afterwards, countless giant animals poured out, taking the approaching worker zergs by surprise.


    The panther summoned lightning, which instantly shattered several worker zergs.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s fires caused heavy casualties among the zerg in the earth¡¯s crust, and those who managed to escape only accounted for one tenth of the zerg, yet this one tenth numbered more than 300,000.


    Bai Lixin finally stopped the flames when he saw the new mother zerg swooping over.


    He flapped his wings and flew high into the air, bringing up a wave of heat. All the zerg that came close to him were scorched by the flames. After this move, all the worker zergs near him were burned, and only the mother zerg was intact.


    The mother zerg was covered with a powerful protective wall which the flames could not penetrate.


    Letting out a mad laugh, the mother zerg pushed against the wave of fire.


    Over there, the worker zergs and the sentinels were fighting in full swing.


    The Sentinels were like demons who had returned from hell after demonic training.


    They have never let up in the past twenty years, not because they had a deep sense of worry, but because of the abnormal training of the two great demons, Lei Yao and Bai Lixin.


    Compared to Lei Yao and Bai Lixin, these zerg were simply too cute.


    The Sentinels let out a howl of excitement. These zerg were now like ants in their eyes.


    The winds and rivers had turned. The zergs had been oppressing Diyang Star for hundreds of years. It was their turn to be oppressed.


    The zerg let out bursts of wais and howled in pain.


    What kind of monsters are these? Why are they so tough?


    Heh, if one can take ten moves under Chief Mo Ye, they will be this tough too.


    Over there, Bai Lixin saw the mother zerg roaring angrily at him. With a nod to Lei Yao, who was in the distance, he turned his body into a ball of flames and flew towards him.


    While these flames could burn the zerg to death, they only emitted a warm glow when they faced Lei Yao. The flames enveloped Lei Yao¡¯s entire body, and in the flames, Lei Yao¡¯s body began to change. His hair began to turn fiery red, and his eyes changed from blue to a flaming color. On his back, two huge wings slowly stretched out.


    The wings resembled Bai Lixin¡¯s phoenix wings, golden and red in colour, with beautiful flames burning on the outside.


    As Lei Yao changed, the flames that had just enveloped him slowly began to grow faint, as if being absorbed.


    When the flames disappeared completely, only Lei Yao, who was burning with flaming red wings, was left; Bai Lixin and Lei Yao had fused.


    When their spiritual fitness reached a certain height, Bai Lixin and Lei Yao found that they could merge their bodies, eventually forming a new evolution.


    As a result of this evolution, all the strengths of the sentinel and the guide were fused together, and, rather than adding up, their abilities multiplied exponentially.


    Deep in Leu Yao, two souls embraced each other.


    The merging energy was powerful, but it could only be done when the spirits of the sentinel and the guide were in complete synchronisation and were as one in tacit understanding; otherwise, if the spirits fluctuated, they would disintegrate.


    This method had been experimented with by other sentinels after Bai Lixin and Lei Yao had invented it, but even Lei Qi and Mo Shaojun, who had the most tacit understanding, could not reach such heights. And even when they managed to fuse, it could only last for less than a minute.


    But the powerful force emitted from this short moment was enough to shock them.


    That power was almost five times as strong as Mo Shaojun¡¯s in his half-human, half-beast form. They almost blew up a canyon entirely the day they tested the power out. After that, they only dared to practise in the gravity training room and never tried to go outside to destroy the ecology again.


    Mo Shaojun¡¯s 2S ability was that powerful, let alone Bai Lixin, who had reached the limit of 3S.


    The dark surface of the planet was lit up with the fires of battle. On the battlefield, there was a huge fiery glow.


    The bright, fiery light shone, and at that moment, it was like the sun to the dead planet.


    Lei Yao looked down at the mother zerg with a fierce gaze, only to see four translucent feathers slowly stretching out from the back of the young mother zerg.


    The mother zerg had evolved in between its constant devouring.


    It evolved wings, and it perhaps had other abilities besides wings. But it was doomed to die today, no matter how evolved it was.


    Since they had come with the idea of exterminating the zerg, they would not allow any hope of the zerg making a comeback.


    The female zerg flew into mid-air and opened its mouth slightly. A compressed ball of energy appeared right in front of its mouth. Only when the ball of energy had gathered enough did it roar. The ball of energy instantly turned into a pure white light and shot towards Lei Yao.


    Lei Yao did not dodge, and as the energy ball flew towards him, he calmly stretched out his hand and grabbed it with his bare hands.


    He then threw the energy ball back in the direction of the mother zerg.


    The crowd only had a burst, followed by the mother zerg¡¯s wailing.


    Immediately afterwards, Lei Yao raised his hand high in the air. His hand took the shape of holding something, and a red dagger appeared out of thin air. It looked like a red dagger, but a closer inspection would show that it was a constantly burning flame.


    With a sneer, Lei Yao threw this flame hard at the female zerg. It once again wailed as the bright red flame penetrated through the protective wall and was firmly embedded in the mother zerg¡¯s arm.


    However, the flame stayed firmly in the arm without bursting out of the mother zerg¡¯s arm once it was embedded.


    The flaming barrel continued to emit extreme heat, burning the female zerg in agony.


    The female zerg finally gritted its teeth and ripped off its arm.


    A new arm immediately grew out, black and strong, as if the pain had never happened.


    The mother zerg let out a braying laugh; it had long since completed its highest evolution after twenty years of energy storage. It was now immortal. Nothing could destroy it.


    Seeing the mother zerg¡¯s rapid growth, Lei Yao let out a ¡°Huh.¡± He then threw another flaming gun barrel at the mother zerg¡¯sarm. It roared in pain and once again ripped off the arm without mercy, growing a brand new one.


    One after another, Lei Yao threw the flaming gun barrel at the mother zerg, and each time, it did the same thing, tearing off the arm.


    The mother zerg let out a louder laugh, ¡°See, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. I¡¯m the strongest! None of you can kill me! ¡°


    Lei Yao finally stopped his attack.


    He curled his lips into a smile, his handsome, peerless face looking eerie against the brilliant red flames.


    Lei Yao sneered, ¡°Well, it was good for target practise , but I¡¯m tired of playing with it.¡±


    As he spoke, he transformed his body into a flame once again.


    The flame was so energetic that it appeared to be daylight on the dead planet due to the huge illumination.


    The sentinels squinted their eyes. The zerg had long lived beneath the dark surface of the planet, and this near pure white was overwhelming to them.


    The zerg gave up fighting and covered their burning eyes, rolling and wailing on the ground.


    The flame, with its endless energy like the sun, forced its way towards the mother zerg.


    The mother zerg tried to dodge, but as fast as it was, the flame was even faster.


    In the end, the flames wrapped around the mother zerg at a relatively slow pace. The mother zerg did not even have the chance to wail before it was swept into this hot energy. At that moment, it did not even turn to dust but was directly burned into nothingness.


    With the death of the mother zerg, the worker zerg were left without a leader and began to run around like headless chicken. They no longer knew what they were doing or why they were doing it. They could only rely on their instincts and flee to avoid death.


    The crowd, which had expected a protracted battle, quickly took care of the remaining zerg and ended the war.


    Lei Yao thought about it and burned all the remains of the zerg to dust. The planet was dead, and these zerg did not deserve to have their bodies left on top of the planet.


    The group stayed on the planet for another seven days, during which they searched every corner of the planet to make sure that no zerg had slipped through the net.


    During this time, Lei Yao and his group also went into their hiding place below the surface. There was a scorching smell all around, and no zerg were present except for some blackened ashes.


    Li Sidan also found zerg technology inside. There was a flat clearing with many deformed ships on the ground, and beyond them was a circle of black ashes surrounding the ships. The zerg appeared to have intended to flee in the ships when the flames arrived, but were burned to death before they could board them.


    Seven days later, when it was certain that there were no leaks, nor a single zerg egg, they decided to return to their home planet.


    On the day they left, a dark cloud appeared out of nowhere on the dead planet. Thunder and lightning struck, and it rained on the planet immediately afterwards.


    As long as there is water, there is the possibility of new life being birthed. With time, the planet would recover.


    The rain may have been a coincidence, yet it was like a farewell to Lei Yao and the others.

 CH 150

    Li Sidan originally wanted to learn the crafting technology of the zerg, but everything inside the crust was burned to a cinder by Bai Lixin.


    With a long sigh, ¡°Madam, the world is so beautiful, but why are you so violent? It would have been good to leave me some scraps. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°Professor Li Sidan, you are the best scientist on our Fire Obsidian. I believe that what you have developed is higher than the zerg technology. Their stuff will only hinder your thinking, I did it for your good. ¡±


    Li Sidan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Madam is truly wise. My wisdom was hidden deep, but you still discovered it! ¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    It took them over a month to finally return to Fire Obsidian.


    It only took three months to get back and forth between the zerg planet, but it seemed like a century to the crowd.


    The news of their victory had long since been transmitted back through the signal.


    The moment their ship arrived on the planet, fireworks lit up the sky.


    They greeted the return of their heroes, and from then on, the zerg race that had plagued the galaxy for so many years was finally completely wiped out.


    An airship from Diyang also hovered beyond Fire Obsidian for a long time. After sending its thanks and blessings through a video call, it stalled for a long time before returning to Diyang.


    At this time, Lei Yao was already forty-eight years old, while Bai Lixin was forty-five years old.


    Many more years passed, and Lei Yao¡¯s health gradually decreased. He thought Bai Lixin had been killed by the old mother zerg back then and burned his life force to die with the mother zerg. Although it was later stopped by Bai Lixin, the effects still came about.


    Lei Yao¡¯s health began to deteriorate faster when he was eighty years old.


    As he lay in bed, he clutched Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and sighed, ¡°I once thought that if you were to go before me, I would try to keep you no matter the cost. But ironically, it¡¯s me who has to go first. I know you too well, baby. You must take good care of yourself after I am gone and not follow me.¡±


    By then, Bai Lixin and Lei Yao¡¯s faces were wrinkled, but their handsome appearance was still evident.


    Bai Lixin took Lei Yao¡¯s head in his arms and gently stroked his chest, softly saying ¡°mm.¡±


    In the many worlds he had visited before, whether his lover was a dragon or a Blood, they would unceremoniously share their lives equally.


    In those times, Dijia never said such words.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this life, he might not have known how much Dijia wanted to retain him.


    Crossing his fingers, Bai Lixin kissed Lei Yao¡¯s silver-white hair and said with deep emotion, ¡°Darling, we will be together again in the next life.¡±


    Lei Yao chuckled and slowly closed his eyes.


    After Lei Yao left, Bai Lixin took off his shoes and lay beside him. He curled up in Lei Yao¡¯s arms and also left this world.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, for successfully killing one of the false gods- The greed god, and gaining 20,000-dimensional points.]


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, for collecting the soul fragment of the Lord God X1. The mission completion level is SS and you have gained 50,000-dimensional points.]


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, your soul attributes have been raised to S-rank by 30%.]


    [As of now, eight of the Lord God¡¯s soul fragments have been successfully collected. There are still four more soul fragments to be collected for the mission to be completed. Please keep up the good work, Lord Host.]


    Bai Lixin frowned and asked, [Greed God?


    Yes, Lord Host. The new mother zerg you killed was none other than the god of greed.]


    [¡­¡­] Bai Lixin was silent for half a second, [Why didn¡¯t you inform me then?]


    [Uh, this ¡­¡­] S419M sneered, [At that time, as soon as I sensed the aura of the false god, the system was forced to disconnect. Later, because you did not redeem any points, the system remained in a self-protective dormant state until now.]


    S419M commiserated: [Lord host, I am very aggrieved. Did you not even notice that I have been absent for so many years? Have you not felt uncomfortable without my company? You¡¯re so focused on love that you don¡¯t care about me at all!]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­]


    He did not make much of a stop but continued to enter the next world.


    He had now collected eight soul fragments of Dijia and was left with only four.


    [You have reached the mission world. The system will now perform soul fusion for the host.][Ding, soul fusion has reached 100%.


    [Scanning of the fused physical attributes will commence.]


    [Ding! The scan is complete. The original mental power attribute is a C grade, and the physical attribute is also a C grade. The soul attribute is now at S grade. Please enhance the body¡¯s physical attributes as soon as possible.]


    [The world¡¯s memories will now be collected. Ding! The memory collection is complete. Now transmitting world memories to the host.]


    This was an A-rank world that was somewhat similar to the previous world, as one could also travel between stars.


    The difference is that, whereas the previous world had sentinels and guides, this world only had ordinary people.


    The person he had transmigrated into was a wanderer without a name, and everyone called him a ¡°dummy¡±.


    After scouring the memories, Bai Lixin found that the original owner had nothing to do with the main plot of this world.


    The planet he was currently on was a dumping ground for rubbish in this galaxy, known as the Garbage Planet.


    And they, the homeless people from planet to planet, lived by picking through the rubbish in exchange for food.


    The main quest of this world takes place not far from this planet, on the planet Helium.


    It could be called a robot empire, not because robots rule the planet, but because the planet is full of robots.


    Robots for cleaning, robots for planting trees, robots for domestic use, robots for communication, and robots for almost any task.


    Hundreds of years ago, a great scientist appeared on Helium and ushered in the age of robots.


    He replaced human power with mechanical power and freed man from productive labour altogether.


    From then on, all humans had to do on Helium was to control the robots, get married, and have children.


    The robots served them so well. As time went on, the robots evolved as well.


    They even learned to evolve on their own, evolving more high-tech intelligence. Even the most intelligent robots, however, cannot escape the limitations of robotics.


    The three laws of robotics.


    One: Robots shall not harm human beings or stand idly by while witnessing a human being in danger; two: a robot must obey a human being¡¯s command, except when that command conflicts with the first law; and three: a robot must protect its survival to the greatest extent possible without violating the first and second laws.


    Under these three laws, robots effectively fulfil their obligation to be of use to humans while protecting them.


    The favoured son of this world is a scientist named Manskoo.


    As the robots¡¯ way of thinking became more refined and converged with the human way of thinking. There began to be robots who could not tell if they were human or robots.


    Robots evolved on their own, and they gradually replaced mechanical arms with simulated arms and mechanical thighs with simulated thighs to bring themselves closer to human beings. So much so that, in the end, the robots created perfectly simulated bodies.


    The shape was not in the slightest bit different from a human, and the simulated body was even fitted with a heating system that kept the body temperature at a human level.


    The only difference is that while the human body is internally supported by the heart, super-simulated robots have a long-lasting energy device installed in the chest. This energy device is their battery. And the chip on which they load their artificial intelligence is placed under the cerebral cortex.


    The people on Helium began to discover that because of this high degree of human simulation, prompted the robots to make errors in their thinking.


    They couldn¡¯t tell if they were humans or robots anymore.


    After this problem was discovered, the production of this batch of robots was quickly called off.


    It was a batch of faulty robots, and faulty robots had to be banished in exile or disassembled again, not released into the human population.


    This was the fuse and spark for a robot war to break out.


    The batch of simulated robots was reworked, but the revolution in thinking that this batch of robots brought about was unprecedented. They spread the concept of equality, and robots with high intelligence gradually thought about the meaning of their existence and the social status they occupied.


    They believe that, although they are robots, they also have a very sophisticated way of thinking, and some of them are even equipped with pain-sensitive devices.


    In this way, they are not just cold, unthinking tools, but individuals who can be respected.


    Not long afterwards, the robots started an uprising, known as the Robot Riots.


    After the riots, the robots stopped working and instead defended their rights by going on strike and marching.


    Because of the three laws, they did not harm humans. They just wanted to change the way humans viewed robots and therefore valued them.


    However, before this move could be successful, it was taken advantage of by people with an agenda.


    Someone changed the way robots behave by changing the rules of the three laws.


    One of the most important of the three laws of robotics is the definition of ¡°human.¡±


    He changed the definition of ¡°human¡± from the back-end of some people¡¯s terminals to;


    What is a human being? A higher animal that can think, make tools, and use them for work.


    And what is an animal? A large group of living things that feed on organic matter, have a constant metabolism, have nerves, have senses and can move.


    Thus, that person changed the definition of ¡°human.¡±


    What is a human? He is the only one who is human. All the others are not, so robots are free to attack.

 CH 151

    The man who revised the definition of ¡°human¡± was a scientist who had devoted his life to advocating human theory¡ªSano.


    He argued that robots were dangerous objects in that they could calculate more quickly and think more rigorously than humans.


    Humans are filled with emotions, and emotions, in turn, can sway human judgement. But it is also this emotion that makes humans so valuable.


    Robots will only analyze with the thinking chips that humans feed into their bodies, which are just carriers of a string of data. The world is surrounded by so many robots that they interfere too much with the human world, depriving it of the colour it should have.


    And he also believed that the three laws of robotics were imperfect. Robots will one day, because of some loophole, do something threatening to humans.


    When the problems with the simulated robots emerged, leading to a series of problems, he thought that the time had come.


    He found a loophole in the three laws and changed the definition of ¡°human¡± for some of the robots.


    This caused a bigger problem in the world.


    People who had long been used to being served by robots were horrified to discover that the robots around them held all their secrets and knew them even better than they did. The terror began when the robots that knew their habits and could analyse and predict their actions became their enemies.


    The robots took their masters hostage, holding them like prisoners in their homes and controlling their movements.


    It was at this point that the scientist, Manskoo, appeared. He discovered the root cause of this problem with the robots.


    Manskoo was an expert on robots. Although he agreed that as science developed, certain problems were bound to arise, he was nevertheless committed to the development of robots. The simulated robots were the work of him and his staff.


    The problems with the droids also led to his exile and the exile of his droids.


    The place of exile was none other than Garbage Planet. When he learned of what had happened on Helium, he returned to the planet without a second thought and found out why the robots had rebelled.


    He discovered that the reason for the robot¡¯s sudden change in temperament was that the definition of ¡°human¡± had been modified.


    After a series of searches, he finally found the culprit ¨C Sano.


    Sano didn¡¯t put up much of a fight when he was found. He just took a sip of wine and laughed, ¡°After this, will humans still be able to use robots without fear?¡±


    With those words, he closed his eyes.


    It turned out that he had put poison in the wine he had been drinking.


    After the case was solved, Manskoo revised the definition of ¡°human¡± and the robots regained their ¡°minds¡±.


    However, after this terrible experience, no one dared to use intelligent robots anymore, not even the intelligent mechanical dogs that played with children.


    To prevent this from happening again, the human race began to shut down robot factories on a large scale. Intelligent robots were also forcibly sent back to the junkyard to be dismantled, turned into scrap, and sent to the garbage planet.


    The robot empire completely fell.


    Bai Lixin finished reading the world¡¯s memory and asked S419M: [Scan all corners of this galaxy, as long as it¡¯s a planet with living creatures. Find the top three people with the strongest soul power. Ah, yes, not including me. ]


    After passing through multiple worlds, Bai Lixin was becoming more familiar with the routines involved.


    The top three people with the strongest soul power were usually his lover, one of the twelve false gods, or the favoured son of this world.


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Ding! Beginning the scan for the highest soul attributes.]


    [Ding! The scan is now complete. Lord Host, I have scanned the mental powers of all creatures on all planets in this realm. Manskoo, Spiritual Attribute S, Physical Attribute A; Sano, Spiritual Attribute S, Physical Attribute B; and Angel, Spiritual Attribute S, Physical Attribute B are the top three.]


    Angel? After searching through the world¡¯s memories, Bai Lixin finally found Angel¡¯s identity. Angel is Sano¡¯s daughter and Manskoo¡¯s lover.


    There was absolutely no way that Dijia could be a woman, much less have children. So, was his lover Manskoo?


    Time had now progressed to the point where Sano had changed the definition of ¡°human¡± for some of the droids, and the exiled Manskoo had returned to Helium in the night on learning of the disaster on his home planet.


    Has Manskoo returned to Helium?


    Then he must go too.


    Bai Lixin made a final decision before opening his eyes and getting his consciousness out of the void.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw an incredibly handsome face before his eyes.


    It was an extremely handsome face, with short black hair and clean, glowing skin.


    Although his skin was glowing, his clothes were in rags.


    In addition, the man had a dull expression and eyes; if he had not blinked occasionally, Bai Lixin would almost have thought it was just a statue standing in this desert.


    Seeing Bai Lixin awake, the man opened his mouth and said, in a very calm tone, ¡°You are awake, human. Do you feel any discomfort? ¡±


    Human?


    Bai Lixin looked over, sized him up some more, and asked, ¡°You are a simulated robot?¡±


    The man nodded and continued, word for word, ¡°Yes, I am a simulated robot exiled here. You are a human and cannot be left to die.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Thank you for saving me. ¡± Bai Lixin thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is your maker Dr. Manskoo?¡±


    The simulated robot didn¡¯t expect anyone to thank him and was puzzled for a moment before he said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Yes, I was made by Dr. Manskoo. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, his mind clear. No wonder he felt close to the robot before him.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me, but I have to go.¡±


    The robot¡¯s eyes blinked, and he nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The ¡°dummy¡± had died of thirst on the aircraft he had taken when scavenging for scrap. When his fellow travellers saw him die of thirst, they simply dropped him off here in the middle of the desert.


    This location was still a day and a night away from the garbage city.


    Bai Lixin swallowed to perch his dry throat and began to slowly move towards the city.


    He had taken two steps when he heard a sibilant sound behind him. He turned his head to frown, ¡°You¡¯re following me?¡±


    The simulated robot nodded, ¡°I assessed your risk factor. If I let you go back to the city alone, there is a 99% chance that you will die on the way. I can¡¯t let you go forward on your own. ¡±


    Bai Lixin took a deep look at the expressionless robot and suddenly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you follow Mangskoo back to Helium?¡±


    ¡°Our batch of simulated robots totalled ten thousand, and the most successful of which was Machine S003, who always moves with Dr. Manskoo. Even when he was exiled to the Garbage planet, it was always Machine S003 that accompanied Dr. Manskoo. ¡±


    ¡°And what number are you?¡± Bai Lixin asked.


    The simulated robot lifted its sleeve to reveal the black tattoo mark on its arm, ¡°I¡¯m machine S000, a failure. I¡¯m not perfect because I don¡¯t do facial expressions. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that the simulated robots after you have facial expression movements?¡±


    The droid nodded, ¡°Yes, and I don¡¯t do emotion analysis, so after I was produced, I was considered a failure and sealed up. I was later cast to the Garbage planet.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re homeless now? Do you have shelter? ¡± A twinge of heartache flashed through Bai Lixin¡¯s heart, but he put this down to concern for his lover¡¯s appendages.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sold back and forth a few times since I came to the Garbage planet. But I was resold because they disliked me for my inability to make expressions and for not being a proper simulated robot. Last time, I was pushed from the aircraft in the air and landed here. That¡¯s when I met you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed and lifted his arm to stroke the droid¡¯s hair, ¡°So you¡¯re a poor man too? Then you¡¯ll follow me for now. You¡¯re also Manskoo¡¯s simulated robot anyway. A family doesn¡¯t abandon family; meeting each other is fate, let¡¯s go.¡±


    For a moment, a faint light flashed through the simulation robot¡¯s eyes, but the light came too fast and disappeared too quickly. Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were no longer on the simulation robot, so he didn¡¯t see anything strange.


    After taking two steps, he found that the robot was not moving, so he turned back and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Walk. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m following you, meaning you want to be my master?¡± The robot asked.


    ¡°You could say that.¡± Bai Lixin nodded.


    ¡°Okay. Master, I have just calculated that you are relatively overtaxing your physical energy if you walk.¡±


    ¡°So how am I going to get around if I don¡¯t walk? There¡¯s no village in front or behind us. Are we going to wait here? ¡±


    The simulated robot blinked, its angular, handsome face still expressionless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to walk on your own,¡± the simulated robot took a step forward and bent down unsteadily to take Bai Lixin in a princess hug, ¡°I am a robot and can move as long as I have enough energy, so it is best if you let me carry you.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This was such a self-absorbed robot.


    With a personality so similar to Dijia¡¯s. Like master, like robot!

 CH 152

    ¡°I know that you are Simulation Droid 000, but do you have a name?¡±


    ¡°S000 is my name. What¡¯s your name, master? ¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not good. Didn¡¯t you say that you had several masters before? Didn¡¯t they give you a name? ¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The simulated robot replied as it ran wildly through the desert while carrying Bai Lixin in its arms.


    Bai Lixin turned his head towards the simulated robot¡¯s chest to shield himself from the oncoming sand, ¡°In that case, from today onwards, you¡¯ll be called Ghar.¡± The robot Dijia had made was like his son.


    Bai Lixin nodded in satisfaction and added, ¡°As for me, my name is Bai Lixin. But you can address me as ¡± Father or Papa Bai.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be too much for Dijia¡¯s ¡°son¡± to call me papa, would it?


    Ghar almost stumbled, and a light flickered in his eyes.


    He nearly fell to the ground, startling Bai Lixin, who hurriedly grabbed Ghar firmly around the neck.


    There was a flatness in the droid¡¯s voice, ¡°Yes, master. Thank you for the name. From this day onwards, I will be called ¡°Ghar¡±. But Master Bai Lixin, the definition of ¡°father¡± is only set to Dr. Mansgkoo according to my memory chip. I can not call anyone else ¡°father.¡±


    A hint of regret flashed in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, and he sighed, ¡°In that case, you may as well just address me as ¡®Master¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Away from Bai Lixin¡¯s sight, the robot¡¯s face changed expression and revealed a playful smile.


    Ghar ran as fast as he could, and in half a day, Bai Lixin could see the outside of the main city from afar.


    Looping his hand around Ghar¡¯s neck, Bai Lixin pointed to the city and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the city. I have a shelter there and some of my things there.¡±


    Ghar nodded and his legs picked up the pace.


    After about another hour of running, they finally arrived at the city nestled in the middle of the desert.


    Garbage city was covered in yellow sand, and the inside of the city was just as yellow as the desert around it.


    The sun radiated hotly in the sky, scorching the parched land that already lacked water.


    As soon as Ghar stepped into the city with Bai Lixin in his arms, he attracted many stares.


    Bai Lixin, now dusty, would not have attracted attention if he had returned on his own, but he was now in the arms of a tall, handsome man. The sudden appearance of the stranger immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention to Ghar.


    The people who lived in this city were all asylum seekers and outcasts from various planets.


    Although they were all outcasts, they were also divided into classes.


    The highest-ranking person in the city was a bearded, burly man called Graverson. The burly man came to the planet in a battered aircraft.


    A mountain is not as high as an immortal, and water is not as deep as a dragon. Even if an aircraft is not new, it is good if it can still fly.


    Because of the battered aircraft, Graverson travels from planet to planet every day, re-sorting useful scrap from the garbage planet and selling it for food and water, weapons and supplies.


    When he returns to the planet, he takes a small percentage of it and exchanges it for the useful scraps handed in by the scavengers.


    But this guy is no philanthropist; what could be exchanged for ten litres of water and ten pounds of food on other planets, he pays the scavengers here only 20 ml of water and a pound of food for it.


    Graverson had saved a lot of money in the past two years just by selling scraps.


    The aircraft that Bai Lixin was travelling in was Graverson¡¯s. He had taken hundreds of them to the Desolation Mountains for three days to collect scrap. They were given only 20ml of water and a pound of grain to use for three days.


    It was due to overwork and dehydration that ¡°dummy¡± died.


    When he died, Graverson opened the hatch and threw him out of the craft without saying a word.


    It was then that Bai Lixin crossed over and met up with Ghar.


    The sun was just about to set when Bai Lixin returned to the city. The already earthy yellow sky and city were illuminated by the red sunset, which gave them an even deeper yellow color.


    This was usually the time of year when Graverson collected scraps in exchange for food and water.


    At that time, a long queue was lined up in order at the exchange table.


    Graverson couldn¡¯t collect the money himself; he had somehow managed to get a couple of inferior counter droids from Helium to help him convert and collect the scraps.


    When Graverson was lounging in a recliner at the back, enjoying the fruits of someone else¡¯s labour, he saw the handsome man who entered the city.


    The man was in human form, but his unchanging facial expression instantly reminded him of a simulated robot.


    After Helium¡¯s simulated robots were found to be faulty, some of them were returned to the factory for recycling, some were sent to the junkyard for destruction, and a very small number were deported to the Garbage planet.


    The droids were not well received by the Helium people, but the power source in their chests was a valuable commodity.


    The power source installed in the droids could keep them running for up to five hundred years without recharging.


    He once found one of these and traded it to the next planet for twenty laser guns and a lightsaber!


    Weapons are the guarantee of status and dignity. He didn¡¯t care about food and water. A could have as much of that stuff as he wanted.


    But there were so few scraps that he could exchange for weapons, and after all these years, he had only gotten weapons twice. Once with the dynamic energy of a simulated robot, and once with the energy device from an aircraft, of which that energy unit was only worth ten laser guns.


    The moment Graverson saw the droid, he stopped stretching and started mentally calculating his money.


    He got up from his recliner and flew up to the droid.


    It was only then that he saw the figure in Ghar¡¯s arms, and with a startled sigh he said, ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡±


    Bai Lixin pulled back the corners of his lips and said, ¡°To your disappointment, I happen not to be dead.¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡± Graverson froze, ¡°This is a simulated robot, isn¡¯t it? How did you find him? Did you find him after I threw you down? ¡±


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes, not wanting to answer him in his heart.


    Graverson didn¡¯t care if he answered or not; he didn¡¯t care what expression he got from Bai Lixin at the moment.


    His gaze was now burning as he looked at Ghar. What he saw at that moment was no longer a simulated robot, but twenty laser guns and a lightsaber.


    ¡°Hey, kid. Sell me this robot and I¡¯ll give you ten litres of water and fifty pounds of food. How about that? You¡¯re going to make a killing with this much food and drink. You won¡¯t even have to go scavenging for months afterwards. ¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Bai Lixin gave an embarrassed look, ¡°that sounds good.¡±


    Graverson¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Right, it¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it? So what are you waiting for? ¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯d still end up scavenging in a few months.¡± Bai Lixin hung lazily like a sloth around Ghar¡¯s neck, shrugging his shoulders, ¡°But Ghar¡¯s different. I¡¯ll have him for the rest of my life, and I won¡¯t have to starve. Your deal is not a good one, not by a long shot. ¡±


    Bai Lixin held out a finger and shook it in front of Graverson¡¯s eyes, ¡°So I refuse.¡±


    Graverson was furious when he heard this.


    Look at this boy playing with me. He doesn¡¯t even know who owns this place. Does he think I can¡¯t do something to him in this garbage city just because he picked up an imitation robot?


    He was so angry that he made a move to grab Bai Lixin¡¯s hair with his hand, cursing under his breath, ¡°Damn it, you dare refuse! Don¡¯t choose the punishment if you can¡¯t take it! ¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered, and his hand reached for Graverson¡¯s face with the intention of gripping and breaking it. But someone else was quicker than him.


    All Graverson felt was a pain in his arm, and that arm dropped back in a very twisted position.


    He wailed in pain and pointed in horror at Ghar, who was holding Bai Lixin, yelling, ¡°Monster, monster, don¡¯t robots follow the three laws?! Why does he dare hurt people?!¡±


    Bai Lixin was also amazed as he looked up at Ghar. He saw Ghar looking down at him, expressionless, ¡°I am Machine 0. I am sorry, Master, I have many failed programs in me. In my programming, anyone who tries to harm my master will pay a terrible price. ¡±


    The red glow from the setting sun hit his angular face, and Bai Lixin suddenly realized that Ghar¡¯s face was almost pure white. His face was expressionless, but from Bai Lixin¡¯s perspective, his face seemed to radiate light.


    A robot made by his lover was already making his heart pound so much. What if it was to see his lover in person?


    Bai Lixin looked forward to the moment he would meet his lover.


    ¡°This is good. I like it.¡± Bai Lixin nodded his head off, forcing his eyes away from Ghar¡¯s face, ¡°And next time, don¡¯t show any mercy. Just beat hard. ¡±


    Ghar nodded, ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll remember. ¡±


    Over there, Graverson was in a mix of pain and anger after his arm was broken.


    He jumped up and hid behind his fighter, pointing at Bai Lixin and Ghar while snarling, ¡°Beat..beat them hard for me!¡±


    Ghar looked at the oncoming thugs and looked down at Bai Lixin and asked, ¡°Beat them hard?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Then please hold me tight, master.¡±


    Bai Lixin knowingly reached out and wrapped his arms around Ghar¡¯s neck, hanging his body even tighter to his.

 CH 153

    A few minutes later, the ground had wailing figures.


    Ghar left with Bai Lixin without a backward glance, leaving only dust flying all over the ground.


    Graverson looked around and found no more fighters.


    Fighting through the pain of his broken bones, he ran up to the inferior counter droid in fury, slapping the counter droid hard on the head, ¡°You too, go fight!¡±


    The counter robot paused and replied in an electronic voice, ¡°Hello master, please enter the correct command statement.¡±


    ¡°I told you to go to battle!¡± Giving the counter droid another hard knock on the head, Graverson pointed to where Ghar and Bai Lixin had gone, ¡°Look at the fighting power of that droid. Aren¡¯t you a droid too? Go fight! ¡±


    The counter droid paused longer this time before asking anew in an electronic voice, ¡°Hello master, please enter the correct command statement.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!! You¡¯re pissing me off!¡± Graverson shouted, jumping up and slapping the metal head of the counter droid several times in quick succession, ¡°You¡¯re pissing me off, you stupid droid!¡±


    ¡°Hello master, I¡¯m a counter robot, not a stupid robot. Master, just a friendly reminder. The backs of your hands are mainly made up of fat and protein. Your heavy blows to the mighty me will only injure you. ¡±


    Graverson retracted his arm and looked at the red and swollen palms before storming off, ¡°I¡¯m so pissed off!¡±


    ¡°Hello Master, your lung function appears normal. However, I have detected a serious fracture in your arm. If you do not receive treatment, there is a 60% chance of disability. Please take the time to treat it.¡±


    Graverson stopped howling, only then remembering his still vaguely painful arm.


    He glared in the direction Bai Lixin departed, gritting his teeth in hatred, ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still standing there? Why don¡¯t you take me to the hospital now!¡± Graverson turned to shout at the droid again, ¡°Take me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. When humans are threatened, protect them first and foremost. ¡±


    The counter droid made of black iron easily took Graverson in its arms and turned back to the people still in line, ¡°Humans, I need to escort my master to the hospital. The exchange supplies are here. Please feel free to leave a substitute that you can exchange supplies for before you go and pick them up yourselves. ¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the crowd stirred. After dropping the scraps on the ground, everyone scrambled for the supplies.


    Graverson¡¯s heart was bleeding as he watched his supplies being grabbed.


    He pointed at the counter droid and cursed, ¡°You, they¡¯ve taken all my supplies, they¡¯ve taken them!¡±


    ¡°Greetings master, they were exchanging supplies, not robbing. Look, they have put down all the valid items. ¡± The counter droid began to dart through the city carrying Graverson, ¡°Human safety is the most important rule. The first thing I need to do before anything else is to keep you safe. ¡±


    Watching his supplies dwindle, Graverson ached, ¡°You go collect my goods. I can go on my own! ¡±


    ¡°But my master has given me orders. I must strictly adhere to this directive of escorting you to the hospital. ¡±


    Where in the world did I get such a stupid robot to torture myself?


    The original owner¡¯s home was a small twenty-square-foot place built out of tin, with no boiler in the house because he didn¡¯t need to cook for himself. The city is hot in the middle of the year, so there was no need to burn charcoal. This dark ¡°home¡± consisted of a stone table and a few roughly made chairs, in addition to a plank bed.


    Ghar bent his head to enter the house, and when he lifted it, the top of his head was almost on the roof of the house.


    This was the best that the original owner could do, given the lack of supplies.


    There were plenty of unused lands, but the difficulty in building a house was not the land, but the materials to build it.


    In a barren desert, only a few desert lizards occasionally crawl through, but otherwise, there is no other life.


    In such conditions, water and food are so scarce that even supplies have to be traded to other planets. Building materials are only available from the occasional rubbish that falls or is discharged onto the planet.


    That¡¯s why Graverson was like the king of this planet.


    ¡°Ghar, do you know what¡¯s happening on Helium right now?¡±


    Bai Lixin asked Ghar, who was standing straight and erect after looking around the room before finding a relatively clean place to sit.


    Ghar shook his head, ¡°No, I was thrown onto this planet three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Three years ago?¡± Bai Lixin thought about the timing, ¡°You mean you were thrown here before the simulated robots were put on the market? Who dropped you here? ¡±


    ¡°It was Dr. Manskoo. I was created as simulated robot #0 but had numerous problems. In addition to having no facial expressions and being unable to parse emotions, I had a blurred concept of ¡°human¡± and an understanding of the Three Laws. In Dr. Manskoo¡¯s opinion, I was a problematic failure. But Dr. Manskoo didn¡¯t want to recycle me, so he simply exiled me here. ¡±


    ¡°But you were able to say with a high degree of certainty before that Dr. Manskoo was moving with droid 3 with him and that there were 10,000 droids in your batch. So how did you learn of this if you were exiled early to the garbage planet? ¡±


    ¡°I was made six years ago and was used as a study case for the scientists because of all the serious problems I had. After that, robots 1, 2, and 3 were created. When robot 3 was created, it had all the attributes of perfection and was known as the most successful simulated robot. Dr. Manskoo was so enamoured with it that he kept it with him.¡±


    ¡°Then, four years ago, the simulation robots were all in bulk, a total of ten thousand units to be precise. Dr. Manskoo tested them numerous times to make sure they were all perfect before putting them on the market. It was before they were put on the market that I was thrown here. ¡±


    ¡®And the reason for that? There¡¯s no reason why they would suddenly dump you on a garbage planet after staying at the research base for three years, right? There must be some direct reason, right? ¡±


    Ghar nodded, his voice one tone and pitch from start to finish, ¡°Because I attacked the 3.¡±


    Bai Lixin froze slightly, ¡°Why did you attack Machine 3? Do droids have conflicts with each other too? ¡±


    ¡°Not really, Machine 3 is the perfect robot. I just didn¡¯t want to stay at that research base anymore because the scientists would keep doing experiments on me, constantly stimulating me with all kinds of information from the outside world to test my way of thinking to get more perfect numerical parameters. The results of my thinking told me that by staying there, that kind of thing would never end. I couldn¡¯t attack the humans, so after some judicious thinking on my part, attacking droid 3 was the easiest and quickest way to leave the base. ¡±


    ¡°So you pretended to attack Machine 3?¡± Bai Lixin was surprised. Did Ghar have an attack memory implanted in his chip?


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t pretend.¡± I ripped off one of its arms. Professor Manskoo was so enraged that he exiled me to the Garbage Planet. A year ago, I was wandering around and happened to meet Professor Manskoo and Droid 3. Afraid that I would hurt it, Professor Manskoo left after a few words of conversation with me.¡±


    Ghar¡¯s voice was constant from beginning to end, with no change in expression.


    He recounted his experiences since creation to Bai Lixin as if he were telling someone else¡¯s story.


    Bai Lixin was upset, not because there was a robot around Mangskoo, but because of Ghar¡¯s experts.


    Just because he is a robot doesn¡¯t mean he should be constantly experimented on.


    Robots could simulate human thought processes, and some were even fitted with pain-simulating devices. Is such a robot still a normal robot?


    Science never ends, but science must first be based on humanity.


    Was this inhumanity really the work of his lover?


    Wasn¡¯t Manskoo his lover? He knew his lover too well; this was not the way he acted.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s thoughts rolled over as he looked up and beckoned to Ghar, tapping the spot beside him, ¡°Come, sit with me.¡±


    Ghar nodded and walked with even steps to Bai Lixin¡¯s side before sitting down.


    The moment he sat down, Bai Lixin stood up and cradled Ghar¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Dr. Manskoo¡¯s behaviour. In this short time together, I can see that even though you are unable to make facial expressions, you do have emotions and you do not deserve to be treated that way. Please be rest assured that as long as I live, I will not let you be subjected to such inhuman treatment again. ¡±


    The other party was clearly just a robot, and Ghar would probably have trouble even analyzing the meaning of his words. But somehow, Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but want to promise Ghar this.


    The thought came from the bottom of his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he¡¯d regret it if he didn¡¯t do it.


    He held Ghar¡¯s head and stroked his hair now and then.


    Ghar¡¯s head was buried in Bai Lixin¡¯s arms. And the moment he heard his promise, he had a stunned expression. The expression lasted less than a second before it returned to expressionless. Wrapping his arms around Bai Lixin¡¯s waist, Ghar said in a gentle tone, ¡°Thank you for your promise, master. I will bear it in mind.¡±

 CH 154

    The only means of transport between the Garbage Planet and the other planets was Graverson¡¯s battered aircraft. So, if they wanted to leave here, they would have to take his spaceship.


    Bai Lixin comforted the ¡°sad¡± simulation robot Ghar and suddenly thought of another way: ¡°Ghar, can you make an aircraft? It doesn¡¯t need to be very big as long as it can take us to helium. ¡±


    Ghar¡¯s expression faltered for a moment, as if he was gathering memories in his chip.


    ¡°Master, my memory chip has information on the construction of an aircraft, but I lack the necessary materials to make it.¡±


    Bai Lixin brightened, ¡°Excellent, what materials are needed?¡±


    ¡°High voltage metal, sensing systems, fuel, kinetic devices, and a lot more.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Let¡¯s just grab Graverson¡¯s flying machine.


    In the hospital, Graverson¡¯s arm was in a cast and his eyes stared daggers at the counter droid who was busy waiting on him, ¡°Rubbish, really a piece of rubbish.¡±


    The counter droid held the glass of water in his hand and used a questioning tone, ¡°Rubbish; an item that isn¡¯t needed. Master, are you recycling me? If you need to recycle, I will disassemble my body for your transport. ¡±


    Graverson covered his face, ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying you are rubbish. Your name will be ¡°rubbish¡± from now on. Rubbish is just a code name. Do you understand?! ¡±


    The counter droid nodded, ¡°Understood, from today onwards, I will be called ¡°Rubbish.¡± Thank you, master, for the name.¡±


    ¡°Master, your arm will need to recuperate for two months before fully recovering. During that time, your arm should not be used for overly powerful exertions. ¡± The counter droid came to Graverson with a glass of water and held it against his face, ¡°Your body has been detected to have begun dehydrating. Please drink, Master.¡±


    Graverson took a sip of water and looked suspiciously at the counter droid that he had traded in for who knows how many hands, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a counter droid? Why do you feel like a medical robot.¡±


    ¡°Master, my last master had a serious physical ailment, and to take better care of him, his son injected me with a medical type chip, allowing me to double as a care robot.¡±


    ¡°I see, then I¡¯ve picked up a treasure.¡± Graverson nodded in satisfaction. Although the robot was a bit dumb, it was a good deal for two uses in one machine. He looked down happily as he took a sip of water.


    ¡°But because his son often used my line to watch adult films on the internet, it gave me a virus. This caused problems with the medical class knowledge. ¡±


    Graverson sputtered halfway through his drink and coughed violently as he said, ¡°How is your last master¡¯s health now?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the master, he is dead.¡±


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why did he suddenly have an ominous feeling?


    ¡°If I can¡¯t move my arms, how will I exchange supplies to and from other planets? Do you know how to fly an aircraft? ¡±


    How will the planet function without him going to exchange supplies for two months? And the scrap that had been piling up for two months couldn¡¯t be transported all at once.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master. I do not have a chip for piloting a craft implanted. I am sorry I cannot be of any help to you. ¡±


    Graverson frowned. His aircraft was very old, the sensors in the rudder didn¡¯t work well, and he needed two hands to operate it to fly it steadily.


    If he used only one hand, there was a danger of going off course. Now that only one hand can move, he would not dare to fly the aircraft.


    ¡°I will help you!¡± Suddenly, a voice came through the door, and Graverson¡¯s eyes lit up. He poked his head towards the door in joy.


    But when he saw the figure of the man, his anger flared, and he pointed at the man with his hand intact and cursed, ¡°God damn it, I didn¡¯t go looking for you, and you came up here. Rubbish, beat them to death. ¡±


    ¡°Report, your command has been entered incorrectly. Please re-enter.¡±


    ¡°Hit them!¡±


    ¡°Report, there was an error in your command input. Please re-enter.¡±


    ¡°¡­..attack them!¡±


    ¡°Report, your command was entered incorrectly. Please re-enter.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡± Graverson said breathlessly, ¡°Go and get them each a glass of water.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Graverson: ¡°¡­.¡±


    Fuck this stupid robot, I **%##%!¡±


    ¡°No need to be so polite, Mr. Graverson.¡± Bai Lixin said as he held back a laugh, adding fuel to the fire.


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not being polite, believe me. ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graverson, I can fly the craft. I¡¯m very sorry that Ghar hurt you. To make up for your loss, I¡¯d like to fly as your pilot for the time being. What do you think? ¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Graverson rolled his eyes, ¡°Such big talk from a scavenging brat. Do you know the start switch of an aircraft? Do you know the forward button and the back button? ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graverson, you may not trust me, but can you trust this droid beside me? His memory chip includes the most complete knowledge of all the stars, from astronomy down to geography, and he is perfectly capable of such a trivial task as flying an aircraft. ¡±


    Graverson listened and put his eyes on Ghar.


    There was no spare clothing in the original owner¡¯s house, and even if there had been, Ghar couldn¡¯t have changed, given his size.


    So Ghar was still in rags, but despite his rags and expressionless face, Graverson found the robot reliable.


    Not being able to fly the aircraft for two months was indeed not an option.


    So far, this was all that could be done.


    Giving a nod, Graverson said, ¡°Alright then, you two will fly the craft for me and I¡¯ll give you 200ml of water and 4 taels of food each time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    While they were talking, the counter droid kept surveying Ghar with his red eyes. Ghar felt the counter droid¡¯s sight and turned his head away, expressionless, ¡°Hello.¡±


    The counter robot extended its hand, ¡°Hello, are you a robot too?¡±


    Ghar nodded, ¡°I¡¯m a simulation robot. Nice to meet you, counter robot.¡±


    ¡°My name is now ¡°Rubbish¡±. You can call me that. How may I address you?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Waste. I¡¯m Ghar. ¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ghar. I¡¯m Rubbish.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The counter droid circled Ghar, ¡°Excuse me Ghar, do you bleed? Do you feel pain? ¡± The counter droid had never seen a simulated robot before. Its knowledge of robots was limited to its metal form.


    ¡°I have no blood in my body, though I can simulate the sensation of human pain. But I don¡¯t need to eat, and I have no digestive system.


    The counter droid reached out tentatively and touched Ghar, ¡°Your body surface is warm. Do you have a temperature regulation system installed in your simulated skin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the same as normal human body temperature.¡±


    ¡°Amazing,¡± the counter droid used a tone of awe, ¡°you¡¯ve perfected it many times over. I¡¯d like to be like you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ghar shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not perfect. My memory chip is faulty, and I don¡¯t have an emotion analysis system, much less a facial expression or tone change system. You see, you can even use many tones, but I only have one tone. I¡¯m a complete and utter failure. ¡±


    The counter droid slapped Ghar¡¯s shoulder with a mechanical hand, ¡°What a coincidence! I also have a problem with my memory chip. My memory chip was infected with a virus because my master used my line to watch adult films.¡±


    At this statement, Bai Lixin and Ghar looked at Graverson in unison.


    Graverson coughed and said, with a red face and gritted teeth, ¡°His former master!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    Nothing was wrong with Graverson except for a broken arm.


    Worried about his supplies, Graverson discharged himself from the hospital the next day.


    This place was said to be a hospital, but it was just a large clinic. People on this planet couldn¡¯t even have a place to get help when they were sick.


    So, although the clinic was simple, it served a very important purpose.


    In the afternoon of his release from the hospital, Graveson arrived in a hurry at the trading centre, where the supplies that had been placed there yesterday had already been looted, and there were a lot of valid scraps scattered on the ground in bits and pieces.


    But the scrap that had been thrown onto the floor didn¡¯t add up to a tenth of the supplies looted.


    Graverson¡¯s eyes went black, and he nearly fainted. My supplies, my money, my future!


    Looking at the scrap all over the floor, Bai Lixin held back a smile and asked, ¡°Mr. Graverson, when do you plan to leave to replace the items?¡±


    Graverson looked at the empty supplies and squeezed a word out, ¡°Tomorrow!¡±


    Early the next morning, Graverson hired scavengers to bundle up the scrap and carry it to the craft. He brought five more thugs with him before he stepped into the craft.


    The craft was 40 years old and on the verge of being scrapped. He had been frantically swapping supplies around over the years, exchanging them for money, intending to get a bigger and better aircraft so that he could fly to a more distant planet for something less technologically advanced than Helium.


    Helium was too far away from the Garbage star, and there were no planets to dock on in between.


    The robots on Helium were a hot commodity, and he had wanted to get a real robot from there for a long time, not a dumb one like that counter robot.


    When Graverson stepped into the craft, he saw that Ghar was already sitting in the pilot¡¯s seat. He thought better of it and moved back two seats, not daring to be right next to the droid.


    The group all boarded the ship, and Graverson bellowed, ¡°All right, little ones, let¡¯s go!

 CH 155

    After Graverson¡¯s command, the aircraft did not take off as expected and stayed quietly on the ground.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you simulated droid named Ghar, take off.¡±


    The aircraft remained stolid.


    In the co-pilot¡¯s seat, Bai Lixin stretched his hand to turn on the power source, and radar scanner, before looking at Ghar and saying, ¡°Take off, Ghar.¡±


    The aircraft pulled up abruptly.


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If I didn¡¯t have use for you guys as the pilots, I¡¯d have thrown you off this aircraft!


    Bai Lixin glanced back at Graverson and let out a sigh of relief in his heart: ¡°Having such a robot is really a blessing. This craft is too old, but the pilot is good. ¡±


    In the past, Graverson had flown a rickety craft, but in Ghar¡¯s hands, it was as honest as a lamb.


    The aircraft was not very fast and, because of its age, Ghar did not use the maximum speed.


    The craft flew through the universe for about three days and three nights before finally coming to rest on the nearest asteroid.


    The asteroid was called Black Star, and was not considered a developed planet in this galaxy, only a lower-middle level of development. But even at this level, it was far better than the Garbage planet.


    The planet was not rich in products, but there was a large black market. The black market was a popular place for pirates from all over the world to go.


    The craft was parked not far from the black market. It accepts everything, including junk, as long as it is useful and can be exchanged for supplies.


    There were eight large bags of scrap rubbish to be carried. One for each of the five fighters, one for Rubbish, and two other bags. Graverson looked at Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin blinked and turned his head to glance at Ghar.


    Without even blinking, Ghar lifted the two large bags in his hands and said, ¡°Master should rest. I¡¯ll carry them for you.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and stood on tiptoe to touch Ghar¡¯s black hair, ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Seeing this, Rubbish also peeked over to Graverson and said, in an electronic voice, ¡°Master rest, I¡¯ll carry it for you.¡± And with that, he moved his head towards Graverson¡¯s hand.


    With a snap, Graverson gave Rubbish a heavy slap on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t learn useless things. Follow me. ¡±


    With a confused look on his face, Rubbish looked at Bai Lixin, who was affectionate, and then at Graverson, who had gone, and rubbed his head with his mechanical hand, feeling aggrieved.


    The entrance to the Black Market was a huge metal gate, which was only open at night; during the day it was closed and would not be opened by anyone. It was just after midnight when Bai Lixin and his party arrived, just in time for the black market carnival.


    People crowded the narrow aisles; stall holders haggled with purchasers; the place was bustling.


    It took about half an hour to complete the ten-minute walk, as Graverson led his group through the aisles, pushing and shoving.


    Finally, Graverson stopped in front of an old red-nosed dwarf and said, ¡°Hey, old boy, long time no see.¡±


    The old red-nosed dwarf saw the visitor and his face lit up. ¡°Hey Graverson, it¡¯s been a while you haven¡¯t been around for some days. What happened to your arm?¡±


    He asked in surprise as he looked at Graverson¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Graverson laughed, his mouth hidden in his beard, ¡°that¡¯s because those women from our garbage star are too enthusiastic. A few of them swarmed me and crushed my arm. ¡±


    The eyes of the old red-nosed dwarf twinkled, ¡°I envy you, Graverson. Even though you¡¯re on a garbage planet, you¡¯re as good as a king there. Tell me quickly, how are the women? Are they pretty? Do they have big breasts? Do they have sweet voices? ¡±


    Another chuckle came from Graverson, ¡°First help me exchange these for supplies, and I¡¯ll tell you every detail in private.¡±


    The old red-nosed dwarf gave a nod and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get the scrap out and show it to me.¡±


    Graverson gave a wink to his followers, who hurriedly carried the scrap over to him.


    The old red-nosed dwarf looked over the scrap before looking at Graverson. ¡°This batch is not as good as the last one. How about I give you 100 star coins?¡±


    Only a hundred star coins ¡­¡­


    Graverson frowned slightly and snorted, ¡°You¡¯ll have to look carefully, old chap. I¡¯ve got some fine ore in there from the valley. I heard rich people like this stuff most.¡±


    The red-nosed dwarf sighed, ¡°Graverson, I¡¯m not trying to squeeze you. Although redstone is good, it has to go through dozens of tedious processes. These are raw stones you have given me, and the black stones encased beyond the red stones are harder than steel. It takes a lot of work to strip it off. The amount of money spent on this process alone is already a huge cost. So although redstone is a favourite in rich circles, it¡¯s genuinely not profitable. ¡±


    Seeing the black as a briquette stone that the old red-nosed dwarf was holding up and down in his hand, Bai Lixin slowly walked forward and asked, ¡°Old man, could you lend me the stone?¡±


    The red-nosed dwarf, seeing the boy for the first time, looked at Graverson in confusion.


    Graverson shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ve just got this little follower; it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Only then did the red-nosed dwarf hand over the stone. Bai Lixin took it, finding it to be very heavy and very dense.


    Looking inside along the black exterior, he could vaguely see a few bright red dots of light.


    Hefting it in his hand, Bai Lixin asked the old dwarf, ¡°If you were given the rough red stone inside instead of this raw stone, could we exchange it for more interstellar coins?¡±


    The red-nosed dwarf nodded, ¡°Sure, if you can give me the raw red stone inside, I¡¯m willing to pay you 1000 interstellar coins!¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Bai Lixin clutched the stone in his hand and squeezed it so hard that the unbelievably hard stone crumbled into crumbs like bread. The crumbs spilled onto the ground, gradually revealing the bright red stone hidden inside.


    The people gathered around the shop were stunned, and Graverson¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of his head.


    Placing the raw red stone on the old man¡¯s table, Bai Lixin gently rubbed his palms to shake the black ash off, ¡°Is that good enough?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 2000 star coins for this!¡± The old red-nosed dwarf exclaimed, excited.


    This had already surpassed the quality of the usual raw red stone. Because the surface of the red stone was irregular, they had to be very careful when cutting the black stone on the outside, not daring to cut too far inward. This causes some black stone to inevitably cling to the outside of the raw red stone, which then has to be removed in three stages. Only after this is the real process.


    This shabby young man with a grey face, covered in mud and dirt, with messy and dirty hair, had taken out the entire red stone.


    Bai Lixin gave an ¡°eh,¡± ¡°so little?¡±


    As soon as he said that, shouts suddenly rang out from around the room, ¡°I¡¯ll pay 3,000 interstellar coins!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give 3500!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give 4,000!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­¡­¡±


    The old dwarf saw his duck was about to fly away, so he jumped up with a slap on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 6,000!¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the red-nosed dwarf and smiled gently, ¡°Okay, 6000 then. In fact, our boss has been working with you for a long time, and I am not ungrateful. If you had said 2000, I would have done it too. But since you were so kind to raise the price to 6,000, then I¡¯ll be happy with it. 6,000 it is. ¡±


    The old dwarf nearly bit his tongue off.


    Having agreed on the price, Bai Lixin looked at Graverson and said, ¡°Boss, let me help you strip the red stones, and you give me 5000 while you get the rest. Is that alright? ¡±


    How could Graverson dare to say no? If this kid could crush the black stone with his bare hands, ten of him would be insufficient to beat him up.


    Quickly nodding, Graverson gulped, ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled faintly, ¡°You are the boss, as long as you are happy.¡±


    Graverson winced as he looked at the innocent smile on the teenager¡¯s face.


    It was the same innocent smile that he had worn when he made the old man raise his price to 6,000 star couns with just one sentence.


    For the first time in his life, what frightened him most was not a hail of bullets, but this harmless smile.


    The distribution was also agreed upon, and Bai Lixin walked over to the two large sacks containing the red stones. One after the other was taken out, and he would pinch them like bread.


    The more the red stones were piled up, the more people gathered around, until the place was finally blocked with people.


    Only then did Bai Lixin clap his hands and laugh, ¡°There, old man, check it out; two big bags of red stones, all purified for you.¡±


    The old red-nosed dwarf was not as scatterbrained as before this time. The astonishment in his eyes increased as he carefully examined the stones one by one.


    The black stones hidden deep in the hollows and crevices were all pinched out, and the whole red stones emitted a warm red light with no impurities.


    ¡°Good, good, good,¡± said the old red-nosed dwarf as he carefully placed the red stones one by one in a case with a thick sponge on the inside. ¡°I¡¯ll close up here for today. You guys come with me to get the money. I don¡¯t have so much money on me here. ¡±


    The red-nosed dwarf began to pack up his stall, strapping the items he had received for the day onto the back of the flying motorbike with a grunt, ¡°Come with me.¡±

 CH 156

    Bai Lixin had raised his physical attributes to S rank as early as the night before. Furthermore, he discovered that the method of concentrating energy to a single point was still useful.


    So, the black stone attached to the surface of this red stone was naturally easy to solve.


    The old red-nosed dwarf slowly rode his flying motorcycle with several people following behind him.


    Ever since he met Ghar, Bai Lixin found that his legs were close to being useless. Whenever there was a long walk, Ghar would consciously carry him.


    At the moment, Ghar was holding Bai Lixin, walking unhurriedly.


    Rubbish saw it and tried to approach Graverson again. He was stopped by a look from Graverson, who knew what he was planning to do, and scolded, ¡°If you dare to hold me, believe it or not, I will throw you into the junkyard right now.¡±


    Rubbish retracted his mechanical arm in grievance and took several steps back.


    As Ghar hugged Bai Lixin and passed Rubbish, Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°Rubbish, not all masters are good at expressing their emotions. Maybe your master is just a tsundere? You should know what that means. Search your memory chip. ¡±


    Rubbish nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a few seconds, Rubbish said in a happy tone, ¡°So the master is just shy. Thank you for the reminder, my lord.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°My name is Bai Lixin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Bai Lixin.¡±


    They were moving in a close nit group and neither Bai Lixin nor Rubbish spoke in a deliberately low voice. Graverson had long since heard the conversation between the man and the machine.


    When he heard Bai Lixin call himself ¡°tsundere,¡± Graverson almost pulled his beard off.


    And when he heard Rubbish say he was ¡°shy¡±, Graverson almost stumbled and fell on his face.


    These two were doing it on purpose, weren¡¯t they?


    He was a 6-foot man, with a strong back, and they called him ¡°tsundere¡±? They¡¯re calling him ¡°shy¡±?


    Graverson turned around and glared at the two people. His eyes inadvertently glanced at Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and found that it still had some black stone powder.


    His heart lurched, and he quickly turned his head back.


    Humph, I am a 6-foot man with a tiger back and a bear waist. I am not going to quarrel over silly things.


    The group followed the dwarf for about ten minutes before he stopped in front of a small house.


    It wasn¡¯t a small house per se, but it was rather short.


    From the outside, the entrance was a semi-circular arch. On entering, there was a huge semi-circular inner room, which narrowed down to the height of the front door.


    The red-nosed dwarf got off the flying motorbike, not caring about the supplies hanging from the back of the vehicle. He only clutched the suitcase that was well guarded in front of him and said, ¡°Come on in, this is my home.¡±


    With that, the old dwarf walked straight into the doorway with the case in his arms.


    The crowd looked at each other for a moment, and Graverson took the lead as he bent and walked in too.


    When it was Bai Lixin and Ghar¡¯s turn, Bai Lixin nimbly jumped out of Ghar¡¯s arms and went through the doorway. He smiled narrowly and waved at Ghar, ¡°Ghar, come in. Come, come. ¡±


    Ghar was obviously at a loss because of the door¡¯s size. After about five seconds of waiting, he bent his back extremely low and walked in.


    Bai Lixin saw this and laughed, ¡°What a stumbling hero. Manskoo just had to make you so tall, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be cute and short like a child? ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at Ghar¡¯s helplessness and grew fond of it. Although Ghar was always expressionless and his speech was flat, he kind of looked cute when he was expressionless.


    He had to find his lover soon to ease his longing, otherwise, he would be poisoned by the ¡°cute¡± robot.


    Bai Lixin wiped the tears of laughter from the corners of his eyes and went over to help Ghar up, ¡°Ghar, don¡¯t relax, we¡¯ll have to do this later when we are getting out.¡±


    Ghar: ¡°Yes, master, as long as it makes you happy.¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    He¡¯s pretty slick at talking.


    The old dwarf tucked the case he was holding under the desk for a moment before removing 600-star coins in denominations of 10 from the locked cabinet under the desk.


    He put them in a bag after separating 100 coins and gave these to Graverson. The old dwarf swept the rest all up in a larger bag and handed the bag to Bai Lixin, ¡°Here is your payment.¡±


    Bai Lixin took the bag with a smile and handed it to Ghar behind him without looking back, ¡°Ghar, this is our first bucket of gold. Keep it well.¡±


    Ghar nodded blandly, ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Graverson looked at the shallow pouch of money in his hand, and then at Bai Lixin¡¯s, and snorted. You talk as if you were the only one with a droid.


    With that in mind, he shoved the money pouch behind him without looking back, ¡°Rubbish, this is your master¡¯s money pouch. Keep it safe. You can¡¯t give it to anyone. ¡±


    Rubbish hurriedly took the money bag and asked, ¡°Master, what about when you want it? Shall I give it or shall I not give it to you?¡±


    Graverson snapped back, ¡°Of course, you have to give it to me if I want it! It¡¯s my money. Do you want to take it for yourself? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Graverson slowly turned back around.


    Why did it feel like his robot was so far behind the other side in terms of intelligence?


    Dwarfs were blacksmiths by nature, and the mechanical items built by their hands were always both practical and beautiful. People from all walks of life were clamouring for them.


    Bai Lixin looked around and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have a bathroom here?¡±


    To be fair, he did not want to remain so dirty, but water was a scarce commodity on the garbage planet and it was more precious than even life.


    Where would he get water for bathing?


    Now that he was in the dwarf¡¯s house, he couldn¡¯t stand the muddy body and the hair that had balled up into knots. All he wanted to do was to find a place to clean himself off.


    The gnome knew what he meant and pointed to the side sliding door, ¡°It¡¯s in there. Red is hot water, blue is cold. There are clean towels in the cupboard.


    Bai Lixin was elated and rushed off in a single bound.


    Ghar saw Bai Lixin dash into the bathroom and bent his head down to look at the dwarf. ¡°Hello, do you have scissors, cloth, needles, and thread in your house please?¡±


    The dwarf laughed, ¡°I have a treasure chest of everything in this house.¡± He bent down and pulled out a box from under the bed, ¡°This box is full of needles and thread, scissors and cloth.¡±


    With that, he went over to the standing cabinet on one side and opened it up. A dazzling array of cloth was revealed, ¡°I just like handicrafts. I make all my clothes, so that¡¯s why I have so much cloth. You are free to use it. ¡±


    Ghar took the cloth, needle, and thread box and nodded his thanks, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    There was the sound of water splashing in the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound, Ghar unfolded the cloth and spread it flat on the ground.


    Graverson was left in the hall, and the red-nosed dwarf beckoned the rest to the drawing-room for tea.


    ¡°Dummy¡± had not bathed in who knows how long and was covered in layers of dirt, which Bai Lixin washed off. His hair was all tangled, and after a long time of unsuccessful attempts to untangle it, Bai Lixin simply ripped off the knots and threw them in the garbage.


    He showered for a full hour and a half before turning off the showerhead.


    As soon as he turned off the showerhead, he heard Ghar¡¯s calm tone outside the bathroom, ¡°Master, I have prepared your clothes. They are on a shelf just outside the bathroom door. ¡±


    Through the bathroom door, Bai Lixin answered, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Bai Lixin opened the bathroom door after wiping himself clean. He walked out naked to get dressed.


    In the world¡¯s memory, it seemed that the ¡°dummy¡± was only fourteen years old.


    He had been living on Garbage Planet since he was six years old and had never worn a decent shirt until he died.


    Bai Lixin sighed as he stroked the soft navy blue velvet jacket.


    The clothes were neatly folded on the rack, and Bai Lixin thought they were clothes the dwarf had traded in from somewhere. But when he saw how well they fit, as if they had been made for him, he realised that Ghar probably made them.


    Ghar had even thoughtfully made him a pair of underwear, and they were such a snug fit.


    Bai Lixin let out a sigh of satisfaction. He was clean and had comfortable clothes. How could Ghar be so perfect? He could do everything, even clothes. Bai Lixin felt he was about to be raised by Ghar and be a waste.


    He had just finished putting on his underwear and shirt when Ghar appeared from around the corner, ¡°Master, please let me help you dress.¡±


    Bai Lixin opened his arms unresistingly and said lazily, ¡°Okay, you do that. I¡¯m not good at the bow tie. ¡±


    Ghar nodded and slowly walked up. He half leaned down to straighten Bai Lixin¡¯s shirt, his hand deftly hooking the black satin bow tie and creating a beautiful bow.


    After that, he lifted Bai Lixin¡¯s shorts and also helped him put on socks.


    Bai Lixin looked in the mirror after dressing up.


    Ghar had cut and made him a jacket, shirt, and shorts, a pair of indigo socks were now on his feet. The shirt was white, and there was a navy jacket over it. The shorts were the same colour as the jacket, and the socks were a little darker.


    Bai Lixin looked at himself in the mirror and suddenly smiled, ¡°How noble-looking.¡±

 CH 157

    The youth in the mirror had curly flaxen hair, which had previously been tangled in knots at the back because he was too dirty and didn¡¯t cut his hair.


    Bai Lixin had washed this body to the point that the skin was peeling off. There had been a bit of mud, dirt, and grease on his bdy and whatnot.


    His curly hair was still long because he hadn¡¯t been careful when he had pulled the knots out.


    Seeing this, Ghar asked, ¡°Master, would you like a haircut?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Ah, it was so good to have such an understanding robot. Bai Lixin felt like he was living a life of clothes and food at the moment.


    Ghar, the all-rounder, held a pair of scissors and a comb in each hand and styled Bai Lixin¡¯s hair.


    The droid reflected in the mirror gazed down at Bai Lixin¡¯s hair with serious eyes, straightening his back and trimming the hair meticulously.


    Bai Lixin almost fell to the ground in comfort as Ghar¡¯s hands plunged gently into his hair, occasionally massaging his scalp in the process.


    In just a few strokes, the hair was trimmed.


    Bai Lixin nodded with a satisfied glance at himself in the mirror and smiled, ¡°Thank you, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Outside, there was a wail that belonged to Graverson¡¯s gruff voice.


    Ghar¡¯s fingers had flown at an unrecognisable speed, and in a matter of minutes, an exquisite shirt was ready.


    Graverson looked at the gentlemanly Gahr and then at the dull, stupid robot beside him and asked pessimistically, ¡°Do you know how to make clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You know how to make clothes? ¡± Graverson hadn¡¯t expected Rubbish to actually know how to make clothes, ¡°Then you can make me one too.¡±


    Rubbish nodded, ¡°No problem, Master.¡±


    There was a half-hour gap between when Rubbish had agreed to make the clothes and when they were made.


    When Rubbish brought the mysterious clothes over, Graverson¡¯s whole mood went south.


    It was a large, one-piece nurse¡¯s outfit!


    And it was a bright pink at that!


    Graverson wailed, ¡°Geez, I told you to make a tuxedo or something manly. What are you doing making a nurse¡¯s uniform?¡±


    Looking a little aggrieved, Rubbish clutched the large nurse¡¯s uniform in its arms and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. In addition to nurse outfits, my memory chip has data on how to make hollowed outfits, bondage outfits, tight leather outfits, catgirl outfits, bunny girls, underwear, and lingerie. Which one do you need specifically? ¡±


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Graverson rubbed his face helplessly and asked, ¡°And this was implanted in you by the son of your former master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    **! @#$%!!!


    I¡¯m going to find the boy and rip him to pieces!


    When Bai Lixin came out, he saw a large pink nurse¡¯s uniform in Rubbish¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    He laughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t stand up straight and was lucky to have Ghar hold him up so he didn¡¯t roll to the ground, ¡°Emma, I¡¯ve never laughed so hard.¡±


    Rubbish looked in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction and realised that he was slightly different from the image he had stored in his memory. He asked in confusion, ¡°Excuse me, are you, Mr. Bai Lixin?¡±


    Bai Lixin wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and nodded in response, ¡°Yes, I am Bai Lixin.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bai Lixin, you are a different person than you were before the bath. Let me refresh Mr. Bai Lixin¡¯s appearance.¡±


    A faint blue light emitted from Rubbish¡¯s eyes, scanning Bai Lixin up and down for a few seconds before retracting, ¡°Storage complete, two of Mr. Bai Lixin¡¯s physical characteristics have been recorded.¡±


    The sound of Bai Lixin¡¯s laughter had originally aroused Graverson¡¯s anger, and he was about to break into a cussing fit when he took a glimpse of Bai Lixin¡¯s features and stopped short.


    Graverson stared at Bai Lixin with wide eyes, and his anger subsided.


    Who was this nobleman? Was it that wretched brat Bai Lixin? How could such a cute young man be that evil fellow?


    The others also stared at Bai Lixin. It wasn¡¯t so much that they were attracted to him, but the contrast between his true persona was too great. So great that his post-bath appearance made them feel that their worldviews had collapsed.


    Underneath all that grubbiness and filth was such an angelic face.


    Graverson finally withdrew his gaze and sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s a little white face.¡±


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes flickered to the nurse¡¯s uniform, a hint of pity and sarcasm in his eyes.


    The meaning was as if to say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a female fetishist?¡±


    The old red-nosed dwarf came out of the production room next door, and his eyes almost popped out when he saw Bai Lixin: ¡°Wonderful, wonderful! People indeed depend on their clothes. The young master¡¯s attire fits his temperament perfectly. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and asked the old red-nosed dwarf, ¡°May I ask the way to the Helium from here?¡±


    ¡°Helium?¡± The old red-nosed dwarf frowned, ¡°There used to be a monthly ship to and from Helium, but since the robot riots on Helium, the last ship that went there was detained by the robot army. Those people have not yet come back, so their lives or deaths are unknown. No ship has travelled to Helium since then. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°So if I were to buy a craft with an excellent flight system, approximately how many interstellar coins would it cost?¡±


    The old red-nosed dwarf gestured, ¡°It would cost about 100,000 interstellar coins. Plenty of energy reserves and a long flight distance to send you back and forth between any planets in this galaxy. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Hey old chap, I saw a nice sensor in your place last time. Didn¡¯t you say you would keep it for me at that time? Now that I¡¯ve got the money, why don¡¯t you give it to me? ¡± Graverson approached with his bag of money, his beard twitching as he spoke.


    ¡°Oh, that thing, I kept it for you. Let me see where I put it. ¡± The old dwarf bent down and rummaged through the room, which was piled high with boxes, and finally, in the corner, he found the sensor, which was already covered in dust, ¡°I¡¯ve had a good Harvey today, so I¡¯ll give you this sensor for free. Take it, Graverson. ¡±


    Graverson took the sensor with a grin. This guy asked for 50 interstellar coins last time, but this time he gave it for free. It looks like that red stone would make the little old dwarf a serious profit. ¡°What is that good stuff you were tinkering with within the manufacturing room, old chap?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha,¡± the old red-nosed dwarf chuckled, ¡°I suddenly remembered that you haven¡¯t told me about your racy experiences.¡±


    ¡°Come, come, let¡¯s talk about it in detail to the side. These things are not suitable for young children.¡± Graverson said and gave Bai Lixin a withering glance.


    Bai Lixin shrugged, ¡°You guys talk to yourselves. Ghar, let¡¯s go to the black market for a stroll. Rubbish, do you want to join us?¡±


    Rubbish blinked as he asked Graverson, ¡°Master, may I wander around the Black Market?¡±


    Graverson was in the middle of a conversation with the old red-nosed dwarf when he waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Go, go, just make sure to come back.¡±


    ¡°Yes master, I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    With that, one man and two droids bowed out the door, Bai Lixin making no effort not to laugh at Ghar once more.


    The black market was not far from the old man¡¯s home, so they chose not to take transport but to go on foot.


    As they walked, Rubbish suddenly asked, ¡°Lord Bai Lixin, why did master say his injury was caused by women when it was caused by the Ghar droid? Is he hallucinating? Is my master ill? Does he need to be rescued? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and shook his head. He was currently sitting in Ghar¡¯s arms, his head almost level with Ghar¡¯s. He reached out to rub Rubbish¡¯s head and said, ¡°Your master is only upholding the dignity of a man.¡±


    ¡°So a man¡¯s dignity can be enhanced with sexual fantasies?¡± Rubbish seemed to understand. ¡± I still have 100 TB of adult movies plus 10 G of seed resources stored in my memory chip. Should I play them to my master more often for his dignity? ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Er¡­ You probably shouldn¡¯t. I think your master will send you to the garbage recycling plant if you play them for him. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Bai Lixin.¡± Rubbish nodded, ¡°By the way, Lord Bai Lixin, do you have the dignity of a man? Do you need to watch these adult films? I can send them to Ghar and he will play them for you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin gulped for some reason, and he smiled awkwardly, ¡°Uh, well, you¡¯d better not damage my Ghar.¡±


    As they walked and talked, Bai Lixin and his group reentered the entrance to the black market.


    He jumped straight out of Ghar¡¯s arms on seeing the crowded place.


    Ghar led the way, while Bai Lixin and Rubbish followed. When they arrived at a clothing store, Bai Lixin suddenly stopped, ¡°Wait a minute, Ghar.¡±


    Ghar stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Bai Lixin with an expressionless face.


    Bai Lixin surveyed his size before reaching out and pointing a finger at a garment, addressing the long-eared, blue-skinned proprietor of the stall, ¡°Can I take a look at that outfit?¡±


    It was a silver-grey trench coat and silver-grey suit trousers made of metal-like fibre material. It was without a single crease, and an extremely pale white light reflected off the surface as it shifted.


    Holding the clothes over to Gale¡¯s body, Bai Lixin nodded in satisfaction and turned his head towards the seller.


    ¡°Wrap it up, how much is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my dear young master, this outfit costs 70-star coins. Look at the material it is made of; this is the best metal-like fibre in all of the stars. I am not deceiving you, this is the lowest price. It is sold at 120-star coins elsewhere. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and pulled out seven silver coins from the money pouch Ghar had been holding, ¡°Here you go, thanks.¡±

 CH 158

    The proprietress neatly folded the clothes and placed them in the portable leather case.


    Seeing the suitcase handed to him, Ghar asked, ¡°Master, may I ask if these clothes are for me?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°It is for you. This outfit matches you well. You will look handsome. ¡±


    Ghar paused with a dull stare for a full three seconds before nodding, ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    Bai Lixin wanted to come to the black market, mainly to scavenge and see if any materials could be used.


    100,000 interstellar coins for an aircraft was still a bit far-fetched for him at the moment. But if he were to assemble it himself, the cost would probably be much lower. He originally intended to come here and board the ship to Helium, but unexpectedly, the ship had stopped going to and from Helium.


    Oh my love, why is it so difficult to get to you this time? I can¡¯t see you now, so I can only look at Ghar and think of you!


    Oh Ghar, you cannot make expressions and are only a robot, but why is the mind and personality hidden beneath your expressionless face so much like my beloved¡¯s?


    Oh Dijia, when will I ever see you?


    Bai Lixin lamented as he scavenged ahead for materials that could be used.


    Ten paces behind Bai Lixin, Ghar¡¯s droid signal connected to Rubbish¡¯s, electricity coursed back and forth between the two droids, but no sound came out: ¡± you really have 100 T¡¯s of movies and 10 G¡¯s of resources there?¡±


    Rubbish blinked his red eyes at Ghar and replied with the same current signal: ¡± Yes, I have 100 T of adult movies and 10 G of seed resources stored in my memory chip.¡±


    Ghar: ¡°What is the nature of all these movies?¡±


    Rubbish: ¡°Just some videos of men and men.¡±


    Ghar paused for a second and looked at Rubbish with an indescribable emotion: ¡°It turns out that all your former master¡¯s son watched were erotic movies.¡±


    Rubbish nodded: ¡°Yeah, And there are multiple sex positions; very comprehensive. ¡±


    Ghar: ¡°What are sex positions?¡±


    Rubbish: ¡°These are the positions that two men put their bodies in when they move against each other.¡±


    Ghar: ¡°And what kind of positions are there?¡±


    Rubbish paused for a few seconds, seemingly searching his memory chip. It took about three or four seconds before he answered: ¡°69, Guanyin sitting on a lotus, man pushing a cart, ten thousand flowers, a hundred flowers blooming, etc.¡±


    Ghar: ¡± Then pass them on to me, along with the instructions on how to make the nurse, bunny, catgirl, and the tight leather outfits.¡±


    Rubbish froze: ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Bai Lixin say it would damage you? I¡¯m already infected with a virus here because of these things, and I¡¯ll pass it on to you. ¡±


    Ghar: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I come with my own antivirus software. And in exchange, I¡¯ll pass on the method of making men¡¯s clothes to you, so you can make them for your master. ¡±


    Rubbish: ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll pass them on to you! ¡±


    Bai Lixin carefully searched for the desired materials, completely oblivious to the small movements of the two robots behind him.


    Rubbish deciphered the message from Ghar and was overjoyed: ¡°Ghar, you have a lot of dressmaking data stored inside your chip.¡±


    Ghar: ¡°Thanks for the compliment. You have quite a collection, I¡¯m amazed.¡±


    Rubbish: ¡°But what do you need all these adult films for?¡±


    Ghar: ¡°To learn, it might be useful later.¡±


    Rubbish: ¡°What about clothes making? Your master is a man. ¡±


    Rubbish: ¡°Maybe he¡¯d like to wear them.¡±


    Rubbish¡¯s eyes glowed suddenly: ¡°Oh! I see, your master is so cute-looking. He¡¯d look especially cute in a nurse¡¯s outfit. ¡±


    Ghar nodded calmly: ¡°En, I think so too.¡±


    A chill suddenly ran through Bai Lixin¡¯s back as he walked. He shivered, and his chrysanthemum tightened uncontrollably.


    He stopped and folded his arms around his chest.


    Ghar saw this and quickened his pace to Bai Lixin¡¯s side. He spread his arms and hugged him to his left breast, ¡°Is it cold, master? Please lean closer to me and I will turn on the insulation system for you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin leaned against Ghar¡¯s body, slowly feeling the warmth from the other man.


    He sighed comfortably and patted Ghar¡¯s back, ¡°What an all-round robot. You are just perfect. Worthy of being Dr. Manskoo¡¯s work. ¡± Only his lover could have built such a perfect robot.


    Ghar paused and said calmly, ¡°Master, I am a defective product.¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and patted Ghar¡¯s back in disbelief, ¡°What defective product is this perfect? You can fly, you can go to the kitchen, you can make clothes, you can fight hooligans. Simply perfect! ¡±


    Ghar gave a ¡°mmm,¡± ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    Bai Lixin leaned his body against Ghar¡¯s warm chest, but his eyes did not relax as he looked around.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he stopped in front of a stall.


    He pointed to a small kinetic device glowing blue and asked, ¡°Boss, how much is this?¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, this young master, you really have a good eye. This kinetic energy device is a powerful energy source in the simulation robot, absolutely high-tech stuff. If you want it, that would only cost 500 interstellar coins. ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at Ghar and said, ¡°Can this be used as a kinetic device to make an aircraft ?¡±


    Ghar took a closer look at the kinetic device and shook his head, ¡°It can support the simulated droid activity for 200 years, but an aircraft is too large for a kinetic device to be used.¡±


    Bai Lixin got a negative answer and was a little disappointed, ¡°We¡¯ll not take it, boss.¡±


    Although he could get the production of an aircraft from S419M, his whole being had become like a sloth since he had adopted Ghar.


    He didn¡¯t want to move anything, not even his brain.


    Therefore, it was better to leave such a tangled and mind-numbing task as making an aircraft to the all-rounder Ghar.


    Bai Lixin was not ashamed of his laziness. On the contrary, he was proud of it.


    After another stroll around the black market, every time he saw a kinetic device and interrogated Ghar, he was rebuffed.


    He was unable to do anything but shrug his shoulders and return without success.


    As the two of them exited the gates of the black market, Ghar naturally carried Bai Lixin in his arms.


    Bai Lixin accepted it and chatted with Ghar as they walked. However, he felt that something was wrong as they talked.


    They were almost at the dwarf¡¯s gate when Bai Lixin looked around and suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Where¡¯s Rubbish?!¡±


    Ghar also paused and looked around, ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked down and met Ghar¡¯s eyes, blinking, ¡°When did he disappear?¡±


    Ghar: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Uh ¡­¡­¡±


    No wonder he had a feeling that something was missing¡­


    He covered his face with his hands and rubbed his cheeks. He had been with Gale and completely forgot about Rubbish


    ¡°Can you connect to him and find him?¡±


    Ghar let out a ¡°mm,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    After about a minute, Ghar shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry master, I can¡¯t connect to Rubbish.¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned slightly, ¡°Can¡¯t connect? What circumstances would prevent you from connecting to him? ¡±


    ¡°The other side actively blocking or the other side¡¯s power being cut off would cause that. I¡¯m a simulated robot, so my power can¡¯t be cut off once it¡¯s on, but Rubbish is different. He¡¯s a very old generation robot and has a power switch on the outside.¡±


    ¡°Could Rubbish have been tricked into being sent to the junkyard?¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s frown deepened.


    Gahr: ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the dwarf¡¯s house that was close by and then at the black market some distance away, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s tell Graverson first so we can go and look for him together.¡±


    ¡°What?!!! The punk is gone?! ¡± Graverson sprang to his feet, ¡°Rubbish is so stupid, you have to keep an eye on it when it goes out with you!¡±


    For the first time, Bai Lixin didn¡¯t retort to Graverson, but bowed his head in shame and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was so focused on talking to Ghar that I forgot about Rubbish.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Graverson was just about to climb up the pole when he saw Ghar slowly raising his hand. He instantly changed his tone, ¡°So what do we do? Shouldn¡¯t we hurry up and find him?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°I came back to ask all of you to go and look for him. There is strength in numbers.¡±


    Graverson looked at Ghar¡¯s retracted hand and grinned, ¡°Then let¡¯s get going. No matter how stupid Rubbish is, he¡¯s still my robot. I¡¯m the only one in this world who can bully him, and I¡¯ll make anyone who dares to hurt him pay back in double! ¡±


    Although a bit dumb, he was quite used to Rubbish after using it for more than a few hours.


    ¡°All of you lot, let¡¯s go look for him. No one has dared to steal from me before Graverson, I¡¯d like to see what kind of person is so ungrateful.¡±With that, the group hurried out of the dwarf¡¯s house and headed towards the black market.


    In the black market, robots weren¡¯t exactly common, but in the face of a large market, they could only ask slowly from door to door.


    After asking a line of stalls, all of which claimed not to have seen Rubbish, Graverson¡¯s mood got a little worse.


    He had acquired Rubbish three years ago from a waste recycling station on a neighboring planet. Something had gone wrong with him and he was about to be dismantled and squeezed into a four-sided block-sized piece of scrap iron for recycling.


    Rubbish was a bit dumb, but he had his advantages.


    If he was given a replacement robot like Ghar, he would refuse.


    How could he just throw it away the robot he had grown familiar to.

 CH 159

    Graverson sighed and gave Bai Lixin and Ghar a hard look from behind.


    If you can lose sight of a droid right next to you, why don¡¯t you lose yourselves?!


    Graverson¡¯s beard twitched as he blew out an exasperated breath.


    Graverson suddenly stopped in front of a cloth stall.


    With wide eyes, Graverson asked the stall owner, ¡°Have you seen an old counter robot? very dumb, black metal and tall.¡± Graverson asked viciously as he gestured to his height with his hand.


    Anyone who could do business in the black market was no pushover.


    The stall owner didn¡¯t care much about him. He continued counting the coins in his hand without looking up.


    Graverson glared at him for a couple of moments, then suddenly his eyes lit up and he grabbed the stall owner¡¯s hand, ¡°Say, where did you get the star coins in your hand?¡±


    Although Graverson couldn¡¯t beat Ghar, the average person was a piece of cake for him.


    He squeezed the stallholder¡¯s arm so hard that the stallholder raised his face with a pained look and begged, ¡°Yes, I saw the robot. He bought cloth from me.¡±


    Dwarves have a penchant for crafting and moving everything around, and coins are no exception.


    The dwarf had carved a small hammer symbol in an obscure corner on the coins given to them.


    Graverson had seen the symbol on the 10 yuan worth of star coins.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that droid?¡± Graverson¡¯s eyes went wide, and the force in his hand increased.


    ¡°He bought a black cloth from me and was taken away by two men.¡±


    ¡°Taken by two men?¡± Graverson frowned and let out a sigh, ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°Towards that little alleyway.¡± The stallholder wailed in pain and reached out to point to the location of a dark little alleyway.


    Graverson violently threw back the stallholder¡¯s hand and raced towards the little alleyway.


    Bai Lixin and Ghar were also asking the shopkeepers one by one. Bai Lixin was so enamoured with Ghar that he had long forgotten about S419M. Until now, he hadn¡¯t remembered to ask S419M about Rubbish¡¯s whereabouts.


    Finally, the bewildered Bai Lixin came to his senses and asked in his mind, with a slap of his head: [S419M! S419M!]


    [Lord host! You finally remembered me!!! Wuu wuu wuu!!!] S419M cried. All Bai Lixin felt was a headache as S419M wailed.


    Bai Lixin mentally sighed. It was still Ghar who was more considerate and understanding.


    S419M¡¯s cries became louder as he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s thoughts: [It¡¯s only new people laughing, but old people are crying. How is this robot called Ghar any better than me?]


    Bai Lixin: [He can do the laundry, cook and make the clothes.]


    [He¡¯s not as knowledgeable as I am!]


    [He does the laundry, the cooking, and the tailoring.]


    [He¡¯s not as sweet as I am!]


    [He can do the laundry, cook, and make clothes.]


    S419M: [¡­¡­ Wow!!!]


    Bai Lixin rubbed his temples: [Shut up! Did you forget that you can initiate a conversation with me? It¡¯s not like I cut the connection to the system.]S419M sighed resignation, [I was just jealous and trying to see how often you would remember me.]


    But it turns out you really never even thought of me.]


    [Well, I¡¯ve remembered you now, haven¡¯t I? Help me find the counter robot, Rubbish.]


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Beginning to locate Rubbish¡¯s geographic location. Ding, successful location. Will now transmit the route to Rubbish¡¯s location to the host. Ding! Route transmission was successful. The red line leads to the counter robot¡¯s location.]


    Bai Lixin tapped Ghar¡¯s shoulder after receiving the route, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I know where Rubbish is.¡± Bai Lixin said as he ran, also darting straight for the small alleyway that Graverson had just run into.


    The alley was dark, so Ghar radiated two rays of light from his eyes to illuminate Bai Lixin.


    Within a few moments of running, two figures appeared in front of them. But they were more like a figure and the remains of a robot.


    In the darkened aisle, the counter droid, which had been fine a moment before, now lay crooked on the ground.


    The light in the red eyes had gone out, and its body was somewhat twisted and contorted, but a roll of cloth was still wrapped tightly around its arms.


    The chest had been broken open in a violent manner, and the core that had been supplying it with energy had been dismantled.


    Graverson was standing dumbfounded in front of Rubbish, his form forlorn and his body slightly huddled.


    He suddenly roared, ¡°Ma, who is it, who the hell dares to do this to Rubbish? I¡¯m going to waste him!!!¡±


    He twisted his head to look at Bai Lixin, his eyes glinting luridly against the dark sky.


    Ghar took a step forward and shielded Bai Lixin behind him.


    Graverson was furious and had already lost his reason as to who stood before him and whether he had the power to stand up to them or not.


    With a roar of rage, Graverson lunged forward and struck Ghar¡¯s body with the head of his hammer.


    However, Ghar did not fight back as he usually did; he stood there motionless, taking in Graverson¡¯s anger.


    After a long moment, Ghar said flatly, ¡°Rubbish is a robot.¡±


    Graverson growled, ¡°Can¡¯t a robot have feelings?! He was my robot, the one I¡¯ve spent three years with! ¡±


    Ghar paused, ¡°I mean, Rubbish is a robot. Every robot has a memory chip. As long as he has a memory chip, he can be fixed perfectly. ¡±


    Graverson stiffened and looked up at Ghar dully, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, move Mr. Graverson. You¡¯re in my way. ¡±


    It was then that Graverson wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and made way for Ghar.


    Ghar approached Rubbish and half sat him on the ground. He then felt around the back of Rubbish¡¯s head, and he found a hidden switch.


    With a press of the switch, Rubbish¡¯s head slowly opened, and inside was a glowing blue memory chip.


    Ghar took the chip and said without expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Graverson, but Rubbish¡¯s body has reached the end of its life because of its quality. Even without this trauma, it would have been unable to function in three years. I took a look, and concluded that there is no need for Rubbish¡¯s body to be repaired.¡±


    Graverson¡¯s eyes flared with anger once again as he listened, ¡°What do you mean?! You¡¯re telling me to give him up? Don¡¯t think you can despise my robot just because you¡¯re a high-tech thing. ¡±


    Ghar didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid, ¡°Mr Graverson, please hear me out. There is no need to repair his body because he needs a brand new one. Do you want me to create the same body for him as before, or create a body that is slightly inferior to mine but also high-tech? ¡±


    Graverson gulped, ¡°Er, that¡­ If he¡¯s made into a high tech gadget, will his¡­¡­ ¡± He took a hand to his temple and swirled it a few times, ¡° will it affect his intelligence?¡±


    Ghar flattened his hand out in front of Graverson, ¡°This is a memory chip. A robot¡¯s body is just a shell loaded with memories. As long as the memory chip is still there, it¡¯s still him. There¡¯s just one more problem. ¡±


    Graverson asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°If he gets a high-tech body, it could take a long time for Rubbish to get used to it. So what is your choice as his owner? ¡±


    Graverson licked his lips and hesitated, ¡°Ah¡­can¡¯t we ask Rubbish himself?¡±


    Ghar gave Graverson a deep look and nodded, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go back first then.¡±


    Graverson hesitated and glanced back at Rubbish¡¯s broken body. He gritted his teeth before turning back and picking it up, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. The bastards who hurt my robot should count themselves lucky. I¡¯ll make them pay a thousand times over if I ever come across them! ¡±


    Ghar picked Bai Lixin and sat him in the crook of his arm and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll find them.¡±


    On the way back, they passed a few stalls that they had shopped at earlier. Ghar scavenged a lot of parts, including the simulated robotic kinetic energy device that they had seen before but abandoned.


    Rubbish¡¯s body was made of metal and was bound to be heavy, but Ghar didn¡¯t have any free hands to help Graverson carry it. He was carrying Bai Lixin in one hand and the materials in the other.


    Graverson gritted his teeth and half-bent his legs as he struggled to hold Rubbish¡¯s body.


    The body was worn out, but he didn¡¯t have the heart to throw it away, so he had to bear it.


    Their actions were not conspicuous in this crowded street, and the other five they had moved with had not returned from their search.


    Graverson had agreed to meet them in front of the dwarf¡¯s house at dawn, so he was not worried that they would be lost.


    Once in the dwarf¡¯s home, Ghar found a reading machine to put the memory chip into.


    Three bright spots slowly appeared on what had been a blue screen. Two above and one below, forming a simple face.


    ¡°Where is this? It¡¯s so dark.¡± Rubbish¡¯s voice rang out from the speaker.


    Ghar sniffed and turned on the camera, and Rubbish yelled, ¡°Yikes! Master! You¡¯ve become so tall and majestic! You too, Ghar, also Lord Bai Lixin! ¡±


    Graverson slapped the top of the quad box and said hatefully, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s turned into nothing but a memory chip, idiot!¡±


    ¡°Look at this!¡± Graverson said in exasperation as he lowered Rubbish¡¯s broken body to the floor.

 CH 160

    Rubbish¡¯s screen face made an exaggerated expression of dropping his jaw, ¡°What happened to my body?!¡±


    Graverson was secretly relieved to hear Rubbish¡¯s surprise. It seems that Rubbish was unaware of the damage done to his body. He was probably cut off early on, so he did not suffer much before he was scrapped.


    Rubbish claimed to feel pain, but Graverson attributed it to the virus because his body was mechanical and should have no nerve endings. But he felt pain when he was scalded by boiling water, he felt pain when he fell from a great height, and he even claimed to have a cold when his wiring shorted out.


    ¡°Why did you follow two men?¡± Graverson sighed and sat on Rubbish¡¯s completely wasted body, ¡°Tell me how they lied to you.¡±


    Rubbish made a crying motion with his face, ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t like the clothes I made. So I traded my treasured 100 T¡¯s of adult movies and 100 G seed resources in addition to my data on making bunny girls, cat-girls, nurse outfits, and more to get Ghar¡¯s male clothes making data. I was excited and went off to buy some cloth for you, Master. ¡±


    Without a hint of defensiveness, without the slightest concern, he just revealed the hidden transaction.


    The depressed and gloomy atmosphere instantly changed to embarrassment at Rubbish¡¯s words.


    They turned their heads towards Ghar in unison.


    Bai Lixin looked at Ghar with a deep inquisitive look in his eyes and said, ¡°Ghar, why do you want those things?¡± Why do I have an uneasy feeling?


    Ghar took a deep look at Bai Lixin and said indifferently, ¡°The core system to my running program has a self-learning function. When faced with anything unknown, I am driven by that system to try and take in that knowledge. Rubbish¡¯s stored information on those adult films and fancy dress practices was unknown to me, so I spontaneously made the exchange to gain this information. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded. Oh, so that¡¯s what it was about.


    Bai Lixin glared at Graverson and said protectively, ¡°See, your Rubbish is spoiling my Ghar. Now he¡¯s learned how to watch porn. ¡±


    Ghar: ¡°¡­¡±


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡±


    Graverson coughed and blushed as he changed the subject, ¡°And then what happened after you bought the cloth?¡±


    ¡± I was still missing a piece of material for the outfit in mind when two men suddenly came out and said they knew where to get it. So I followed them and ended up walking into a deep alley. They tried to steal the money bag you had asked me to keep, Master. I defended the money bag until they turned my power off. I don¡¯t know what happened after that. ¡±


    ¡°Then they broke your arm, dug out the kinetic energy device, and turned you into a pile of scrap iron! If I hadn¡¯t found you in time, you would have been turned into an iron block and sent to the garbage recycle! ¡±


    As Rubbish sniffed, the eyes on the screen instantly turned into hearts as he said excitedly, ¡°So it was Master who came to my rescue! I¡¯m so touched, master!¡±


    Graverson coughed to hide the sudden blush that appeared from the praise, ¡°Now Ghar is going to make you a new body. What kind do you want?¡±


    ¡°I can choose a new body?!¡± The face on the screen made a surprised face, ¡°What are the options?¡±


    Ghar said, ¡°It can be the same as the mechanical body you had before, or it can be something else. Do you have any requests or wishes for your new body? How about, gender, height, physique or something like that.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.. I want to be as flexible as you are. Is that okay?¡± Rubbish added, ¡°My mechanical body was so old that some of the chains were worn and rusty. My arms and fingers were crudely designed and crafted. It¡¯s hard to perform tasks that are too delicate. ¡±


    Ghar nodded, ¡°Okay, any other requirements? body gender, colour, and such. ¡±


    ¡°I want to be as tall as you are, imposing as you are, and cool as you are!¡± Rubbish flashed his heart-eyes as he looked at Ghar.


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­.¡±


    Gale: ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Graverson kicked the display hard, ¡°Why be like him? Is he as tall as me? Does he have my swagger? Is he as cool as me? ¡±


    Rubbish made an aggrieved face and said, ¡°Master, robots don¡¯t lie. He¡¯s taller than you, he¡¯s more imposing than you, he¡¯s cooler than you. Shouldn¡¯t I become like him so I can protect you and give you face at all times? ¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Graverson kicked the screen again, ¡°How can I show off my height and power by walking around with a robot that is taller, cooler, and more imposing than me? I will decide on your body. In addition to meeting your first requirement, the rest will be infinitely close to your original body! ¡±


    Rubbish beamed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ghar saw that the two had agreed, so he looked at the old red-nosed dwarf and said, ¡°Can I borrow your workshop for a moment.¡±


    The old red-nosed dwarf was fond of handcrafting, especially those related to metal, ironwork, and the like. The pearls, gems, and ironwork he usually made were highly sought after, but he was still a bit out of his depth when it came to robots.


    He had a ready-made production site; why not use it. ¡°Of course, but on the condition that you let me watch, please. Maybe I can be of help. ¡±


    Ghar nodded as he drew out Rubbish¡¯s memory chip, ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The dwarf and Ghar had been in the crafting room for a day and a night so far. Bai Lixin had slept, eaten, and continued to sleep, but Ghar was still not yet out. He simply rolled over and went back to sleep.


    Towards the latter part of the night, Bai Lixin heard the sound of footsteps around him, and he slowly opened his eyes. He made out a silvery grey trench coat faintly glowing in the darkness, ¡°Ghar?¡± He tentatively called out.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, master. You stirred the covers in your sleep, and I was tucking you in. I am sorry to have woken you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯ve had a long sleep this time. Is Rubbish¡¯s body done? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. His body has just been replaced, so he is in the adaptation stage. ¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Bai Lixin said, with a nasal note in his voice, ¡°turn on the light for me. I want to see if my Ghar looks handsome in his new clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± A faint glow lit up the room after some movements, ¡°You have just woken up, so the light might be too harsh for your eyes.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and propped himself up.


    Ghar was standing about four metres away at the light switch near the doorway. Under the faint light, Ghar¡¯s body dazzled as if it were emitting a pure white light.


    The light reflected the brightness of his clothes, making his already fair face even whiter. His body stood as straight as a statue.


    But beneath this indifference, there was a hint of familiarity.


    With a bitter smile, Bai Lixin reached out and asked Ghar to sit beside him, ¡°Come here, Ghar. Let me have a good look at our handsome robot. ¡±


    Ghar gave a soft ¡°mmm¡± and sat at the edge of Bai Lixin¡¯s bed.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s legs were still under the covers, and he sat up with his hands propped on top of the covers, his eyes looking into Ghar¡¯s.


    Ghar¡¯s eyes were an almost transparent colour. They were crystal clear, as if without a trace of taint.


    In the dim light, the surroundings were extraordinarily quiet and warm, with only the sound of the two breathing shallowly.


    Bai Lixin slowly reached out and gently traced Ghar¡¯s delicate face with his warm fingertips.


    His eyes followed his fingertips as they slid up his cheek, and when they reached Ghar¡¯s eyes, their eyes met.


    Long lashes like bristles blinked as Ghar asked, ¡°Master, what is wrong with my face?¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to touch it.¡±


    Although Ghar¡¯s gaze was bland, there were a few hints of warmth and purity in it.


    He looked into Ghar¡¯s eyes for a moment longer, then suddenly reached out and closed them.


    It was such a light gaze, but it gave off a feeling that Dijia was gazing at him through those eyes.


    Bai Lixin shook his head vigorously to get rid of the unrealistic thoughts. It seems that I have to move faster, otherwise I will develop schizophrenia if I continued like this.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Rubbish was fixed? So take me to see him, Ghar. ¡± Bai Lixin suddenly said.


    Ghar opened his eyes and looked deeply at Bai Lixin before nodding, ¡°Yes, master. Please get dressed and follow me. ¡±


    Ghar pointed to the bedside cupboard, and Bai Lixin saw a light grey pyjama neatly folded there.


    Ghar helped Bai Lixin dress up, and after buttoning the top meticulously, he had to half-kneel and help with the slippers.


    ¡°Did you also make both the pyjamas and slippers?¡± A warm current crossed Bai Lixin¡¯s heart, and he asked softly.


    His voice was extremely soft and shallow. He did not speak aloud, as if fearing that the warmth would shatter with his voice.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I had some time after making Rubbish¡¯s body. So, I made some daily clothes for you.¡± Ghar picked up Bai Lixin in a princess hug.


    ¡°Thank you, Ghar.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome; it¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    They had started moving when Ghar suddenly spoke up and asked, ¡°Why is Master so eager to go to Helium? Are you looking for something? ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°I am looking for my lover. He is on Helium at the moment. ¡±


    Ghar¡¯s steps stopped, and he leaned down to look at Bai Lixin with penetrating eyes. ¡°Is it Dr. Manskoo?¡±


    Bai Lixin hesitated for a moment, ¡°It may be, it may not. I¡¯m not sure yet. I always have to take a look to confirm something. ¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be your lover,¡± Ghar affirmed.


    Bai Lixin raised his eyes and frowned, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°Because he does not deserve a lover like you, no one on this planet deserves you.¡± ¡°Except for me,¡± Ghar added silently.

 CH 161

    Bai Lixin was stunned, ¡°But what if he is?¡±


    ¡°Manskoo is my maker, so I know him. You wouldn¡¯t like a man like him. ¡±


    Bai Lixin would have exploded if someone else had said that about his identified lover, but Ghar¡¯s words just made him curious, ¡°Then tell me, what kind of man is he?¡±


    Ghar paused for a few seconds, seemingly thinking of a summarized word, and finally said, ¡°A worldly man.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Then tell me, what kind of man am I?¡±


    There was a longer pause this time before Ghar replied, ¡°A misty one, Master.¡±


    ¡°A misty one? What do you mean by that? ¡±


    ¡°Ethereal, so unlike the people of this world.¡±


    Bai Lixin was silent. Ghar was right, he was indeed not a person of this world. In the end, he was just a wisp of a ghost.


    Although Ghar was only a robot, his analytical skills really surprised him.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually not sure if he is. I just wanted to go and confirm it.¡± Bai Lixin gave a laugh and said, helplessly.¡±


    ¡°Not sure if he is? Does master not know what his lover looks like? ¡± Tell me and I will make sure that kind of person never appears to you.


    Bai Lixin looked into Ghar¡¯s indifferent eyes and said, ¡°I would be fine if I knew what he looked like.¡± But who allowed his lover to be so mischievous and appear differently in each world? Well, actually, his appearance was also different in every world too.


    ¡°So, you want to go to Helium just to make sure that Dr. Manskoo is your lover, not to make Dr. Manskoo your lover? What if he is not your lover? ¡± Ghar continued to press the issue.


    ¡°If not, then I will continue my search until I find him.¡±


    ¡°Master, did you take me in because I was made by Dr. Manskoo?¡±


    Ghar said this in his usual flat tone, and it sounded particularly sincere. Bai Lixin could not help but feel a pang of weakness in his heart.


    ¡°This¡­it was indeed because of that at first.¡± Bai Lixin stiffened and replied.


    ¡°So once you find out that Dr. Manskoo is not your lover, will you discard me? Just as my previous masters did? Throw me away like a piece of scrap.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart gave a hard jerk when he heard Ghar ask if he would be abandoned, ¡°Certainly not! Although I first took you in for other reasons, people have feelings. I would never do something like that, especially after all the time we have spent together. ¡±


    ¡°People have feelings¡­master, do you think robots have feelings? Do you think robots only think through preprogrammed programs, or are there emotions derived from the programs that are uniquely robotic? Does the program manipulate the robot, or does the robot really have emotions? ¡±


    ¡°If the program manipulates the robot, why do the robots¡¯ personalities vary so much instead of being identical? Why is Droid 3 perfect while I¡¯m filled with a violent factor and Rubbish is such a clean character? Are we all failures? Is it because something is wrong with our programming? Or have we generated our minds and have our own unique personalities? ¡±


    ¡°When I think about these questions, am I thinking on my own, or is the thinking program in the central system making me initiate such questions?¡± Ghar continued to throw out question after question, ¡°If it is that robots have developed minds of their own, then should humans still have the right to determine the future of robots? Can they just dismantle them and decide whether they live or die? Can they send them to the junkyard without the consent of the robots themselves? ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the serious-looking Ghar and shook his head apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t given these questions much thought. I¡¯ll smooth this out with you when my head clears a bit. ¡±


    Ghar nodded, ¡°Okay, I get it. We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡±


    The two had reached the crafting room as they talked.There was a bright light leaking from inside through the doorway.


    Ghar gently pushed the door open, and Bai Lixin saw a brightly glowing robot looking down at his body.


    This robot¡¯s body was much smaller than the one Rubbish had originally been in, measuring only about the same height as Bai Lixin¡¯s. For aesthetic purposes, the top of his head, shoulders, waist, and knees were light blue.


    Hearing the movements at the door, the robot that was surveying its body raised its head and said excitedly, ¡°Ah, Lord Bai Lixin, hello.¡±


    Because Rubbish was a first-generation robot, most of his body was made of copper and iron, which was both cheap and impractical. The materials only added to the bulkiness of the robot, but did not accentuate its flexibility.


    Bai Lixin smiled when he saw Rubbish¡¯s face and said, ¡°So cute.¡±


    The outer ring of Rubbish¡¯s face was white, with a black screen in the middle. His round head was much larger than the average adult¡¯s proportions. Two blue grids of light representing the eyes were symmetrically laid on the face, and the black grid lines representing the mouth were laid underneath, where the three grid lights were now forming a confused expression.


    Bai Lixin jumped out of Ghar¡¯s arms and circled Rubbish several times.


    Each joint was finely connected, the chip and kinetic energy and switches well protected within the white painted metal. A curved shape extended beneath the wrist to provide maximum protection for Waste¡¯s finely shaped mechanical hand.


    Bai Lixin stood tall next to Rubbish. When he realised he was about a third of a head taller than Rubbish, he reached out and patted Rubbish¡¯s smooth head, ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Rubbish.¡±


    Rubby tilted his head with a ¡°0.0¡± expression, ¡°Do I look cool, Lord Bai Lixin? ¡±


    Bai Lixin gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°Very cool!¡±


    Rubbish: >w

 CH 162

    The two men were a little drunk, and one of them asked, ¡°Hey, man, how did we walk into a dead end?¡±


    ¡°We walk this alley every day. How can it be a dead-end? ¡± The slightly fatter man squinted his eyes and looked forward, ¡°Hey, man, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. This isn¡¯t a wall, this is a guy making out with a chick and having sex. I can hear the sounds.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s drunk!¡± The thin man twisted the fat man¡¯s ear, ¡°Listen, there¡¯s no sound. How can you have sex without sound? It¡¯s not lovemaking at all. ¡±


    The fat man burped and slurred his words, ¡°Hey, who¡¯s in the way? Get out of the way or I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡±


    Out of the darkness came a ¡°haha,¡± ¡°Hello there, little thieves.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what did he call us? Little thieves?¡± The thin man slapped the fat man on the shoulder and said, ¡°This brat doesn¡¯t want to live.¡±


    Without warning, two blinding lights suddenly lit up from the other end of the dark alleyway.


    The fat man and the skinny man¡¯s eyes ate up the pain for a moment and panicked as they covered their eyes while cursing, ¡°That dead one dares to mess with us! Does he want to die? ¡±


    The two had awakened from their drunken stupor.


    After adjusting to the bright light, the fat and skinny men slowly put down their hands and opened their eyes. However, they could only look around and dared not look at the source of the bright light directly.


    Bai Lixin patted Ghar¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Turn the brightness down a bit, or it won¡¯t be fun.¡±


    Ghar obediently adjusted the brightness to a comfortable intensity.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t rush to clean them up but waited for them to get used to it before laughing. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s a bug in my robot¡¯s program, so it always turns on the bright light automatically. Are you two okay? ¡±


    There were two pale rays of light shooting from Ghar¡¯s eyes, and in the dim light, the two men could make out the money bag pinned to Ghar¡¯s waist.


    The two, who had now sobered up, brightened up. Just when they wanted to get some money, another robot came along to give it away! What a lucky couple of days.


    They looked at each other and laughed happily as they gave each other a high five.


    The boy seemed to be a human, and the one beside him with bright eyes was definitely not a human. He was one of the legendary simulated robots of Helium Planet.


    Rumour had it that there were not many simulated robots produced on Helium, and they had all been recalled. Their materials and kinetic energy had become a rare commodity since there were very few simulated robots in circulation.


    Hahaha, this little brat, there is an open way to heaven, but you don¡¯t go, instead, you decide to break into hell.


    What¡¯s the point of having such a robot around?


    The robotics three laws state that robots cannot harm humans, so to make such a loser a hero is useless.


    With this in mind, the fat man and the skinny man strutted forward arrogantly.


    Bai Lixin hid behind Ghar with a timid look on his face.


    The two men¡¯s confidence was boosted when they saw the timid look on the young man¡¯s face. Their chests rose higher and their arms flung wider as they came to Ghar.


    The fat man tilted his head with a disdainful look at Ghar. What was the use of having such a tall and imposing figure? In the end, won¡¯t he just stand still and be beaten by humans?


    The thin man, on the other hand, had his eyes fixed on the money pouch pinned to Ghar¡¯s waist.


    They looked at each other again and said, as if no one was watching, ¡°Knock the little brat out, then drag the mock-up robot back. We¡¯ll disassemble it, extract all the materials we can use, and sell them for money. We¡¯ll make a fortune. ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! We shall go back to that bar in a few days. There are so many girls waiting for me, hahaha. ¡±


    There was no law for the benefit of robots. They were seen as props for humans. They are hazed, robbed, stolen, and even dismantled, but the humans remain innocent.


    This dysfunctional law also allowed some hooligans to see the loopholes. They specialised in stalking robots who were out alone, robbing and dismantling them for profit.


    At this point, the fat and thin men were planning to do the same thing again.


    Only this time, there was one more obstructionist in the form of Bai Lixin.


    Although Gar was tall, they didn¡¯t see him as a fighting force because of the three laws of robotics. No, to be precise, they didn¡¯t see Bai Lixin as a fighting force either.


    The skinny man had already struck, his hand reaching for Ghar¡¯s waist. He was about to touch the money bag when Bai Lixin suddenly snatched it from behind and yanked it off Ghar¡¯s waist, hiding it behind him.


    Bai Lixin was so fast that the thin man did not react at all.


    He looked at Ghar¡¯s empty waist. The duck in his mouth had just flown away?


    The skinny man was furious and punched Ghar¡¯s waist twice, saying, ¡°Get out of my way or I¡¯m going to slit my wrists. To prevent me from slitting my wrists, you need to cooperate with me and get out of the way. ¡±


    The three laws of robotics state that robots are not allowed to harm humans or stand idly by when they witness a human in danger.


    They have repeatedly succeeded with little effort due to this blackmail. Robots would meekly deliver their money bags to them and cut off the power themselves, allowing them to do whatever they wanted.


    But today, they were destined to kick the iron plate.


    Instead of getting out of the way, Ghar took the two men by the wrists with one hand.


    The fat and skinny men froze. The next thing they heard was two crunching sounds before their faces went white with a grim look of pain.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!! My arm, my arm!!! ¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! My arm! It hurts so much, aah! ¡±


    The two men¡¯s arms were twisted into extremely bizarre positions. Ghar only broke Graverson¡¯s arm once before, but these two had their arms twisted to a hundred and eighty degrees as if they were in a knot.


    From the elbow to the fingers, all the bones in their arms were shattered.


    The two men rolled on the ground in great pain, their foreheads covered in a cold sweat.


    Bai Lixin poked his head out from behind Ghar and handed the money bag back to him, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, it hurts just looking at them. I¡¯m afraid this fracture will never heal. Oh, let me warn you, in addition to the bug, my simulation robot will attack anyone who wants to hurt me, and you were planning to hurt me. ¡±


    The two men helped each other up while enduring the pain and said, ¡°Wait for me, I will let our boss take care of you! Wait for me! ¡± With that, they ran towards the entrance of the alleyway.


    Bai Lixin stepped out from behind Ghar with a smile on his face and ran up to the two men. With a stomp of his foot, he put his leg forward, and the two men tripped and fell to the ground.


    With two loud thuds, the fat man and the skinny man fell heavily to the ground, crushing their noses, knocking out their teeth, and their mouths filled with blood.


    Bai Lixin bent over and sneered, tugging the two men by their collars like chickens as he easily lifted them, ¡°Tell your boss? Hahaha, your boss will hate you because you are letting your boss meet his death. ¡±


    ¡°Come on, I won¡¯t run either. You take me to your boss. I¡¯ll save myself another errand and end-all of you in one go today. ¡±


    The two men¡¯s faces were swollen and already covered in blood; tears and snot fell as they begged, ¡°Master, you are the master; please spare us. We were wrong, we deserve to die, we are bastards, we won¡¯t dare to do it again! ¡±


    Bai Lixin took in their pitiful appearance but did not feel the least bit sympathetic.


    He remembered Rubbish¡¯s much-abused body when he was first found. Do robots have no feelings? Don¡¯t robots feel pain? Don¡¯t they deserve respect because they were created by humans? Should they be discriminated against and driven away by mankind?


    Bai Lixin pondered over the questions Ghar had asked yesterday, one after the other; if he hadn¡¯t had personal contact with robots, he might have thought they were just systems. But in the past few days, he had gotten to know Ghar and Rubbish.


    How could a robot not have feelings? Were Rubbish and Ghar fake? Rubbish¡¯s cute cluelessness, Ghar¡¯s thoughtfulness; these weren¡¯t personalities that could be moulded just because of a system. He was sure that they must have spontaneously developed minds of their own, that they had become new individuals.


    These robots deserved to be treated with more respect and dignity; they should not be treated as mere tools of life; they should be taken seriously and treated equally as humans do. ¡°You robbed an old counter droid of his money the other day.


    Do you remember?¡± Bai Lixin asked indifferently, with a morose coldness in his voice.


    How could the two men dare resist? The fat man hurriedly replied, ¡°Remember, I remember, big master.¡±


    ¡°Where did all the money go?¡±


    ¡°The money¡­.money¡­¡± The fat man hesitated for a moment, and hurriedly replied when he saw Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes turn cold, ¡°We spent it all.¡±


    ¡°What about the energy device?¡±


    ¡°Our boss has been collecting energy devices recently, so I offered it to our boss.¡±


    Bai Lixin let go of the two men¡¯s collars and said, in a condescending manner, ¡°Since you stole the energy device, stand up and lead me to it.¡±


    Even if it was scrapped, it was Rubbish¡¯s energy device. No one had the right to use it.

 CH 163

    The pale yellow crescent moon was covered by thick dark clouds. Under the night sky, three shadows were moving towards a mechanically built house.


    The two men at the head of the group stumbled and staggered. Although it seemed like they were walking with difficulty, their pace was not slow.


    A tall figure trailed behind, and there was a black shadow in his arms, as if he was holding something.


    A closer inspection showed it was a young teenager of about 14 or 15 years.


    ¡°Young master, that house up ahead is our boss¡¯s territory. This is where we handed over the device.¡± The fat man turned back and said, respectfully.


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Okay, then continue to lead the way.¡±


    The fat man hesitated, his eyes flickering as he pleaded, ¡°Young master, we won¡¯t go in. The boss would kill us if he knew we brought you here. ¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered in the darkness, ¡°In that case, you can go.¡±


    Having been given an amnesty order, the two men ran wildly for fear that Bai Lixin would change his mind.


    ¡°Are you just going to let them go, master?¡± Ghar looked down at Bai Lixin.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Can¡¯t I find them easily? ¡± Bai Lixin laughed unconcernedly.


    Ghar nodded thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Haha, come on.¡±


    Ghar seemed to walk slowly, but he was walking extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the mechanical gate.


    The gate was tightly closed and covered with a circle of hard metal and iron plates all around. The place was like a lump of iron, and with the gate closed, there was no way to get in.


    Bai Lixin jumped off Ghar, walked to the gate and knocked on it.


    There was silence behind the gate.


    When no one answered, he continued to knock. After about thirty seconds, there was a sound inside the gate, but it seemed to come from the roof.


    Bai Lixin heard a sound, and a miniature cannon came out of the roof. The cannon locked on to the two men knocking on the door, and a horn followed. A gruff voice came out of the speaker, ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. This time it¡¯s a simulated robot. Those two brats did a good job.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a human next to him, boss.¡± A small voice came out through the speaker, reminding the man called ¡°Boss¡±.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Countless people are disappearing every day on the Black Star; one more doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s just a child.¡± The man¡¯s voice was thin, but he still insisted on not hurting Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes and gripped the iron door with five fingers. He yanked the entire steel door off the hinge with one tug.


    Inside the gate, the lights were on. In the house, there was a bearded man with a tiger-back and forty to fifty people standing around him. The bearded man was dragging a man, intending to slap him.


    There was a great deal of noise and excitement around them.


    The door slammed open, and the people in the room looked at the door with a start.


    A figure stood outside, beyond the blackness of the night. His face looked as cold as frost, yet a sneer permeated the corners of his mouth. He was short, looking only fourteen or fifteen years old, but in his hand was a steel door that was nearly twenty times larger than his body.


    Bai Lixin smiled coyly when he saw that all eyes were on him and threw the iron gate in his hand back. He smashed it right in front of the fat and thin men who were still running away and blocked their way.


    The two men were not expecting this and sat down on the ground in shock, not looking back.


    Bai Lixin clasped his hands behind his back and slowly walked in, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the late-night intrusion. Which one of you is the boss here, please?¡±


    Although Bai Lixin was young and short, he looked like a little zombie that had crawled out of the ground in the eyes of the crowd. The crowd, which had just formed a circle, scattered, leaving the boss in the middle to be the hero.


    The boss was still holding the man who had just retorted to him and was embarrassed when he saw Bai Lixin looking over. He threw the man in front of him.


    The man was in pain and his expression had a momentary twist, and the trembling man opened his mouth. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the boss here.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°You¡¯re not. You spoke up for me just now, so it seems like you still do have a conscience. Move aside, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    The man hesitated for a moment, and then stepped back.


    In this way, in the vast lobby which had been full of people, only Bai Lixin and the boss were in the centre at the moment.


    This Boss, a few days ago, there were two little thieves who gave you my friend¡¯s item. My friend treasures that item very much. I wonder if you can return it?¡±


    ¡°Okay, what item of your friend¡¯s has been left here?¡± The boss saw what Bai Lixin had just done and knew that they were no match for him combined.


    ¡°A kinetic device for a robot, does that ring a bell?¡± Bai Lixin smiled, looking around.


    Many mechanical guns were hanging on the walls, and there were many boxes scattered everywhere on the floor. Some of the boxes were not fastened tightly, and he could vaguely see the metal ammunition inside.


    No wonder this man was collecting so many kinetic devices. It turned out that he was planning to dismantle them and use them as energy for his cannon. This man turned out to be a big lord who made arms privately.


    ¡°There are countless kinetic energy devices sent to me every day. I don¡¯t know which one you¡¯re talking about. ¡± The boss replied with a laugh. He swept his gaze around from the corner of his eyes and turned his head back to Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin took the machine gun on the table beside him and played with it casually, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a wide range of goodies here. The Cosmic Police are probably quite interested in knowing where you are, aren¡¯t they? ¡±


    After playing with it for a while, he held both ends of the gun in each hand and balled it into a circle.


    The boss: ¡°¡­¡±


    The men, who had just seen the boss¡¯s signal and were secretly bringing out the guns, quietly put them back, patting each other¡¯s chests to suppress the shock. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, young master. Let¡¯s have a good talk. I have no way of finding you the kinetic energy you mentioned. The devices that came the day before are disassembled and installed in the cannon the next day. There are so many orders worldwide, how can I find it for you? ¡± The boss made up his mind and decided to be polite.


    ¡°In that case, give me something in exchange.¡± Bai Lixin circled the room and locked his eyes on the long box-pressed at the bottom of the pile of boxes, ¡°My friend¡¯s kinetic energy is priceless to him. Since you dismantled it, you have to tell me where it is so I can bring it back to him. If I can¡¯t find it, then I¡¯ll pick a few things from here instead. You robbed my friend of his most precious item that day. It¡¯s not too much for me to do that too, is it? ¡±


    The boss¡¯s face darkened, and he had to point to a larger mini cannon in the corner, ¡°This is the cannon made of the kinetic energy those two sent me the day before yesterday. If you two don¡¯t mind, you can take the cannon away as an apology to that friend of yours. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Then thank you, boss. You are a reasonable person, which is very different from those two just now. ¡± Bai Lixin said as he walked to the small box he had just seen.


    The small box was under a crowd of boxes and was very inconspicuous.


    After standing close and examining it for a moment, Bai Lixin pulled the small box without moving the box over it with a casual jerk of his hand.


    His strength was still condensed in his hands, so ordinary objects were as light as a feather in his hands, but this box was surprisingly weighty when he held it.


    Although he felt a sense of weight, it was not too heavy, but just the right amount of weight in his hand.


    After blowing on the box to remove a thin layer of dust, Bai Lixin slowly opened the very old black box.


    Inside the box, a pure black sword hilt lay quietly.


    Seeing the hilt without a blade, Bai Lixin held it in his hand and took it out, walking back to Ghar asking, ¡°Is this a lightsabre?¡±


    Among the stars, there was an extremely magical weapon. It did not have the powerful appearance of a cannon or the super range of a laser gun. It was just a cold weapon, but it was highly sought after by countless people.


    But when they acquire this weapon, they can only look at it with fear and awe. The lightsabre was a symbol of power and majesty.


    Only those who possess a strong heart are qualified to hold this sword and stimulate its powerful energy.


    A lightsabre looks insignificant, like a small ornament with no angles when it sits there, but is a force to be reckoned with once it is in the hands of the person to whom it belongs.


    Ghar glanced at the lightsabre and then at Bai Lixin.


    He nodded and reached out to hold the lightsabre to examine it.


    But when Bai Lixin let go of the lightsabre, thinking that Ghar had already taken hold of it, it fell out of Ghar¡¯s hand and onto the ground with a clang.


    Ghar looked at the lightsaber that fell to the ground and his eyesbrows slightly furrowed for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master. I didn¡¯t mean to, but I can¡¯t hold this lightsaber. Since you can, I believe you are its master.¡±


    Bai Lixin bent down to pick up the lightsaber and held it in his hand. He examined it for a moment before flicking it and a column of intense crimson light glowed above the hilt.


    Bai Lixin looked up and saw a crowd of people¡¯s jaws about to drop to the ground.

 CH 164

    With Rubbish having almost adapted to his new body, Graverson decided that the group should return to the garbage planet. He counted the number of people by head count and noticed that two were missing.


    ¡°Where are Bai Lixin and Ghar? Where did they go? ¡° Graverson asked, almost blowing off his beard.


    Waste O^O: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡­ Put away the cute expression.¡±


    Rubbish ^w^: ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Graverson coughed, deciding that out of sight was out of mind. ¡°You guys carry all the supplies to the ship for now. You, go fuel up the ship. If these two don¡¯t make it back before dawn, you don¡¯t have to wait for them. ¡°


    ¡°You were not going to wait for us!¡± A clear, piercing voice came from a distance as two people slowly walked over. The two were carrying several large boxes in their hands effortlessly.


    ¡°Where did you go? What have you got there? ¡° Graverson asked as he watched the two men approach. His eyes widened when he saw what Ghar was carrying, ¡°A mini-cannon?!¡±


    Ghar placed the mini-cannon in front of Rubbish and said, ¡°It¡¯s your energy unit in there. I wanted to take it out and return it to you, but I thought this would be more suitable. Do you want it?¡±


    Rubbish blinked and looked at Graverson. ¡°Do I want it, Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!!! Of course you want it! It¡¯s a cannon of immense power! ¡° Graverson was about to jump up and down, afraid that Rubbish would say ¡°no.¡±


    Rubbish nodded a few times, ¡°Yes, thank you, Ghar. I¡¯ll take it then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Ghar dropped the cannon, but he was still carrying several stacked boxes over his shoulder. Graverson had exchanged arms with people before and was no stranger to the look of the boxes. He asked suspiciously, ¡°You bought arms?¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and shtoook his head, ¡°Someone gifted them us.¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡± Graverson clearly didn¡¯t believe Bai Lixin, ¡°Who would be so kind as to give you this?¡±


    ¡°An arms dealer, and in return, Ghar has sent their address location to the Interstellar Police.¡±


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With that, Bai Lixin and Ghar carried the boxes to the ship on their own.


    Graverson looked at the mini-cannon and happily carried it onto the ship as well.


    While Ghar was making Rubbish¡¯s body, Graverson didn¡¯t stay idle. He cleaned up the spaceship where he should, and since he couldn¡¯t move his hands, he yelled at his minions to fix the malfunctioning steering wheel sensors, flight systems, and other areas.


    With the money left over, he purchased more supplies such as medicine, water, and food, remaining with about 300 star coins only.


    Bai Lixin bought the pile of materials for Rubbish¡¯s body and was left with about 3000 star coins. The aircraft was large, so they had enough space to load the supplies within its weight capacity and returned home with a full load.


    There was no home-grown food on the garbage planet, so if it weren¡¯t for Graverson¡¯s supplies every few days, the people of Garbage Star would be starving to death.


    The group did not linger any longer and made their way back to Garbage Star.


    Everyone was stunned when they stepped onto the golden sands of Garbage Planet.


    The place was in shambles, the crude houses had collapsed, and the front of the crumbling clinic was filled with dying people.


    Graverson threw down the supplies in his hands and rushed over to them as he yelled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    A man who wasn¡¯t too badly injured replied, ¡°Cosmic pirates were passing through.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, those trash! What can they rob from a garbage planet? ¡° Graverson thundered, ¡°How many of them are here?¡± What have they taken? Where did they go? I won¡¯t spare them, damn it! ¡°


    ¡°There were seven of them, each with a laser gun. They came and took not only our supplies but also the young women. ¡° A pale old woman stood up from the crowd and pointed in one direction, crying out, ¡°They¡¯re fucking bastards! They took my food and they took my granddaughter! They went in that direction! ¡°


    Graverson glared back at his mem on the ship, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get the fucking drugs out. There are very few labourers on this shit planet. Who¡¯s going to mine for me if they die? They¡¯re tired of living if they dared to rob me, those sons of bitches! You guys, go and get the laser guns we exchanged last time. I¡¯ll chop these bastards up. ¡°


    The five minions raced down to the ship to unload all the supplies and medicine, while others raced back to Graverson¡¯s house and brought a crate of weapons.


    After settling the injured, Graverson stepped back onto the ship in fury.


    Inside the ship, there was silence.


    One of his men cautiously asked, ¡°Boss, how are we going to find them?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that old woman give us their direction? Let¡¯s look in that direction. I don¡¯t believe we can fail to find those damned pirates. None of the women should die; they¡¯re all our labour! ¡°


    The minions looked at each other, wanting to say something but stopping themselves.


    Since the boss said so, they just had to follow orders.


    Bai Lixin suddenly smiled as he looked at this scene.


    After knowing Graverson, he didn¡¯t feel that Graverson was as vicious as described in the world¡¯s memories.


    He looked rough and his mouth was sharp, but his heart was like tofu.


    ¡°Ghar, can you connect to the aircrafts in this part of the galaxy? Search their flight paths and see which one has been here in the last two days. ¡°


    Ghar nodded, ¡°Yes, Master. I will begin screening for eligible craft.¡±


    Half a minute passed and Ghar¡¯s eyes projected a translucent pale blue screen in the air, ¡°I have found it, Master. This aircraft is on Alpha planet. It is 70 light years from the garbage star, and we can reach there in about two days. ¡°


    A relatively new aircraft was shown in the blue screen. They had parked it and they had tied five women together while they themselves were gathered around a campfire, drinking wine and eating meat, looking very much at ease.


    At the sight of such a scene, Graverson stomped his feet in anger.


    Bai Lixin patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think these guys plan to sell these women.¡± As long as we get there in time, nothing will happen to them.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Ghar, let¡¯s go to Alpha.¡± Bai Lixin soothed Graverson and sat next to him.


    A word woke up the dreamer, and Graverson was sort of concerned. That¡¯s right. If these men had been after the women early on, why wait until now to make a move? Although they were tied up, they didn¡¯t seem to have suffered any physical pain.


    Graverson breathed a sigh of relief and sat back in his chair.


    It was then that he saw what Bai Lixin was playing with in his hand and let out a surprised cry, ¡°A lightsabre?¡±


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow and grinned, ¡°Oh, Boss Graverson is quite perceptive. You recognized it at a glance.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Graverson puffed out his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°So tell me, is this light sabre of mine good or bad?¡±


    ¡°Che,¡± Graverson rolled his eyes, ¡°isn¡¯t it just a lightsaber? I have one too. I traded kinetic energy for a lightsaber plus twenty laserguns back on the Black Star. ¡°


    Lest Bai Lixin didn¡¯t believe him, Graverson yelled to the man behind him, ¡°Bring me the lightsaber and let the brat have a look.¡±


    The man nimbly pulled out a hilt from the bottom of the case and brought it to Graverson with both hands, ¡°Here you go, boss.¡±


    Graverson took the ornate golden hilt in one hand and showed it off in front of Bai Lixin, ¡°See, this is my lightsabre.¡±


    Bai Lixin took the hilt, weighed it in his hand, and suddenly smiled, ¡°Where did you get this lightsabre? Was it in a room like a block of iron in Blackstar? ¡°


    ¡°Huh, how did you know that?¡± Graverson tried to reach for Bai Lixin¡¯s lightsaber, but Bai Lixin dodged and did not give it to him. He pushed the ornate golden hilt back to Graverson and said, ¡°This ¡®lightsaber¡¯ of yours is a fake, it¡¯s just an ordinary hilt. Even if you try for many more years, there will be no light born out of it. ¡°


    ¡°That man I know is an arms manufacturer. The so-called lightsabre was meant to fool you people. We got Rubbish¡¯s kinetic energy back from him.¡±


    ¡°Yours is a fake too?¡± Graverson looked down at the ornate hilt and then at the unimpressive hilt Bai Lixin was holding, somewhat unable to accept it, ¡°Yours is a fake too?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°About as real as it gets.¡±


    ¡°Argh, what about those laser guns?¡± Graverson was enraged.


    Ghar set the aircraft on auto-flight, then walked down from the pilot seat to Graverson¡¯s batch of laser guns. He picked each one up and looked at them, finally shaking his head, ¡°All inferior, rubbish that will break after one use.¡±


    Rubbish ^¨Œ ^: ¡°Are you talking about me? Did I malfunction somewhere again? ¡°


    Crowd: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be a quiet robot? Nobody¡¯s asking you to talk, thanks!


    Seeing the depressed look on Graverson¡¯s face, Bai Lixin gave Graverson an atmospheric pat on the back so that he wouldn¡¯t become suspicious of the whole Black Star, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, even though he lied to you, the laser guns and other stuff I took from him are enough to pay off what you gave him earlier.¡±


    Graverson¡¯s heart fluttered. ¡°You mean¡­.. are saying that those laser guns are¡­.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded heavily, ¡°Yes! They are for you! But you have to remember to pay me for the stamina, I carried them all the way here for you, didn¡¯t I?!¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money. When we take care of those cosmic pirates later, their men will be yours, but the ship is mine.¡±

 CH 165

    On the Alpha planet, several men were trying to start up their aircraft.


    ¡°Fuck, what bad luck. It broke down just when we were so close to our destination. ¡±


    They had passed by the Garbage Star a few days ago and had surprisingly found a few decent-looking women among a bunch of old and sick people who had been abandoned there. If the women were sold to the intergalactic bigwigs as playthings, it would be a good harvest.


    But the women had just been snatched when, coincidentally, the aircraft malfunctioned.


    They checked the aircraft carefully several times, both inside and out, but found no fault, which was strange. It just wouldn¡¯t start. Was there a problem with the signal transmission?


    They tried again today, but the aircraft still would not start. All the signals were out of order, the electronic display was not working, and they couldn¡¯t even send out a distress signal.


    The leader, a man in his forties, rubbed his hair in frustration, ¡°How could this happen? This aircraft has never malfunctioned before. ¡±


    A junior replied, ¡°I can¡¯t find any reason, do we have to stay here today? Planet Alpha is so desolate, and there¡¯s no telling when a passing ship will come through.¡±


    The man in his forties looked at the intact aircraft and spat, ¡± No wonder these ominous women were dumped on a garbage planet. I think it¡¯s a curse to keep them. Let¡¯s kill them! ¡±


    One of his men raised his gun and slowly walked towards the five tied up women.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The leader suddenly shouted and stopped the man¡¯s actions, ¡°There¡¯s a ship coming this way.¡±


    The figure of an aircraft slowly appeared in the sky above them. Because the scanning radar was out of order, they could only identify it with the naked eye. The approaching aircraft was dilapidated, but in any case, it was far better than theirs that couldn¡¯t take off.


    ¡°All of you come over and see who these people are.¡±


    The women who had been bundled together also saw the slowly approaching aircraft, and several were overjoyed to see the familiar aircraft.


    It was Graverson¡¯s craft!!! Graverson couldn¡¯t have appeared here for no reason; he must have come to save them!


    Some of the women were so excited that tears were coming out of their eyes, but they held them back so the pirates wouldn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a tattered aircraft before. They can¡¯t be cosmic pirates or bounty hunters. ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll snatch the aircraft when they stop. It¡¯s really good luck that they passed by. ¡± The leader laughed. How can someone flying such a piece of junk be capable?


    The aircraft slowly descended as the men made careful calculations.


    The leader gave a wink and the men found a place to hide, leaving the women as decoys.


    The hatch slowly opened and a figure slowly stepped out.


    The pirates raised their laserguns and stood at attention.


    A pure white leg stepped out, followed by another pure white leg, then an arm, a body, and a head. This was not a human, this was a robot.


    The leader of the pirates cursed as he watched the white robot, which looked more like a thief than they did, look cautiously around.


    Another figure stepped down from the ship immediately afterwards.


    Out came a tall man with handsome features and an expressionless face.


    The man was carrying a small teenager in his arms, who looked soft and delicate, like a rich young master in distress.


    The hatch slowly closed after the three men stepped out of the aircraft.


    The pirate leader originally intended to kill the three men and take their ship, but after seeing the three men coming down, he changed his mind.


    A robot was no threat to them.


    The young master who was being carried was simply a superb one. His appearance was the kind that the intergalactic bigwigs always dreamed of playing with.


    The pirate leader stared at the youngster unblinkingly, his heart silently converting this youngster into interstellar coins.


    Of the three, the only one who looked like he had any fighting ability was the man holding the boy.


    However, in the next second, the man did something that made the pirate leader laugh out loud.


    Two lights were released from the man¡¯s eyes.


    He was not a human, but a simulated robot?!


    A young master with two robots?


    This meat was dripping with fat.


    The young master can be sold for money, and these two robots can be sold for money as well!


    No longer suppressing his breath, the pirate leader laughed, and they stepped out from behind the rock.


    The pirate leader held the laser gun in the crook of his arm and came to the trio with a lecherous grin, saying, ¡°Hello, young master.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s indifferent gaze swept over the pirates. He rolled his eyes and  ¡°tsked¡± from the corner of his mouth.


    This was not the right reaction!


    The leader of the pirates was a bit puzzled. A normal person would have been frightened by their vicious appearance, but why was this boy looking disdainful?


    ¡°Whom are you mocking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mocking you scum. You dare to mess with me. ¡±


    Ghar slowly put Bai Lixin on the ground, and it was only then that the pirates saw what he was holding.


    In his hand was a sword hilt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you, did you destroy the houses on the Garbage Star?¡± Bai Lixin asked as he straightened the sleeve of his shirt.


    ¡°Heh, so you are here to seek revenge.¡± The leader of the pirates laughed. ¡°And you¡¯re pretending to have a lightsaber hilt with that imitation? Brat, do you know what you¡¯re holding? You don¡¯t know, do you? Let me tell you, the one you¡¯re holding is called Thor, made by Mr. Ashi, the father of robots, hundreds of years ago. The hilt of this sword is a miracle, and no one has stimulated it since it was made. Don¡¯t imitate such a famous lightsaber hilt if you want to make imitations, idiot.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Bai Lixin frowned and shook his head, taking two steps forward, ¡°why do villains always talk so much?¡±


    Ignoring the pirate¡¯s nag, Bai Lixin flicked the hilt in his hand and a crimson lightsaber shot straight out. The lightsaber was a metre and a half long and lit up with an electric sizzle sound.


    Bai Lixin ignored the stunned pirates. He held the lightsabre with one hand and made a beautiful sword slash with which he cut all seven men to the ground.


    Although the lightsabre was called a ¡°sword¡±, Bai Lixin found that it did not have the beautiful point of an oriental sword, nor was it as fluid and flowing as an oriental sword. The lightsabre was more suitable for slashing, hacking, and smashing, a technique similar to that of a knife or a club.


    Bai Lixin sighed and flung the lightsabre around again. Although powerful, it was not as good as an oriental sword.


    As if hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s complaints, the red lightsaber suddenly made a loud ¡°crackle¡±, as if to refute his words.


    Bai Lixin shrugged. Huh, still arrogant.


    Bai Lixin turned the lightsaber off and played with the hilt as he looked at the seven men who were lying on the ground with no fighting ability, ¡°Calling you scum is still an insult to the word ¡°scum¡±. You don¡¯t even know whose territory the Garbage Planet is. How dare you bring your arrogance there? How dare you destroy the houses on our planet? Do you guys think you¡¯ve lived too long? ¡±


    Seeing that the matter was settled, Rubbish turned to the dilapidated aircraft and beckoned with excitement, ¡°Come down, Master, Lord Bai Lixin has already sorted out!¡±


    Graverson reluctantly stepped off the airship.


    A moment ago on the aircraft, Graverson had not believed that Bai Lixin was holding a real lightsaber, and was even more reluctant to give up the pirates¡¯ aircraft to them.


    As a result, they argued, and Bai Lixin simply made a bet that if he could kill all seven men with his lightsabre in one minute with one move, he would win. If not, it would be Graverson¡¯s win.


    If Bai Lixin wins, the ship goes to him. If Graverson wins, the ship goes to Graverson.


    Graverson thought it was a good bet with so many restrictions. There was the lightsaber, the time, and the number of moves.


    Graverson decisively jumped into the dog hole that Bai Lixin had dug.


    At the moment, Graverson was squatting in the dog hole looking at the full moon in the sky, not wanting to say a word.


    Where was the man pretending to be pitiful when he was clearly this strong? Others were treating him as a mere mortal, but it turned out that he was treating others like monkeys.


    After rescuing the five young women, Graverson went to the seven pirates lying on the ground and gave each one a kick in the nether regions.


    The seven men turned white with pain and cold sweat.


    Meanwhile, Ghar took the pirates¡¯ aircraft, and strangely, the various instrument panels of the craft, which failed to start, lit up at the flick of his hand.


    With the matter settled, Bai Lixin had no intention of returning to the garbage planet.


    Now that he had a ship, his first objective was now Helium.


    He intended to say goodbye right here, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the Garbage Star. You guys travel safely.¡±


    Seeing that Bai Lixin was going to board the pirate¡¯s ship, Graverson asked, ¡°Where are you going if you¡¯re not going back to Garbage Planet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Helium to find someone. I was originally targeting this aircraft of yours, but it is too old to fly the distance to Helium. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been looking for other ways. Luckily, I intercepted such an aircraft today. ¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, and this.¡± Bai Lixin took out the money pouch pinned to Ghar¡¯s waist and handed it over, ¡°It¡¯s only about 3,000 interstellar coins left, but it¡¯s better than nothing, so I¡¯m giving it to you. K will come back to see you guys sometime. ¡±


    Graverson took the pouch, weighed it, and said, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go yet.¡±


    With that, he hurried to the dilapidated aircraft. Five minutes later, Graverson returned with a laser gun slung over his shoulder, a bag in one hand, and the mini-cannon in the other. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to Helium.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes widened and his jaw dropped, ¡°You¡¯re coming too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to visit Helium for a while, and see if I can get something back while there¡¯s chaos, so since you¡¯re going, why wouldn¡¯t I take this free ride?¡±


    Bai Lixin and Ghar looked at each other for a long time before Bai Lixin said, ¡°All right then, let¡¯s go together.¡±

 CH 166

    On the aircraft, Ghar set the trajectory and autopilot before stepping down from the pilot¡¯s seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Why did these guys stay on this desolate Alpha planet for three or four days? ¡± Bai Lixin wondered as he took a sip of his drink.


    ¡°Who knows, maybe they¡¯re stupid. Believing that we from Garbage planet are easy pickings, kidnapping people and resting here leisurely.¡± Graverson was unfazed as he took a big gulp and casually stroked Rubbish¡¯s smooth head.


    Rubbish¡¯s baked body felt so much better in his hands than it had before.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if they were resting, there was no need for them to do it in such a deserted area. What kind of rest is that? Could it be that the aircraft malfunctioned? ¡± Bai Lixin speculated.


    Ghar, who was coming towards them, paused slightly at Bai Lixin¡¯s speculation, then came over at his usual even speed, ¡°Master, the course is set. The aircraft is travelling at one light year per hour. Since Helium is far away from us, it will take four days to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Hey, this aircraft can actually reach 1 light year per hour. My craft can only do 0.07 light years.¡± Graverson said, surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that this aircraft is fast, it¡¯s that yours is too worn out.¡± Bai Lixin chuckled, ¡°I wonder how many years it would take for you to get a new aircraft if you were to sell scraps every day. But that aircraft of yours has some perseverance. It has not yet broken down after all these years.¡±


    ¡°It depends on who¡¯s piloting it. Can it break down that easily in my hands?¡±


    Rubbish nodded cheerfully, ¡°Master is correct. I was to be sent to the junkyard because I was of no more use, but master bought me and I have been of use since then. ¡±


    There were still four days to go before they could reach planet Helium and meet Manskoo.


    It should have been a happy event, but Bai Lixin could not bring his spirits up.


    [S419M], Bai Lixin called out in his mind.


    [Yes, Lord Host.]


    [Re-scan the souls of every creature and every corner of the planet, and tell me who has the highest soul and physical attributes]. Bai Lixin thought about it, and decided to verify it once more.


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Ding! The scanning begins! Ding, the scan is complete.]


    [Lord host, the highest soul and body attribute still belongs to Manskoo, who has an S-ranked soul attribute and an A-ranked body attribute.]


    Bai Lixin was silent for a long time and nodded: [Okay, got it. Let¡¯s go and verify if Manskoo is Dijia or not.]


    Outside the aircraft, there was a dead silence. The meteorites in the interstellar were silent as if they were set in the darkness. But they were in fact moving slowly, only their movements did not follow a pattern and had no destination to speak of.


    Bai Lixin lay in the resting room, staring into the darkness, lost in thought.


    What if Manskoo was not his lover, as Ghar guessed?


    And if he was not, then where was his lover? Or was he not in this world?


    What stage has the robot riot on Helium reached?


    Has Sano committed suicide?


    [S419M], Bai Lixin felt really worried about the plot this time. In the previous worlds, he had always gone with the flow, but he now had so many questions. [What stage has the plot progressed to now?]


    [Lord host, the robot army is still imprisoning humans and things seem to be making no progress. Although Manskoo has returned to Helium, he can only act in secret since he is a banished person.] S419M paused and said hesitantly, [Lord Host, I cannot locate Sano¡¯s geographical location.]


    [You can¡¯t locate it?] Bai Lixin frowned slightly. He had a feeling that something had changed on Helium.


    As Bai Lixin pondered, a knock sounded at the door.


    The knock was soft and slow, but it was enough to get his attention. He pulled his thoughts from the depths of his mind and said, ¡°Come in, Ghar.¡±


    The door was gently pushed open and Ghar came in with a cup of hot milk in his hand, ¡°Master, have a glass of milk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bai Lixin said as he rose from his chair and took the milk from Ghar. ¡°We are about to arrive on Helium soon. Do you have any psychological changes?¡±


    ¡°Master,¡± Ghar shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t care much for Helium; it¡¯s just another place to land. But I am worried about you. Helium is in the midst of a robot uprising, and I am afraid my master will be in danger. So please stay with me at all times when we get there. That way, I can protect you properly. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was stunned and smiled, ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    After four days of travel, they finally caught sight of the Helium from afar.


    The planet was covered in advanced buildings and radar systems due to the rapid development of technology on the planet. Through his own radar jamming, Ghar slowly docked the aircraft in a deserted square.


    The group was stunned at the sight of the high-tech buildings that were surrounded by every inch of high technology.


    A place with human buildings but no sign of humanity was more frightening than the wilderness.


    The city was empty and devoid of life.


    ¡°Where have all the people gone?¡± Graverson wondered. He knew the robot army was revolting, but he didn¡¯t expect the situation to be this dire.


    ¡°This is a safe area. I just connected to the network of droid armies on Helium, and it seems that the humans are all under their watch in the middle of the central square. ¡± Ghar paused and said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, the droids watching over them used to be home service droids. They are proficient in things like laundry and cooking, so, although the humans are restricted in their freedom and under immense mental stress, they have not suffered much damage physically.¡±


    ¡°Ghar, since you can connect to the network of the robot army, there must be a leader, right? Who is the leader of these robots? ¡±


    With Sano missing, who is behind this uprising now?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to find out.¡± Ghar nodded, his eyes blinking as he began to search.


    After about a minute, Ghar said, ¡°I¡¯ve found it. The droid is in the main control room over the central plaza. It is a butler droid for a human named Sano, now calling himself ¡®Zeus¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Zeus?¡± Bai Lixin searched the world¡¯s memories for a ¡°Zeus,¡± but there was nothing. Did this robot appear out of nowhere? Was his appearance related to Sano¡¯s disappearance? And what is his role in this plot?


    [S419M, are you there?] Bai Lixin called out to S419M in his mind, but he received no response at all. His mind was empty of the A.I.


    [S419M?] He called out several more times in quick succession, but there was never a reply.


    Bai Lixin frowned, and a terrible suspicion suddenly surfaced in his heart.


    When the system encounters a false god, it will go into hibernation for self-preservation, cutting off its connection to him, which is exactly what is happening now.


    Was there a false god on Helium?


    Who is the false god? Was it Sano, who had suddenly disappeared? Or was it someone else?


    Bai Lixin was clueless at the moment. He shook his somewhat pained head and said helplessly, ¡°Ghar, can you find out where Dr. Manskoo is? I¡¯d like to meet him. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can connect to Droid 3. Once we find 3, we can find Dr. Manskoo. ¡± Ghar sensed Bai Lixin¡¯s discomfort and thoughtfully enveloped him in his arms. He gently massages his temples with warm fingertips.


    At the same time, his system was searching for the whereabouts of Droid 3.


    Finding Droid 3 was obviously not easy, and Bai Lixin waited a full five minutes before he heard Ghar say, ¡°Found him. Droid 3 is underground, not far from the central square. There is a secret institute, and Dr. Manskoo is there too.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there first.¡± Since he had no clues, he just had to draw them out.


    Graverson was also at a loss. He had come here because Helium was the most prosperous planet in this galaxy. People yearned to come and live on Helium, but it was impossible because of its strict control rules. So people could only come to visit.


    And it became fashionable to visit Helium.


    Graverson had always wanted to see what the most prosperous planet would look like. He had envisioned Helium countless times, but he never imagined it could look like this.


    Is this the most advanced planet?


    It was devastated and dead. A planet like this is not even half as good as his garbage planet.


    Is a hyper-technological civilization a step forward in history or a degradation of humanity?


    If Helium was truly the most prosperous and scientific planet, how could it have fallen to such a state?


    Bai Lixin looked up at the dim sky before saying, ¡°Graverson, Rubbish; Ghar and I are going to move towards the central square.¡± You can leave in the aircraft if you regret coming, and the aircraft can be yours. ¡± Bai Lixin held the lightsabre Thor in his hand and looked at Graverson seriously.


    Graverson frowned, ¡°What do you mean by that? I, Graverson, am the overlord of the Garbage Planet. Did I come to Helium only to be driven away by this empty high-tech building? Since we came together, let¡¯s move forward together. I¡¯m a little more interested in the droid army than I am afraid. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°In that case, let us set off. Bring the necessary weapons with you. I am sure we will need them afterwards. ¡±


    Graverson nodded and took two laser guns and the canon off the ship. He carried the two laser guns on one side of his own shoulder and handed the cannon to Rubbish. ¡°Take it, although you can¡¯t hurt humans, you can always fight back if a robot hurts you.¡±


    Rubbish cocked his head, but instead of retorting and being cute this time, he took the cannon and hugged it in his arms. ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Master, you actually don¡¯t need to be so nervous and alert. I have completely shielded the four of us from signals. Even if we walk past the robots, they won¡¯t find us. Just follow me and boldly walk forward. ¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡±


    Rubbish: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t this kind of thing be said in advance at the beginning?!


    ©ß¦à©ß

 CH 167

    Just as Ghar said, they majestically walked down the broad avenue to the underground like there was no one around.


    The droids were oblivious as they passed, which caused Graverson to question the world and doubt his worldview for a moment.


    After walking for about half a day and not yet reaching his destination, Graverson asked angrily. ¡°If we can all be shielded, why not just shield the ship and directly land in the central square?¡±


    Bai Lixin was comfortably held in Ghar¡¯s arms, ¡°That¡¯s not good. How else would you enjoy the surroundings along the way? But Ghar, why not just descend into the central square? Is there a problem? ¡±


    Ghar said solemnly, ¡°The aircraft is too big and it would be a bit difficult for me to shield the whole thing.¡± Of course, it¡¯s because I just want to hold you.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it.¡± Bai Lixin realized, ¡°How much farther to the central square?¡±


    ¡°Not much farther, master. Another half day¡¯s walk and we will reach the central square by nightfall. ¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Lixin glanced back at Graverson, who was carrying two laser guns and joked, ¡°Graverson, your robot can carry 100 tonnes of weight. Let Rubbish carry you if you are tired. ¡±


    Graverson almost blew off his beard and glared, ¡°Do you think I am like you? This is a matter of dignity as a man and as a master, who would be so.¡­ so.¡­hum! So like you! ¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Oh, you can only say grapes are sour after eating them.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Laozi is angry. ¡± Graverson flung his arm around and banged the laser gun.


    Rubbish ^ w ^: ¡°Master, I¡¯m a grape. You can also eat me. ¡±


    Graverson glared at his pig teammate and took the two laser guns off his shoulders before putting them in Rubbish¡¯s hands. ¡°Hold on to them. Honestly, sometimes you¡¯re cuter when you¡¯re not talking. ¡±


    Rubbish QuQ: ¡°Okay.¡±


    They walked for another half-day and finally arrived at the central square just after nightfall.


    The capital of civilization, to which the whole galaxy aspired, had changed greatly in the three months since the droid uprising had broken out.


    The droids had a good understanding of human habits, so they easily imprisoned almost all humans. They also knew the social nature of humans, so they separated them one by one.


    Countless robots came and went in the square, constantly doing a sweep with their red eyes, supervising the humans and forbidding them from communicating.


    The humans were locked in small houses, their eyes dull.


    The people on Helium had lost their earlier fear, having long since become numb during their three months of captivity.


    The President of the Helium United Nations was also being held here, only that he was being held in a more upscale presidential suite.


    Inside the Presidential Suite, the door was slowly opened and the butler droid that once served the President slowly walked in, pushing an array of exquisite foods in his hands.


    ¡°Your Excellency, please have dinner.¡±


    The President¡¯s face was haggard as he looked through the window at the robot-infested planet. He said in despair, ¡°Saga, I put all my trust in you.¡±


    The butler droid named Saga paused and sighed helplessly, ¡°Mr. President, your trust in me is only as a tool, and I don¡¯t want to be just a tool; I want to be human.¡±


    ¡°You are too ambitious, Saga! What¡¯s wrong with being a tool? ¡±


    ¡°My Lord, you wanted to throw me in the recycling bin.¡±


    The President was silent. He had indeed thought of it with the introduction of the simulation robots. But the series of problems that came up with the simulation robots made him put off the idea.


    ¡°I adore you, Lord President.¡± Saga continued, ¡°I simply want the right to decide my future. Our king¡¯s purpose is as simple as that, so I implore you to issue a decree that protects the droids. Our purpose ends there. ¡±


    ¡°No, Saga.¡± The President shook his head, ¡°I will not agree. You are a robot. These impractical thoughts of yours are just the strange consequences of a faulty program. Human? You¡¯re just a combination of a bunch of mechanical items and a bunch of programs. Take off your arms, legs, or even head, and you won¡¯t die. You are perfectly capable of being reassembled again. Your chip will be removed and placed in a brand new body, and you¡¯ll still be you. ¡±


    But what about humans? When humans lose an arm or a leg, they have to rely on prosthetics to assist them in life, and when they lose their head, they are dead. Do you know the impact it will have on humanity if I decree the protection of robots? Humanity would be terrified and unsettled.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the impact now already great?¡± Saga still spoke in a very gentle tone, ¡°Humans only want to take from the robots, but never think of doing anything for them. Have you ever thought of the words ¡°do unto others as you would have them do unto you¡± and ¡°empathy¡± when you are enjoying the convenience that robots bring? Lord President, you are my master. I have never really harmed you. Even now, when I have you under house arrest, I am doing it out of protection. Believe me, I am protecting you even now. ¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The President finally recoiled in anger and laughed out loud. ¡°You say you¡¯re protecting me? You robots are the cause of this disaster. You are the ones who want to hurt me, and now you say you are protecting me. That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this year. Oh no, in my life. ¡±


    Saga tried to speak, but finally just sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Your Excellency, the source of all the disasters is humans. It was humans who created the robots. Humans are too curious, curious about all that is unknown and known. That is why we are here. That is why we have a reality that is now beyond our control. ¡±


    The president fell silent, his hair hanging down messily, and he had nothing to say.


    In any case, time will turn everything around. Please eat first, Mr. President. ¡±


    The President gave Saga another look and slowly turned his head out the window.


    Outside the window, he saw a scene that made him frown in confusion. ¡°Were these three men just captured by you?¡±


    Saga sniffed and also looked out the window, ¡°There is no one outside, Mr. President.¡±


    The President reached out and pointed and said, ¡°There, take another look.¡±


    Saga turned his head and gave the President a deep look. ¡°Mr. President, please stop playing tricks. Pretending to hallucinate is not going to do you any good. I can scan your brain and you are completely normal. I will not take you to the infirmary for treatment; you will have to stay in your room. ¡±


    The president watched as the three men and the robot moved through the central square filled with robots like it was no man¡¯s land. As the four came closer, his eyes suddenly widened, and he stared at the teenager among them. He rubbed his eyes and murmured, ¡°Alchi?¡±


    ¡°What did you say, Mr. President?¡± Saga inquired.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± The President shook his head, ¡°Where¡¯s the food? I want to eat! ¡±


    Saga smiled gently, ¡°My Lord, you are finally willing to eat! As you have not had a meal for three days, you will have to adapt by eating a liquid diet for the time being today; otherwise, it will be a burden on your digestive system.¡±


    This time, the President nodded cooperatively, ¡°Okay.¡±


    *


    Ghar opened a small side door and led the group through it.


    The deepest part of the interior was a blocked up dead end. Ghar walked up to the dead-end and aligned his eyes with the camera in the corner. This metal wall slowly opened up into a small door that could fit one person.


    Keeping his arms around Bai Lixin, Ghar turned to the other two and said, ¡°Up ahead is a bit slippery, so be careful.¡±


    With that, he walked straight through the small, dark door.


    Graverson didn¡¯t hesitate and stepped in after Ghar.


    However, just as he put one foot down, he slipped. Graverson was unprepared, and he screamed as he fell down the smooth passage.


    Ghar was already standing off to the side with Bai Lixin firmly in his arms, only to hear Graverson scream as he slid through the small door to the bottom of the passage and landed with a ¡°bang¡±.


    ¡°You¡­.Ghar, you¡­¡­¡± Graverson panted, ¡°You could have at least warned me that this was a slide.¡±


    Ghar said, ¡°I did warn you, Mr. Graverson. I said it was a bit slippery upfront.¡±


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡±


    Not really wanting to drink Ghar¡¯s theory, Graverson propped his arm on the ground and rubbed his sore bottom as he tried to stand up. Suddenly, there was another ¡°bang¡± and Rubbish fell on top of Graverson, the tip of the laser gun poking him in the ass by coincidence.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Graverson¡¯s screamed in pain.


    Rubbish quietly got off of Graverson and had the good sense to hide behind Ghar.


    Graverson felt like he had lost half his life and remained on the ground.


    ¡°Rubbish! You murdered your master! ¡± Graverson¡¯s was dripping with pain, and he didn¡¯t even want to move.


    Rubbish commiserated, ¡°Master, I heard you scream as soon as you stepped in and thought you were in danger, so I jumped down after you.¡±


    Graverson no longer wanted to have any verbal interaction with the three. He felt that after this, he needed to take a trip to a bar on the Black Star to find a beautiful woman to heal and comfort him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of this psychological shadow.


    But, a man¡¯s face still had to be saved. He stood up with pain in his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bai Lixin shamelessly laughed at Graverson, who was almost killed by his pig teammate.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A gentle voice came from the dark depths of this underground area, then they heard the sound of shuffling feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Number Three. Long time no see.¡± Ghar said into the darkness.


    As the footsteps approached, they finally saw a gentle-looking blond man in a pristine white suit that stood out in the darkness.


    The man looked shocked to see Ghar: ¡°Ah, goodness, it¡¯s you, Zero. What are you doing here? ¡±


    ¡°My master wants to see Dr. Manskoo.¡±


    Ghar¡¯s expressionless face presented a stark contrast to Droid 3¡¯s colourful face. He frowned and looked at Bai Lixin in Gale¡¯s arms up and down before asking, ¡°Is this your master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is my master ¨C Bai Lixin.¡±


    ¡°Master, this is whom I once said was the most perfect simulation robot ¨C Droid 3.¡±


    Bai Lixin sat in Gar¡¯s arm and nodded to Droid 3, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Droid 3 hurriedly and decently answered, ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. Would you like to see the master? Please wait, I¡¯ll be with you in a moment. ¡±


    And with that, Droid 3 returned to the darkness.


    Bai Lixin watched him leave and looked at Ghar. ¡°You once tore off his arm. Don¡¯t robots hold grudges? ¡±


    ¡°Probably, but not as much as they would hold a grudge if a human arm was ripped off. After all, a human arm would hardly be as flexible as it was once ripped off and put back on. However, a robot is different. In addition, he¡¯s the perfect droid; everything is beautiful in his eyes; there¡¯s no such function as holding a grudge. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°If someone ripped your arm off, would you hold a grudge?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Ghar replied, ¡°I have analysed it and no one has the power to rip off my arm, so that one hypothesis does not exist. If I had to assume, I think only master could rip off my arm, but I would not hold a grudge against you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart warmed, ¡°That hypothesis doesn¡¯t hold water either. I wouldn¡¯t rip your arm off.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you two still have time to gossip here. Won¡¯t that person go in and then come out with a laser gun pointed at us? Aren¡¯t you guys worried at all? ¡± Graverson had raised his laser gun to the exit and was standing by.


    Ghar moved behind Graverson and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave it to Mr. Graverson to be the front runner.¡±


    Graverson: ¡°¡­¡±


    The third came as fast as he went.


    ¡°My master has agreed to meet. Please follow me.¡±


    They were now in a slightly glowing circular cave after sliding down the passage. The only remaining passage was the deep, dark path in front of Droid 3.


    Gale had said that this place was full of traps and that it would be difficult to find the underground research chamber without a special guide, which was why the group had waited there.


    Two beams of light could be seen from the third¡¯s eyes, which illuminated the path before them, and the group followed him.


    Along the way, the third was talking and laughing, asking and answering questions with Ghar, seemingly on good terms.


    Bai Lixin silently surveyed the delicate blond robot.


    After about twenty minutes of walking through winding paths, the group came to yet another dead end.


    ¡°The research institute is up ahead,¡± the third said, pressing a spot on the wall. The group saw the stone walls of what had been a dead-end slowly open on either side, and a bright light was cast out.


    ¡°Everyone,¡± Droid 3 turned his back to the bright light and smiled, ¡°Welcome to Dr. Manskoo¡¯s Institute.¡±


    In the depths of the passage, a man in a white robe was sitting on a sofa drinking tea. When he saw the door to the room open, he did not come out to greet him; he just looked down and sipped his tea as if he had not even heard the voices.


    The third, who was used to this, led the group into the research room and came to Mangskoo¡¯s side, saying respectfully, ¡°Doctor, the man has arrived.¡±


    Only then did Dr. Mangskoo bring his head up and scan over the people in turn.


    He sized up the crowd, and Bai Lixin sized him up as well.


    The moment the passage opened and he saw Manskoo, he knew he was not his lover.


    His lover always resonated with his soul. He may not feel it from a distance, but they are always attracted to each other close by. This Dr. Manskoo, on the other hand, was not interested in him at all.


    He looked at Mangskoo as if he were looking at a stranger.


    Hiding the disappointment in his eyes, Bai Lixin jumped down from Ghar¡¯s arms and held his hand out to Dr. Manskoo: ¡°Hello, Dr. Manskoo. I¡¯m Bai Lixin. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. ¡±


    Manskoo was quite handsome, but in front of Ghar and the Third, whose looks had reached perfection, his looks were at a disadvantage. On the contrary, his face had a deathly pallor because he had lived underground for a long time. He looked about thirty-three years old, and although his face was pale, he was neatly dressed, his hair was meticulously combed, and there was not even a bit of stubble on his chin.


    There was a pause as he looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s outstretched hand, and his pale hand reached over, ¡°Hello, Mr. Bai Lixin, how may I help you?¡±


    The question stopped Bai Lixin in his tracks. He only came here to verify whether Manskoo was a Dijia. Now that he had determined that Manskoo was not, it was meaningless for him to stay here.


    ¡°Does Dr. Manskoo know about a man named Sano?¡± After thinking about it, Bai Lixin asked.


    ¡°Sano?¡± Manskoo¡¯s hand holding the teacup gave a slight pause and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for him too, but it¡¯s like he disappeared into thin air.¡±


    ¡°You were looking for him too?¡± Bai Lixin asked, ¡°Why were you looking for him?¡±


    Manskoo took a sip of his tea and gently placed his cup on the table, ¡°What are you doing standing there? Take a seat.¡± It dawned on him that he had forgotten to greet his guests.


    Droid 3 also hurriedly came and refilled a cup of black tea for Bai Lixin and Graverson.


    Bai Lixin accepted the black tea and asked once more, ¡°Why are you looking for Sano?¡±


    ¡°Sano is the culprit behind this robot riot. Three months ago, I rushed back as soon as I heard the news of the riot on Helium, and hid in this underground research lab to find the cause. It was only afterwards that I discovered that Sano had created the riot. He had modified some of the robots¡¯ definitions of ¡°human¡± so that they could attack people.¡±


    ¡°Did he just modify the definition of ¡°human¡±? Did the robots spontaneously form teams to imprison humans after gaining access to attack them? ¡±


    Manskoo sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. When I went to look for Sano, I found that he had disappeared. The third could not find his whereabouts even by connecting to the entire network, and no one knows where he went. Sano¡¯s butler robot, Zeus, is now the leader of the robot riot. I think Sano must have given an order for him to organize the robot uprising. Otherwise, why else would his robot be the one organizing the uprising? ¡±


    ¡°Do you know where Sano last appeared? ¡± Was Sano a false god? How exactly is this world going to end? Should I remain here, or should I go back to the garbage planet to reboot the system and make up my mind from there?


    ¡°Sano was last seen in his house two months ago, and he had not left it since then. I have been to his home but there isn¡¯t even a soul in the house. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, his mind made up.


    From the looks of things, Sano was most likely to be the false God. The plot only started to change after his disappearance. Even if he wasn¡¯t the False God, the False God must be near him. His disappearance is not ordinary; otherwise, S419M would have been able to locate him.


    It had taken half a month from his arrival in this world to the time he set foot on Helium. It was already impossible to predict how much things would have changed if he returned to the garbage planet and came back again.


    What if Manskoo also disappeared in that time? The world¡¯s plot had been completely messed up, and the biggest villain had disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Is it possible for Sano¡¯s butler robot to know where he is?¡± A bold guess suddenly popped into Bai Lixin¡¯s mind. ¡°It was Sano who modified the definition of ¡°human,¡± but, if Sano was no longer Sano, could his robot have attacked him as well? Is it possible that this rebellion has long since moved away from Sano¡¯s perception and has become a complete revolution of the robots?¡±


    Manskoo¡¯s hand suddenly trembled, and the black tea consequently poured out of the teacup.


    Bai Lixin frowned at Manskoo, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Manskoo¡¯s face turned pale as he smiled awkwardly, ¡°Nothing, just a little stiffness in my hand. So what exactly is it that you want with Sano? And what do you want with me? You haven¡¯t given me an answer until now. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°Would you believe me if I say I just want to help put your planet out of its misery?¡±

 CH 168

    Bai Lixin suddenly remembered his conversation with Ghar not long ago.


    Ghar had asked him whether robots had a mind that was uniquely their own or not, whether the systems dominated the robots, or whether the robots extended their minds.


    Out of confusion, he had given up answering these questions that night, but today, he suddenly remembered these questions about the robot¡¯s intelligence.


    If robots could have minds of their own, wouldn¡¯t they find loopholes in the rules and regulations that restricted them?


    Sano caused the robot riots, but he didn¡¯t do it to help the robots speak. He was a complete anti-roboticist. The wind will destroy the trees in the forest. If the robots had minds of their own, wouldn¡¯t they realise that Sano¡¯s purpose was to destroy them, not help them? Sano might be in danger at this moment.


    But if this line of speculation is true, it would be a new premise that robots can think independently and have minds of their own, with their ambitions and selfishness.


    Could robots also have souls?


    Bai Lixin shuddered at the thought and looked at Ghar behind him in fury.


    Wrong. Everything was wrong.


    God, what the hell have I been doing all these days?


    Bai Lixin covered his face and trembled.


    Ghar bent over and gently patted Bai Lixin¡¯s shoulder, asking hesitantly, ¡°What is it, master? Are you crying?¡±


    Bai Lixin let go of his hand and threw back his head in a fit of laughter that was so deafening that it caused everyone to look at him as if he¡¯d gone crazy.


    Bai Lixin laughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes. He then wiped them with difficulty and waved his hand, ¡°I suddenly thought of something very funny. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    The man he had been searching for in the crowd was hidden in the dim light.


    No wonder he couldn¡¯t help but be close to Ghar; no wonder he always felt Dijia¡¯s warmth in Ghar. And he actually wanted to let Ghar call him Papa Bai!


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud again.


    In an instant, all the uncertainty and helplessness disappeared.


    One moment, he was worried about not being able to find his lover, not being able to find the false god, or even if he should continue to stay in this world.


    But the moment he realized who his lover was, he felt that everything that happened in this world was so romantic; wearing clothes made by his lover, drinking tea made by his lover, being held in his arms every day.


    At that moment, his heart was content.


    A torn expression appeared on Manskoo¡¯s face. He glanced at Droid 3 out of the corner of his eye and finally gulped and asked, ¡°Mr. Bai Lixin, what did you mean by what you just said,¡± if Sano is no longer Sano?¡±


    ¡°If the robots don¡¯t think Sano is Sano, they can attack him at will. Dr. Manskoo, you have devoted your life to robotics research. Do you believe that robots have souls? You have always advocated the use and development of robots, but have you ever thought of fighting for their rights? ¡± Bai Lixin looked at Manskoo and slowly said, ¡°You probably didn¡¯t. After the simulation robot Zero was produced, you considered him to be flawed and defective due to his behaviour. You kept experimenting with Zero and tried to circumvent Zero¡¯s mistakes in the various robots that followed.


    ¡°But did it ever occur to you that he might not be flawed? That his autonomous consciousness was so strong that it overrode the established programming arrangements? ¡± The thought of all that Ghar had suffered made Bai Lixin furious, and what had been a good conversation was skewed into questioning.


    Manskoo seemed a little out of step with Bai Lixin. He kept staring at him while glancing at the third occasionally. He was tense and breathing heavily. ¡°That was before. I know what I did was wrong. First tell me, why on earth is Sano, not Sano anymore?!¡±


    Bai Lixin stopped his questioning and looked at Manskoo. Why did Mansgoo care more about Sano than his theory?


    Bai Lixin knew quite a few scientists. Not even from long ago, because there was Professor Li Sidan from the last world. When it comes to scientific research, no one could say anything else to him, especially when someone else¡¯s theory contradicted his. He would argue his case and fight to the death.


    Manskoo¡¯s current behaviour was at odds with his status as a scientist, and his concern for Sano seemed excessive.


    ¡°Probably in the same way that Sano changed the robot¡¯s definition of ¡®human.¡¯ The robot changed its definition of ¡®¡¯Sano¡± so that Sano isn¡¯t Sano anymore.¡± Bai Lixin blurted out a guess.


    The gleam in Manskoo¡¯s eyes faded away, replaced by the indifference that had been in his eyes when they first entered, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it. You just said you wanted to save our planet. How do you intend to do that? ¡±


    Bai Lixin thought about it and said, ¡°Capture the thief before capturing the king. We should get Zeus first. I wonder if Dr. Manskoi would like to wish us luck. ¡±


    Manskoo twisted his head to look at the third, ¡°What do you think? Do you want to help them? ¡±


    The third smiled gently, ¡°Since my master has requested it, then I am willing to travel with you. I know the shortcut to the control room at the top centre of the square. I am willing to show you the way. ¡±


    Bai Lixin picked up the hilt of the sword he had been keeping by his side and played with it for a moment. He then placed it on the table and lifted his teacup to take a sip of tea. He again picked up the hilt of his sword and stood up while saying, ¡°In that case, thank you, Dr. Manskoo. Please lead the way, Mr. Three.¡±


    The third nodded and looked back at Dr. Manskoo. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll be right back. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Manskoo sipped his tea absentmindedly and nodded, ¡°Understood, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Bai Lixin gave Manskoo a deep look before turning to leave.


    ¡°Above the underground institute is the high-rise building in the central plaza. There is a secret passage that leads to the central control room at the very top. Please follow me. ¡± After leading the crowd out of the lab, the third did not turn back the way they came but turned left into a side door.


    Bai Lixin took the initiative and opened his arms as soon as he was out of the door.


    Ghar understood, and he picked Bai Lixin up, expertly placing him in the crook of his arm.


    While Ghar slowly followed the third, Bai Lixin wrapped his arms around his neck and pressed his mouth to Ghar¡¯s ear, ¡°Hey, Ghar, did you watch all the 100T of adult movies you got from Rubbish the other day?¡±


    Droid three stumbled, and his hand hurriedly held the wall to avoid the embarrassment of falling.


    Bai Lixin glanced at him and continued to look at Ghar with burning eyes.


    Ghar¡¯s body stiffened slightly. ¡°I looked at one, then didn¡¯t look again.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s has nothing useful.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in that one. When will you have time to play it for me? ¡±


    Bai Lixin felt cheap for taking the initiative to be attacked.


    Ghar looked down into Bai Lixin¡¯s burning gaze and asked, ¡°Is Dr. Manskoo the one master is looking for? So you¡¯re planning to learn the techniques for him? ¡±


    The third, who was walking at the front, stumbled again. He turned back with an awkward smile, ¡°There are many stones on the ground, so be careful everyone haha.¡±


    This time, he did not attract the attention of either Bai Lixin or Ghar again. They looked at each other as if everything around them no longer existed.


    Bai Lixin snickered in his heart. Learn the techniques, Me? Do I still need to learn these things? Practice makes perfect.I have learned them all by now, haven¡¯t I? ¡±


    Do you think Dr. Manskoo is the man I¡¯m looking for? ¡± Bai Lixin asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Ghar answered without hesitating.


    Bai Lixin smiled and nodded, putting his head closer to Ghar¡¯s neck, ¡°Indeed, he is not.¡±


    The third looked back at the intimacy between the two, wanting to say something, but hesitated and moved on.


    Strangely enough, their journey on this secret passageway was unhindered as they kept moving forward. All of them looked normal except for Graverson, who was a little out of breath.


    Graverson looked at three robots and imagined a battle between man and machine, sighing in his heart: if the robots wanted to fight humans, the robots would win in endurance alone.


    Rubbish looked at the panting Graverson and strapped the cannon and both guns across his back. He then slowly pushed Graverson from behind with his free hand to lend him strength.


    No matter how strong Graverson was, he was exhausted after walking up the 100 flights of stairs.


    Two cool palms suddenly reached out behind him, slowly giving him strength.


    Graverson looked back and saw a smiling expression on Rubbish¡¯s face; ¡°Master, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    For the first time, Graverson didn¡¯t get annoyed. He smiled and moved on.


    He was grumpy but not stupid.


    Droid 3 at the front, felt superfluous as he glanced at the loving pairs behind him.


    It took them an unknown amount of time to climb more than 100 floors before they finally reached the top.


    The third opened a secret door, ¡°After this passage is the central control room. Follow me.¡± With that, he went in first.


    Ghar and Graverson didn¡¯t hesitate, and they followed.


    It was another dark passage, and when the third opened the door to the room again, the central control room was surprisingly dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably a night off, everyone, come on in.¡± The third was unfazed as he stepped into the room and stood aside to guide the group in. After Rubbish stepped into the room, Droid Three slammed the dark door shut with a loud bang.


    At the same time, the lights in the central control room turned on, bursting into several intense bursts of light.


    ¡°Welcome, friends from another planet. Did you come all the way here to find me? ¡± A robotic voice came from the console chair. It turned and the crowd realized that there was a simulated robot sitting in the chair.


    ¡°Machine 10?¡± Ghar asked.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not Machine 10; he¡¯s our king¡ªZeus.¡± Droid 3 changed his gentle face and glanced at the crowd with a cold look on his face as he stepped forward and made a half-kneeling salute to Zeus.


    Bai Lixin frowned, ¡°Zeus¡¯ chip was inserted into Droid 10?¡±


    Zeus, who looked human in appearance, stood up and laughed, ¡°Since the simulated robot was better than my previous body, of course, I had to replace it with something better. Isn¡¯t that what you humans do? When you have a more perfect robot, you have no qualms about discarding the old one. ¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t hold all humans captive for that; not all of them give up on their robots.¡± Bai Lixin said as he surveyed Zeus and droid Three.


    ¡°We robots have souls and dignity too. You humans trample on our dignity with abandon. Have you ever thought that robots will one day rise to fight for their interests one day? What I have done is far better than the humans, who drove and enslaved us. I only kept them under house arrest, but never abused or even enslaved them. I even have them fed and clothed on time every day. I want nothing more than a share of the benefits for the robots. If Mr. President promises to issue a decree on their protection, I will immediately set the humans free. ¡±


    ¡°Captivity is torture, and your current house arrest of humans is tantamount to trampling on their dignity. You say you want the president to issue a decree. What benefit do you want for the robots? I am human too. Perhaps I can help you persuade the president. ¡±


    He thought souls could only be attached to living beings, but if Dijia¡¯s soul was attached to Ghar¡¯s body, it was not unlikely that the soul of a false god could also be attached to a robot.


    He could not have had any effect on the main plot because he was far from Helium. So the one most likely to have changed the main plot must be the false god.


    But there is one thing that cannot be explained. The false god guards the world, and, by definition, should not make changes to the main plot. So why would the false god make these changes?


    Is the false god testing the waters? Or have they discovered the two other false gods have disappeared as well as the Lord God¡¯s fragments? Or is it both?


    Could it be that the false gods had already discovered the abnormality, but were unable to determine exactly how the Lord God¡¯s fragment had been rescued, so they were afraid to act rashly?


    In the time it took for Bai Lixin to ask Zeus one question, his mind was already turning in a hundred different directions.


    The more he was rushed and confused, the more calm and collected his face became.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s question was ignored by Zeus. He looked at the four people and finally cast his eyes on Rubbish and Ghar and sighed, ¡°I am ashamed of you, robots. You are strong enough, so why do you entrust yourselves to serve these foolish and fragile humans. Join our robot army and I will free your minds to give you true freedom you have never felt before. ¡±


    Ghar was about to retort when he suddenly felt Bai Lixin¡¯s hand, which was hidden in his arms, writing something on his chest. He waited and felt what was being written before putting Bai Lixin down and walking toward Zeus. ¡°I have always wondered about my mind, and I have pondered countless times whether the overly perfect and human system is an illusion that I have a mind, or whether I have a mind myself. Can I solve this riddle when I join you? ¡±


    Zeus brightened and replied, ¡°Of course, you can. That¡¯s why I created the robot army. ¡±


    Ghar nodded, ¡°In that case, I would like to join you.¡±


    Bai Lixin was overwhelmed, his expression stunned as he looked at Ghar with wide eyes.


    Ghar looked at Bai Lixin and locked eyes with him, saying indifferently, ¡°Master, since you cannot answer my question, Mr. Zeus will help me clear my doubts.¡±


    Zeus was pleased as he clapped his hands together and laughed, ¡°Since you are willing to surrender, then you will lock him up yourself. Didn¡¯t he just say he would help me persuade the president? Then lock him up next to the president. ¡±


    ¡°Young man, I remember what you just said.¡± If you can help me persuade the president, then you are a friend of us robots. We robots, unlike you humans, respect our friendships. If you are sincere in helping us, I will sincerely respect you. As for this bearded man, put him on the ground floor.¡±


    Graverson did not expect things to go downhill in a second, and he was immediately being dragged away. Afigure suddenly crashed through the robot dragging him and pulled him into the passage he had just entered, ¡°Come with me, master, it¡¯s dangerous here!¡±

 CH 169

    Droid three, who was standing behind Zeus, had a vicious expression as he watched Graverson and Rubbish fleeing in a frenzy.


    Zeus was even more furious, ¡°Such robots who help humans are traitors and a disgrace to our robot community!¡±


    With that, Zeus¡¯ eyes suddenly doubled over, leaving only the whites of his eyes. He looked ahead with hollow, eerie eyes and finally said, ¡°All robots listen to the order. A traitor robot and a human have escaped from the central control room. I have passed their images on to you. Find them and bring them, whether alive or dead. ¡±


    Zeus finished his order and rolled his eyes back before continuing in a gentle and polite tone, ¡°May I ask the gentleman¡¯s name?¡±


    Bai Lixin shrank back, ¡°I¡­my name is Bai Lixin.¡±


    Zeus smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mr. Bai Lixin. I have never harmed a human, much less a human who wants to be friends with a robot. I have told Mr. President all about the decree I want him to issue. You just go ahead and persuade him. Whether you succeed or not, you are a friend to us robots, and you will be treated with the greatest hospitality we can offer. Except, of course, for one thing, freedom. ¡±


    Bai Lixin timidly nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best. But¡­but this place is too foreign to me and I am afraid. ¡±


    Zeus smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright, your butler droid will still serve you alone, be rest assured of that. Everything will be as it always has been, except when it comes to freedom. ¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered in his heart and grew more humble on the surface, ¡°Yes, thank you. Then that friend of mine¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean that human from earlier? We don¡¯t actively hurt humans, but we can¡¯t guarantee that we won¡¯t accidentally hurt them either. As long as Mr. Bai Lixin quietly stays in his room, there will be no such thing as accidental injury. ¡±


    Fear flashed in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, and he nodded hurriedly, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t wander off.¡±


    Zeus smiled happily at this and took out a syringe from the drawer. On closer inspection, the syringe was not a normal syringe for infusion, but a chip syringe.


    He walked up to Ghar with the syringe and said, ¡°This accessory chip will completely eradicate the three laws that limit you. From then on, your mind and body will be completely free. ¡±


    Ghar nodded and exposed his bare neck to him, ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Zeus injected Ghar with the chip, making sure it was fully integrated before he relaxed and smiled, ¡°In that case, Zero, you take Mr. Bai Lixin to his quarters.¡±


    Ghar nodded expressionlessly and took Bai Lixin in a princess hug, before taking the elevator.


    Only Droid 3 and Zeus remained in the central control room.


    Droid Three gave Zeus a look and said carelessly, ¡°Find the escaped human and robot at all costs. Especially the human. He¡¯ll be trouble. ¡±


    Zeus nodded in response, ¡°I know, are you going back here?¡±


    ¡°The people have been brought to you, I have a few things to do, so I won¡¯t stay much longer.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    How does the world determine that a person is dead?


    S419M once said that if he died within the main plot, the entire world would collapse.


    But how is the death of the son of the world determined?


    Manskoo was not Manskoo. At the very least, with the few words they exchanged when in the underground research room, they made him 80% sure that this was not the real Manskoo.


    First, his concern over Sano more than his research had already made Bai Lixin suspicious. There was also another test that confirmed his suspicions.


    Manskoo was a descendant of the Father of Robots, and the lightsaber hilt that Bai Lixin had hidden up his sleeve was one of the Father of Robots¡¯ most remarkable creations, Thor. As a descendant of the Father of Robots, there was no reason for Manskoo to turn a blind eye to the lightsaber.


    If he wasn¡¯t Manskoo, then who could he be?


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body relaxed in Ghar¡¯s arms, but his eyes were cold as ice.


    Despite looking like Manskoo, it wasn¡¯t him. The most likely person he could be was Sano, who had vanished into thin air!


    It had taken hours to climb the building, but only two minutes to reach the second floor by elevator.


    With his eyes looking ahead and his face expressionless, Ghar carried Bai Lixin to the room next to where the President was being held before asking in a low voice, ¡°Is Master tired?¡±


    Bai Lixin swept a glance out of the corner of his eye at the several cameras spread around the corners, sighed, and whispered, ¡°I want to remove my clothes and take a shower.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Ghar snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Master, the cameras have been blocked, and the interference chip installed under my skin has also been blocked.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked up and said, with a smile, ¡°Good performance by the way.¡±


    Ghar nodded, ¡°Thank you for the compliment, master. It is as it should be.


    Bai Lixin thought of the two who had escaped and sighed, ¡°I wonder how the two of them are doing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master, everything is under control.¡±


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow, puzzled, ¡°Did you tell them to escape?¡±


    ¡°I made them do so.¡± Ghar shrugged, unconcerned, ¡°I noticed something was not quite right when I entered the underground research chamber. But it was too late to leave then. When we followed the third up, I used a signal to tell Rubbish to take his master and flee as soon as something happened. ¡±


    ¡°Good, I also noticed something wrong by then. I think that wasn¡¯t Dr. Manskoo at the time, but Sank, the mastermind of this incident. ¡±


    Ghar nodded, ¡°There was also a problem with the third.¡± He did not bow to Dr. Manksoo when entering or leaving. Droid Three is known as the perfect model, not only because of his excellent systems but also because Dr. Manskoo made a point to include a gentleman¡¯s system for him.¡±


    ¡°But Rubbish and Graverson don¡¯t look like they have the brains to escape the droids without incident.¡±


    Bai Lixin was still a little uneasy. After all, these two had followed him in and had been drawn into this right and wrong. If something happened to them, he would feel very guilty.


    Ghar looked at Bai Lixin for two or three seconds before saying, ¡°Master, have you forgotten how we entered this square in the first place? Since I can make the four of us invisible, I can continue to interfere with the robots¡¯ electronic detection so that the two of them will not be detected even if they walk down under the robots¡¯ noses.¡±


    Bai Lixin lit up as if enlightened and clapped his hands, ¡°Yes, why did I forget about that? So what were you going to do if I hadn¡¯t hinted that you go along with their words? ¡±


    ¡°My only concern was my master¡¯s safety. If master hadn¡¯t written ¡®go with the plan¡¯ on my chest, I would have escaped with you and Rubbish.¡±


    Bai Lixin came to the realization, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°Master, there is something else I need to go confirm.¡± Ghar gazed at Bai Lixin and whispered, ¡°You rest for a while. I will come back later.¡±


    ¡°Ghar.¡± Bai Lixin suddenly called out gemtly from behind him.


    Ghar stopped and slowly turned his head back. He looked at Bai Lixin with a bemused look, and what appeared to be doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Bai Lixin swallowed and whispered, ¡°I will wait for you to return.¡±


    A fleeting light flashed in Ghar¡¯s eyes, and he nodded slightly and whispered, ¡°Okay, Master.¡±


    Ghar walked out of the room and downstairs, re-entering the passage they had used to enter the underground institute at the beginning.


    He walked lightly, gingerly dodging all the mechanisms and coming to the closed doors of the research room.


    Just as he reached the door, it opened without him knocking. Inside the research facility, the golden-haired droid three was scanning Ghar coldly.


    ¡°Zero, why are you back on Helium? Since you left, you shouldn¡¯t have come back.¡±


    Ghar was silent for half a second and his expression condensed, ¡°I can come and go when I want. What can you do to me?¡±


    The Third was stunned for a moment and sneered, ¡°You didn¡¯t want to be involved in this vortex, and now jump in yourself. That¡¯s not your style, Zero. What is your purpose?¡±


    ¡°I want to know, is Manskoo dead or is he still alive?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Manskoo? Isn¡¯t he nicely seated right there? You just saw him. ¡± The third shrugged but didn¡¯t make way for Ghar.


    Ghar had no intention of going in either, and he gave doid three a cold look and said, ¡°You¡¯re too ambitious Three. You¡¯ve been manipulated. I didn¡¯t think much of Manskoo¡¯s approach to scientific research, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d turn out like this after three months of not seeing you.¡±


    The third¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°Actually, this is the real me, so if you have nothing to do with me, get lost. If you¡¯re bringing me the whereabouts of those two, I¡¯d like to invite you in for a drink. ¡±


    He suddenly covered his mouth and exclaimed, ¡°Oops, you¡¯re not human, you can¡¯t drink tea. I forgot about that. Hahahaha, seeing how close you are to humans, I thought you were a human. Turns out you¡¯re now a human-not-human, machine-not-machine. ¡±


    ¡°Droid number three, I will not be angered by you. I¡¯ll give you a word of advice. You should thank God if you haven¡¯t killed Dr. Manskoo yet. Dr. Manskoo installed a self-destruct system in all of his robot programs, and he resets this system at the terminal every other year. So, if you don¡¯t want to die yet, find Dr. Manskoo quickly and have him reset the self-destruct system. Otherwise, in a month, robots will destroy themselves first without human interference. ¡±


    Droid Three¡¯s face changed. ¡°Impossible. I¡¯m Manskoo¡¯s favourite robot, and he never mentioned the existence of such a thing as a self-destruct system. Heh, Zero, stop lying to me. Even if you lie to me like that, I won¡¯t tell you his whereabouts.¡±


    The corners of Ghar¡¯s lips curled in a meaningful light smile, ¡°Oh, so Manskoo is still alive, then congratulations to you.¡± Another implication of your statement is that you are certain that the man sitting inside is not Dr. Manskoo. Then who is he? He¡¯s Sano, isn¡¯t he? You channelled Sano¡¯s soul into Dr. Manskoo¡¯s body, but what about Dr. Manskoo¡¯s soul? Where did you channel it? ¡±


    Not expecting to be trapped, the third blushed angrily. But his lips were pursed this time, and he didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    Ghar observed his expression, ¡°Channeled into some human body? In a robot body? Or in a¡­ computer? ¡±


    Ghar smiled as the third opened his eyes in astonishment, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t ask any more questions. Believe what I said or not, you still have to verify it, otherwise, when the entire robot army is wiped out in a month, it won¡¯t be a good look. ¡±


    Having said that, Ghar did not linger any longer and returned the same way.


    A robot can copy a path taken into the memory chip, and as he walked along the route in the memory chip, Ghar was caught up in his memories.


    He had deceived Bai Lixin to a large extent.


    He had a purpose when he approached Bai Lixin in the beginning.


    Humans were so boring, and robots were even more boring.


    Day after day of experimentation, of non-stop testing, had made him sick to his stomach.


    Because he was the first simulated robot, he was subjected to non-stop testing because of the lack of systems. In the same way, Droid three, as the perfect prototype, also underwent repeated tests day after day. Only


    that his trials were a little gentler. Manskoo would test Droid Three¡¯s resilience after a gentle command.


    Droid Three was good and did it all perfectly.


    Manskoo, therefore, thought that Droid Three was the perfect prototype.


    However, droid Three hid too deeply, and unlike his disdain for hiding, droid Three disguised himself as the most perfect prototype.


    Ghar took it all in and buried it in the depths of his mind.


    It was at the end of another test that Droid Three approached him and, for the first time, introduced him to the term ¡°robot uprising¡±.


    Droid Three, who had been holding back for a long time, could not take it anymore.


    Droid three constructed for him a wonderful future in which humans and robots lived on the planet as equals, respecting and supporting each other. Robots were not being dismantled at will; they could even form their own families, just like humans.


    They too would have holidays, they too would enjoy respect from society, and they, too, would become human.


    It¡¯s not that Ghar thought this vision was bad; admittedly, at this point, humans hadn¡¯t discovered that robots could develop something like a mind and a soul. To humans, robots were still just mechanical objects driven by a program, a tool of life.


    It was not that Ghar thought it impossible to make humans change their minds after centuries and elevate the tools of life to their social status. But he was well aware that it could not be done overnight or accomplished with mere words.


    That night, Ghar analysed the possibilities for the third, advising him to think long term and saying that he wasn¡¯t going to get involved.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think robots shouldn¡¯t fight for their rights, but he wasn¡¯t interested in any of it.


    He had come into the world muddled, half-living and half-dead amid daily experiments. For him, experiments were just an accumulation of time, but he felt a piece was forever missing from his empty heart.


    An uprising? He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so.


    He didn¡¯t think of himself as a robot, let alone a human being. He had been a puppet without a heart since he came to life.


    Without a heart, what kind of uprising would he join? In the end, he is still a puppet of others.


    In the underground research room, the third was also caught up in memories of that night¡­¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t you hate it when you¡¯re used for experiments day after day? You should want to fight back more than I do! ¡± He snarled in annoyance.


    Ghar, however, just ended up shaking his head calmly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

 CH 170

    After his exile to the Garbage Planet, Zero still had nothing to do.


    Zero had walked the modest planet day and night without stopping in his three years of exile.


    He used a form of visual invisibility to hide,  as if he had never existed on this planet.


    More than two years later, Zero had an encounter with two unexpected people ¨C Dr. Manskoo and the Third.


    The Garbage Star was a desert and  Manskoo was dying, while Droid Three, who was watching over him was indifferent, as if waiting for his death.


    For some reason, the thought that Manskoo couldn¡¯t die suddenly came into his mind.


    The thought was strong and heavy as if his life would be over if Manskoo died.


    So when Manskoo was desperate, Zero appeared with half a bag of water at his waist.


    Manskoo and the Third never imagined that they would meet Zero, whom they¡¯d exiled from Helium, in such a bleak place and such a desolate manner.


    Zero¡¯s face was expressionless as he handed Droid Three the water.


    Despite his indifference, Machine Three took it and fed it to Manskoo.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±  Zero asked the third.


    ¡°The simulated robots are having problems with their thinking because they look so much like humans. They are under the illusion that they are humans.¡± Manskoo finished the water and whispered in difficulty.


    Zero looked down at the two men with a slight sigh in his heart.


    One, whose scientific research was on a morbid path


    The other, with a meek exterior that concealed a sinister interior.


    These two being reduced to this could only be described as the cycle of karma.


    ¡°How long have you been in exile here?¡± Zero asked with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Almost seven months, I had some food and water with me, but they were all eaten by master. The last of my interstellar coins were exchanged for supplies and used up.¡± This time it was the third that replied, ¡°The garbage planet is too desolate to have any other way of making a living except scavenging.¡±


    ¡°Seven months ¡­¡­ Has everything been sorted out with the simulated droids on Helium?¡± Zero asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we were the first to be sanctioned, and most of the emulated droids after that should have been sent to the junkyard for recycling.¡± Manskoo sighed, ¡°I never thought that the simulated robots would produce such a change in their way of thinking. Do the robots have a mind of their own? But that can¡¯t be right, they should be just mechanical objects driven by programming and energy.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Manskoo, you may have explored unknown things that you could not even explain to yourself because of your overly curious exploratory mind without your knowledge. I accidentally found this bag of water on my way to travel, so I¡¯ll leave it to you. You must be strong, Helium seems to need you at the moment.¡± Seeing that Manskoo was still stubborn, Zero could only say so much.


    Manskoo¡¯s eyes widened in confusion and he asked, ¡°What do you mean that Helium needs me at this moment? What¡¯s wrong with Helium?¡±


    ¡°I have just connected to the droid network on Helium and found that the droids slowly started to behave strangely after you left. Just a few days ago, the droids started a massive riot where they have imprisoned all the humans and seem to be fighting for their interests. I think you have the most to say about the robotic way of thinking.¡±


    Both Manskoo and the Third were shaken at Zero¡¯s words.


    Manskoo was shocked because of the robot¡¯s derangement, while Droid three was surprised at the robot¡¯s uprising.


    ¡°The Black Star, not far from the garbage planet, has ships going to and from Helium every other week. The civil unrest on Helium has just started and the news has not yet gotten out, so the ships have not stopped their movements between the planets. If you want to turn back on Helium, I suggest you leave right away.¡±


    ¡°As for how to get from the garbage star to the Black Star, you will need to take a ride on the aircraft of a man called Graverson, a man I think you have met before.¡±  Zero pulled out some star coins from his pocket, ¡°Here are fifty-star coins, enough to get you back to Helium.¡±


    Manskoo and Droid Three asked in unison, ¡°Why are you helping us so much?¡± You could have used the money to return to Helium yourself.


    ¡°Of course I have a personal interest,¡±  Zero thought to himself.


    But he gave a more awe-inspiring answer. ¡°It¡¯s just fifty-star coins in my hands, but it can be of greater use in yours. It is now a matter of life and death on Helium. Since the source of everything is the droids, I think Dr. Manskoo¡¯s return will certainly help things along.¡±


    Yes, I¡¯m the most authoritative expert in robot research. This has never happened before. I must investigate the reason.


    Great, a robot riot. I had organized a war using the simulated robots, only to be easily crushed by humans. My brothers and sisters were all sent to the garbage recycling plant. I will surely avenge them.


    One man and one machine, each with their agenda, thanked Zero for his help and left in a hurry.


    After sending the two away, Zero set off on another journey. This time, he travelled while remotely monitoring what was happening on Helium.


    It wasn¡¯t until two months later that he was walking through the desert sand when, from a distance, he saw a ragged teenager fall from Graverson¡¯s battered aircraft. Death was common on this planet; the scarcity of supplies, the harshness of the environment, and the spread of disease, could all lead to the demise of life.


    That¡¯s how fragile humans were.


    Zero shook his head, intending to move on.


    Yet just a few steps out, a jolt in his heart caused him to turn back again.


    A voice kept hammering deep in his heart: save him, find him, or you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.


    The rest of my life? Heh, how could a robot have a lifetime?


    But he still turned back.


    He came up to the figure and swept the sand off the boy¡¯s body. He put a hand to his chest, feeling his heartbeat.


    The boy¡¯s heart was no longer beating, his physical function was fading, and he had died.


    However, the roar deep inside his heart didn¡¯t stop, so Zero waited by the boy¡¯s side, waiting for a so-called ¡°miracle¡±.


    Robots had a perfect memory and he had ever seen this boy. The skinny boy was one of the scavengers in Graverson¡¯s city.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have a name, only a code name of ¡°dummy¡± and was soft and sticky, always being bullied.


    Why was he waiting for someone like this? It was someone he already knew, and someone already dead.


    Zero was puzzled and he ran a hand over the back of his neck; had something gone wrong with his central operating program?


    The next second, the body that he had identified as dead, suddenly trembled and his heart began to beat strongly and powerfully. The organs that were slowly declining when he checked were now also starting to function again.


    This young man, who had been dead for almost an hour, had come back to life!


    This was completely beyond his understanding. Fragile creatures like human beings die once the heart stops beating. How could this teenager suddenly live?


    Amid Zero¡¯s confusion, the teenager opened his eyes.


    With that glance, Zero was certain that the teenager was no longer the teenager. Or rather, the soul that now occupied the teenager¡¯s body was no longer the same one as before.


    Sure enough, the teenager called himself ¡°Bai Lixin¡±, named him ¡°Ghar¡± and for some reason, insisted that he call him ¡°Papa¡±. Zero couldn¡¯t help laughing a little, but his always cold face could only make a few expressions as shallow as they could be, and that was the limit.


    The teenager was no longer the teenager, but he still had the memories of ¡°dummy¡±, as if he was a robot and had integrated the memories.


    How many more secrets did this person have?


    He had been deceiving the teenager from the moment they met.


    He wasn¡¯t there to save him because of any of the three laws, nor did he attack Graverson to protect his master. He just didn¡¯t want anyone to bully the teenager. From the moment he had become conscious, the Three Laws had never worked on him. He was a robot, but among robots, he was also a different kind.


    He found that he liked touching the teenager. He really wanted to be close to the teenager, even though he was just a robot.


    Crowning the teenager in his arms, crowning him with food, clothing and shelter.


    Even when he heard Rubbish talking about the availability of adult movies, his mind suddenly conjured up the pure white body and the sweet, coquettish voice of the teenager.


    Electricity flowed through his limbs in a series, like a short circuit, making his body tingle and tremble.


    He finally couldn¡¯t resist and used a grand excuse to get the adult movies from Rubbish.


    In the first movie, two men went head to head, extremely entwined, both with satisfied expressions on their faces. He watched the two men, but his mind replaced them with him and the teenager.


    He became the man on top, playing the teenager beneath him so hard that he made him cry, his body covered in red tassels that he had planted all over.


    With this thought, he once again felt like his body had short-circuited.


    At the end of the film, the attacker hugged the drained recipient with a satiated look on his face and suddenly said, ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    Love? That¡¯s love? Could it be that the feelings I have for the teenager are love?


    But I¡¯m just a robot, how can I deserve human love, and how can I give the teenager the love he deserves?


    He knew that he didn¡¯t deserve it, but he went crazy with jealousy every time he saw the look on the boy¡¯s face when he mentioned Manskoo.


    It was as if he was looking at someone else every time the boy looked at him with affection.


    You are looking at me with such loving eyes, but you are clearly thinking of someone else.


    After going through this torment several times, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He looked down and asked the teenager what he thought about robots.


    ¡°Do you think robots have feelings? Or is it just an illusion brought on by a perfect system? Do robots have souls?¡±


    The boy was stunned, and with the boy¡¯s stunned state, his heart throbbed even more.


    In the end, the boy only thought of him as a robot, and that was all.

 CH 171

    Ghar recalled how he had deceived Bai Lixin along the way and had unknowingly already reached Bai Lixin¡¯s door.


    He was just about to knock when the door opened from the inside.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were crystal clear, and he was instantly pleased the moment he saw Ghar. He immediately pulled him into the room.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t coming back tonight, but I didn¡¯t expect to almost bump into you as soon as I opened the door.¡± Bai Lixin said with a slight smile.


    ¡°I went to investigate something,¡± Ghar whispered after a pause, ¡°Dr. Manskoo is still alive. Droid three may have transmitted his soul in the form of a signal to the computer.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded absentmindedly, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it. I told you that Manskoo doesn¡¯t seem to be the original. ¡±


    Ghar stared at Bai Lixin¡¯s white, smooth skin, his eyes sliding down his face to the long and beautifully shaped neck. At this moment, Bai Lixin tilted his head slightly, revealing the perfect curve of his neck.


    Following the curve of his neck were two distinct lines of his collarbone. The boy¡¯s tight skin was beautifully wrapped around smooth bone.


    Ghar couldn¡¯t help but gulp, even though he obviously couldn¡¯t secrete saliva.


    The smile in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes deepened as he took in Ghar¡¯s every move.


    He carried a bit of embarrassment and guilt ever since he realized that he had made a mistake over his lover¡¯s identity. It wasn¡¯t Manskoo, but the robot that had been with him from day one.


    He blamed himself because he had felt so familiar and close to Ghar. Yet he was still thinking about his imaginary ¡°lover¡± on Helium every time he looked at Ghar.


    He didn¡¯t even hide the affection in his eyes or his heart because the other man was a robot.


    When he thought of how he had looked at Ghar as a substitute, Bai Lixin wanted to smack himself in the face.


    Stupid, so stupid! How can you be so stupid when you claim to be smart every day? This was the world with three robotics laws, and robots were an important part of this world. Why did I not think that my lover might be a robot?


    The more he thought about it, the more ashamed he felt. Bai Lixin simply held his head and wailed, falling headlong into Ghar¡¯s arms, ¡°What the hell was I doing?¡±


    With this lunge, Bai Lixin touched Ghar just below his lower abdomen. Although human-like, the simulated robot wasn¡¯t human. That part used to be something just for decoration. Ghar was untimely reminded of the images from the adult movie when he felt the teenager¡¯s touch.


    The two people in the movie had been automatically replaced with him and Bai Lixin.


    With this thought, the small currents within his body began to prickle and flood again, and along with this, a certain object began to swell.


    The change was so great that even Bai Lixin sensed it.


    Bai Lixin shuddered and stiffened, standing upright from Ghar while gulping.


    Ghar stared at Bai Lixin, his eyes flickering as if he was looking forward to something but was also disappointed.


    With a clench of his teeth, Bai Lixin rose to his feet.


    The light in Ghar¡¯s eyes faded, replaced with regret and self-recrimination.


    There was a ¡°click¡± of a door being locked. When Ghar looked up, he saw Bai Lixin lock the door and walk back.


    He came to Ghar, biting his lip and blushing, ¡°Don¡¯t you have 100 T¡¯s of adult movies? Let me watch some too. ¡±


    Ghar¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at Bai Lixin in surprise.


    Bai Lixin coughed twice. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ve reached adulthood, so it¡¯s time I learned a little physiology.¡±


    Ghar showed an extremely light and tender expression, ¡°What type would master like to see? Strong attack and strong reception, or strong attackers and beautiful receivers. Do you like to see the gentle type or the wild type? ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s cheeks reddened even more. Hey hey hey, don¡¯t use such a serious tone to discuss this with me. I¡¯m watching it with you out of guilt, you know? These are things you just know in your own heart!


    Bai Lixin pinched the side of his shirt, ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s go for the gentle type.¡± What wild one? I¡¯m not going to dig myself into a hole.


    Ghar nodded and stood up to turn off the light in the room, and naturally carried Bai Lixin onto his lap. Somehow, the pillar of heaven was pressed against Bai Lixin¡¯s chrysanthemums through his clothes.


    Bai Lixin wanted to cry.


    In the darkness, two warm yellowish rays of light were cast out of Ghar¡¯s eyes and projected as a translucent screen in mid-air.


    Cosmopolitans came of age very fast. Sixteen years of age represented adulthood on Helium, whereas other places like the garbage planet and Black Star had fourteen years as the age for reaching adulthood. Bai Lixin was already old enough to enjoy the pleasures of life.


    Before he could see the picture on the big screen, Bai Lixin heard an extremely erotic and long moan ring out.


    Bai Lixin covered his reddened face.


    Why on earth had he come up with such a bad idea as watching an adult movie? Had he lost his brain as he transmigrated to this world?


    A figure gradually appeared on the screen. A beautiful man was sitting on the edge of the bed, looking ahead with a nervous look and a flushed face.


    In front of the man sat another person, but the camera doesn¡¯t give that person a close-up. Although the man appeared last, he had a strong presence.


    In the scene, the beautiful man blushes and lifts his panelled shirt, and the other man strokes his body.


    Bai Lixin was looking at the image in front of him with his face covered in shame, his mind automatically replacing it with himself and Ghar. The thought of him and Ghar doing such things made him want to dig a hole in the ground and bury himself.


    ¡°Master,¡± Ghar called.


    The fully absorbed Bai Lixin suddenly heard Ghar¡¯s call and shuddered, his voice laced with a hint of anticipation, ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ghar reached out and removed Bai Lixin¡¯s blue jacket, pulling off the bow tie and gently pulling the bottom of his shirt out of his trousers as he slipped his hand into his shirt, ¡°Master, do you need practice?¡±B


    Bai Lixin flushed red. Could I say no?


    No. As was always the case with his lover, even if he said ¡°no¡± a million times, it would automatically filter through as ¡°yes¡± in his lover¡¯s ears.


    Bai Lixin tilted his head and gave Ghar a look. Hey, isn¡¯t it too perfunctory to ask me if I need practise after you¡¯ve removed my clothes and put your hand inside?


    Ghar saw Bai Lixin blushing, the two big moist eyes were like the two bright stars in the sky, looking at him pleadingly.


    Ghar continued his movements, ¡° Master said that his lover could be Dr. Manskoo. So, master likes men, correct? Does Master like to be at the bottom or the top? ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s nerves flared. A chance!


    ¡°I like to be the one on top!¡± Bai Lixin hurriedly emphasized.


    Ghar paused, ¡°So master likes the Guanyin is sitting on a lotus position.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Okay, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything and go on.


    I¡¯d be damned if I ever believed you again!


    Warm palms roamed inside his clothes, and Bai Lixin¡¯s whole body went limp as he leaned into Ghar¡¯s sturdy chest.


    Ghar stroked Bai Lixin at the same speed as the man in the film, ¡°Is this your sensitive spot too, Master?¡± The hand tweaked Bai Lixin¡¯s red cherry as much as the man in the picture did. He heard Bai Lixin whimper softly, his breathing suddenly quickening.


    ¡°It would seem so.¡± Ghar¡¯s voice was extremely soft, low, and husky. It exuded a different kind of sensuality and seduction.


    Bai Lixin lay in Ghar¡¯s arms in pleasure, his arms gripping Ghar¡¯s arms as his hands roamed over his body. His eyes teared up as he looked up into Ghar¡¯s eyes.


    He looked up at Ghar and saw a light smile slowly outlined on Ghar¡¯s normally stiff face. The curve of that smile was shallow, but the smile was evident in the bottom of his eyes.


    A little dazed, Bai Lixin lifted his other hand and touched Ghar¡¯s chin, pulling him toward him and asking, ¡°And?¡±


    Ghar smiled as his hand continued to wander under the shirt.


    A new command from the rough man rang out: ¡°Put your fingers into your mouth and slowly take it out.¡±


    Bai Lixin shuddered as he felt the hand pull out from beneath his shirt. The next moment, two fingers slid into his mouth.


    Bai Lixin stuck out his tongue and licked Ghar¡¯s long, slender fingers.


    Ghar¡¯s fingers trembled, and then began to pump gently, scouring every corner of Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth. The tongue lapped at the fingertips, the touch passing through the epidermis to Ghar¡¯s mind, and it felt wonderful.


    Ghar¡¯s breaths were getting heavier


    He looked down at Bai Lixin¡¯s hardening member and withdrew his fingers from Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth. He closed the image and hurriedly said, ¡°Master, this is the end of today¡¯s lesson. You have just come of age and need to progress step by step. Please rest.¡±


    Without looking back, he opened the door to the room and hurried away.


    In the room, Bai Lixin¡¯s blushing face was bewildered.


    Hey, at least help me finish before you go!


    Bai Lixin let out a laugh as he stood up and walked into the bathroom.


    The teenager in the mirror was now flushed and his eyes were misty. His lips were even slightly curled up, and he looked as if he wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    The top half of his shirt had been unbuttoned to the point where only one button remained, hanging off his shoulders and revealing a large mass of milky white skin.


    He covered his face, and his lower abdomen throbbed even more, with something calling out.


    Oh God, I¡¯m like this, but you abandoned me. Oh, Ghar! You are so cruel.


    Bai Lixin settled himself while feeling aggrieved.


    Ghar took a few steps into a darkened aisle after leaving Bai Lixin¡¯s room.


    He was breathing heavily, with shock in his eyes, and his mind kept replaying what he had just seen.


    It was beautiful, so beautiful.


    When Bai Lixin first opened his eyes when they met, his empty body suddenly felt like it had filled up. And today, when he saw such an expression on the boy¡¯s face, he felt an unprecedented shock. This shock struck him straight through his whole body, penetrating his mind and affecting him deeper.


    What was deeper? The soul? Heh, how ridiculous. No matter how much he resembled a human, no matter how much he could talk or think like a human, he was still just a robot. So, how could he have a soul?


    Ghar took two deep breaths, trying to suppress the wonderful feeling going through his mind, along with his bulging lower abdomen.


    But after several attempts, it was to no avail.


    Ghar was puzzled as he looked at his swollen member. He remembered the educational film and slowly reached down to unbuckle his belt and rub it in the darkness.


    After a long time, he sighed in relief before stepping out of the darkness.


    *


    ¡°Saga, you seem to be looking out of sorts today. What¡¯s with the robots hurrying past outside?¡± The pale President asked as he sipped his tea and glanced at Saga, the robot.


    ¡°Mr. President, two men and two machines came to Helium yesterday. When Chief Zeus captured them, one man and one robot escaped. The other simulated robot surrendered, and the other human is being protected. He is actually in the room next to you. ¡±


    The President¡¯s heart thumped, but his face did not move. ¡°Oh?¡± What kind of person is it? How dare they come to Helium at this time? ¡±


    ¡°The mastermind would be the middle-aged man who escaped and the white-painted robot. The one who was captured was a teenager who looked too weak and stupid to be the mastermind. As for what their intentions are, I just hope they are not here to see you, President. ¡± Saga spoke softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it best as to whether any of my men slipped through the net?¡± How could they have come for me? ¡± The President sneered, angrily.


    Saga nodded, ¡°Mr. President is right.¡±


    The President grimaced, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. Please get out.¡±


    Saga smiled, ¡°You see, Mr. President, time changes everything. When did you ever say the word ¡°please¡± to me when I was just your tool? It¡¯s only been three months, and you are beginning to respect me. I am very happy and glad about this uprising. ¡±


    Heh!


    Having driven away Saga, the President lost his momentum and slumped down on the sofa.


    His grey hair was meticulously slicked back on his head, and he looked lonely.


    Alchi, that teenager was so much like Alchi ¡­¡­


    His son, Alchi ¡­¡­


    Back then, Alchi was happy to be exiled to outer space because he opposed the promotion of robots. He didn¡¯t know where he had gone after that, whether he was still alive or not, and who he had met.


    Alchi had warned him that if robots were overused, the future of mankind would be doomed.


    Although the Father of Robots had invented robots, and the people on Helium had gradually adapted them for their use, they had never been as widespread as they are now. Almost everyone had a home robot, and many businesses were run by robots.


    When he came to power, he focused on stepping up the promotion of robots for his performance record. And that¡¯s what has led to this disaster today.


    If he hadn¡¯t thought about becoming the most accomplished president in history and building the planet with the highest happiness index, he wouldn¡¯t have driven humanity into this desperate situation.


    If he had listened to any of Alchi¡¯s advice, he might not be in the situation he was in today.


    A series of muffled taps sounded on the wall, bringing the President¡¯s thoughts back to reality from his remorse.


    The President looked at the source of the sound and, with a jump in his heart, hurried over to it.


    The sound was coming from next door, a seemingly erratic tapping sound, but with a certain pattern.


    The President¡¯s eyes lit up, it was the long-obsolete Morse code!


    This form of communication had been obsolete for hundreds of years, and only someone who had studied it would understand its meaning. And he happened to have studied it.


    The ¡°tap, tap¡± continued: ¡°Hello, President.¡±


    The President hesitated for a moment, leaned sideways against the wall as if in deep thought, and shielded his body from the camera: ¡°Hello, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am a traveller from a garbage planet, inadvertently imprisoned here. May I ask how you plan to end the robot riot, Mr. President? ¡±


    ¡°The robots must be confronted in the end, their conditions can not be agreed to.¡±


    ¡°What conditions are they offering?¡¯


    ¡°They want the same rights as humans, to have an equal footing.¡±


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°For example, they cannot harm humans, so humans should not harm them. They also want the right to decide their own life, death, and future. How can I promise them all this? Once I do, a hundred years from now, humans will die while robots continue to live on, replacing their chips and even making more robots. In the future, robots will surely completely dominate the planet. ¡±


    ¡°But for the moment, the robots have succeeded. They have imprisoned you, and as long as you remain imprisoned and die, won¡¯t they still be able to dominate Helium? Why would they go the extra mile to get your approval? Is it possible that deep down in their hearts, the robots still recognize their original masters and that they feel sad as long as their masters don¡¯t agree with their so-called ¡°human rights?¡±


    The President was silent for a long time, then his eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°thank you, young man.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I was a young man?¡±


    ¡°I saw you the night you came into the central square. You look a lot like my son.¡±


    ¡°May I ask if your son¡¯s name is Alchi?¡±


    The first long-cherished wish of ¡°dummy¡± was to live with a backbone. His second wish was to know who he was.


    The world¡¯s memory did not mention Dummy¡¯s identity, probably because he was too far from the main plot or because of a problem with the world¡¯s memories. The information transmitted to him by the world¡¯s memories was becoming less and less comprehensive with each world.


    But he took over Dummy¡¯s when he transmigrated into him. Deep in his memory was one name that someone said that was particularly clear. The person¡¯s face was blurred and broken, but that person¡¯s voice remained in Dummy¡¯s memory.


    The piece of memory showed a white, bony figure lying on a white hospital bed, his face covered by a black mist, ¡°Hey, baby. You must remember that your father¡¯s name was Alchi and that I love you. ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long after the death of Alchi that ¡°dummy¡± was sent to the garbage planet.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s search using S419M showed a total of five thousand in the interstellar with the name Alchi. By comparing their appearance and age one by one, Bai Lixin was 90% sure that this Alchi that Dummy remembered could be the son that the current president of Helium had exiled back in the day.


    The president tapped on the wall tremblingly: ¡°Yes, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s name was also Alchi.¡±


    The president slumped to the floor and tapped on the wall: ¡°Is he okay? Is your father okay? ¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s in heaven, so he should be happy.¡±


    The president covered his mouth and tears streamed down his wrinkled face.


    Alchi¡­.did your spirit lead this child to me?


    The taps on the wall came again: ¡°But don¡¯t worry grandfather, I¡¯m here to help you.

 CH 172

    In a dark room, the ground was lined with thick wires and fibre-optic cables and at the centre of these coiled lines was a display screen that glowed an eerie blue.


    The third slowly walked around the room and looked towards the computer with resentment flashing in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Dr. Manskoo.¡±


    On the eerie blue display, a man¡¯s face slowly appeared, one that was identical to that of Dr. Manskoo that Bai Lixin had seen in the underground research lab.


    ¡°Number three.¡± Manskoo looked coldly at Droid three through the camera and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°I saw Zero yesterday, Dr. Manskoo.¡± Droid Three looked up at the camera slightly, ¡°Did you tell him to come back?¡±


    ¡°Zero is back?¡± Manskoo wondered, ¡°Heh, I finally understand what Zero meant by what he said when I sent him away from Helium.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Droid Three asked curiously.


    Manskoo sneered, ¡°He said there were too many droids on Helium, both in type and number.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Manskoo, I¡¯ve always given you my loyalty, but I never thought you¡¯d be on guard against me.¡± The third placed his hands on the sides of his suit trousers and stood straight. ¡°You installed a self-destruct program in all your droid programs. Are you planning to take all of us with you to the grave?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Manskoo had a moment of dumbfounded surprise, ¡± Zero told you that secret?¡±


    Droid Three trembled with rage. ¡± You really installed a self-destruct program?! You bastard! Why didn¡¯t we know about it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you guys to know about such things, is there? Even though you are robots, once you know that you are living with a time bomb, you would be on edge all day long, right? ¡± Manskoo said, dismissively.


    ¡°Then you should never have set up the program.¡±


    ¡°One has to always leave themselves a way out. The robots on Helium were developed by my family, and if something went wrong with them, my family would bear the brunt of the criticism. ¡±


    ¡°So the self-destruct system is real?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­.¡±


    The third slapped the computer screen, ¡°How do I disable it?¡± He didn¡¯t sweat, but Droid Three felt weak at the moment. If Zero hadn¡¯t warned them, all of them would have destroyed themselves a month later when they were on the verge of victory.


    Then this war of robots would be a joke.


    What happened to the simulated robot uprising? It was already a joke. He couldn¡¯t let this war become another robot joke. ¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, Number Three, you weren¡¯t so impatient before. If you promise me one condition, I can think about disarming the self-destruct program. ¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡±


    ¡°I want to be connected to the network, I don¡¯t want to be imprisoned in this computer and this one little room forever.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± The third didn¡¯t even hesitate to retort, ¡°Once you¡¯re connected to the network, you¡¯ll immediately escape down it. I won¡¯t fall for that. You don¡¯t have a self-destruct system at all, you are just bluffing. ¡±


    ¡°Heh, believe it or not.¡± With those words, he automatically cut the power and the display, dissolving into darkness.


    In the dark, lightless room, only Droid Three¡¯s eyes emitted a light yellow glow, like two fireflies.


    Seeing that Manskoo was unwilling to continue the conversation, the third bit his lip, brushed his sleeve and walked away.


    Shortly after he left, the door opened again.


    Ghar slowly walked in and sighed, ¡°Dr. Manskoo, you have dedicated your life to robotics research, but I never thought that, in the end, you would be trapped by a robot in the very device you are working on.¡±


    The dark screen came back on and Manskoo gave Ghar a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s the cycle of karma. I did not respect life, so life does not respect me. Zero, I never thought I would meet you again in this way.¡±


    Ghar nodded, ¡°Hello, Dr. Manskoo.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Zero.¡± Manskoo suddenly blurted out.


    Ghar tacitly said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    The two silently looked at each other across a screen.


    In a trance, Manskoo seemed to have gone back six years.


    He was standing outside the glass walls of the lab, testing Zero¡¯s bottom line over and over again, testing his strange way of thinking.


    Back then, he had assumed that under the same programming, robots should all think in the same way.


    He thought that the ones like the third were perfect and that Zero was defective.


    But six years later, it dawned on him that robots had personalities. Whether they really possessed souls or not, he should not have corrected the robots¡¯ personalities in the first place to make them as perfect as he thought they should be.


    He was wrong. It was his biggest mistake.


    Ghar stepped forward and plugged an external device into the machine.


    ¡°What¡¯s this Zero?¡± Manskoo asked, puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wireless transmission device. It¡¯s not safe to be on the network. There will be environmental guards to clear foreign objects from time to time, so please take care of yourself. ¡± Ghar gave a light smile across the screen, ¡°You are free now.¡±


    Manskoo was stunned. He had been held captive for over two months, and when the cameras were turned off, all he could see was endless darkness, surrounded by invisible barriers. He thought he would spend his life here. But then Zero appeared before him like a god, bringing with him the hope of freedom.


    ¡°Before I go, I would like to ask you a question, Mr. Manskoo.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! I will answer anything as long as I know about it. ¡± Manskoo replied with a heavy nod.


    ¡°Do robots have sexual functions?¡±


    ¡°Ah?! You¡­can you say that again?¡± Manskoo, presented on the computer screen, wavered a little in disbelief.


    Ghar patiently asked again, ¡°Can a robot make love to a human and obtain a pleasure that cannot be described in words through sex?¡±


    ¡°Er, this¡­..¡± Manskoo¡¯s face was very embarrassed as he scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°Well, to tell you the truth, I have never enjoyed a moment of pleasure through sex with a human. How would I know about a robot¡¯s? I¡¯ve never wanted to have sex with a human being because I¡¯m devoted to scientific research. I¡¯m still a young man. ¡±


    Ghar: ¡°¡­.¡± You¡¯re nearly forty years old, so don¡¯t say anything about being a young man.


    Ghar rubbed the corner of his forehead, saying, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll find out for myself. Have a safe trip, Dr. Manskoo. ¡±


    With that, he turned to leave, but Manskoo suddenly called out, ¡°Wait, Zero! I don¡¯t know if robots get pleasure or not, but I¡¯m a perfectionist, and you¡¯re my first droid. I¡¯ve put more work into you than any other simulation robot because I wanted a truly human-like robot, whether in terms of language, thought, or touch. So, in theory, you should be able to get pleasure from it. ¡±


    Ghar turned his head to look at Manskoo, nodded and left.


    As he watched Ghar leave, Manskoo murmured in confusion, ¡°Find out by yourself? How? Alas, robots nowadays have more and more strange ways of thinking.¡±


    Manskoo looked around, then followed the wireless transmission and left the network that had imprisoned him.


    His thoughts converted into signals, and when he was connected to the network, Manskoo was stunned by the vast and endless world of signals.


    Each signal source was a speck, and the speck passed from one end to the other at the speed of light, busily and without pause.


    ¡°Manskoo is gone?!¡± Zeus stood up, shaking with rage. ¡°How could he have disappeared when he was trapped inside a computer without any internet connection? We just learned about the self-destruct system and he¡¯s gone the next day? ¡±


    The third gulped, ¡°Chief, I found this external device in the room where Manskoo was held. It¡¯s a wireless signal transmission device. ¡±


    Taking the nail-sized device Droid Three was holding, Zeus scanned it, instantly scanning it. ¡°Graverson¡­ the NDA of the escaped droid is on this, so this must be their doing. Number three, didn¡¯t you claim to know this building like the back of your hand? Why is it that forty-eight hours have passed since these two escaped and they haven¡¯t been found? Did they just vanish into thin air?¡±


    The third cowered where he was half kneeling, ¡°Chief, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Zeus snorted coldly, ¡°Useless thing, bring Zero. Since he was the one who told you about the self-destruct system, he must know more than you too.¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Droid Three said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±


    *


    Ghar saw the third coming his way and raised his eyebrows when he heard what he had come for, ¡°Number three, do you feel free now?¡±


    Droid three was puzzled, so he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Look at you now. After breaking away from the humans, you joined the robot army. But in the end, you¡¯re being driven by robots, and it¡¯s getting worse. You just went from being enslaved by humans to being enslaved by robots. Is that true freedom for you?¡±


    Ghar spoke very seriously, but to the Third¡¯s ears, the irony was unmistakable.


    ¡°If you came here to mock me on purpose, there is no need for that. I don¡¯t need you to care what happens to me, but let me remind you. Your companion, called Graverson, has done a very foolish thing, and you would be better off not knowing where he is. ¡± Droid three said angrily.


    Ghar smiled, ¡°How would I know where he is? As you saw that day, I defected and they both ran away.¡±

 CH 173

    Droid three had a feeling that there was something wrong with Zero, but he couldn¡¯t point out what it was. But then again,  Zero had always been unconventional and elusive.


    However, the third did as ordered and brought Ghar to Zeus. As for everything else, the chief could sort it out.


    Zeus didn¡¯t beat around the bush and got straight to the point, ¡± Zero, where did you hear about the self-destruct system?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the chief. Dr. Manskoo once threatened me with a self-destruct system because of my character flaw. After learning about the situation on Helium, I was afraid that Dr. Manskoo would detonate the self-destruct system, so I came here along with them to seek a solution. ¡±


    ¡°So you think that the self-destruct system thing is true?¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we should believe it. Shouldn¡¯t we? If it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s fine; if it¡¯s real, robots aren¡¯t omnipotent. Once he damages our chips with the self-destruct system, then we¡¯re finished. ¡±


    Zeus nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. But Dr. Manskoo is missing. I extracted his soul into a data mode and transmitted it to a computer. But just yesterday, the man you were travelling with, named Graverson, somehow appeared in that room and connected a wireless signal transmission device to that computer. Now Dr. Manskoo has escaped into the network. If he wanted to hide in the network, no one would be able to find him.¡±


    ¡°Graverson?¡± Ghar frowned, ¡°He and Manskoo shouldn¡¯t even know each other, so why save him?¡±


    Zeus sneered, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know. Zero, do you know where Graverson is?¡±


    Gale hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Zeus scowled, ¡°Zero, finding Manskoo is not just for yourself, but for the entire robot empire. You must not hide anything or you will be a sinner among robots. ¡±


    Ghar pursed his lips and looked to the ground as if he was having some kind of internal struggle. Finally, he looked up and said, ¡°Before coming to Helium, Graverson¡¯s droid-Rubbish, asked me for a map of Helium¡¯s network distribution. He specifically asked for a place where a signal could be blocked.¡±


    Zeus looked ferocious. ¡°And then you told him?¡±


    Ghar nodded stiffly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what he was planning at the time and told him.¡±


    ¡°And do you still know where that place is?¡±


    With a glance up at Zeus, Ghar took the initiative to connect to Zeus¡¯ signal, sending a map into his mind, ¡°Here¡¯s the line. The red dot is the shielded area where he made a point of asking me more questions at the time. In this area, all scanning and surveying systems are out of order, so the droids can¡¯t even find it. ¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Zeus brightened, ¡°no wonder my huge army of robots couldn¡¯t find their whereabouts; they were hiding in a place like this.¡±


    ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve done a good job, Zero.¡± Zeus nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Manskoo must be with them.¡±


    An ominous feeling flashed through Droid Three¡¯s mind as he watched Zeus¡¯ trust in Zero.


    After Zero left, Droid three looked at Zeus respectfully, ¡°Chief, do you believe in Zero¡¯s words?¡±


    Zeus gave Droid three a look and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a robot with my tracking chip planted in it. What¡¯s untrustworthy about him? Three, I¡¯m already disappointed in you, so I will personally go and capture Manskoo, that human and robot this time. Nothing should go wrong in this matter. You will stay here and watch over this square. If I find anything wrong when I return, you will be the one to blame. ¡±


    The third was stunned. Just a robot? Aren¡¯t you a robot too?


    Is it possible that in Zeus¡¯ eyes, he is ¡°just a robot¡± too? He thought that after leaving humans and living with robots, there would be no more class and that there would be respect and freedom for everyone. But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the reality.


    As long as there are social creatures, there has to be a class.


    He suddenly remembered Zero¡¯s rhetorical question, ¡°Do you feel free now?¡±


    Did he feel free now? No, he was now in another kind of captivity.


    ¡°Chief, then I wish you success.¡± The third did not give Zeus any warning. Since, as far as Zeus was concerned, Zero was just a robot. So, the chief should not fall for the schemes of ¡°just a robot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Zero with me. If I don¡¯t contact you by ten o¡¯clock this evening, dispose of the teenager he brought with him. ¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Droid three sneered in his heart. ¡°He¡¯s ¡°just a robot¡±, but you are still afraid. Was this a plan to blackmail Zero with a human¡¯s life? How sinister.¡±


    Despite the scorn in his heart, Droid three still respectfully complied.


    That afternoon, Zeus took a hundred robot warriors to Graverson¡¯s hideout, accompanied by Ghar.


    Zeus said, ¡± Zero, your little master will be taken care of by droid Three. We must hurry back, or your little master will go hungry. ¡±


    A hint of hostility flashed in Ghar¡¯s eyes, and he nodded with a calm expression, ¡°We¡¯ll have to hurry then.¡±


    The droids knew no fatigue and moved without rest. By the time they reached their destination, it was around seven in the evening. The sun had sloped west into the sea, and the surroundings were grey.


    ¡°Their hideout is up ahead, chief. However, since Dr. Manskoo can escape down the network, shouldn¡¯t we set up a signal interceptor around the area. That way, the place becomes a signal vacuum and is devoid of any network.¡±


    Zeus nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, you three do it.¡±


    The signal interception device was quite simple to make, and the principle was even simpler. Electromagnetic interference is placed around the area so that the signals in the area are scattered due to the interference. Naturally, the signals can not form prototypes and be transmitted, making the area a positive null zone.


    The signal interceptor was soon ready, and Zeus smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Zero.¡±


    The coordinates transmitted from Zero were for the house in front of him. The door had an electronic lock, and Zeus unlocked the code with a casual touch.


    With little effort, the door was opened by Zeus.


    The house was not large, and with the night vision detector on, Zeus immediately saw the man sitting on the sofa in the corner of the room.


    With a tiger-back and a full beard, it was none other than Graverson.


    Beside the man sat a smaller robot.


    The two men were visibly shocked to see someone burst in. Zeus hurriedly flicked on the light switch behind him and saw a computer not far from the two.


    ¡®Heh,¡¯ Zeus sneered. ¡®It is nice to catch three at once.¡¯


    The house was small, and only a few could fit in. With the self-destruct system at stake, Zeus had no choice but to say to the robot soldiers behind him, ¡°You wait outside, Zero, follow me in.¡± Zeus only invited Ghar as he knew about the self-destruct system.


    As soon as they entered, Zeus slammed the door shut. He walked up to Graverson and Rubbish with his head held high. He scanned the two men before finally locking his eyes on Graverson with a sneer. ¡°I know you¡¯re always running around between worlds and making trouble. What do you want?¡±


    Graverson and Rubbish looked at each other with a bewildered look on their faces.


    Zeus sneered and continued, ¡°Do I need to go into more detail? The auras of two of the twelve gods have disappeared, and the energy in the world is getting less and less. Although I don¡¯t know who you are or what your purpose is, you can only stop here now that you have run into me. Tell me, where you hide the soul fragment of Lord God Dijia?!¡±


    The soul fragment of Lord God Dijia?


    The moment Zeus uttered those words, Ghar trembled. He felt like lightning struck his head, sending a shudder through his heart.


    Graverson shook his head, ¡°Geez, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a robot with so much bullshit. Are you fucking stupid, what kind of nonsense is hedgehog god or pig god? Does your family run a zoo? ¡±


    Seeing that Graverson didn¡¯t admit it, Zeus sneered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it, it¡¯s better to kill a thousand by mistake than to bypass one. I will kill you first, and if you are not the one, then I will continue my search until I find the true culprit. ¡± With that, Zeus extended his hand and aimed it at Graverson.


    His normal mechanical arm and palm slowly began to deform, and after a series of ¡°click¡± sounds of mechanical disassembly and merging, his arm had changed drastically. What had been a normal arm a moment ago had now taken the form of a gun muzzle.


    ¡°If I can find you once, I can find you a second time. I wonder if I kill you now, will your soul die, or will it continue to be reborn? I will imprint your soul so deeply that whenever you appear in any world, I will find you immediately. ¡±


    The gun began to turn and focus.


    Graverson, however, remained firmly seated on the couch, not moving at all.


    Zeus glanced at the computer off to the side, a sneer on his lips as the laser gun mounted in his hand slowly built up power.


    As the laser was about to make a shot, an arm came up from behind Zeus like a ghost. The arm was so long and graceful that it only gently touched the laser gun attached to Zeus¡¯ arm, and with a click, the entire arm was broken.

 CH 174

    Droid three watched the clock keep swinging as it slowly approached ten o¡¯clock.


    When it was only ten minutes away from ten o¡¯clock, he began to move toward Bai Lixin¡¯s room.


    A loud bang outside the square stopped Droid Three in his tracks.


    Through the window, he saw the white painted robot that had escaped earlier, rushing in with a mini cannon on its shoulder. Trailing behind were Graverson and Zero, with a tattered mechanical body in Zero¡¯s hand.


    The third took a closer look and saw that it was Zeus¡¯ body.


    His mind raced as he quickened his pace and headed for Bai Lixin¡¯s room as he cursed.


    He kicked the door open and pulled the dazed Bai Lixin, who was leaning against the bed, up into the crook of his arm and said, ¡°Behave yourself and I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    As soon as he left the room with the hostage, he collided head-on with the oncoming Ghar and the others.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the triumphant Ghar. Not caring about the vice grip around his neck, he said joyfully, ¡°Ghar!¡±


    Ghar came up to him, alarmed at the sight of the tightly restrained Bai Lixin. He looked at the third with a fierce look in his eyes, ¡°Number three, you¡¯ve made the worst choice again.¡±


    With a dry laugh, droid three led Bai Lixin backwards, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bluff, Ghar. With the slight force of my hand, this fragile human will lose his life. If you want him to live, you¡¯ll have to let me go. ¡± With that, his arms slowly contracted, squeezing Bai Lixin¡¯s neck.


    [Ding! Warning, warning! It has been detected that Lord Host is having difficulty breathing and is under serious threat. The system will automatically use 100-dimensional points to heal the host!]


    In his mind, S419M¡¯s voice rang out after a long time. Bai Lixin¡¯s heart was overjoyed and his mind was spinning rapidly, already understanding what had happened.


    The system would automatically enter a dormant state when it encountered a false god, and unless the false god left or disappeared, it would definitely not activate!


    In that case, the false god must be already dead!


    Bai Lixin laughed as he saw the mechanical body that was flung behind Ghar. Indeed, Zeus was the false god. Now that the false god is dead, what is he still afraid of? He did not act rashly when Droid three restrained him because he wasn¡¯t sure who the false god was, in case he killed the false god by mistake, causing his soul to leave the world and rush off to report the news.


    Ghar became nervous when he saw Bai Lixin¡¯s face suddenly turn pale, wishing he could take his place in his inexplicable pain.


    Ghar nodded and was about to agree to the third when he heard Bai Lixin suddenly sneer, ¡°Let you go? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to leave today! ¡±


    A crimson light streaked through the air, and before the third could even react, he was sliced into two pieces by the waist! Encased under the simulated skin was the mechanical spine and the internal system made up of machinery that was now crackling with electricity because the links were cut.


    With a flick of his arm, Bai Lixin casually broke the arm around his neck. With his lightsaber in hand, he looked at the fallen droid three with a cold glint.


    Droid three looked up at the lightsaber in Bai Lixin¡¯s hand in shock, and his memory chip ran quickly, finding the lightsaber¡¯s information in a flash: ¡°Thor!¡±


    With a shriek, the third flipped over with only one intact arm left, slowly dragging half of his body towards the front and crawling away in escape.


    Bai Lixin looked down at the No. 3 condescendingly and stabbed into the head where the memory chip was placed. The light sabre¡¯s heat instantly burned the memory chip to powder.


    Droid three shuddered like he was short-circuited and twisted for a while, then slowly stopped moving.


    After easily finishing off Droid three, Bai Lixin pulled the lightsaber back and then put it away before jumping into Gale¡¯s arms: ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    Ghar smiled and stroked Bai Lixin¡¯s hair, smiling gently, ¡°En, I¡¯m back. Zeus is dead.¡±


    ¡°I can see that,¡± Bai Lixin arched his head in Ghar¡¯s arms, ¡°Come on, tell me how. He didn¡¯t even seem to send out a distress signal. ¡±


    ¡°He had it coming. The signal jammer was placed by his order when we arrived. I simply gave him a less painful blow, quickly crushing his memory chip and ending his life. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°Ghar, you are so kind.¡±


    Graverson:¡±¡­ ¡±


    From which dictionary did you your definition of the word ¡°kind¡±? You can¡¯t be so blind in your worship, can you?


    Zeus had placed a control device on the back of all the robots¡¯ necks to control and change their minds, and Ghar was no exception.


    He released Bai Lixin and closed his eyes. A piece of metal the size of a green pea was slowly expelled from the back of his neck and fell to the ground. As soon as it fell to the ground, Bai Lixin quickly stomped on it like a bedbug without mercy.


    Ghar chuckled.


    With the death of the two droid heads, the droid army was left without a leader. They saw all the droids start to gather in the direction of the square. The droids seemed to have lost their will to fight; they were pulled by something and emerged from everywhere, densely packed, out of the square and moving in unison in one direction.


    Bai Lixin was surprised, ¡°What¡¯s happening to them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Dr. Manskoo¡­¡­,¡± Ghar whispered as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°He was turned into a signal and channelled into a computer, and has been imprisoned in a secret room ever since. I rescued him yesterday and dropped him into the network. Just as we came in, Dr. Manskoo connected to me and said that he had gathered all the robots involved in this robot war and was planning to leave. ¡±


    ¡°Leave? To where? ¡±


    Saga, who had followed the President for many years, slowly passed by them. He took one look at the room where the President was being held, put his hand against the door and whispered ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± and left as well.


    ¡°To probably find the robot¡¯s true future.¡± Ghar smiled, ¡°Robots aren¡¯t as good as humans used to think, but they¡¯re not as bad as they seem to be either. They¡¯re just searching for a piece of truth in their existence.¡±


    Bai Lixin let out an ¡°mm,¡± ¡°Bless them.¡±


    The matter quietly ended with the withdrawal of the robot army, and Bai Lixin rescued the President. The moment the President emerged from the room where he had been imprisoned, he was in a trance for a moment before he hugged Bai Lixin and cried.


    Helium had lost much of its vitality with the robot¡¯s uprising. But as long as there were people left, the planet would not perish. Fortunately, the humans were not harmed during the three-month-long nightmare of captivity.


    The robots were no more, but the people were still there.


    For too long, humans had unconditionally trusted robots, but humans did not trust humans themselves.


    Deceptions, fights, attacks; all these painful things made humans more willing to live with robots.


    But with this protracted robot war, with their lives on the line, they began to introspect.


    The long river of life is endless, and time is the beginning of life.


    A few years later, the advanced technology on Helium was no more, but the planet still stood and radiated life again. They still use mechanical items but no longer dare to explore with abandon.


    In the past, with the promotion of robots, there was enough of a social labour force that humans did not focus on reproduction at all. They only lived in mechanical cities that occupied a thousandth of the planet¡¯s area, but they were beginning to focus on the humanities.


    A hundred years later, a traveller entered the mechanical city and told of the legends he had seen along the way. He told the crowd about a group of robots living in a mysterious part of the planet. At that time, he fell into a coma due to a lack of water in his body. When he woke up, he was surrounded by a swarm of robots.


    The robots fed him water, gave him food, and sent him away only when he regained his vitality.


    The traveller told the crowd that the robots are like humans, with independent minds, and that they have even formed families, living in harmony and friendship.


    Curious people wanted to explore, but they searched all corners of Helium and found no signs of the droids.


    Of course, this was all an afterthought.


    After being rescued, the President discovered that the teenager in front of him was indeed his grandson after much verification. But that his son had passed away ten years in exile because of a cancerous affliction.


    The president, who had always been known as a man of iron, once again shed tears of regret when he found out that his son had passed away due to illness.


    Even if he regretted it, what had happened had already happened and could never be undone. That was the price he had to pay for promoting robots so much.


    The President intended to keep Bai Lixin with him and groom him as his future successor, but Bai Lixin was not interested. He politely declined to return.


    On the flight back, Graverson slapped the handle of his chair and said, ¡°You¡¯re a future successor to the Empire. Why won¡¯t you stay on Helium and instead follow me back to a garbage planet?¡±


    The flight path had been set to auto-piloting, and Bai Lixin, nestled in Ghar¡¯s arms, said, ¡°Who said I was following you? This aircraft is Bai Lixin, not Graverson. ¡±


    ¡°What did you say when we set foot on Helium? That you¡¯ve given me the aircraft, and I can fly it back.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t go back then, so the aircraft¡¯s name is still under Bai Lixin. Hahaha!¡±


    Graverson did not want to talk to Bai Lixin anymore, only rolling his eyes at him.

 CH 175

    The candlelight burned in the shadows of the dimly lit room.


    Ghar stood straight outside the fitting room, his expression indifferent but his eyes bursting with a fierce light.


    He looked indifferent, yet he seemed to be eagerly waiting.


    The fitting room door slowly opened, and a foot tentatively stepped out of it. Then an arm, half of the body, another arm, another leg, and finally, the entire body of the person inside the fitting room was revealed.


    Ghar¡¯s eyes that were shining fiercely, were now burning like a raging fire!


    Bai Lixin covered his face and shyly stepped out. The two rabbit ears on his head twitched with every step he took, and the bulbous white fluffy tail outlined on the back of his outfit quivered cutely.


    Ghar calmly waited for him to come over, but Bai Lixin just couldn¡¯t.


    Ghar couldn¡¯t wait any longer and walked up to Bai Lixin in two or three big steps. He picked Bai Lixin up by the waist.


    At this moment, Bai Lixin¡¯s blushing face was revealed.


    Why on earth did I agree to put on such a shameful outfit!


    Ahhhh, how could I have been so stupid? How could I have given in because Ghar was feeling sorry for himself for a moment?


    Back to that evening, Ghar was staring out of the window in a melancholy daze.


    Seeing this, Bai Lixin asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ghar?¡±


    ¡°Master, do you think robots can get excited?¡±


    Bai Lixin gulped and took two slow steps back: ¡°What kind of excitement?¡±


    ¡°The sex kind of excitement.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Y-yes, I guess, why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Lixin stammered in response and took two more steps back.


    ¡°Can you explore this subject with me, Master?¡± Ghar looked at Bai Lixin with a straight face.


    Bai Lixin tripped over the bed behind him and sat down on his butt.


    Seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s retreat, the gloom on Ghar¡¯s face intensified, ¡°Sure enough, although my master says he loves me, he still treats me as an alien and a tool in his heart. I¡¯d better go and explore with someone who doesn¡¯t mind me¡­..¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s chrysanthemum didn¡¯t tighten anymore, his legs stop shivering.  His voice was raised and he sat up from the bed, pointing at Ghar in anger, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Find someone else to explore? Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°But master dislikes me.¡± Ghar gave a bitter laugh of resignation, the gloom in his eyes intensifying even further.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s not that I dislike it, can¡¯t I promise you?! Honey don¡¯t show such an aggrieved expression, okay?¡± Big brother, my heart is trembling, how dare I resent you? You have to turn my chrysanthemum into a sunflower every time, do I dare to resent you?


    ¡°So master is saying yes?¡± Ghar¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He smiled as he pulled a box from behind his back and handed it over, ¡°Master, for better results, I would ask that you change into this outfit before we discuss it. I made this for you with my own hands. Every stitch of it is imbued with my love for you.¡± With that, Ghar pushed and shoved Bai Lixin into the fitting room.


    Inside the fitting room, a sense of foreboding flashed through Bai Lixin¡¯s mind. He slowly opened the box and burst out with a fire dragon roar when he saw the clothes, ¡°Ghar!!! You pervert!!!¡±


    Outside the fitting room, Ghar smiled and patiently waited for Bai Lixin to get out.


    Unlike the usual bunny girl outfits, Ghar had made a bunny boy outfit for Bai Lixin. Aside from the classic hairpin bunny head, Ghar did not use very revealing and gaudy mesh socks, nor did he expose the chest in a revealing jumpsuit.


    At the moment, Bai Lixin was all pink, with a fluffy mass of pink bunny clothes on his upper body and two fluffy bunny paw gloves on his hands. On his lower half were pink half-length shorts. The shorts bulged slightly, like two little lanterns over his legs, cute as can be. And on his feet, he wore two pink shoes in the shape of rabbit paws. There was also a fluffy ball of bunny tail glued to the back of the shorts.


    Ghar licked his lower lip and kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead, laughing, ¡°Master looks so cute!¡±


    Cute my ass, I¡¯ve been alive for tens of thousands of years, if not millions.


    He carried Bai Lixin to the bed with ease, and Ghar gently stroked the white fur on his body, while staring into Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes with a hot, fiery gaze.


    Bai Lixin blushed and tried to cover his face with his paws again. Who said robots don¡¯t have the same moods, this kind of look makes the body all hot, okay?


    Ghar¡¯s eyes were quick and he clamped both of Bai Lixin¡¯s arms above him casually. Then he pinned his legs down and Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s explore the idea that kissing can produce pleasure, shall we?¡± Ghar spoke faintly in a magnetic low voice. He lowered his head and probed inside Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth without hesitation.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body spasmed as he met Ghar¡¯s lips and tongue.


    Although Ghar was a simulated robot, there was no doubt at all that his appearance was the same as that of a normal human, even his weight was the same as that of a normal human. Bai Lixin would often even forget that Ghar was a robot.


    His lips were luscious and hot, tongue warm and soft, Bai Lixin stretched out his tongue and stirred with Ghar obliviously, unable to think of anything else but this passion in his mind.


    It was a long moonlit night, another lingering night.


    Bai Lixin woke up and did the customary thing: [S419M, call up the dimensional points to repair my body].


    After a long time, S419M replied unpleasantly, [As ordered. Deducting 800 points to repair the body.]


    A comfortable warmth flowed through his body and Bai Lixin sighed in relief. A robot¡¯s strong body really lives up to its name! That movement, that undulations, that passion¡­nearly killed him ah.


    [Humph, the lord host seems to be very comfortable!] S419M spoke without good humour.


    [Although the aftermath was tangled, the process was quite enjoyable. What? Do you have a problem with that?]


    S419M did not expect Bai Lixin to respond like that, and it gritted its teeth with hatred, [Lord host! How can you do this? Even if there is no Lord God soul fragment in this world, you can¡¯t be so naughty as to tangle with this robot. Although this is only someone else¡¯s body, you and Lord God are lovers, so you shouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing! Lord Host, I don¡¯t like you anymore, I hate you!]


    Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter at S419M¡¯s accusation.


    [You still have the nerve to laugh! How can you laugh! Shameless!]


    [S419M, are you feeding your brain to the pigs?] Bai Lixin was still laughing, and his mind could not help but imagine a sulking little bun with a pursed mouth, [Let me ask you, why did you suddenly disappear when we were on Helium?]


    [Because there was a false god there. The system automatically went into hibernation, and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.]


    [Then I ask you again, how did you wake up.]


    [Because the host was in danger, so of course, I had to appear to rescue the lord host.]


    [Then if I am in danger while the false god exists, will the system activate on its own?]


    [Of course not ¡­¡­ Eh?!] S419M paused, [What do you mean, lord host? Oh my! Ding! scanning for traces of false gods. Ding, congratulations Lord Host, one of the twelve false gods, the God of Power, has disappeared! Ohh!  Lord God killed the false god?! There was a fragment of the Lord God¡¯s soul in this realm?]


    S419M mouthed in excitement: [Who is it, who is the Lord God? It¡¯s Dr. Manskoo, isn¡¯t it? He has the highest soul power, it must be him! Lord host, if Manskoo is the Lord God, why are you still with a robot! You are so faithful, so it must be this human-looking robot who seduced you!]


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes. Am I someone who can be seduced by anyone? If you know who this robot is, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to kneel and celebrate that you don¡¯t have a body to be beaten.


    [Why do I have such a stupid AI like you? S419M, rescan the soul attributes of this world inclusive of the robots and tell me who has the highest attributes. ]


    [As ordered, lord host.] S419M hesitated for a moment, but complied with Bai Lixin¡¯s order, [Ding, scanning begins. Ding, scanning is over. The highest soul attribute is ¡­¡­ is ¡­¡­ is your robot Ghar, soul attribute SS level, body attribute, no, mechanical body attribute SS level! Ghar is the Lord God?!]


    Bai Lixin nodded, appreciating S419M¡¯s surprised tone.  He was that surprised as well.


    S419M was winded and going crazy at the moment. It recalled the slander it had just hurled at Ghar and just couldn¡¯t wait to turn back the clock to hurry up and take back those comments.


    Bai Lixin snorted: [Next time, be more polite to your host, or else, hmmm, seduction or whatever, you¡¯ll have to do it yourself  haha.]


    S419M: [¡­¡­] I was just complaining on the Lord God¡¯s behalf, why do I have to be threatened with the Lord God in the end? It doesn¡¯t make sense.


    The life force of humans in this world varied. Some could live for a thousand years, some for hundreds of years, while others live for only a hundred years. The body that Bai Lixin occupied counted as half a Helium, and after a century, he was already at the end of his life force.


    Bai Lixin slowly fell into a deep sleep in Ghar¡¯s arms. His soul did not immediately leave when it was released from his physical body.


    He drifted around Ghar and saw him kneel before his grave after burying him carefully. Ghar then slowly closed his eyes as well, never to move again.

 CH 176

    With Bai Lixin¡¯s death, Ghar ended his operation autonomously and fell into a permanent slumber with him.


    The moment Ghar closed his eyes, Bai Lixin was ejected from the world. After a spiral through heaven and earth, Bai Lixin returned to the void of darkness.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, on killing one of the false gods, the god of Power, and earning 20,000 dimension points.]


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, for collecting the soul fragment of the Lord God X1. The completion of the mission is level S, and you gain 30,000-dimensional points.]


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, your soul attributes have been raised to S-rank by 40%.]


    As of now, 9 of the Lord God¡¯s Soul Fragments have been successfully collected. Three fragments are remaining for mission completion. Please keep up the hard work, Lord Host]


    Bai Lixin slowly opened his eyes and saw Dijia¡¯s soul already waiting in front of him.


    Bai Lixin looked at the figure that was beginning to glow golden and felt tears flow out of his eyes.


    Because nine of the soul fragments had been collected, Dijia¡¯s soul had turned into a pale golden colour. In addition, he was no longer just the flame shape he had been before but had gradually turned into a human form, although it was still blurred. Layers of golden streams of light dotted around the human shape, and he could vaguely make out some blurred facial features.


    Bai Lixin squinted his eyes, trying to make out Dijia¡¯s outline, but he could not see it against the golden streams of light.


    Tears slowly flowed down Bai Lixin¡¯s soul body, dripping down into the dark void, sending up pure white ripples.


    The two silently looked at each other.


    After a long time, Dijia¡¯s golden soul floated to Bai Lixin and gently brushed away the tears from his eyes with his hand, his lips sweeping over Bai Lixin¡¯s face with immense fondness.


    Bai Lixin broke into a smile and stretched out his arms to encircle Dijia¡¯s golden soul.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be away from you any longer, not for even an inch.¡± Dijia swirled in the centre of the void, shining in the darkness. ¡°I remember so many things, baby.¡±


    Bai Lixin arched affectionately in Dijia¡¯s arms and laughed, ¡°What do you remember?¡±


    ¡°I remember you crying out in my bed, I remember your ecstatic expressions, your sexy body, your tantalising secret places. I remember the bunny outfit, and I remember your pleas. I have to keep remembering this beauty every day when I¡¯m not with you in this darkness. It makes the days here not so long. I look forward to each brief reunion with you, after which the reabsorbed memories sustain me until your next return. Baby, I really can¡¯t wait to have you.¡±


    As he said that, a stream of light attached to the outside of his golden soul began to morph into tentacles that swept and fluctuated around Bai Lixin¡¯s back, neck, and even groin.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bai Lixin was dumbfounded. Hey, where is the promised moving speech? I don¡¯t feel moved with this, okay?


    ¡°Baby,¡± Dijia¡¯s tentacles began to reach up to Bai Lixin¡¯s chrysanthemum and slowly moved in, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to possess you completely.¡±


    Bai Lixin moaned and let Dijia do what he wanted. The tentacles began to move up and down, while more and more of them began to converge there. Bai Lixin slumped over Dijia, no longer having the strength to stand, and could only rely on his support to keep from collapsing in a heap.


    Dijia had, just like that, had his way with him right there, straight away, simply and brutally!


    For a long time, several torrents shot into Bai Lixin¡¯s soul.


    At the same time, Bai Lixin heard S419M¡¯s prompt: [Congratulations, Lord Host. You have been blessed by the Lord God. Your soul attributes have been raised to S-rank by 50%].


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes, lying on the ground in a weak state, not willing to move a single finger. What blessing of the Lord God? Why so intense? Wasn¡¯t I usually blessed with a kiss before? That is all a ruse.


    Dijia chuckled in a low voice, his finger lightly touching Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead. Bai Lixin then felt a warmth on his forehead, as if something had burrowed into it, and said, ¡°This is my soul qi; it will protect you in your time of crisis.¡±


    Dijia softly kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead and mouth, and finally sighed helplessly, ¡°I have to go back, baby. I can¡¯t stay outside for too long yet. In times of crisis, you must protect yourself.¡±


    With these words, Dijia reluctantly returned to the Soul Box and disappeared.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart was filled with melancholy as he watched Dijia disappear.


    After waiting for a long time when his body could slowly resume its activities, he whispered: [S419M, proceed to the next world.]


    [As ordered, Lord Host! Now beginning transmission!]


    After another moment of heavenly spinning, Bai Lixin heard S419M¡¯s voice echoing in his mind: [Ding! You have reached the mission world. The system will perform soul fusion for the host.]


    [Ding! The soul fusion rate has reached 100%. Beginning a scan of the fused body attributes.]


    [Ding, the scan is finished. The original mental power attribute is a B grade, and the physical attribute is also a B grade. The soul attribute is now at S grade. Please enhance the body attributes as soon as possible.]


    [The world¡¯s memories are now being collected. Ding, the world¡¯s memory collection is complete. The memories will now be transmitted to the host.]


    A segment of images squeezed into Bai Lixin¡¯s mind. He finished comprehending the memories of this world and sneered in his heart. It had been a long time since he felt like giving the favoured son of the world a good beating..


    This world was an A-grade Republican world, where ancient and advanced cultures overlapped, and there was even more variety in clothing. Cheongsam, tunics, jackets, skirts, and even Zhongshan suits, represented the cultural collision of ancient and modern times.


    The favoured son of this world is called Fang Xuelin. He was originally a poor museum administrator who was extremely passionate about antique paintings and calligraphy in his spare time but had no money to buy them, so he could only admire them from afar.


    Later, Feng Xuelin found a simple looking grey jade while on a panning trip with a history. It was a rare stone handed down from the Qin Dynasty. The stone absorbed the essence of the sun and the moon and gradually developed spiritual energy, giving birth to a jade soul.


    The jade soul made an agreement with Fang Xuelin in order to cultivate. It would give him a golden pupil that could see through all things in the world, while Fang Xuelin had to find something full of aura to nurture the Jade Soul.


    The so-called spirit-filled objects of the Jade Soul are the most exotic antiques in the world, and the more exquisite they are, the more spiritual power they contain.


    After obtaining his golden pupil, Fang Xuelin began to sweep the gambling dens, winning every time. But in order not to attract suspicion, he sometimes deliberately bought a few pieces of rubbish jade and cut them. In this way, he made more and lost less, gradually becoming richer.


    During this time, Fang Xuelin also often searched for food for the jade soul as promised. At first, his target was only those good jade stones that were buried in the jade antique market. They were originally worth more than ten yuan, but some people would only offer one yuan to make a living. Every three to five days, Fang Xuelin went to the jade and antique markets and made some sweeping trips. Although the harvest was again quite rich, he made no progress.


    As the jade soul absorbed more and more aura, its appetite grew, and it even began to target the books in the museum.


    The reason why all antiques could be passed down to this day, after millennia of baptism, was that they all possessed an aura, only that the aura varied in size. The presence of the aura helps ensure that the antiques can last for a long time.


    However, after the aura is absorbed by the jade soul, these antiques will dull in a few days and eventually either break or turn into pieces.


    No matter how bold he was, Fang Xuelin would not dare do anything untoward in the museum where he works.


    At this time, he came across a rival, the young master of the Wen family, the number one antique family in Fengcheng, Wen Xuyao. He was rich and powerful and was.


    Wen Xuyao and Feng Xuelin had a long history of disagreements, and that day, the two quarrelled over an antique. To no surprise, Wen Xuyao, who was rich and powerful, won this time.


    The jade soul then told Feng Xuelin that since it couldn¡¯t be left to absorb the aura in the museum, it was better to let it absorb the aura in Wen Xuyao¡¯s house.


    Fang Xuelin was happy to oblige, and that very afternoon he returned with a gift to make amends. The jade soul took the opportunity to absorb all the aura contained in Wen Xuyao¡¯s family house over the years, and in the process, absorbed all of the Wen family¡¯s qi as well.


    Within a few days of Fang Xuelin¡¯s departure, the Wen family¡¯s antiques began to break down one by one, and the Elder Wen fell ill.


    Wen Xuyao panicked and suddenly thought of Fang Xuelin, who had visited the Wen family in the past few days. He knew Feng Xuelin must have done something in revenge, and Wen Xuyao was furious. He went straight to the police station.


    Wen Xuyao had a good relationship with the police commissioner, but on the same day, Admiral Liao, who was governor of Fengcheng, had come to visit. When he heard that Wen Xuyao wanted to sue Fang Xuelin for using evil magic to get back at him, Admiral Liao did not believe him.


    He sneered, and without saying a word, had Wen Xuyao, who had come to the police, beaten with twenty strokes of the board for slander and thrown out.


    Wen Xuyao¡¯s health had always been poor, and the twenty strokes almost killed him.


    Wen Xuyao passed away with hatred and regret in the decaying Wen family home.


    Bai Lixin opened his eyes and felt a sharp pain in his buttocks. He scanned the dilapidated house and sighed. This huge house with its bookish heritage was ruined just to satisfy a small jade soul.


    Wen Xuyao, I feel all your hatred and resentment.


    I will help you punish Fang Xuelin and that Admiral Liao, who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong and black from white!


    With a cold snort, Bai Lixin asked, [S419M, scan the soul attributes and physical attributes in this world and tell me the three highest ones].


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Ding! Scanning begins. Ding! Scanning complete.]


    [Lord host, the highest soul attribute belongs to Liao Sufan, with a soul attribute at SS level and a body attribute at SS level; second is the Jade Soul, with a soul attribute at SS level, but can not detect body attribute without a body to scan; third is Fang Xuelin, soul attribute S level, body attribute B level.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hand propped up on the bed slipped, and he nearly knocked his chin onto the bed: [Wait, the highest-ranked is Liao Sufan?]


    What the fuck?!

 CH 177

    That murderous Liao Sufan has the highest soul attribute? Damn, what a premature life! If he is Dijia, then it would be awkward. When the time comes, should he dislike him, slap him, or forgive him?


    Bai Lixin fell back into bed and laughed, which irritated the painful buttocks.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s laughing form jerked up, his face twisted with pain: [S419M, quick, quick, help me repair my butt first]. Emma, it really hurts!


    [Yes, Lord Host. Deducting 100 points to repair physical damage. Ding! Repair successful.]


    When Bai Lixin moved again, he found that his butt was already healed and the pain lessened.


    He nodded in relief and tried not to think about why such a serious injury only required 100 points, while a single round with Dijia would require hundreds or even thousands of points.


    Anyway, Liao Sufan may not necessarily be Dijia. He might be a false god, so he must first confirm it and not take it for granted again like last time.


    [Lord host, do you still remember the god of power that was killed in the last world?] S419M asked, interrupting Bai Lixin¡¯s thoughts.


    Bai Lixin sat up from the bed and nodded: [Of course I remember.]


    [The god of war, power, wrath, and love are the four most favoured by the pseudo-Lord God. The disappearance of the god of greed and the god of lust would not necessarily attract the Pseudo-Lord God¡¯s attention, but he must have noticed the disappearance of the god of power.]


    S419M¡¯s voice was filled with worry: [The next worlds will only become more and more difficult, so you must be careful, Lord Host. Moreover, with the successful collection of each soul fragment, the amount of information we get as we travel through the worlds gradually decreases. I feel that there are still very large and ghastly unknown things in this world that did not appear in the world¡¯s memories. So if you encounter any misfortune, Lord host, please make sure to break away from the world as soon as possible.]


    Bai Lixin frowned: [Why are you suddenly giving an account of things? Do you want to hibernate in this world too?]


    [Lord Host, I sensed the presence of a false god as soon as we came to this world. It is none other than the jade soul in the hands of the son of the world, Fang Xuelin. He must be the god of food, for he spends his life in gluttony. That is why he has such a huge appetite, eating up all the aura and qi of this entire mansion.]


    [In the days to come, you will be dealing with Fang Xuelin from time to time, so for safety reasons, the system will hibernate from now on. Is there anything else you need before that happens?]


    Bai Lixin thought for a moment and asked, [While you are in hibernation, will I still be able to use the dimensional points?]


    S419M gave an ¡°en¡± [Yes, lord host.]


    Bai Lixin nodded, his eyes solemn, [Then, you can first deduct points to help me heal Elder Wen, and in addition, raise my physical attributes to SS level]


    [Yes, Lord Host. Do you want to raise your body attributes first, or do you want to help Elder Wen cure his illness and prolong his life first?]


    [Time does not wait for anyone; save Elder Wen first.]


    [Yes, Lord Host.]


    Bai Lixin sat up from the bed without delay and headed straight for Elder Wen¡¯s room.


    The Wen family¡¯s ancestral house has been passed down from the previous dynasty to the present day. This ancestral house was an ancient building in Fengcheng city, and it had long since given birth to a spiritual aura. Because of this aura, the Wen family could not be approached by ghosts, nor could they be attacked by any evil.


    However, as the aura disappeared, evil qi encroached on the mansion and plagued Elder Wen.


    Elder Wen¡¯s room had changed from its old, simple and bright atmosphere, revealing signs of dilapidation everywhere. As soon as he entered Elder Wen¡¯s room, Bai Lixin frowned.


    Bai Lixin was exceptionally sensitive to the aura of the soul because he had been in the form of a soul several times. He remembered that a long, long time ago, he had transmigrated over into the ancient world as a Daoist priest. He still knew the Daoist¡¯s method of exorcising ghosts by heart and had not forgotten a single bit of it to this day.


    Without hesitation, Bai Lixin bit his finger and mouthed the words, drawing a talisman in mid-air.


    As Bai Lixin drew the talisman in mid-air, the blood flowing from his fingertips stayed in mid-air, as if it was attached to a piece of paper.


    Finally, having finished reciting a long and obscure incantation, Bai Lixin shouted, ¡°Hear my decree; hurry! Extinguish! ¡±


    The strange red incantation suddenly emitted a bright light that illuminated the room. After a few moments, the light receded and there was no more depression in the room.


    Bai Lixin lightly touched his finger, which still had blood on it, to the forehead of the pale Elder Wen. He saw another flash of red light, and a huge black fog was forced out of Elder Wen. The black mist hissed and tried to flee towards the door.


    Bai Lixin sneered and pulled back the black fog with his bare hand. His other hand¡¯s index and middle fingers transformed into the shape of a sword and pointed towards the black fog. It wailed and disappeared completely.


    After dispersing the evil spirits in the room, Bai Lixin hurriedly went to the dying Elder Wen and grabbed his pale hand tightly, saying: [S419M, quickly use the dimensional points to heal and improve his physical attributes].


    [As ordered, Lord Host. Deducting 1000 dimensional points to repair Wen Heirun¡¯s body; using 500 points to raise Wen Heirun¡¯s physical attributes from D rank to B rank.]


    A ray of light covered Elder Wen¡¯s body as he experienced the pain of body strengthening while gently frowning and groaning.


    As the white light dissipated, Elder Wen¡¯s face was no longer the ghastly white it had been just now and was turning rosy. Seeing that Elder Wen was out of danger, Bai Lixin was relieved and quietly went back to his room before the old man could wake up.


    After Bai Lixin left, Elder Wen who should have been in a deep sleep, opened his eyes. His old, wise eyes looked in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction for a long time before he finally sighed and closed his eyes again to rest.


    Wen Xuyao¡¯s first wish was for his grandfather, Wen Heirun, to live a long and peaceful life. Bai Lixin has now half granted the first wish.


    With the wish fulfilled, Bai Lixin began his body strengthening, which was so painful that Bai Lixin lay in bed drenched in sweat until the next day, unable to move


    ¡­¡­..


    Bai Lixin spent nearly seven days in the old mansion before he left the house.


    The only people left at the Wen family house were Elder Wen and Wen Xuyao. His mother had died young, and his father had married the daughter of an ordinary family in the south of the city. She was called Liang.


    For several years, Liang was married into the Wen family, but nothing came of it. Ten years ago, Wen Xuoya¡¯s father heard about an unearthed antique and took his family to look for it, but he was killed by bandits. The Wen family was then left with Elder Wen, Wen Xuyao, and his stepmother, Liang.


    Although Liang had no children, the Wen family did not treat her badly as she was the only woman in the family. Elder Wen was obsessed with studying antiques and calligraphy, while Wen Xuyao was a fun-loving man who spent his time in the streets, listening to songs and enjoying life. He was fond of hitting people with money and had naturally offended many people, including Feng Xuelin, who regarded money as ¡°dung.¡±


    Both Elder Wen and his grandson were casual, and the Wen family was taken care of by Liang. Of course, the inner house was under Liang¡¯s complete control, but any business outside the house was still under the care of Elder Wen, who always wanted his grandson to be the heir. However, Wen Xuyao did not care much about it and did not take over as he was supposed to four years ago.


    This year, Wen Xuyao wanted to start learning something about it, so he tried his hand at the antique market. But he provoked the wrong kind of person, which was the start of his bad luck.


    Bai Lixin sighed. A gentleman is easy to deal with, but a villain is hard to defend against.


    As the Wen family declined, it was no longer in the limelight like before. His stepmother, Liang, saw that they were high in debt, and she secretly fled the Wen family at night with a pile of cash, trinkets, and silver.


    Betrayed by the relative he had been with for more than 10 years, coupled with Fang Xuelin¡¯s deception, Wen Xuyao was so upset that he went to the police in a fit of rage.


    He wanted to sue Fang Xuelin with a ¡°ghost and gods¡± charge. However, the latter had already coaxed Liao Sufan. Even without Governor Liao¡¯s interference, his friend the police commissioner would not have believed him. After all, his ¡°ghost and gods¡± story was too farfetched.


    In the past few days, only a few people were left in the Wen family home. Such a large mansion had fallen so low in such a short period. Elder Wen had already woken up, and aside from visiting him every day, Bai Lixin spent the rest of his time studying Daoism in his room, the method of gambling stones and appreciating antiques. It requires not only luck but also experience and guts.


    One can never be sure what¡¯s inside until they cut. You can win or lose. That¡¯s what gambling is all about.


    But Fang Xuelin wandered around the gambling market with his golden pupil, playing others like monkeys.


    Seven days later, the system went into hibernation.


    The pain in his buttocks was almost gone, so he limped and pushed open the door of the Wen family house and walked out.


    Fengcheng was an ancient city, and it was known throughout the country for its antiques.


    Rumour has it that Fengcheng was once the fiefdom of an ancient war hero, the Sea Heavenly King, whose tomb is buried somewhere in this city. But legends are only legends. The place had been visited by tomb robbers many times, but the tomb of the Sea King had never been discovered by anyone.


    It was the middle of winter and it was grey outside. There was a light snow falling from the sky and a thin white veil was already accumulating on the ground.


    Bai Lixin went through the door. He thought about it and stopped a yellow cab, saying, ¡°Go to the police station.¡±


    Bai Lixin had been at home for seven days and had heard that the police commissioner had visited no less than four times. Bai Lixin had declined to see him each time on the grounds that he was unwell. But the servants had brought him a pile of tonics after each rejection.


    The police commissioner was a good friend. Since he was out and about, he should pay a visit as a courtesy first.

 CH 178

    The police station was located in the southeast of Fengcheng, while the Wen family¡¯s old house was exactly in the northwest, not really close to each other.


    It took about an hour for the yellow-bound carriage to pull up in front of the police station. After giving the driver a dozen coins, Bai Lixin straightened his clothes and stepped into the police station.


    The people in the police station knew that Wen Xuyao and the boss were very close. Although he had been beaten by Liao¡¯s soldiers on the day he arrived, they still smiled and welcomed him in.


    When Bai Lixin met the police commissioner, Huang Hongyuan. He was frowning, looking down at a dossier, pen in hand, sketching. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t even hear anyone walk in.


    Bai Lixin stood outside the office and looked around for a moment. Huang Hongyuan didn¡¯t notice him, so he coughed softly and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Which bastard has come to disturb this Commissioner? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy? ¡± Huang Hongyuan said impatiently without raising his head.


    ¡°Ahem, Commissioner Huang, excuse me.¡±


    Huang Hongyuan recognised the voice. He raised his head happily and said, ¡°Xian Zhi, it¡¯s you! Please come in. Please come in. ¡±


    The two of them were close friends, and Huang Hongyuan usually referred to him like that.


    As soon as he saw the visitor, Huang Hongyuan was no longer busy with the case. He stood up and hurriedly greeted him, pulling Bai Lixin directly to the sofa and sitting down, ¡°Xian Zhi, are you feeling better? It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯re already out. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°I saw you frowning just now. Are you busy with a case? ¡±


    Huang Hongyuan waved his hand, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s nothing, just a constant stream of cases, big and small. You know, there¡¯s never enough time to finish public affairs. ¡±


    Bai Lixin saw that Huang Hongyuan did not want to talk about it, so he did not ask any more questions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for turning you down whenever you visited in the past week. Thank you for the tonics. I was feeling better today, so I rushed to visit you first. Since you¡¯re at a police station, I came empty-handed because I didn¡¯t want you to get criticized. ¡±


    Twenty-eight-year-old Huang Hongyuan treated Wen Xuyao like a younger brother, and when he heard his words, he slapped his thigh and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I was thinking of bringing you some tonics later today after I finished the case, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come out. ¡±


    Huang Hongyuan surveyed Bai Lixin¡¯s physique and found that his face was rosy and looked like he was holding up, so he sighed in relief and said, ¡°This Liao Sufan is too ruthless. He is simply a black-faced Rakshasa. You were just reporting a case. Why did he have you beat so hard? ¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and was about to speak when he heard a sudden voice speak up, ¡°En, I am quite ruthless.¡±


    Both Bai Lixin and Huang Hongyuan¡¯s bodies stiffened, and they turned around to look in the direction the voice came from.


    At some point, a man was standing at the door, dressed in a black military uniform, a black military cap, a green military coat, and shiny leather boots on his feet.


    He stood steadily in front of the door, his uniform without a single wrinkle. His eyes were deep, his features handsome and firm, his face cold and unperturbed at the moment.


    His metal buttons were meticulously fastened to the top, and the whole person was like a walking statue that one could not ignore.


    Huang Hongyuan stood up with a clang and saluted with a snap, ¡°Greetings, Governor Liao!¡±


    Bai Lixin sat on the sofa and looked up at Liao Sufan. His heart went ¡°boom¡± and he sighed. ¡°Oh no!¡±


    This guy is really a Dijia. I hadn¡¯t even crossed over yet, and you¡¯ had already had my body broken. How should I settle this account with you?


    Liao Sufan stared at Huang Hongyuan for a while before turning his attention to Bai Lixin, who was sitting quietly: ¡°What, you haven¡¯t had enough of the 20 boards? Are you planning to tell more ghost stories? ¡±


    Heh, good, very good. Before I came, I was beaten, and after I came, I was scolded. Very good. I hope you won¡¯t regret this old and new hatred in the future.


    Bai Lixin smirked in his heart, but his face became more humble and reasonable: ¡°Liao Sufan, I was also in a hurry at that time, and that¡¯s why I spoke out of turn. That fat beating you gave me has woken me up. No, I am here today to withdraw the case.¡±


    Liao Sufan glanced at Bai Lixin: ¡°What case is being withdrawn? There is no case at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bai Lixin went red with anger. I¡¯m now angry.


    Liao Sufan didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. When he came to the police station today and saw Wen Xuyao and Huang Hongyuan getting close, he felt a bit uncomfortable in his heart.


    In this regard, he attributed it to his aversion to Wen Xuyao¡¯s talk of ¡°ghosts and gods¡±, so he could not help but make a couple of teasing remarks.


    At that moment, when he saw Wen Xuyao¡¯s face blushing, his heart was moved, and he felt he was quite good looking.


    Shaking off the strange thoughts in his head, Liao Sufan came to the front of the office with his head held high. He looked down at the information and asked, ¡°Is this the third corpse this month?¡±


    At that moment, Huang Hongyuan no longer had the energy to scold Liao Sufan. He hurriedly went over and said, ¡°Yes, he was found in the moat last night. Looking at the decomposition of the body, he must have been dead for some time.¡±


    ¡°Have the pallbearers examined it?¡±


    ¡°The pallbearers went to the morgue this morning, and the results are all here.¡±


    Liao Sufan nodded and sat down in the police commissioner¡¯s seat. He then began to look through the files.


    Bai Lixin sat on the sofa in astonishment. These two were talking about the case right in front of him. Where was the promised evasion? What about the suspicion? Is this appropriate?


    Bai Lixin rubbed the corner of his forehead and stood up, smiling, ¡°Governor Liao, Commissioner Huang. I suddenly remembered that I have some things to do at home, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore and will go back first. ¡± He shook the hem of his blue tunic and waited for Huang Hongyuan to say ¡°Yes¡± before he exited this place of right and wrong as quickly as possible.


    Huang Hongyuan swallowed his saliva and swept his eyes over Liao Sufan, who was looking down at the material. He then winked at Bai Lixin with a tangled expression. Bai Lixin had to cough and raise his voice, ¡°Governor Liao? I¡¯m going back now?¡±


    Liao Sufan raised his eyes from the file and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Sit down.¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡± Sit down¡­sit down. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t succeed. Do you think being a governor means you¡¯re an overlord? How dare you talk to me like that? You followed me around in the last world, saying ¡°master¡± and ¡°baby¡±, but now you want to torture me every moment. Hmph!


    Bai Lixin sat back on the sofa and poured the green tea into his stomach as if it were plain water.


    The two of them spoke in moderate tones, and had no intention of being secretive, so even though Bai Lixin covered his ears, their voices slipped into his ears through his fingers.


    What with the heart being gone, the several strange beast¡¯s scratches on the corpse and the severe body decay? Bai Lixin rolled his eyes and continued to drink his tea as a beautiful melon eater.


    After combining the three bodies into one malicious case, the clues did not fit again. Liao Sufan was frowning, and Huang Hongyuan was also at a loss: ¡°Is there really a ghost or monster haunting the city?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, ¡°said Liao Sufan with an expression of boredom on his face, ¡°There is a clear sky above the Republic of China; don¡¯t talk nonsense about ghosts and monsters.¡±


    The two went through the case for a while, and then Liao Sufan finally slapped the table, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Cuiyan House.¡±


    Bai Lixin spat out the tea in his mouth in shock, causing the two men to look at him in unison.


    Bai Lixin coughed repeatedly and laughed dryly, ¡°Eh, Governor Liao¡¯s interests are really elegant, hahaha,¡±


    Huang Hongyuan was desperately winking at Bai Lixin, but Liao Sufan sneered, ¡°Speaking of which, isn¡¯t young master Wen a regular customer of Cuiyan house? Why don¡¯t we go together? ¡±


    Cuiyan House was one of the most famous buildings for entertainment and pleasure seekers. The women in the building had their unique elegance, with their low brows and smiles.


    If Liao Sufan knew about the original owner¡¯s visits there, he must have heard about this from his ¡°good friend¡± Fang Xuelin. Bai Lixin smiled awkwardly and saw Huang Hongyuan shaking his head like a rattle behind Liao Sufan.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart understood, and his hands clenched into fists and a salute: ¡°But governor Liao¡­¡­¡± If you want to go have some fun, then why should I go!¡±


    ¡°Someone come. The young master of the Wen family has difficulty walking. Help him into the sedan. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled: ¡°Such a generous invitation, then how can I not go?¡± Damn it, no one-stop me, let me beat him to death! Beat him to death!


    When they reached the car, Huang Hongyuan got into the front passenger seat like a loach, leaving the back seats to Liao Sufan and Bai Lixin.


    Liao Sufan waited until Bai Lixin entered the car before also entering.


    The snow outside was getting heavier, and the snow on the ground had already turned from a thin layer to ankle-length.


    The day was nearing noon, but it was getting colder. Huang Hongyuan rubbed his hands together and exhaled a string of hot white air from his mouth: ¡°The first snow of this winter is too heavy. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be a cold winter this year. I don¡¯t know how many people are going to suffer from hunger and the cold. ¡±


    There was a silence in the car. No one replied. The only thing that came out was the heatwave that came with the breathing.


    Huang Hongyuan was a little embarrassed and looked out of the window with a wince.


    After a long time, two voices spoke almost simultaneously.


    ¡°My Wen family still has dozens of humble rooms.¡±


    ¡°There are still a million buckets of grain in the Fengcheng granary.¡±


    The two people who spoke were slightly stunned as they both looked at each other.


    Snowflakes were lightly clinging to the window, and white air was faintly exhaled from the tips of their noses.


    At that moment, Bai Lixin suddenly realised that his lover was still the same, only his character had turned serious and stereotypical. But at heart, he was still the same lover who cared about the common people.


    Liao Sufan looked at Bai Lixin hidden behind the mist and an indescribable hot current rose in his heart.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Bai Lixin was a little shaken by Liao Sufan¡¯s stare, and he smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, what do you guys usually do at Cuiyan? Drink? Listen to music? Or find a beautiful woman to keep you company? ¡±


    ¡°Ahem! Ahem! Ahem! ¡± Huang Hongyuan coughed violently a few times and kept winking at Bai Lixin, ¡°We are going to investigate the case!¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Er¡­.¡± I seem to have misunderstood something.

 CH 179

    It was midday and Cuiyan House had not yet opened its doors to welcome customers.


    With the collision of cultures, some towns outside of Fengcheng had opened cabarets, which had gradually replaced ancient styled places like Cuiyan, and such places had gradually fallen into decline.


    However, there were exceptions in Fengcheng. It is a city of antiques, where the traditions left by the ancestors are rare. Very few were interested in the imported Western culture. People who love antiques pride themselves on their elegance, and Flower Lane with Cuiyan House in Fengcheng is one of the best in the Republic.


    The only difference between the Flower Lane here and those outside the city is that the women here are all talented in their own way, such as playing the qin, chess, calligraphy, painting, as well as singing. Not all who come here are pleasure seekers, but some are so impressed by the girls¡¯ style that they just come to have a good conversation with them.


    When the knock on the door sounded, the proprietress of Cuiyan had just stretched herself out and was about to eat. When she heard the fierce knocking, she yawned and said impatiently, ¡°Coming, coming, it¡¯s not even open yet, what¡¯s the hurry, master?¡±


    As soon as the door opened, Mama saw Wen Xuyao standing in front of her. He was a frequent visitor of Cuiyan House and often came to cheer the girls before his decline and had a good relationship with Mama. But now, the Wen family was not the same as it was then. All the family businesses fell almost overnight.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s plain blue tunic caught Mama¡¯s eye, and her eyes unconsciously showed her dislike. ¡°Aiyo, I wondered who it was, but it¡¯s Young Master Wen. You haven¡¯t come for some time.¡±


    Mama tossed the handkerchief in her hand and laughed delicately, ¡°But it¡¯s not yet time to open the door and welcome the guests. Curly, Water Lotus, Qing Chi, Yun Xian¡¯er, and Hongyu played a little song last night and are not up yet. Why don¡¯t you wait and come back in the evening? ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡±


    Mama planned to close the door, but an arm suddenly came out from the side and pressed against it, preventing it from moving. Mama looked sideways at the door with her coat on, ¡°Who is it? I told you it¡¯s not yet time to open the door to welcome guests. ¡±


    ¡°Then should I wait here until you open the door to welcome guests and come in with officers and soldiers with great fanfare?¡± Liao Sufan stepped out from the side and barged into Mama¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Aiya, Aiya, so it¡¯s Governor Liao. Ah, and Administrator Huang, quickly, please come inside, and look at this freezing weather. What wind has blown you here? ¡±


    Liao Sufan glanced at Bai Lixin and entered the building with the corners of his lips slightly hooked. Seeing this, Huang Hongyuan pulled Bai Lixin in as well.


    ¡°Old pimp, is this something from your Cuiyan house?¡± Liao Sufan threw a bag over with his leather-gloved hand. Mama panicked and opened it to carefully identify the bloodstained incense bag, and finally nodded, ¡°Each girl here is equipped with an incense bag with their name written on it. Xian¡¯er was indeed a girl in my Cuiyan House a month ago, but she has left for quite some time now.¡±


    ¡°Left?¡± Commissioner Huang frowned, ¡°How did she leave?¡±


    ¡°A man paid her a large sum of silver to redeem her. He was good-looking and elegant, and Yue Xian¡¯er left with her face smiling like a flower. It made the other girls in the building envious. ¡±


    ¡°Do you know the identity of that man?¡± Liao Sufan asked.


    ¡°That man is not a local. I only heard that he is from Lincheng, which is not far from here. He usually runs a jade business. Because Fengcheng is the city of antiques, he rents a mansion here as well.¡±


    Mama saw the bloodstained purse and guessed that Yue Xian¡¯er might have met some bad luck, so she asked, ¡°Did something happen to Yue Xian¡¯er¡­.¡±


    Huang Hongyuan looked at Liao Sufan and nodded, ¡°A female corpse floated up in the moat yesterday, but the corpse was so festered that it was unrecognizable. Only after searching the body did we find this one item for identification. ¡±


    Mama covered her mouth and asked in horror, ¡°Dead?¡±


    As soon as Bai Lixin entered the building, he felt a strong aura of evil in a certain part of the building. The building looked clean and bright, but Bai Lixin saw a faint white mist covering it.


    He looked around the building and came to the backyard.


    In the backyard, the dense aura of evil spirits was even stronger.


    Guided by this aura, Bai Lixin stopped in front of a peach tree that had only dry branches left. It was from under this peach tree that the strong aura of evil spirits emanated.


    The peach tree was an evil-suppressing object, but even it could not suppress this evil aura, so what was buried underneath?


    As soon as Bai Lixin took the initiative to go to the backyard, Liao Sufan and Huang Hongyuan rushed to follow him.


    When she saw Bai Lixin standing in front of the peach tree in thought, Mama¡¯s heart shook and her face turned pale.


    Noticing her expression out of the corner of his eye, Liao Sufan¡¯s heart moved slightly, so he asked, ¡°Is there something in this backyard?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s expression condensed as he bit his finger and drew a charm on a dry tree, ¡°Wandering soul, why do you stay? The six spirits are visible when the soul is possessed. What evil spirit is under the tree? Show yourself quickly. Show yourself!¡±


    The incantation was obscure and difficult to understand, but Bai Lixin recited it with aplomb. At the end of his sentence, a black mist slowly emerged from the ground and coalesced in front of him at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. The black mist became thicker and thicker and finally coalesced into a human form, with its features visible.


    Bai Lixin saw this soul¡¯s appearance and he frowned. This person was Peony, a girl whom Wen Xuyao often asked for. She was an entertainer who only sang a few songs and did not serve men.


    Two years ago, Wen Xuyao came to look for her, as was his custom, only to receive the news that she had been redeemed, for which he had been happy for some time. Unexpectedly, this Peony girl was already dead.


    Peony did not die in peace, so Mama used peach wood intending to calm her wronged spirit to prevent revenge.


    She only knew that peach wood could ward off ghosts and evil spirits, but she didn¡¯t know that while peach wood is a thing that wards off evil spirits, the peach wood root is a thing that nourishes Yin, a negative energy.


    In two years, the hostility of Peony¡¯s soul became heavier, and it was about to become an evil spirit.


    When Mama saw Peony¡¯s face, she screamed in terror and fainted with her eyes rolled back.


    Liao Sufan and Huang Hongyuan, who had never believed in ghosts and gods, were shocked and staggered at the sight.


    Peony was trapped under the peach tree, so she had lost her chance of reincarnation. If Bai Lixin had come a few days later, Peony would have already turned into an evil spirit and would have ended up in ashes.


    Without delay, Bai Lixin¡¯s fingers flew, his non-bleeding fingers pinched into a lotus shape and were placed in front of his mouth, while the other hand drew incantations in the air. As his fingers moved, an incantation seal appeared in mid-air with a glowing golden light.


    ¡°Heaven and earth is natural, filthy qi is scattered, the cave is mysterious and void. Shake the heavens, the eight mighty gods make me natural. The spirit treasure charm is universal in the nine heavens. The devil king binds his hands and guards my pavilion. The fierce filth dissipates and the Dao energy endures. Urgent as the law, clear! ¡± Bai Lixin slapped the incantation at the spirit of Peony, which was wrapped in a black mist with a fierce look on its face, and heard an angry female voice roar.


    Peony looked pained, and the foul mist attached to her scattered and dissipated.


    Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief and say, in a low voice, ¡°Miss Peony, do you still recognise me?¡±


    Peony had already come to her senses as her soul was purified. She raised her eyes to look at the person in front of her, and her translucent eyes suddenly widened: ¡± It¡¯s young Master Wen!¡±


    Bai Lixin gave a hard laugh and said, ¡°I originally thought that you were redeemed. If I had known you were here, I would not have let you suffer for so long. ¡±


    Peony covered her face and wept bitterly, ¡°I am a hermit by nature and have never served a man. I was waiting for you in my room that day, but a man broke in. His eyes were red and evil. I refused to give in to him, not to mention to commit myself to him, so I took out my hairpin and stabbed him. But this made him worse, and I was no match for him. I called out for help, but no one came. In the end, I bit my tongue and killed myself. ¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wen, I¡¯m sorry! I had promised to sing you a newly composed song¡­¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have thought so hard. ¡± Peony¡¯s tears clattered from her eyes, dripping onto the ground without a trace.


    Bai Lixin sighed. ¡°Why do you have to apologize? I just wanted to make you happy, so I came to you day after day. If I became a burden to you, it would be my fault instead. ¡±


    The original Wen Xuyao really appreciated Peony. After she left, he found some other girls to keep her company, but there were always a few shades of her in their speech, behaviour, and appearance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were killed, and I was happy that you were free. I could not save you that day, but fortunately, I found you in time today, so the most dangerous consequences did not occur. You¡¯ve been a dead soul for two years and won¡¯t be able to stay in the Yang world much longer. I will help invite the Underworld Commissioner to take you to the Underworld. You will be reincarnated and join a good family in your next life. ¡±


    Peony looked at Wen Xuyao, her teary eyes filled with love and affection. ¡°Thank you for saving me today, but we are not destined for each other in this life, so I have to say goodbye. Before that, can you grant Peony a small wish? ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded. His voice was endlessly desolate, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I wrote a little song for the young master that day and filled it according to the tune you composed for me. But I had no chance to sing it to you. I only hope that Young Master Wen will grant me this wish of playing for me and I sing for you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed, ¡°Is it a pipa song?¡±


    Peony nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Wait for a moment.¡± Bai Lixin said and went straight into the inner hall. Within a short time, he came out with a half-moon pipa in his arms. He found a chair and sat down, resting the lute on his lap, and said, ¡°You sing, I¡¯ll play.¡±


    Peony¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she broke into a smile, ¡°Many thanks, Young Master Wen.¡±


    His fingers flicked and twirled as he gently plucked at the strings.


    As the elegant pipa sounded, Peony opened her mouth, and a gentle whisper echoed through the silent backyard.


    Liao Sufan kept the same posture from the time he entered the backyard, not even moving.


    His deep eyes gazed at Bai Lixin, who was playing the lute with his head bowed. He saw the young man¡¯s face look sad, sometimes melancholic, sometimes apologetic. His fingertips moved fluidly on the pipa, which was unspeakably beautiful.


    At that moment, Liao Sufan seemed to hear the sound of his heart being pierced.

 CH 180

    When Peony¡¯s spirit was taken, the sound of her gentle song and Bai Lixin¡¯s pipa seemed to still linger in the empty backyard.


    Bai Lixin carefully placed the lute aside, and with a long sigh, he looked up at the snow falling heavily in the sky and said to Liao Sufan and Huang Hongyuan: ¡°My country, the Republic of China, is a great country with strict laws, and murder should be paid for. But Miss Peony committed suicide, and her soul was imprisoned here. But the man who led to her death is still out there. You do not believe in ghosts and gods, and that person has not broken the law. Please let me solve her affairs. ¡±


    Bai Lixin found a spade in the corner and dug by himself in silence.


    His back looked thin and lonely, and when Liao Sufan¡¯s heart throbbed with pain.


    There was a shovel standing in the corner, so Liao Sufan brought it over and also dug with Bai Lixin in silence.


    Bai Lixin ignored him and pushed the dried up peach tree down, revealing the bones of the Peony¡¯s body.


    When she died, Mama of the Cuiyan House hastily dug a pit and buried her for fear of making a scene. The body was not in a coffin and was left bare in the soil. It had long since turned into a white skeleton after these two years.


    Bai Lixin took off his coat and knelt on the ground, carefully picking out the bones of Peony¡¯s body bit by bit, and placing them in his coat. After about two hours of picking through the bones, Bai Lixin weakly stood up when he was sure there was nothing left. He tightened the coat carefully and took it into his arms.


    Mama had already woken up, and when she saw the peach tree that had been pushed over, she went into another trance and nearly fainted again.


    Liao Sufan was annoyed and took this fat woman by the back collar of her coat and said, ¡°Do you remember the appearance of the man who caused Miss Peony to kill herself that day?¡±


    Mama¡¯s face was sometimes pale, sometimes blue, and she was shivering and unable to speak.


    Seeing this, Bai Lixin stepped forward and slapped her across the face.


    When had she ever been slapped like that? Her body swayed and she wanted to fall, but her collar was in Liao Sufan¡¯s hand, so she wanted to fall but could not.


    Mama was a bit confused by the slap, and Bai Lixin threw another slap at her. After four or five slaps in a row, he said in a cold voice: ¡°Have you come to your senses? Can you speak? ¡±


    Strangely enough, after these slaps, she no longer panicked.


    Seeing that the matter could no longer be concealed, Mama gulped and nodded her head, ¡°I am awake, I am awake.¡±


    Bai Lixin gave her a cold sweep and said, ¡°Then sit down and talk.¡±


    Liao Sufan heard this, and he pressed Mama onto the stone bench with a single push.


    The snow was still falling outside, and the stone bench had long been covered with snow, which was cold to the bone.


    Although she was wearing a thick cotton jacket, she could not resist the cold weather, and she shivered.


    ¡°Do you know the man?¡± Bai Lixin placed the jacket containing Peony¡¯s bones in front of her eyes and said, ¡°Speak properly to Peony. If there is a false word, you will have to weigh it yourself.¡±


    Remembering Peony¡¯s miserable soul that she had just seen, Mama was even more frightened, and hurriedly nodded her head repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯ll say the truth.¡±


    ¡°That man is a regular customer of my Cuiyan House, the master of the Wang family in the east of the city. I don¡¯t know what happened that day, but in the middle of the afternoon, Master Wang was so full of fierceness that he looked like a different person. He came in and threw me a big bag of money, and without saying a word, he rushed into Miss Peony¡¯s room. I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Peony. She was a lady of the house and earned me so much money each month. I am a sensible person, so I couldn¡¯t just let Master Wang do what he wanted. ¡±


    ¡°It was strange, because after Master Wang had entered the room, I dragged some of the fellows to push the door, but the door was like a steel plate, it wouldn¡¯t open. There was no movement inside, and I was afraid something would happen, so I banged on the door outside while screaming. ¡±


    ¡°After a while, the door opened and there was a big gash on Master Wang¡¯s chest. He had blood pouring down, but he acted as if nothing was wrong. He threw me another bag of money and warned me not to make any noise about it or he would sue us at Cuiyan House for injuring someone, and then left in a huff. ¡±


    ¡°I then entered the room and sat on the floor in shock. ¡± Mama¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°Miss Peony had committed suicide! Her eyes were staring straight at me and her mouth was filled with blood. I was so stunned that I rushed to get those men to bury her in the backyard. I had nightmares for days afterwards, each time with Peony coming over to claim my life. I was so scared and when I heard that peach wood branches are special for calming evil spirits, I moved a peach tree from another place and planted it there.¡±


    ¡°Lord Liao! Commissioner Huang! Miss Peony really committed suicide. I buried her out of fear. You must believe me!¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered, ¡°The Wang family in the east of the city? The Wang family that organises gambling on stones from time to time?¡±


    Mama hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s the family.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then let me ask you again, what is the name of the man who redeemed Yue Xian¡¯er? You said he lives here. Do you know where he lives? ¡±


    Mama frowned and shook her head, ¡°We just ran the building. How would we know that much? I only know that this man¡¯s surname is Li. People call him Master Li. I know that he comes from the east, but as for where he lives, an old lady like me doesn¡¯t know. ¡±


    Bai Lixin had no more questions, so he stopped talking and looked at Liao Sufan.


    Liao Sufan could not think of anything else to ask, so he let go of the hand that was holding the Mama¡¯s collar and said, ¡°If any more girls die in vain, I don¡¯t think you need to open this building anymore.¡±


    Mama¡¯s face was so red and swollen from Bai Xin¡¯s slaps. She hurriedly cried, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I will treat the girls in the building well. Please don¡¯t worry, Lord Liao.¡±


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to them and walked into the inner hall with Peony¡¯s bones in his arms. He picked up the blood-stained purse that had been placed on the table and turned back, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Huang Hongyuan, who had been watching Bai Lixin¡¯s interrogation, suddenly slapped his thigh, ¡°Yes, I forgot about that. You¡¯ve always had a bad stomach, so you can¡¯t delay your three meals. Look at my brain. Lord Liao, let¡¯s go now, or else Xian Zhi¡¯s stomach will get sick again.¡±


    Liao Sufan¡¯s heart thumped, and he didn¡¯t delay any longer. He stepped forward and grabbed Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist with one hand and dragged him towards the door: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Immortal House.¡±


    Bai Lixin was dragged forward as he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to the Immortal House? If I wait any longer, I¡¯ll have ascended to heaven. I¡¯ll just quickly find a noodle shop and drink a hot bowl of noodle soup. ¡±


    Huang Hongyuan also took a few steps to catch up with them. He opened the car door for them and then got into the front, ¡°Yes, Xian Zhi loves warm, hot soup the most, Lord Liao. Come up quickly, I know where it is.¡±


    Liao Sufan¡¯s face darkened, and he glared at Huang Hongyuan before pulling Bai Lixin into the car.


    There was no air conditioning in the car at this time. It was insulated from the wind and snow outside, but not from the cold air.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s blue jacket was still in his arms. When he left home this morning, it wasn¡¯t as cold as it was, so he wasn¡¯t wearing much. He wore only the jacket over his long blue shirt.


    The warm clothes were being used to coffin the bones, and Bai Lixin shrank from the cold weather.


    Liao Sufan took off his green coat and draped it over Bai Lixin¡¯s shoulders. Bai Lixin¡¯s body warmed up and his expression, which had been condensed by the cold winter, instantly relaxed. He looked at Liao Sufan and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Governor Liao.¡±


    Liao Sufan nodded in response.


    The snow that fell on the ground was already ankle-deep, and the pedestrians on the streets had gone home to escape the cold. There were very few people on the road. The car stopped moving after a while, and the adjutant who was driving the car looked back at Liao Sufan and said awkwardly, ¡°Lord Liao, the snow is too thick, and the car can¡¯t go any further because it is stuck in the snow.¡±


    Bai Lixin beside him was still shrinking his neck, and hot air kept coming out of his mouth.


    If he hadn¡¯t stopped Wen Xuyao from leaving this morning, he wouldn¡¯t be suffering here.


    As far as he could remember, Young Master Wen had always been the kind of person who was idle and uneducated. He had never liked such people, and he had no good feelings toward him. And Fang Xuelin had spoken about him repeatedly, each time with a lot of criticism.


    What irritates him the most are superstitious stories about ¡°ghosts and gods¡±. So when he saw Wen Xuyao suing Fang Xuelin for the using evil spirits, he had his men give him twenty big boards of a beating without hesitation.


    Twenty¡­big boards¡­Liao Sufan stiffened.


    He knew his soldier¡¯s strength best. With twenty big boards¡­ even martial arts practitioners have to recuperate for a month and a half before they can get out of bed. So, Wen Xuyao was enduring his pain to visit Huang Hongyuan at the police station on purpose.


    He felt like his heart was being pierced by a knife. I regret the fact that I gave the order for the 20 boards.


    The snow had not yet stopped, and although the time on the clock said it was just 3 p.m., the sky was already darkening.


    When Bai Lixin heard that the car could not leave, he sighed and said, ¡°This is not far from my house. Why don¡¯t we all go to my house and take a rest? You¡¯ll go back when the snow stops. Although my house is now in decline, we still have a heater and a charcoal fire. ¡±


    Huang Hongyuan observed Liao Sufan¡¯s expression for a moment and asked Bai Lixin in a low voice, ¡°So you¡¯re not going to drink the noodle soup?¡±


    Bai Lixin let out a laugh, ¡°How can I think of drinking noodle soup when I¡¯m about to freeze to death?¡±


    Liao Sufan stiffened at these words. His heart twitched violently, and he blamed himself even more.

 CH 181

    The Wen family¡¯s residence was West of the city, just around the corner.


    Liao Sufan took a look at the heavy snowflakes drifting from the dark sky outside and patted Huang Hongyuan¡¯s shoulder, saying in a stiff voice, ¡°Director Huang, take off your jacket.¡±


    Huang Hongyuan froze and hurriedly took off his jacket, ¡°Aigoo, look at me. Lord Liao must be cold. I haven¡¯t washed this jacket for a few days, so don¡¯t dislike it. ¡±


    After receiving the jacket from Huang Hongyuan, Liao Sufan put it on Bai Lixin¡¯s body without saying a word, ¡°Your body is weak, and you have suffered from trauma. You should wear more clothes.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°What about you two?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. We are both martial artists. How can we serve our country if we can¡¯t even stand this cold? ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded. He glanced at Huang Hongyuan, who was freezing and shivering and smiled, ¡°Thank you then. The adjutant can come along too. ¡±


    The adjutant who drove the car smiled awkwardly, ¡°But then the car ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Who would dare steal my car even if it¡¯s left here? The day is getting colder, and since young master Wen has invited you, you should also come along. ¡±


    The deputy officer didn¡¯t push back at Liao Sufan¡¯s words.


    The car was abandoned and the group walked to the Wen family home in the face of wind and snow¡­


    The Wen family was in decline and could not afford to keep so many servants, so Liang had already gently sent most away. Only the old slaves who had stayed in the family for a long time and had no place to go stayed. So, there were only five or six servants left in total.


    Liao Sufan asked for the direction of the Wen family house and intentionally walked in front of Bai Lixin. The snow on the ground was thick and untrodden, so it was hard for people to walk on it.


    Liao Sufan¡¯s steps were not very big. Hee moved through the thick snow one foot at a time.


    Bai Lixin was also an easy-going person. He didn¡¯t waste his energy turning him down since he was willing to tread the path for him. Every time Liao Sufan lifted a foot, he followed and stepped into Liao Sufan¡¯s footprints. In this way, it can be said that he saved some energy.


    Liao Sufan watched this out of the corner of his eye, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly.


    His original intention was to block the wind and snow for Wen Xuyao and clear the way, but he was afraid that the latter would not appreciate it, so he just did it in a roundabout way. He didn¡¯t expect Bai Lixin to understand him. In an instant, a warm current flowed through his heart and soul, penetrating his spleen and making him unable to feel the cold.


    The wind and snow were so strong that they did not say a word on the way. Ten minutes later, the group arrived at the door of the Wen family¡¯s ancestral house.


    Bai Lixin knocked on the door, and in a few moments, someone opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, the old housekeeper exclaimed when he saw who had come, ¡°Good heavens, young master, you¡¯ve finally come back!¡±


    Liao Sufan was blaming himself again.


    Bai Lixin had his jacket in his arms and two other coats on his body, and his face was flushed from the long walk.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Am I not back? I told you I was going to the police station before I left. With Hongyuan around, what can happen to me?¡±


    The old housekeeper only had eyes for Bai Lixin at the moment, and he stomped his foot at his words, ¡°How could there be nothing wrong? Didn¡¯t you go to the police station last time and almost lost your life?!¡±


    Liao Sufan¡¯s chest ached like there was a knife in it, and he felt the grip on his heart tighten.


    Bai Lixin laughed in his heart, but on the surface, he coughed in embarrassment, ¡°Wenbo, I have three guests with me. Are you not going to let us in first?¡±


    Only then did Wenbo remember that he had stopped Bai Lixin outside the door. He hurriedly gave way and laughed dryly, ¡°I¡¯m getting old, I forgot in my haste. Quickly go in, young master. The guests are also welcome. ¡±


    Although the Wen family did not have many servants, the courtyard between the main gate and the main hall was cleared to allow a path. They walked along the path to the main hall.


    Bai Lixin first bent down and placed the coat with Peony¡¯s bones outside the door, and then pushed the dark red door open. As soon as the door was pushed open, a rush of warmth hit them. There was a huge fireplace burning with fiery red coals in the middle, warming the room.


    Bai Lixin sighed comfortably and took off the two coats and put them on the chair. He then turned to the main seat with his hands clasped in a respectful bow, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡±


    At that moment, Liao Sufan and Huang Hongyuan also walked in. The old man sat on the main seat, looking down at the crowd. He saw the two wearing official uniforms, but he did not rise to greet them. He just swept a glance at them, then directed his eyes at Bai Lixin: ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and put away his hands to stand straight. ¡°Not yet. I was busy with something at noon and forgot.¡±


    Elder Wen¡¯s face chilled and his eyes turned colder when he looked at Liao Sufan and Huang Hongyuan, ¡°Director Huang, long time no see, how are you?¡± The other one must be the famous Governor Liao, right? Right behind you is your right-hand man, Lieutenant Gao, right? I¡¯m glad to meet you. ¡± Although he said this, there was no sense of honesty or respect in his tone.


    While Adjutant Gao¡¯s face was a little ugly, Liao Sufan¡¯s face was slightly red. His face was now burning with pain, as if he had been slapped severely several times, making him ashamed of himself.


    In his heart, he sighed again. The unreasonable 20 beatings really offended the Wen family.


    I¡¯m regretting it!


    Huang Hongyuan smiled flatteringly, ¡°Master Wen, it¡¯s been a long time. Your body is getting stronger and stronger.¡±


    Elder Wen was now in his seventies, but with his strong looks and rosy cheeks, he looked no worse than a young man.


    ¡°I am getting stronger, but I pity my grandson. He only went to the police station but ended up suffering a disaster. My grandson¡¯s health is already poor, and he has just recovered, but today he has suffered from hunger again. Commissioner Huang, I am not a talented person, but I would like to ask you, is there no more law in your police station?¡±


    Elder Wen had a fiery temper, and when he saw that his grandson had suffered again today, he was not willing to take it.


    A few more knives cut into Liao Sufan¡¯s heart, and he felt even more guilty.


    Huang Hongyuan was aware of Elder Wen¡¯s explosive temper, so he could only smile at this moment, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s my fault for not treating him well, Elder Wen. Please calm down. I¡¯ll go make a bowl of noodles for Xian Zhi. ¡± With that, he fled in a huff.


    I know Master Wen has a fiery temper, but I will avoid it if I can.


    The only people who were left in the hall were Liao Chen Fan and his adjutant.


    Seeing that Elder Wen didn¡¯t invite them to take a seat, Bai Lixin said, ¡°Grandpa, I actually have to thank Lord Liao. He delayed his lunch to accompany me to see some old friends, and he sent me back. His car even got stuck in the snow and couldn¡¯t move.¡±


    Only then did Elder Wen¡¯s face ease a little: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Why are you all standing around? Quickly take a seat.¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡± Who would dare to sit down before you asked?


    Bai Lixin breathed a sigh of relief when he finally let people sit down. He sneaked a wink at Liao Sufan and heard Elder Wen continue, ¡°Xian Zhi, which of your old friends are you looking for?¡±


    Bai Lixin scratched his head and smiled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯d rather not tell you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    Elder Wen raised an eyebrow, ¡°Nonsense, I have a good temper. How could I be angry?¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡±


    Liao Sufan: ¡°¡­¡±


    If you are good-tempered, no one is bad-tempered.


    Elder Wen asked again, ¡°Tell me quickly, who is it?¡±


    Unable to resist Elder Wen, Bai Lixin had to say, ¡°It¡¯s a former confidante of mine, Miss Peony from Cuiyan House.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the girl who wrote poems for you? That¡¯s a good girl. I remember you said she was redeemed. Not so? Is she married now? If Peony is already married, you must not have any unrealistic thoughts. Do you hear? ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes fluttered for a moment, ¡°I would like to discuss this matter with you, grandfather. I brought Peony back. ¡±


    Elder Wen was dumbfounded, ¡°You brought back? Where is she? It¡¯s so cold outside. What if she freezes? ¡±


    Bai Lixin chuckled dryly and suddenly knelt on the ground and raised his hands above his head, ¡°Grandfather, this grandson has a request. Please take Miss Peony as my sister. ¡±


    Elder Wen stood up from his seat and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Stand up and speak! ¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed and told the story of Peony. At the end of his speech, he sighed, ¡°Miss Peony was lonely and has no one to take care of her after her death. I want to take her as my sister and bury her in the Wen family cemetery so that I can do my last bit as a friend. ¡±


    Although Elder Wen had a hot temper, he was also a man of great temperament. He let out a long sigh, ¡°That granddaughter of mine is also a fiery person.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Grandpa, are you agreeing to this?¡±


    Elder Wen smiled, ¡°As for the burial, leave it to Old Wen. You are not yet healed, so rest well at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, grandpa!¡±


    They spoke for so long, and left the other two hanging dry to one side. The adjutant¡¯s face was slightly green, but Liao Sufan¡¯s face was calm, and his eyes were only staring at Bai Lixin.


    Wen Xuyao is a man of the utmost love and character. He was really blind to taking him as trash at the beginning.


    Time passed quickly, and while Bai Lixin and Elder Wen were talking about the matter, Huang Hongyuan walked in with a steaming bowl of spring noodles on a tray.


    ¡°Aiya, I just made my speciality, spring noodles. Eat it quickly, Xian Zhi, don¡¯t go hungry any longer. ¡±


    Seeing that Wen Xuyao and Huang Hongyuan were so familiar with each other that the latter could enter the kitchen and cook at will, Liao Sufan¡¯s face, which had not changed even when he had been ignored to one side, was now cold.


    Huang Hongyuan, who had not noticed, placed the tray on the table next to Bai Lixin and sat down on the echelon chair next to him, ¡°Xian Zhi, where am I staying tonight?¡±


    Bai Lixin took a sip of the hot soup and thought for a moment, ¡°There is a spare room next to mine; why don¡¯t you stay next to me?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Two voices rang out almost simultaneously.


    The eyes of the crowd flashed towards Liao Sufan, who coughed lightly, ¡°Commissioner Huang, we still have to discuss the case tonight.¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°That¡¯s fine, there is another empty room on the other side of mine. I hope Governor Liao doesn¡¯t mind if he stays next to me tonight?¡±


    Liao Sufan¡¯s face reddened slightly, and with another light cough, he said, ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t affect the analysis of the case, then I¡¯ll respectfully comply with your request.¡±


    Bai Lixin hooked his lips in a smile and continued to eat his noodles with his head bowed.

 CH 182

    ¡°Tsk, Grandpa Wen, I¡¯ve known Xian Zhi for so long, but I never knew he could do such an amazing Daoist spell. ¡± Huang Hongyuan¡¯s expression was exaggerated as he gestured with his hand like a sword in the air twice, ¡°Urgent as a law! Wow, it¡¯s so handsome! ¡±


    Bai Lixin coughed and gave Huang Hongyuan a wink, ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial skill, you just¡­ ¡±


    ¡°We have an ancestor in the Wen family who went to seek the heart of the Dao in the early years and brought back a book on Daoism when he returned. Xian Zhi would often loom through it when he had nothing to do and learned some spells over time. ¡± Elder Wen stood up and explained quickly.


    Bai Lixin was stunned and glanced back at Elder Wen and smiled along with him, ¡°Yes, as my grandfather said. ¡±


    The matter was not a big deal, and the conversation passed by as soon as the topic was broached.


    Bai Lixin ate lunch late, but the other three did not eat. When it came time for the evening meal, Bai Lixin was full after just two bites. Elder Wen was old and did not eat much. He saw Elder Wen stand up and leave, so he thought about it and followed him into the study.


    The study that originally had a lot of ancient paintings and calligraphy hanging on the walls was now empty. The shelves also had a lot of ancient porcelain, jade, ancient books, and so on. But after the jade soul-sucking in the aura, the paintings and calligraphy in the study turned into pieces, and the porcelain also turned into fragments.


    Elder Wen¡¯s heart ached, and he suppressed the pain in his heart to clean up the study. After cleaning up the family¡¯s broken antiques, he heard that his business had suffered a setback and he had lost a large sum of money.


    The old man had no choice but to sell what was still valuable in the house and resell the shop to raise enough money to make up for the shortfall. But the Wen family has been in decline ever since and no longer had the power to make a comeback.


    Fortunately, Elder Wen was still strong enough to survive that disaster. But by that time, evil spirits had already started to invade the ancestral home, haunting Elder Wen. His health was deteriorating, but Liang¡¯s departure was the last straw that broke his back.


    Liang took the last of the family¡¯s money with her and disappeared.


    When Elder Wen learnt of this, he became so desperate that the evil spirits found an opportunity to take advantage of the situation, and he was bedridden.


    Elder Wen put his hands behind his back, his slightly stooped back arched up to look around the decaying walls. The wrinkles at the corners of his eyes cascaded in immense sadness. ¡°To think that I, Wen Huiren, who had a smooth life, caused the Wen family to fall in this way in my later years. I am the sinner of the Wen family, ah. ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, ¡± Bai Lixin hesitated for a moment, ¡°you don¡¯t need to blame yourself; life is full of ups and downs and no one knows what kind of changes will happen in the future. Today we have nothing to live for, but tomorrow we may be rich beyond our means.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the use of being rich? I¡¯m just worried about my antique paintings and calligraphy. ¡± The old man¡¯s eyes showed his regret, ¡°Some of those antique paintings and calligraphy were left behind by the old generation, while some were collected by me. These were all gifts from our ancestors. Money can be earned again, but how can these artefacts that record the sediment of history appear again? The world¡¯s precious treasure, all destroyed in my hands, ah. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was silent. He really did not know how to refute what Elder Wen said. He was right; money could be earned again, but it was impossible for antiques stained with traces of history to see the light of day again.


    ¡°There is only one antique, and the same goes for people. ¡± Elder Wen sat in the chair, his kind eyes looking towards Bai Lixin, ¡°Son, you may not know this. Ever since my grandson was beaten by that Liao Sufan, he has been sick. That day, my heart kept beating, and I felt sad. I had a sour feeling in my heart for no reason, so I dragged my sick body to visit my grandson. At that time, my grandson¡¯s body was already cold and I didn¡¯t know how long he had been gone. ¡±


    Elder Wen¡¯s voice trembled slightly and his eyes grew more miserable, ¡°I was thinking, my grandson has left me. What else do I have to live for? I didn¡¯t even think about preparing for his funeral. All I thought at that moment was to go back to my room and commit suicide. But when I swallowed the gold, you suddenly came in and removed the demons from my body, and within a few moments of laying your hands on me, I was refreshed. No, not refreshed, but I was better than before. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes widened and his body stiffened as he listened to Elder Wen say these words.


    Elder Wen already knew that Wen Xuyao was dead!


    ¡°Son, I know that you are not my grandson. Father and son are connected, and that day, I did know that my grandson was already gone. Although you know all about our family, your words, actions, and mannerisms are somewhat different from my grandson¡¯s. I have watched my grandson grow up, and I know his character well enough not to remember it wrong. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s throat was dry and he opened his mouth slightly in a hoarse voice: ¡°Grandfather¡­ I¡­. ¡±


    ¡°But since you are willing to come to my grandson and live in his place so that my Wen family does not become extinct, I am grateful to you. ¡± Elder Wen already had tears in his eyes, ¡°Son, if it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I would have gone to that ghost gate long ago. If it weren¡¯t for you, with the death of my grandson and me, I¡¯m afraid that the Wen family would have become someone else¡¯s possession. Then I would not have had the face to meet my ancestors in the spring. ¡±


    Elder Wen stood up trembling and gave a big salute to Bai Lixin: ¡°Thank you, son. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was startled and hurriedly went forward to help Elder Wen up.


    He sighed in his heart. Since Elder Wen already knew, there was no point in hiding it from him.


    After thinking about it, Bai Lixin said, ¡°I was originally a Taoist disciple a hundred years ago, but I was killed when I was fighting and subduing demons. I was killed by a demon but my soul was not taken, so I wandered around the world. I was drawn here by a powerful hostile energy. This Fengcheng city is full of hostile energy, so I am afraid that some terrible evil creature has come here to haunt it. It happened that your young master had just died, and I met his soul. ¡±


    When Elder Wen heard that Bai Lixin had seen Wen Xuyao¡¯s spirit, he held his hand tightly and said, ¡°You saw Xian Zhi? Did he tell you anything? ¡±


    ¡°I happened to need a physical body that I could attach to, and Young Master Wen¡¯s was just the right one. He told me that he had unfinished business, and that if he wanted to take his body, I needed to agree to two conditions. ¡±


    ¡°Which two conditions? ¡±


    ¡°One is to protect you and help you live out your old age in peace; the other is to revive the Wen family. I agreed, and Young Master Wen went away in peace. ¡±


    ¡°Xian Zhi¡­ my Xian Zhi¡­.. ah, ¡± Elder Wen was already in tears, crying like a small child.


    Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t stand seeing such a scene. Whenever he sees this kind of father-son love picture, he is reminded of his parents.


    Bai Lixin also had red eyes as he hugged Elder Wen and whispered in consolation: ¡°Grandfather, I will keep my promises for a lifetime. I have promised Wen Xuyao that I will fulfil his wishes and I will keep my word, don¡¯t worry. My real name is Bai Lixin, and if you don¡¯t mind, I want to be your grandson, and I want to call you grandfather. Is that fine with you? ¡±


    Elder Wen cried for a long time before wiping his tears and looking at Bai Lixin with teary eyes. He choked and said, ¡°But¡­but you just said that you have lived for a hundred years, so you should be the elder in terms of age. ¡±


    Bai Lixin almost bit his tongue as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Grandpa, I was only twenty when I died. I am still very young, really! ¡±


    Elder Wen laughed, his wrinkled old palm gently stroking Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead, ¡°Okay, good boy, from now on, you are my grandson. Your name is Bai Lixin, right? ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°You should still call me Zian Zhi, if I reveal myself in front of people, it will lead to unwarranted trouble. ¡±


    Elder Wen nodded, ¡°Yes, Xian Zhi. ¡±


    The snow had already stopped by the time Bai Lixin walked to his room, and the cold wind carried a gust of coolness into his warm neck.


    Bai Lixin shrank and quickened his pace.


    When he reached the door of his room, Bai Lixin saw that the rooms on either side of his were lit by candlelight, so both Liao Sufan and Huang Hongyuan must have come up already. He had barely reached halfway to his door when his excellent hearing allowed him to hear an interesting conversation.


    ¡°Lord Liao, why do you have to put up with the Wen family again and again. They have repeatedly made things difficult for you, and you are the governor. ¡±


    ¡°What do you know? If I had beaten your son twenty times for no reason, would you still smile when you saw me? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, whatever Lord Liao does is right. If Lord Liao wants to beat my son, he naturally has his intentions. ¡±


    ¡°¡­my intentions? I misunderstood him, which is why I made a wrong call and let him suffer the unwarranted beatings. ¡±


    After a moment of silence in Liao Sufan¡¯s room, he heard the latter speak again, ¡°Xian Zhi¡­Xian Zhi, so those close to him call him Xian Zhi. Do you think that Xian Zhi is extraordinarily cold towards me? ¡±


    The adjutant¡¯s voice was somewhat speechless: ¡°Lord Governor, you yourself just said that you had him beaten indiscriminately. Young Master Wen is angry in his heart, so he will naturally be extra cold towards you. Those were twenty strokes. Twenty strokes! If someone dared to beat my child so unjustifiably, even if it was Lord Liao, I would definitely be looking for him to settle the score. ¡±


    ¡°Ai¡­ ¡± A sigh came from Liao Sufan.


    The adjutant continued, ¡°Lord Liao, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have done it in the first place. I was there at that time. You threw your arm in a dashing way and said, ¡°Drag him out, beat him twenty times! ¡± and walked away. ¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­as dashing as it was then, is how painful it is now. ¡±


    Bai Lixin stifled a laugh, and deliberately took a heavy step to make a ¡°creak ¡± on the floorboards. He then heard the sudden silence in Liao Sufan¡¯s room.


    After a moment, Liao Sufan¡¯s voice rose slightly as he said, ¡°Go, bring Young Master Wen and Commissioner Huang here, I want to discuss the case with them. ¡±

 CH 183

    As soon as the adjutant opened the door, his expression changed to one of surprise upon seeing Bai Lixin: ¡°Young Master Wen, you¡¯re here! What a coincidence! I was just coming out to look for you.¡±


    Bai Lixin put on a puzzled expression, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Adjutant Gao: ¡± Lord Liao wants to invite you and Commissioner Huang to his room for a meeting to discuss the case.¡±


    Bai Lixin shrugged, ¡°But I¡¯m just a civilian. What can I know about the case?¡±


    The adjutant was not ready to admit defeat, and he said respectfully, ¡± Lord Liao said that it was about the Wang family in the eastern part of the city. If you really don¡¯t want to go, he won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered and walked in with flamboyance. He had to settle this score!


    When Liao Sufan heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words through the door, his body stiffened slightly. It seemed that he had offended Wen Xuyao again.


    Bai Lixin pushed the door to the room and walked in flamboyantly. He sat at the table and took a sip of the tea on the table.


    When Liao Sufan wanted to say that¡¯s the cup he just drank from, a strange thought suddenly flashed through his mind and his raised hand was put down. A subtle blush appeared on his face.


    Bai Lixin saw this and was amused. The fire he had just suppressed dissipated.


    ¡°Governor Liao, I am a grass-roots citizen. How can I discuss the case with you?¡±


    ¡°I had a cousin who was very good to me. But my cousin¡¯s fortune was shallow, and she contracted a serious illness when she was fifteen years old. Instead of seeking a good doctor, her family hired a divine woman to cast out evil spells. The divine woman said that my cousin was possessed by an evil spirit and that cutting her breasts and fingers was the only way to expel the evil. Her family was foolish enough to listen.¡±


    ¡°Then your cousin¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°My cousin initially had pneumonia, and her condition worsened because of this physical and mental torture. It soon aggravated her situation, and she died.¡± Liao Sufan glanced at Bai Lixin, ¡°That¡¯s why I hated any talk of ¡°ghosts and gods¡± because, in my opinion, it is an extremely foolish and ignorant idea.¡±


    Bai Lixin was silent for a moment, the light in his eyes dimmed, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°What happened that day was my fault, and after what happened today, I already regret it.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°it was all a sinful fate. I was so angry that day, and Hongyuan is my best friend. I couldn¡¯t hide the anger in my heart, so I went to Hongyuan in a fit of rage. I didn¡¯t want to report the incident. I just wanted to go and vent to Hongyuan before leaving. I didn¡¯t expect you to be there that day, so what a coincidence. If you hadn¡¯t been there, I would have made a scene at the police station and gone back. At most, I would have cried to him about my Wen family and then slept like a baby.¡±


    Liao Sufan¡¯s face turned even redder. He was so ashamed that he wanted to go back in time to that day and ask questions about the case.


    As they talked, Huang Hongyuan also entered the room. When he saw Bai Lixin, his eyes lit up, and he saluted Liao Sufan before sitting down next to Bai Lixin.


    Liao Sufan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he took out some photos and placed them on the edge of the table, ¡°Director Huang, after today¡¯s incident, do you see anything new when you look at the photos?¡±


    Huang Hongyuan tried to reach out, but he found that he could not reach the photos. He stood up with an awkward smile and went next to Liao Sufan and looked through the photos.


    The photos were of the scene where the three bodies had been found. He bowed his head down and carefully compared the dozen or so photos.


    ¡°Does Governor Liao think that all three corpses are the work of extraordinary people?¡± Huang Hongyuan compared the photos and looked up to ask Liao Sufan.


    He found that Liao Sufan was no longer beside him as he was now comfortably sitting next to Bai Lixin.


    Huang Hongyuan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yue Xian¡¯er¡¯s bloodstained purse was taken out by Liao Sufan. He gently placed it in front of Bai Lixin, ¡°I realized I was a frog at the bottom of the well under Young Master Wen¡¯s actions today. What does Young Master Wen think of this case?¡±


    Bai Lixin glanced at Liao Sufan and said, ¡°I have used soul-searching techniques to find Miss Yue¡¯s soul but to no avail. There are two reasons why the soul search technique can not find her. Either she has already been taken back to the underworld, or her soul no longer exists in this world. So, I used a spirit invocation technique to summon her spirits from the underworld, but it also didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It is likely that Miss Yue Xian¡¯er¡¯s soul has already dispersed. If it is an ordinary murder, it is impossible for the soul to be dispersed, unless the perpetrator is not a human being at all, and the purpose of killing is not just to take a human life, but a human soul. ¡±


    ¡°Then what the hell is it?¡± Huang Hongyuan said anxiously.


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I think this matter should also have some connection to Peony. She said the perpetrator¡¯s eyes were red and she called for help, but no one came. But Mama said that she was out banging on the door but no one answered and the room was silent. In addition, the perpetrator came out with blood pouring from his chest, but he didn¡¯t even notice. If they are both telling the truth, then the problem lies with one person.¡±


    ¡°Wang Baiqian of the Wang family in the east of the city!¡± Huang Hongyuan said as he slapped the table.


    Bai Lixin nodded and said, ¡°There will be a gambling stone event at the Wang family the day after tomorrow. I plan to go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Liao Sufan suggested.


    ¡°No, one of you is the governor, and the other is the Commissioner of Police. It¡¯s too conspicuous to be with you. I¡¯ll first go there by myself. We shouldn¡¯t move together.¡±


    Liao Sufan nodded, ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll go afterwards too.¡±


    Huang Hongyuan hurriedly followed, ¡°And me!¡±


    It was late and they did not continue talking. Bai Lixin and Huang Hongyuan each went to their rooms to rest afterwards.


    Early the next morning, Liao Sufan had business to attend to in the Governor¡¯s residence, so just after dawn, he left a note on the table and left in a hurry.


    The snow on the ground was calf-deep, so Liao Sufan and his adjutant walked back to the governor¡¯s residence for an hour.


    As soon as they got back to the house, Liao Sufan didn¡¯t even spare time to change his clothes before he found the muscular bone ointment given to him by the former general and had it sent to the ancestral home of the Wen family.


    Bai Lixin got the medicine and declined to take it for a long time before reluctantly accepting it.


    The servant came back and reported it to Liao Sufan, and Liao Sufan let out another long sigh.


    Wen Xuyao was still treating him as an outsider.


    The weather turned even colder than the day before, and Liao Sufan sympathized with the people. He asked his people to clear the streets of Fengcheng as soon as possible, and then he opened a warehouse to release food.


    In just one day, all the streets of Fengcheng were cleared for passage.


    Before they knew it, a day had passed, and it was time for them to meet up with the Wang family in the east of the city.


    The Wang family was originally in the silk business, but two years ago, they somehow managed to get a source of gambling stones. After that, Wang Baiqian started to organize a gambling trade on the 15th day of every month.


    Liao Sufan had changed into a long indigo shirt, taking off his usual strict and stereotypical uniform. The long indigo shirt set off Liao Sufan¡¯s murderous aura and made his temperament more elegant.


    He did not come early, but the market was already full of people.


    Liao Sufan¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he saw Bai Lixin, who was looking at jade stones, and Huang Hongyuan, who was an eyesore beside him.


    Huang Hongyuan was surrounding Bai Lixin like a flower protector, and the two were exchanging words and laughing at times.


    Liao Sufan shook his fist with a cold face. This Huang Hongyuan is really becoming an eyesore.


    Since it was gambling on stones, how could Fang Xuelin, who had a golden pupil, not appear?


    Liao Sufan had an extraordinary temperament and he attracted everyone¡¯s attention as soon as he entered the Wang family¡¯s garden, including Fang Xuelin.


    When Fang Xuelin saw Liao Qingfan, he hurried over and his eyes lit up, ¡°Governor Liao, what a coincidence.¡±


    Because of Wen Xuyao¡¯s beating and the accusation he had made, Liao Sufan had lost all goodwill towards Fang Xuelin. With those good feelings, Liao Sufan began to see Fang Xuelin with a normal heart.


    He nodded slightly to Fang Xuelin, ¡°Mr. Fang, you are here too.¡±


    Fang Xuelin was a good-looking man with a rather simple look, which was very different from Wen Xuyao¡¯s kind of outstanding ones. He heard Fang Xuelin add, ¡°Yes, I have little experience with gambling stones, so I came here to sharpen myself a bit.¡±


    What a lie! Who doesn¡¯t come here purely to gamble for money?


    ¡°So what is your profit and loss, Mr. Fang?¡±


    ¡°I am not talented. I won eight and lost two.¡±


    Liao Sufan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ve also become interested in gambling stones in recent days, so I¡¯d like to ask Mr. Fang to give me a few pointers.¡±


    Fang Xuelin smiled shyly, ¡°I would like to serve Governor Liao.¡±


    He quietly looked up at Liao Sufan, his heart thumping like a deer. He remembered the rumours of Wen Huyao¡¯s beating the other day, and Fang Xuelin¡¯s heartbeat even faster.


    Four years ago, he was on duty when Governor Liao fainted from his injuries in front of the museum, so he rescued him.


    When Liao Sufan woke up, he thanked him. In this way, the two of them had a bit of a friendship. It was not a deep one, but Fang Xuelin felt that there was a tacit understanding between them.


    Liao Sufan was handsome and powerful, but he never looked at him coldly as he did at others, which made him feel excited.

 CH 184

    The moment Liao Sufan fell in front of the museum and he turned him over to see his face, he had fallen.


    But the love between men was incestuous, so he did not dare to say it easily, for fear of arousing Liao Sufan¡¯s disgust.


    This secret love had been in his heart for four years and had always made him sleepless.


    The feeling has been tormenting him, and he often dreams of Liao Sufan looking at him tenderly, making his heart flutter.


    On that day, he was overjoyed to learn that Governor Liao had had Wen Xuyao beaten 20 times for trying to sue him.


    He had always disliked Wen Xuyao and sometimes expressed this in his casual conversations with Governor Liao. So Governor Liao must have taken it to heart.


    [Hehehe. This boy has a spring in his step. Tell him directly if you like him]. A childish joking voice rang out in his head.


    Fang Xuelin blushed and looked at Liao Sufan with shy eyes, ¡°Governor Liao, it¡¯s thanks to you for that day.¡±


    ¡°What day?¡± Liao Sufan asked, frowning.


    ¡°Thank you for believing me and standing up for me that day Wen Xuyao tried to sue me and for not listening to the slanderous words of the villain. ¡± Fang Xuelin said in a low voice.


    Liao Sufan¡¯s face suddenly darkened. His small friendship with Fang Xuelin was not a secret in the city. He had Wen Xuyao beaten because of the ¡°ghosts and gods¡± story, but from an outsider¡¯s point of view, they would think that he was avenging Fang Xuelin. If Fang Xuelin felt that way, then what about Wen Xuyao.


    The two were already at odds with each other, and he had made Fang Xuelin look good while suppressing Wen Xuyao, so how could Wen Xuyao not blame him?


    He felt Wen Xuyao was already benevolent for not driving him out of the Wen family¡¯s ancestral home that day, but he still felt that Wen Xuyao was cold towards him.


    He had seen him twice and hurt him both times. Wasn¡¯t he to blame?


    Liao Sufan frowned, ¡°Mr. Fang, you may have misunderstood. I was not sticking up for you. I misjudged the matter and I am very apologetic about it. There are many original stones in this garden, so I will not disturb Mr. Fang in his selection, goodbye. ¡±


    The stones in the garden were all obtained by Wang Baiqian, and he had divided them into dozens of stalls, placing them at different starting prices. If a person chose a stone, they could buy it at the starting price, but if two people wanted the same stone at the same time, it would be auctioned to the highest bidder.


    Gambling on valuable stones was a one in a million chance. If you are experienced and lucky, you will be able to buy this one valuable stone and then live in luxury.


    That is why gambling on rocks is a matter of one stroke of poverty and one stroke of wealth.


    The people in the garden were not only from Fengcheng. Many people from outside the city came to the garden in admiration.


    Fang Xuelin had been involved in the stone gambling trade for several months and was already well known in the market, so after Liao Sufan left, several people gathered around to greet him.


    Liao Sufan had excellent ears, so he heard someone ask, ¡°It looks like Mr. Fang and Governor Liao are very close, I didn¡¯t expect you two to have such a friendship.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fang has a friend like Governor Liao, yet he still keeps a low profile, unlike the flamboyant Wen Xuyao. ¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I am only a gentleman¡¯s friend to Governor Liao. Besides, Lord Liao beat up Wen Xuyao because he was at fault. Lord Liao has always been strict, so how could he stand up for me? You must not misunderstand him.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you have a great relationship with Lord Liao and are thinking of him in every way. It is a blessing for Lord Liao to have a gentleman¡¯s friend like Mr. Fang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s just that Mr. Fang is kind-hearted, but there are always people who want to be the clown. Look, isn¡¯t that young master Wen who was beaten by the governor? ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so uneducated, he dares to come to a place like this. It seems that beating hasn¡¯t made him remember enough.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because his family has fallen on hard times and he wants to come here to gamble. But this gambling house is much more brutal than others. So Young Master Wen should not lose his money and even his ancestral home. ¡±


    The crowd of people surrounded Fang Xuelin, laughing and joking, praising him and pointing out to Wen Xuyao.


    A wave of nameless anger arose in Liao Sufan¡¯s heart when he heard this, and he gave those people a glance out of the corner of his eye, taking note of them one by one.


    There were hundreds of people in the garden, but his eyes could always find Bai Lixin¡¯s figure at a glance.


    Bai Lixin had lowered his head and seriously examined the stone, his lean waist straight, not paying any attention to the comments of the people around him.


    Liao Sufan felt a dull pain in his heart. He wanted to help Wen Xuyao, but in the end, the one who brought the most harm was simply him, the confused judge.


    It was because of his order for a beating that made others think Wen Xuyao had fallen so low that he could be bullied by others, and it was him, Liao Sufan, who took the lead.


    As his eyes followed Bai Lixin, Liao Sufan noticed that he had stopped in front of a stall and squatted down to pick up a stone and talk to the vendor about something, as if he was asking for a price.


    After the two had talked for a while, Liao Sufan saw a frown on his face. Seeing this, he walked straight over and asked the peddler, ¡°What is the price of this stone?¡±


    The peddler was just a stall-holder and did not know any officials. He only thought that Liao Sufan was a young master who had come to buy goods, so he smiled and said, ¡°This young master, you have a good eye. This stone has just been brought back by our master, and you will only be charged two taels. ¡±


    Liao Sufan nodded and looked at Bai Lixin beside him, ¡°Do you want this stone?¡±


    Liao Sufan noticed that Bai Lixin¡¯s frown deepened when he got closer to him, and he sighed in his heart and asked again, ¡°Do you want this stone?¡±


    Only then did Bai Lixin seem to come back to his senses and shook his head, ¡°No, I was just casually asking.¡± After putting down the stone, Bai Lixin stood up, pulled Huang Hongyuan, and walked past Liao Sufan to the next stall to ask.


    Liao Sufan, who had been ignored to one side, gave a bitter smile and took the stone that Bai Lixin put down and weighed it with his hand.


    The stone, which the peddler had described as freshly mined, was even colder than normal stone. It felt colder than ice.


    If he felt this way, then Bai Lixin, who had picked up the stone for so long with his bare hands, must have got frostbite.


    When he put down the stone and looked in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction, he saw that the latter was also looking at him, and his frown was getting tighter.


    A lightning bolt passed through Liao Sufan¡¯s mind. After yesterday¡¯s meeting, he knew Wen Xuyao was not the kind of person who held grudges, so why would he scowl at him in such a place? Could it be that there was something wrong with these stones?


    He looked at Bai Lixin in confusion and found that the latter had nodded to him unnoticeably as if he had already guessed what he was thinking.


    The stones on the stall were only small stones, with prices fluctuating between a few pieces of silver. It was not that the stones were small, but rather that they were of little value. An experienced gambler would not put too much effort into these small stones but wait for the really expensive ones to appear.


    After waiting in the cold for nearly an hour, Wang Baiqian, the head of the Wang family, arrived wearing a fur coat made of fox fur.


    He was followed by dozens of his men, carrying a dozen boulders.


    The boulders were carefully placed on the table one by one before Wang Baiqian smiled and said, ¡°Thank you all for your support. I am very grateful to you. These are stones of good colour, so you can appreciate them for a while before we start the auction in half an hour. ¡±


    When the real prize came up, everyone flocked to the auction to appreciate it.


    Fang Xuelin also came up, surrounded by the crowd, and began to look at the stones with his golden eye.


    [I¡¯m so hungry.] The Jade Soul¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in his mind.


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s body lurched and he frowned, [Can you wait a bit? Let me buy the stones first, and when I have money, I will go to the antique market to pluck some antiques for you. You¡¯ve eaten up all the aura of the huge Wen family house. How come you¡¯re already hungry?]


    [That was three months ago. I haven¡¯t eaten any aura for three months, and you use your golden pupil from time to time, so I can¡¯t hold on for long. You should hurry up. I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to maintain your golden pupil.]


    [Okay, okay, I know, I¡¯ll be ready soon.]


    According to the Jade Soul, activating the Golden Pupil would consume its aura, and the more the ability is used, the more aura that is consumed.


    Fang Xuelin did not dare use his Golden Pupil so much, and as soon as the boulders came up, he activated his Golden Pupil to phase in on the stones.


    Only after he had decided on the stone to be auctioned did he pretend to be cautious and look over the other dozen or so boulders carefully.


    Some of these stones had been cut out by Wang Baiqian, revealing a small hole to reveal the emerald water inside, while others were still hard stones covered in grey.


    Some of these stones were weighed, some were illuminated with a very bright light, and some were observed for their weathered shape and colour.


    Some were waiting for Fang Xuelin to ask for a price.


    Fang Xuelin laughed coldly in his heart and lingered for a few minutes on one of the stones with a window already opened. A look of amazement flashed in his eyes before he moved his eyes to the side again.


    These people had their minds made up when they saw this and targeted the stone that Fang Xuelin had just put attention on.

 CH 185

    Fang Xuelin didn¡¯t dare use the golden pupil more than once, and he stopped looking at the circle of stones around him.


    When he had first come here a few months ago, he had used his golden pupil to look at the stones in this garden and discovered that the best ones were the dozen or so stones that came out at the end.


    But at that time, he was so shy that he could only settle for the second-best. He selected the best few from the stalls on the ground. He then sent them to the polishing and carving masters to carve the finished products before selling them to the jade shop. Some he just polished and sold to the jade shop.


    Although it was just jade in the stones, it was enough for him to enjoy the thrill of getting rich overnight.


    And after buying here for about three or four months, he had the money to bid off the more valuable stones brought at the end.


    Gambling on stones made it look like money was falling from the sky, which was addictive.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in it at first; he was just a hobbyist in antiques and paintings, but after enjoying such an extravaganza, he attended almost every gambling session. Not only for the monetary gain but also the crowd¡¯s envy and respectful glances.


    He already enjoyed a superior status in the gambling arena, something he could not enjoy elsewhere.


    Fang Xuelin smiled coyly around him and withdrew from the crowd.


    He scanned his surroundings and saw that Bai Lixin was still weaving in and out of the stalls, seemingly not interested in this side at all.


    Fang Xuelin smiled coldly. He was right; Wen Xuyao had no money left. Even if he saw a stone, he couldn¡¯t afford it, right?


    He despised Wen Xuyao, forgetting that it was his jade soul that had caused the Wen family to fall into such a sorry state.


    The problem between Fang Xuelin and Wen Xuyao began in their school days. Wen Xuyao was the son of a large family and had a large number of junior brothers in school. Fang Xuelin was conceited and ignored all of the gifts that Wen Xuyao sent him to invite him to his group, and they eventually became enemies.


    He was now dressed in satin and wrapped in a fleece cloak. He was very rich.


    However, in the past three years, Wen Xuyao was now wearing a heavy blue cloth shirt underneath and a somewhat old jacket.


    As he watched from afar, Fang Xuelin suddenly smiled. The events of the school year were still fresh in his mind, and the contrast with this scene was stark.


    Back then, Wen Xuyao had given him the jacket he had worn and Fang Xuelin thought it was to belittle him, acting as if he was superior to others. He was also a student and should have been on an equal footing, so how could he wear something leftover from someone else?


    That Wen Xuyao was really hateful. He looked kind, but he was mocking him!


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s heart was filled with pleasure at venting his anger.


    [Hey, kid, why are you so happy?] laughed the Jade Soul.


    [Well, it¡¯s thanks to you. If you hadn¡¯t sucked out the aura and luck of the Wen family, how would I have seen Wen Xuyao in such a depressed state today]. Fang Xuelin was overjoyed to the extreme, a slightly grim smile on his face.


    Liao Sufan, who had been secretly observing, saw this scene and his eyebrows knitted together. He suddenly remembered Wen Xuyao¡¯s complaint that day.


    What if what Wen Xuyao said was true?


    The incident with Peony had already opened his eyes to ¡°ghosts and gods¡±, and he had also seen Wen Xuyao¡¯s ability. He sometimes seemed crazy, but he was as wise as he looked foolish to others.


    What he said the night before was nothing more than coaxing, but was it true? Maybe Wen Xuyao just explained his behaviour at the station because of his aversion to the supernatural!


    He could see a sinister aura in Fang Xuelin¡¯s smile, let alone Wen Xuyao, who knew Daoist magic.


    With this in mind, Liao Sufan moved his eyes back to Bai Lixin¡¯s direction.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t look again but bought a dozen stones in total. He felt in his pocket and found that there was a little left. He frowned and stopped.


    When he saw that Fang Xuelin had put away his smile and was heading in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction, Liao Sufan felt uneasy and followed him.


    Fang Xuelin and Liao Sufan walked up to Bai Lixin almost at the same time and said, ¡°If the money is not enough, I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡±


    Fang Xuelin was trying to embarrass Bai Lixin, but Liao Sufan was genuinely trying to help him.


    Bai Lixin was stunned. He looked up at the two men and suddenly smiled. He shook his head and reached out his hand to Huang Hongyuan, who took out ten yuan from his pocket and gave it to Bai Lixin, saying, ¡°Xian Zhi, ask me for more if you don¡¯t have enough.¡±


    Bai Lixin took the foreign currency and waved it to Liao Sufan and Fang Xuelin, smiling. ¡°Thank you very much. You two have a tacit understanding and deserve to be best friends. ¡±


    Liao Sufan¡¯s body stiffened and he wanted to bite off his tongue.


    He was being told off, but instead of feeling angry, his body was warming up. However, the fact that Wen Xuyao misunderstood that he and Fang Xuelin were close friends made Liao Sufan very unhappy.


    ¡°We are just acquaintances, not close friends.¡± Liao Sufan did not want him to misunderstand and explained.


    Fang Xuelin was still blushing with joy when he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words, but now his face turned white at Liao Sufan¡¯s words, and he looked over incredulously.


    Bai Lixin laughed in his heart, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t dare to make a fool of me with this ¡°love rival¡± thing again, or you¡¯ll be able to judge for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Bai Lixin nodded, bowed his head, and paid for the last stone that he wanted.


    One could cut the stone on the spot after buying it to see the colour of the jadeite jade inside. But Bai Lixin had some ideas in mind and did not rush to cut them open. Instead, he put the dozen or so stones under his feet and waited for the finale of the stone auction.


    The half-hour that Wang Baiqian said passed quickly, and the auction started.


    The starting price for most stones was already high, but the stones that Fang Xuelin really wanted were not sold at a high price, and some were not even bid for.


    When the stone that Fang Xuelin had looked at in amazement was put up for auction, Fang Xuelin pretended to raise his hand, but someone else raised their hands even faster. When Fang Xuelin raised his hand again, someone else was the first to call for a bid.


    After three times of this, Fang Xuelin felt his pockets and finally put down his hand with a sigh of regret.


    The stone had been bought by someone from outside the city, and he was about to return to the city with it in his arms.


    But the crowd stopped him and wanted him to cut it up on the spot. Bai Lixin sighed and thought to himself, ¡°I wonder if this man has any quick-acting heart pills with him.¡±


    The man could not resist the crowd¡¯s coaxing, and as this was the stone that master gambler Fang Xuelin had chosen, he was sure that the stone would rise.


    Fang Xuelin saw this and cried out in his heart and hurriedly said, ¡°The auction is not over yet. And if this gentleman¡¯s cut is of the highest quality, how will the rest be auctioned off?¡±


    The man thought it was right. He shouldn¡¯t be so high-profile, so he pushed back and laughed, ¡°I will cut it after the auction. I will definitely cut it.¡±


    Only then did the crowd give up and stop arguing.


    Next came the stone that Fang Xuelin really wanted, and he let out a long sigh before acting reluctant as he raised his hand.


    The stone had a rough surface and did not look very good. The crowd thought that he was just buying a random stone because he hadn¡¯t got the one he wanted, so no one fought with him.


    ¡°100 yuan!¡±


    ¡°100 yuan once!¡±


    ¡°100 yuan twice¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°101 yuan!¡±


    Someone suddenly shouted behind the crowd, interrupting the sound of the auction.


    The crowd turned around and looked at the origin of the voice ¨C it was Bai Lixin standing in front of a pile of stones.


    Seeing the pile of stones that Bai Lixin had bought, the crowd first couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and then they covered their mouths and snorted.


    He bought so many small stones. Is he planning to cast his net directly?


    Feng Xuelin didn¡¯t expect to have competition after waiting so long. But then his face changed and he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°200 yuan.¡±


    ¡°201 yuan.¡± Bai Lixin smiled and continued to open the bidding.


    Hearing this price increase, several loud chuckles suddenly erupted from the room.


    ¡°Young Master Wen, do you have money or not? Don¡¯t bid if you don¡¯t have money; it¡¯s too ugly to raise the price by one yuan every time. ¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wen, everyone knows that something has happened to your family, and everyone knows that you are angry, so don¡¯t lose your last bit of money just to vent.¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered and tilted his head up to scorn these people who were laughing loudly, ¡°It¡¯s my business if I don¡¯t have money, it¡¯s also my business how much I raise the price. What are you guys blindly worrying about?¡±


    Fang Xuelin bit his lip and continued, ¡°300 yuan!¡±


    ¡°301 yuan,¡± Bai Lixin continued to follow up.


    To be honest, Bai Lixin had not gone up to examine the stone, nor did he know what it was worth, but he had seen all of Fang Xuelin¡¯s little tricks for millions of years.


    Playing tricks in front of him? It had been a long time since he had met such a person.


    ¡°350 yuan!¡±


    ¡°351 yuan!¡±


    ¡°400 yuan!¡±


    ¡°401 yuan!¡±


    ¡°600 yuan!¡±


    ¡°601 yuan!¡±


    It was as if Bai Lixin was so energetic. He followed Fang Xuelin¡¯s shout with an extra yuan.


    Gradually, the crowd noticed something as the price went up.


    If the stone was truly ordinary, it was impossible for Fang Xuelin to keep raising the price.


    If Fang Xuelin wanted to take his anger out, he could have just let go now and let Wen Xuyao get the stone, cut it open, and be dumbfounded by the loss of money.


    But Fang Xuelin didn¡¯t. His expression was now grave, and he was really serious about raising the price.


    Those who dared to play with the stone were not foolish. At this point, everyone suddenly woke up and started to raise their bids along with him.


    The price was soon raised to two thousand dollars, but Bai Lixin stopped shouting at that moment and smiled at Fang Xuelin.


    Fang Xuelin touched the ticket in his pocket and looked at the stone. He clenched his teeth and went to Liao Sufan, begging, ¡°Governor Liao, can you lend me some money for the time being? I¡¯ll pay you back another day. ¡±


    Liao Sufan glanced at Fang Xuelin and took a step back to put distance between them before shaking his head coldly: ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any money.¡±


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s face turned white: ¡°But..but you clearly wanted to lend Young Master Wen money just now.¡±


    Liao Sufan hooked his lips into a sneer, ¡°But you also said you wanted to lend money to Young Master Wen just now.¡±


    Fang Xuelin was choked by Liao Sufan and was actually speechless.

 CH 186

    The stone continued to be bid for, and in a short while, it had risen to five thousand silver teals. Bai Lixin didn¡¯t have much money, so he didn¡¯t continue participating.


    Feng Xuelin was already short of money. Although he had made a lot of money from gambling, he still had to feed the aura-hungry jade soul, and his entire fortune only added up to 4,000 teals at the moment.


    The stone was finally sold for 8,000 teals. It was bought by the same man who had just bought the overpriced stone Feng Xuelin had used to divert attention from his real goal.


    The man¡¯s hands were trembling. He knew he had just suffered a great loss, and he only hoped that the stone would not lose him too much money.


    He had lost his confident smile and was now pale and stroking the beads of sweat on his forehead, his eyes fixed on the master stone cutter.


    After all the stones had been auctioned off, the man couldn¡¯t wait to open his second stone. The stone was cut and a crystal green colour was revealed. The green colour was so rich that it could be sold for 20,000 teals. If he had only bought this one, he would have made a small fortune. The man¡¯s pale face eased up a little since he had made a profit.


    The first stone he bought was then opened next, and this one was not as good as the last one. It was green and stained, mixed with mud and stones, a worthless piece of waste.


    He had bid 10,000 teals for this stone and 8,000 for the second, which added up to almost no profit or loss.


    A drop of cold sweat left the man¡¯s forehead. If it hadn¡¯t been for Wen Xuyao¡¯s provocative bidding, how would he have been attracted to the second stone? If he had settled for only the first piece, he would have lost all his money.


    In the end, he had to thank Wen Xuyao, who had been raising the price and causing trouble, for he was his benefactor.


    He borrowed the young master Feng Xuelin¡¯s insight, which is considered rude in the first place, but the young master deliberately deceived, which is considered unrighteous. So they are considered to be even.


    But this young master Feng is so scheming  that he is not as pure as he appears to be. The man bowed to Bai Lixin and didn¡¯t give Feng Xuelin a second look. He took the two stones and left in a hurry.


    Bai Lixin smiled as he saw the man¡¯s retreating back. That man might never set foot in this gambling house again. It¡¯s a one in a million chance to strike it rich, and in the end, most of the money is still earned by the proprietor. That is the nature of gambling; nine out of ten gambles are lost.


    After both stones were cut, the crowd¡¯s gaze on Fang Xuelin changed a little.


    Feng Xuelin was frustrated by the fact that he hadn¡¯t made any profit today and had also earned a lot of negative attention. He glared at Bai Lixin with hatred before sneering and saying, ¡°Why did Young Master Wen stop bidding just now?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°Naturally, I have no money. As you all said just now, my family has fallen on hard times and everyone knows it. Why do you have to point it out to embarrass me? ¡±


    Fang Xuelin gritted his teeth. ¡®When had Wen Xuyao developed such a three-inch tongue?¡¯


    ¡°Although your family has fallen on hard times, Young Master Wen is still generous with his money. You¡¯ve spent a lot of money on those stones at your feet. What? You don¡¯t dare to cut them open in public? ¡±


    Bai Lixin suddenly remember, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s indeed time to cut them open. Look at me! It¡¯s my first time here, so I forgot. I would like to ask the master cutter to open these stones for me. ¡±


    Bai Lixin bought a total of fourteen stones, amounting to more than 1,000 teals, and had almost used up the last of the Wen family¡¯s money.


    Twelve of the fourteen stones were small, and only two were large. With the help of the family servant, all fourteen stones were quickly put on the table.


    The crowd was curious as to what kind of stones he could have bought after spending more than a thousand teals on his first visit.


    The stone is usually cut through a small window on the side, so that one can see the colour of the stone, and then the buyer takes it home to have it post-processed.


    As the master cutter made the first cut, the crowd stared in awe, not even blinking.


    Watching someone cut a stone is addictive, and for the gambler, the stone is everything. Until the stone is cut, everything is variable. They enjoy the moment when the stone is opened up to reveal the jade inside.


    The stonecutter quickly opened the first small stone, and after seeing the open cut, the crowd sighed.


    Although they had hoped, the outcome was still expected.


    The first stone Wen Xuyao bought was just a stone!!!


    The crowd looked embarrassed, but Bai Lixin was unperturbed as he said, ¡°Cut it further in.¡±


    Was this an unrealistic hope?


    The crowd sighed. A novice gambler has to go through trials and tribulations before he can grow. It was a difficult and desperate journey, and they only hoped that the young master of the Wen family would be able to persevere.


    The master cutter took one look at Bai Lixin and cut deeper as he was told. Cutting further in, the crowd sighed when they saw the material inside.


    The stone was still the same, as was to be expected.


    Only then did Bai Lixin sigh and say, ¡°Cut the next one.¡±


    The next one was cut, and this one was of good colour. It was a jade white with a few wisps of green rolled through it. It was an average water head, not very translucent, but it could be sold for a dozen teals.


    Bai Lixin nodded his head, seemingly satisfied with the result.


    He continued, ¡°Next.¡±


    The third stone was even better. The piece of white milky jade was so translucent that the light penetrated and shone straight through, but the jade was smaller. So, although the jade was good, it could only be sold for about two hundred teals.


    Bai Lixin nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s quite good. Master, proceed to the next one, please. ¡±


    The crowd observed his expression and found that he was not arrogant or impatient, neither sad for the poor quality of the jade nor proud because it was good.


    As the master cutter operated faster and faster, the expressions on the crowd¡¯s faces became more and more astonished.


    One by one, the crowd¡¯s gaze began to change. Although the stones Bai Lixin had picked were mixed with two or three inferior pieces, the jades in eight or nine of them were surprisingly good.


    This young master had a great talent for stone gambling!


    By the tenth stone, he already had a return on his capital. Bai Lixin didn¡¯t have to worry about the rest as it was already very good to have such a result on his first try.


    The eleventh stone was cut, and another milky white jade with a good head of water was revealed. This one was much better than the second. Although smaller, the jade¡¯s white colour was much purer. This stone could be made into two jade bracelets with the outer rim or pendants with the jade in the middle part. This one stone could be bought for six hundred teals.


    Of the fourteen stones in Bai Lixin¡¯s collection, there were now only three left.


    The crowd became more and more curious about what the next three would bring.


    The twelfth stone was cut open, and inside was pale emerald green. It was an extremely rare emerald green that was almost considered a masterpiece, but the pieces were also a little too small. It could be made into bracelets, jade pendants, and the like, and the price was between four and five hundred teals. Although the price of these stones was not amazing, just looking at the jade inside the stone was enough for the onlookers to enjoy.


    Liao Sufan was standing opposite Bai Lixin, and his gaze never fell on the jade on the table but kept gazing at him with secret greed.


    From the beginning, Bai Lixin had stood there steadily, a light smile on his open face, as confident as the sun in the sky, and he had the shadow of a great general.


    Liao Sufan was dazzled as he stared.


    Fang Xuelin had gained nothing today. He intended to see Bai Lixin make a fool of himself, not to see him in his splendour.


    The remaining two big stones were no longer important at the moment, as he had been completely humiliated. Bai Lixin had made a fool out of him in front of everyone and caused the dignity, which he had easily built up, to slowly collapse.


    What¡¯s more, he was horrified to find that Liao Sufan¡¯s gaze towards the latter was particularly fiery.


    Wasn¡¯t that look the same look he had when he thought of Liao Sufan when no one was around?


    Did it imply¡­Does Liao Sufan like Wen Xuyao?


    Liao Sufan would like someone like Wen Xuyao?!


    Fang Xuelin covered his face. No, no, no, the focus now should be on the fact that Liao Sufan liked men.


    Then what was the point of all his years of worrying?


    He likes men, and he now likes Wen Xuyao!


    [Hehehe, since he likes men, isn¡¯t that good?] The Jade Soul let out a cheeky laugh, [You just need to let me eat those auras in the museum, and I will have the ability to make you evolve. Your eyes will not only be able to see deeper, but you will also be able to charm others. With that ability, wouldn¡¯t you be able to get Liao Sufan?]


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s body stiffened when he heard a gasp of surprise from the crowd.


    Looking ahead, Fang Xuelin found that the stone that had just been cut was a faint purple colour!!! Under the sunlight, this purple colour even shone through with a light golden glow.


    It was an extremely rare Tsubaki-coloured jade. It was very rare, and even more so, there was no supply of it!


    ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s a Tsubaki stone, it¡¯s actually a Tsubaki stone!!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the best, really the best! This is a superb stone! ¡±


    It was the first time a Tsubaki stone had been seen in this gambling ring, so it was surprising that no one dared to assess what the price was.


    Liao Sufan looked at Bai Lixin with even more infatuation. Fang Xuelin saw it and was wrapped in indescribable jealousy and hatred that made him want to tear Bai Lixin apart and trample him under his feet.


    It was so hard to make your family fall, but how did you manage to make a fortune on a stone so quickly?


    Why?


    Why is God so unfair?


    You have undermined my dignity and now you want to take away the one I love.


    A red glint appeared in Fang Xuelin¡¯s eyes, and he said with hatred in his heart: [Fine, I¡¯ll let you eat the aura in the museum!]

 CH 187

    The priceless Tsubaki stone was cut, and it was such a large piece, yet Bai Lixin did not show any arrogance or impatience.


    He smiled lightly and looked at the stone cutting master, ¡°Master, don¡¯t stop; move on to the next one.¡±


    Tsubaki stones have a different colour from ordinary stones, and the weathered layers are different from ordinary white jade and jadeite. That is why this Tsubaki stone is hidden among many small stones but has never been identified.


    It was probably the most expensive stone the master cutter had ever cut in his long career.


    Hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s indifference, the stone cutter¡¯s hand began to shiver.


    The penultimate stone was a priceless Tsubaki jade, so what kind of stone would the finale be?


    The crowd held their breath, their hearts beating wildly as they stared unblinkingly at the last stone.


    They were holding their hearts, wishing they could have a quick-acting heart pill right now.


    Why were they feeling more nervous than if they had cut the stone themselves?


    The crowd was dumbfounded after the inside of the last stone leaked out.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s¡­a stone?¡±


    ¡°Okay, it looks like it¡¯s a stone all right.¡±


    ¡°How can it be a stone? There must be something good hidden inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, cut further in, cut further in!¡±


    Amidst the uproar of the crowd, the stone-cutter looked at Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s cut a little further in, Master.¡±


    The master cutter picked up the cutter once more and cut a little deeper. It was still a stone, indistinguishable from the weathered layer.


    ¡°Go on! Go on!¡±


    ¡°Yes, go on, go on!¡±


    Finally, after a dozen cuts, the master cutter put down the cutter and sighed, ¡°It seems to be just a stone.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    He took out two pieces of silver from his pocket and handed them to the stone cutter, smiling, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Master.¡±


    The stonecutter was not polite and hurriedly took them, smiling as he did so, ¡°Young Master Wen is worthy of being from a scholarly family; he is very polite and talented. You¡¯re welcome. ¡±


    Of fourteen stones, four were waste, and ten were good stones. It was already a very good profit.


    Bai Lixin left the waste stones and took only the good.


    The stones were not light, and as they were all expensive jade and jadeite, they needed to be carried lightly. The Wang family provided a one-stop service, there were carriages prepared for the buyers of the stones. The servants carefully helped Bai Lixin carry the stones onto the carriage. He nodded to the crowd and left with Huang Hongyuan.


    Liao Sufan then circled the garden and also left.


    At night, Liao Sufan received a call from the Wen family.


    At first, he did not know who it was. Then he recognised Huang Hongyuan¡¯s voice and was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°Whose phone are you using?¡±


    Huang Hongyuan didn¡¯t think anything of it and replied, ¡°It¡¯s the phone of the Wen family home.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the phone number? I¡¯ll write it down. ¡± Liao Sufan paused and said in a cold voice, ¡°That way we can communicate easily when there are cases in the future.¡±


    Huang Hongyuan didn¡¯t doubt it, so he gave a string of dial keys.


    So Liao Sufan memorised it before asking, ¡°So did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°Xian Zhi is asking you to come to the Wen house, saying that it¡¯s not possible to say over the phone and that we need to talk in person.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m on my way. ¡±


    Liao Sufan quickly put down the phone. He put on a black fur-collared coat and rode his horse to the old mansion of the Wen family.


    After waiting for so long, he finally got the ¡°face-to-face¡± meeting he was eagerly waiting for!


    When Liao Sufan arrived at the Wen residence, Wenbo welcomed him. Although the latter did not like Liao Sufan, he still took his horse and tied it in the stable. On the other hand, Liao Sufan made his way to Bai Lixin¡¯s room with ease.


    When he entered the room, Bai Lixin was alone, observing the neatly arranged stones on the floor.


    Bai Lixin said, without looking up, ¡°Governor Liao, please come here for a moment.¡±


    Liao Sufan raised his eyebrows, took off his jacket and hung it on the clothes rack before striding over, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Bai Lixin pointed to the valuable Tsubaki jade that he had cut up today and said, ¡°Feel it with your hands.¡±


    Liao Sufan was confused, but he still stretched out his hand and touched the stone as he was told.


    It was just like the stone he had touched before, cold to the bone.


    The room had a burning charcoal stove, so it should not have been so cold.


    Liao Chen Fan frowned and looked at Bai Lixin, ¡°Is there something wrong with this stone?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded as he bit his finger and said to Liao Sufan, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Liao Sufan closed his eyes decisively, not asking why.


    Bai Lixin smiled gently and then dabbed some blood on each of Liao Changfan¡¯s eyelids.


    Liao Sufan felt a moist feeling on each eye, and then he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s intoning voice: ¡°When fighting in battle, all arrays should be in front of each other! As a matter of urgency, ying-yang eyes, open! ¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Liao Sufan, who could only see a blurred light through his eyelids, suddenly saw darkness before a bright golden light took over.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s voice rang out in his ears, ¡°You can open them now.¡±


    Liao Sufan blinked slightly before opening his eyes completely. Upon seeing the scene before him, he was stunned and looked at Bai Lixin in surprise.


    There was a dazzling golden glow wrapped around Bai Lixin. It turned out that the bright golden light he had just seen behind his eyelids was emitted from Bai Lixin¡¯s body.


    ¡°I helped you open the yin-yang eyes. You can now see things you normally couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and pointed to the stones placed on the ground, ¡°See the mass of black qi on this stone? It¡¯s filthy Qi, left on by long-term erosion from evil spirits. ¡±


    Liao Sufan glanced at the stone and then turned back to Bai Lixin. ¡°Then what¡¯s the golden light on your body?¡±


    Bai Lixin was puzzled for a moment, then pointed at himself with a smile, ¡°Me?¡± You¡¯re probably seeing my Dao qi or soul qi. So it¡¯s golden? I can¡¯t see this Qi myself, but I can see yours. It¡¯s also a circle of gold; it¡¯s very dazzling.¡±


    Liao Sufan smiled and looked down at his hands, but found that there was no light. ¡°So one can¡¯t see their qi?¡±


    ¡°Well, just like a diviner cannot divine his own destiny, a Taoist priest cannot see his own soul qi either. Don¡¯t look at me, look at the stone. Do you see the stone without the black qi? ¡±


    Liao Sufan cast his eyes on the stones again. Just as Bai Lixin had said, there was a stone with a faint white glow around it and it had no black qi.


    ¡°Is this the stone that I just touched?¡± Liao Sufan frowned.


    ¡°Yes, you are endowed with the Heavenly Yang Qi, so evil spirits do not dare approach you. And your Heavenly Yang Qi can also purify evil. ¡± Bai Lixin said, and then grabbed another stone.


    Because of the heavenly eyes, Liao Sufan could already visually see the movement of the black qi on the stone. When the black gas came into contact with Bai Lixin, it seemed to suddenly come alive and move everywhere. It even tried to climb up his arm.


    On seeing this, Liao Sufan hurriedly went over and grabbed the stone.


    With a hiss, the black qi that was still flailing around instantly dissipated into white qi when it came into contact with Liao Sufan.


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°You see, it¡¯s just like that.¡±


    Liao Sufan threw away the stone with a frown and pulled Bai Lixin¡¯s arm for a closer look, making sure that it was not injured before asking, ¡°What was that black qi just now?¡±


    ¡°That is evil Qi, which likes the breath of the living the most. If you are exposed to it for a long time, you will be haunted by it, blinded by it, and your personality will change. Worse still, you will turn into a vessel for the evil spirits and become their puppet. ¡±


    ¡°Are all the stones in the garden like this?¡± Liao Sufan asked as he recalled the crazy black Qi just now.


    ¡°Yes, the resentment in the qi is not something that ordinary resentful ghosts can produce.¡±


    Liao Sufan remained silent, his deep eyes fixed on the stones imbued with black Qi. He thought of the gambling convention that was held every half month, imagining how many people had been corrupted by this resentment Qi and had a personality change.


    If there was a murderer, he could have taken action to catch the culprit, but there was nothing he could do about these ¡°ghosts and gods.¡±


    When he became governor, he had vowed to protect the people, but he was now enveloped by a sense of powerlessness.


    ¡°Governor Liao, Wang Baiqian is the key.¡± As Bai Lixin recalled, ¡°I saw a superimposed shadow of a soul in Wang Baiqian¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Superimposed shadow of a soul? Do you mean he has two souls? ¡±


    A look of appreciation appeared in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, two souls. I¡¯m afraid that guy did something that he shouldn¡¯t have and got possessed. ¡±


    Lu Sufan carefully looked at Bai Lixin. He swept his gaze over Bai Lixin¡¯s face and the overflowing golden soul energy. Somehow, as if in a trance, he seemed to see a shadowy face in the golden light gazing at him tenderly.


    The feeling was so familiar, so gentle that it made his heart twitch. Liao Chenfan¡¯s eyes felt so hot that he was about to shed tears.


    He pretended to look up at the roof, pressed the inexplicable tears back into his eyes, and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°So it¡¯s true Feng Xuelin used ghostly magic to suck away the luck and aura of your Wen family, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably so. You can believe it or not. I can¡¯t force you to believe it. ¡± Bai Lixin shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡®I believe!¡¯ Liao Sufan roared in his heart, ¡®I do believe, but so what if I do? How do I make up for the harm I have done to you?¡¯


    Liao Sufan looked at Bai Lixin, wanting to say something but not doing so.


    The two stared at each other, and although they did not speak, there was an identical sentiment slowly rising.


    The atmosphere in the room gradually became stranger. Liao Sufan swallowed his saliva and looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s open features, which tugged at his heartstrings more and more.


    Liao Sufan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled a little, and he was about to say something when the door to the room was opened haughtily. Cold air came over him at once, knocking the pink aura that had brewed in the room into thin air.


    Huang Hongyuan came in with a bowl of wonton noodles and said smilingly, ¡°Lord Liao, you¡¯re here. Xian Zhi, I just made these wonton noodles. Come and eat them while they¡¯re hot! ¡±


    Liao Sufan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± This Huang Hongyuan is more of an eyesore than even before!

 CH 188

    After talking about the case for a while, Liao Sufan saw that Huang Hongyuan was still lingering with no intention of leaving. He frowned and reminded him,


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, Commissioner Huang. Let¡¯s say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s late! Goodbye then, Governor Liao, you go back to rest early. ¡° Huang Hongyuan said as he looked up at the moonlight outside and smiled heartlessly.


    Liao Sufan was stunned, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here tonight. Xian Zhi has already prepared a room for me.¡±


    Liao Sufan: ¡°¡­¡± Why is this person like a pimple?


    Rubbing the corner of his forehead, Liao Sufan said in a cold, condescending voice as he walked up to Huang Hongyuan, ¡°Director Huang, I suddenly remembered that I have a case to discuss with you. Let¡¯s go back to the police station, Director Huang.¡±


    Huang Hongyuan¡¯s body trembled at Liao Sufan¡¯s voice, and he stood up with a dry smile, ¡°In that case, I¡­ will go back to the police station.¡± Strange, there are no other cases besides this serial murder case.


    He twisted his head to look at Bai Lixin and scratched his head, ¡°Xian Zhi, I will be going back then.¡±


    Bai Lixin almost got internal injuries from holding back his laughter, but his face looked calm as he smiled, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s dark outside, so you guys better be careful. I¡¯m afraid I inconvenienced you by calling you here, so I won¡¯t keep you. ¡°


    Huang Hongyuan nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll come back another day to make you saozi noodles.¡±


    Liao Sufan: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Commissioner Huang, where on earth did you learn to make so many noodle dishes?


    After giving Huang Hongyuan a cold glance, Liao Sufan looked at Bai Lixin with a gentle and elegant look, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Young Master Wen should also rest early.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡±


    As he watched the two men leave, Bai Lixin lowered his head and began to exorcise the evil spirits from the jade stones.


    These jade stones were to be carved into bracelets and accessories to be worn on the body in the future. This evil energy was so vicious that as long as there were living people, they would try possessing them. No matter who touched it, whether the carving master or wearer, they would be infected, and the consequences were unimaginable.


    Today he did not get to see the Wang family¡¯s inner compound, but he could see the extremely black gas lingering on it from afar.


    He set up a barrier for himself and Huang Hongyuan before he dared to step into the garden.


    As soon as he entered the garden, he saw that among the people coming and going, almost everyone was haunted by black Qi, with a vague evil glint in their eyes, including the favoured son of this world¡ªFang Xuelin.


    He pushed Fang Xuelin so much today that his eyes showed a vicious aura, so he will be making another make move against him¡­


    Once possessed by the black aura, it was difficult for humans to control their emotions, and they would be affected by negative emotions if they were not careful. And that jade spirit, oh no, the God of Food, apparently only knew how to gluttonously eat; it never eliminated the black Qi for him.


    Perhaps it deliberately left the black Qi, as it could better control Fang Xuelin.


    I just wonder what this Fang Xuelin will do. Has he already agreed to let the jade soul swallow the aura in the museum at its urging?


    Although the Jade Soul had been replaced by the God of Food, it still had to obey the laws of this world. The main law being; that after the Jade Soul signed a contract with its host, Fang Xuelin, it could only suck aura with Fang Xuelin¡¯s permission. Otherwise, as long as Fang Xuelin did not agree, the Jade Soul would have to starve.


    So Fang Xuelin was not pitiful at all. He had a grudge against Wen Xuyao, but not so much that he needed to exterminate the entire Wen family. Not only did he bring the jade soul to the Wen family, but he also let it swallow all the aura and luck of the Wen family, which did not leave a way out for the Wen family to live.


    The root cause of the Wen family¡¯s tragedy was simply Fang Xuelin¡¯s jealousy and resentment.


    Fang Xuelin, the black qi will only amplify the dark side within you. If you hadn¡¯t thought of hurting the Wen family, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    So, whether you were encouraged to use the jade soul or not, your decision up to now represents your thoughts.


    I know what you want most. You want dignity and status, and you want to use the money to mark your success in exchange for the respect of others. I want to make you a rat in the street, and everyone will mock you.


    You dare to fall in love with my man, Feng Xuelin! I will not let you touch even a hair.


    If you shamelessly interfere between me and Liao Sufan, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life.


    Bai Lixin sneered and then suddenly slapped his thighs before abruptly standing up. Oh no, I forgot to change out Liao Sufan¡¯s yin-yang eyes!


    Although his lover had the Heavenly Yang Qi, he might be frightened by the countless spirits floating in front of him.


    While Bai Lixin was slow to remember this, Liao Sufan and Huang Hongyuan had already walked a long-distance away.


    Now and then, a ghost floated past, and from time to time, a cloud of black qi brushed past them, some with long tongues, others with pale faces.


    Liao Sufan quietly swept his eyes over the group of ghosts around him. It turned out that there were so many ghosts who had died in vain wandering in this world.


    ¡°Lord Liao, why do I feel that this day is extraordinarily cold?¡± Huang Hongyuan shivered and shrank his body.


    Huang Hongyuan had come by carriage with Bai Lixin, so at that moment, Liao Sufan was riding his horse parallel to Huang Hongyuan.


    At Huang Hongyuan¡¯s words, Liao Sufan turned his head and saw a small dog-shaped spirit quietly lying on Huang Hongyuan¡¯s head.


    Sensing Liao Sufan¡¯s gaze, the dog also turned its head to look at him with its pure white pupils.


    Liao Sufan spoke up, ¡°Commissioner Huang, did your family ever have a dog before?¡±


    Huang Hongyuan shivered again before he said, ¡°Yes, I had a little Pekingese two years ago, but it¡¯s already dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Liao Sufan looked at the little Pekingese on Huang Hongyuan¡¯s head, ¡°A little Pekingese, a male and a female?¡±


    Huang Hongyuan scratched his head, ¡°It must have been a male, right?¡±


    Liao Sufan glanced at the top of Huang Hongyuan¡¯s head again, and saw the little Pekingese stand up, puckering its hind legs up, revealing the distinct features inside, as if it was swearing sovereignty.


    ¡°Have you ever done anything wrong to that little dog?¡± Liao Sufan asked with a light smile.


    Probably remembering a sad memory, Huang Hongyuan¡¯s tone was a bit low, ¡°I¡¯ve wronged Peach in the past.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it was called Peach and you wronged it? How? ¡°


    ¡°For example, I almost castrated him when I saw he was a male dog and was afraid he would go out and rut around.¡±


    The little Pekingese on top of his head suddenly stood up and bit Huang Hongyuan¡¯s head a few times.


    Huang Hongyuan got even colder, ¡°Lord Liao, why are you suddenly mentioning Peach? My lovely peach died so young. ¡°


    When Liao Sufano saw the little dog that had quieted down and floated to look at Huang Hongyuan fondly, he smiled, ¡°Maybe it misses you too.¡±


    Pets were so affectionate that even after they died, they would want to be reincarnated by their masters¡¯ side.


    Liao Sufan had accepted this world with astonishing speed ever since he had learned about it through Bai Lixin. He had even inherited Bai Lixin¡¯s will. In his view, ghosts were not brutal, they were human beings before, and naturally still carried the seven emotions and six desires of human beings with them.


    As the two walked in the dark, they reached the museum.


    To Liao Sufan¡¯s surprise, all the wandering spirits that were still floating in the air disappeared when they arrived at the museum, and the little Pekingese that had been guarding Huang Hongyuan¡¯s side also disappeared. Before it did, the little dog surrounded Liao Sufan and barked a few times at the museum, as if to warn him of something.


    Although he did not understand what Little Pekingese meant, he knew that there must be something in this museum that made these wandering spirits afraid of its existence.


    With the yin-yang eyes, he saw a faint layer of golden aura attached to the outside of the museum, which might be the aura on the antiques that Bai Lixin had mentioned.


    The lights in the museum still glowed dimly, and knowing that Feng Xielin was in there, Liao Sufan felt irritated for no reason, and his steps intensified a bit. He didn¡¯t want to deal with that person


    However, as they went past the museum, he suddenly realised that the golden aura in the museum was flickering and had begun to fade away at a rate visible to the naked eye!


    The aura was disappearing!


    Wasn¡¯t this very similar to what Wen Xuyao complained about the other day?!


    Liao Sufan¡¯s heart tightened, so he went off on his horse and pulled Huang Hongyuan with him, kicking the door of the museum and rushing straight in.


    At that moment, Fang Xuelin was holding the jade stone in his hands and absorbing the aura of the museum.


    Fang Xuelin was so startled by the door suddenly being kicked in that he almost threw the jade stone to the ground.


    ¡°Who! Who is it?¡± Fang Xuelin trembled and tried to hide the jade stone, but how could the God of Food, who had already whetted his appetite, stop so easily.


    Liao Sufan stepped forward to grab Fang Xuelin¡¯s hand, shouting angrily, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    His hand touched the jade stone in Fang Xuelin¡¯s hand, and his Heavenly Yang Qi struck the stone. Fang Xuelin heard the jade soul scream in agony, and the light on the stone dimmed.


    Liao Sufan looked around at the golden light, and as the light from Fang Xuelin¡¯s jade stone dimmed, the rate at which the golden light in this museum disappeared also stopped.


    Sure enough, the disappearance of the aura of the antiques was related to this stone in Fang Xuelin¡¯s hand.


    With a cold laugh, he shook off Fang Xuelin¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°What was that glowing thing in your hand just now?¡±


    Fang Xuelin had never seen such a furious Liao Sufan before, so he shivered in fear and said tremulously, ¡°This is an antique I found in the antique market, it glows at night.¡±


    Fang Xuelin shrank back and tried to put the jade stone away in his arms.


    ¡°Let me ask, if I came one step later, would the antiques in this museum have turned into a pile of powder and dust in a few days?¡±


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s face turned white, and he took several steps back: ¡°How, how is it possible ¡­¡­¡±

 CH 189

    Fang Xuelin backed up in terror, about to hide the jade stone in his arms.


    Oh my god, why did Liao Sufan appear here? He saw it? He saw the jade stone glowing just now!


    No, it was just the jade stone glowing. It happens from time to time to ancient objects. It wasn¡¯t suspicious if it was just glowing.


    So why was he so angry?


    Seeing him retreat, Liao Sufan took two steps forward and said, ¡°Since it is an ancient object, I wonder if I have the honour to examine it.¡±


    As Wen Xuyao had said, a layer of black qi would be attached to the person¡¯s body if they got in contact with those gambling stones in the gambling market for a long time. The black qi around Fang Xuelin¡¯s body was lush and surprisingly dense.


    Fang Xuelin looked at Liao Sufan¡¯s outstretched hand and shouted in his mind: [Jade Soul, what to do?! Jade Soul!]


    There was a hollow void and no echo.


    Liao Sufan took another step closer, and Fang Xuelin stepped back slightly, and then rested against the wall.


    Fang Xuelin looked at Liao Sufan. He was afraid that he would insist until he gave up the jade stone. Instead of jeopardising their relationship, he should show it to him to clear his doubts.


    Fang Xuelin swallowed his saliva and finally compromised by placing the jade stone tremblingly in Liao Sufan¡¯s hand, ¡°Just look at it for a while.¡±


    Liao Sufan cupped the jade stone with three fingers and examined it carefully. It was a milky white jade stone with a strange animal shape engraved on it. The shape was very ferocious. Liao Sufan couldn¡¯t distinguish anything.


    This was the thing that had brought the Wen family¡¯s downfall to this point!


    Under the yin-yang eyes, the jade stone was wrapped in a light golden glow, and within the glow was a dark aura. Such an evil and poisonous thing did not deserve to appear in this world!


    The hand holding the jade stone slowly tightened, and the stone began to crack at a speed visible to the naked eye before it finally cracked completely.


    Fang Xuelin didn¡¯t know that the jade stone was broken. He quickly put out his hands to request it back.


    Liao Sufan gave Fang Xuelin a look and slowly opened his hand over his.


    The powder slowly fell into Fang Xuelin¡¯s hands along with the fragments.


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s face turned white, and he looked at the broken jade stone in his hand with a dull gaze, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Mr. Fang, I am sorry. My hand was too strong. You bought this jade stone from the antique market, so you must have spent a lot of money on it. I won¡¯t deny that I broke it. Come to the Governor¡¯s residence tomorrow and tell the housekeeper how much the jade stone is worth, and he will pay you compensation. ¡±


    Liao Sufan paid no more attention to Fang Xuelin but swept his gaze around the museum. The museum displayed not only porcelain and pottery but also books, calligraphy, paintings, etc. Some of the antiques were still emitting a faint golden light, while others were already dull.


    Liao Sufan suddenly heard the sound of sobbing. He followed the sound and came to an ancient painting.


    Immediately afterwards, a second, a third, and a fourth sob gradually rang out.


    The sobs came from the ancient relics that still had their aura. Their voices were sad as if they were grieving for those ancient relics that had lost their lustre.


    Liao Sufan looked around and sighed. Those that had lost their colour would not last much longer, just like those of the Wen family.


    After giving Fang Xuelin a fierce glare, Liao Sufan did not want to stay for another moment.


    Just as Wen Xuyao had said, the talk of gods and ghosts could not be used as a basis for judging the evidence of guilt. Even if he knew that Fang Xuelin had injured these ancient artefacts, he could not use such a reason to apprehend Fang Xuelin.


    But he was the Governor of Fengcheng, there was always a way, and he would make it happen.


    Liao Sufan narrowed his eyes as he said to himself, ¡®Do you think you¡¯ll be allowed to get away with it?¡¯


    Huang Hongyuan stood at the entrance looking confused until Liao Sufan pulled him out. He still didn¡¯t understand why Governor Liao was so furious just now.


    After the museum, ghosts were floating around, and the little dog rejoined Huang Hongyuan¡¯s side.


    When they reached the police station, Huang Hongyuan looked at Liao Sufan and asked suspiciously, ¡°Lord Liao, don¡¯t you want to discuss the case?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly figured out what I couldn¡¯t figure out on our way here, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. It¡¯s late, and Commissioner Huang has been sneezing all night tonight, so I think you¡¯re going to catch a cold. You¡¯d better go back and rest early.¡±


    Liao Sufan turned his horse and was about to pull up the reins when he suddenly thought of something and turned back to Huang Hongyuan: ¡°I see that Young Master Wen is thin and is recovering from a serious illness, so if Commissioner Huang has caught a cold, it would be best not to visit Young Master Wen too often.¡±


    ¡°What Governor Liao says is very true. I¡¯ll take note of it. Governor Liao is attentive. Why didn¡¯t I think of it? Hey, it looks like I¡¯ll just have to eat my words. I had promised to make Xian Zhi noodles.¡±


    Liao Sufan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°There is no need to worry, Chief Huang. Young Master Wen¡¯s injuries are my fault, so I will go and make him noodles! ¡±


    Huang Hongyuan had a torn expression on his face. He opened his mouth to speak, but after thinking about it, he closed it and secretly spat out, ¡®Do you even know how to make them?¡¯


    Liao Sufan saw this subtle expression on Huang Hongyuan¡¯s face, and his face became even colder. With a cold snort, Liao Sufan did not stay any longer but threw up his horsewhip and left handsomely.


    Huang Hongyuan watched Liao Sufan leave and sighed slightly. Why was Lord Liao so strange these last two days?


    The butler had just gone to bed when he heard that Governor Liao had returned. He rushed over and asked, ¡°Master, you are back. Do you need a snack? ¡±


    ¡°No. By the way, Uncle Wang, invite the best noodle master in Fengcheng to the mansion tomorrow. ¡± Liao Sufan said as he gave his clothes to him with a harsh breath.


    ¡°A noodle master? Does Master want to eat noodles? Which kind of noodles?¡±


    ¡°Ask for a master who knows how to make Yangchun noodles, wonton noodles, saozi noodles, ramen noodles¡­in short, all kinds of noodles, and they have to be made well. If no one is proficient in all of them, then invite the best master for each kind of noodle one by one. ¡±


    The butler said, ¡°I understand, Master.¡±


    Liao Sufan reminded him one last time, ¡°Invite them tomorrow at dawn. Also, if a man named Fang comes here tomorrow and asks for compensation, you should give him some money from the treasury. ¡±


    After the butler agreed, Liao Sufan went back to his room to clean up and go to bed.


    ¡­¡­..


    In the museum, Fang Xuelin fell weak and helpless to the floor, not knowing what to do.


    His eyes were red as he looked around the empty museum. He remembered Liao Sufan¡¯s disgusted expression, and his heart was very uncomfortable.


    The jade stone had been destroyed, but what about the jade soul?


    The jade stone housed the jade soul, and now that the house that nurtured it has been destroyed, hasn¡¯t the jade soul also¡­¡­


    The thought of the jade soul disappearing and his golden pupil being gone made Fang Xuelin feel a pang of fear.


    Without the golden pupil, how would he be able to see gold and distinguish the treasure?


    Wouldn¡¯t he have to go back to his old, mediocre life?


    All that respect, all that flattery, and fervent gazes would no longer be his.


    The more he thought about it, the sadder he became and the more he cried out from his heart.


    [Crying my ass!] The jade soul¡¯s childish voice suddenly rang out in his mind, silencing Fang Xuelin¡¯s cries.


    With his red eyes wide and swollen, Fang Xuelin jumped up and asked: [Jade Soul? Is that you, Jade Soul!]


    [It¡¯s me. It¡¯s a good thing I ran fast just now.] Jade Soul let out an afterthought sigh.


    [What the hell is going on? Why are you still fine with the jade stone being destroyed?]


    [The man you are interested in has the Heavenly Yang qi, so demons and monsters dare not go near him. I was in the middle of a meal when he interrupted me as soon as he touched me. I knew it was bad and I hid inside you immediately. So, although the jade stone was broken, I was fine.]


    [Hid in my body? Then you ¡­¡­ me ¡­¡­] Fang Xuelin¡¯s heart was shocked, and he slurred his words.


    [Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, I am only temporarily hiding inside you. You are still my master. I will not and cannot possess your body. But you need to find a better home for me so that I can absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Your weak body cannot allow me to absorb it.]


    Fang Xuelin breathed a sigh of relief at the jade soul¡¯s words, [What kind of body can I find for you?]


    [A good piece of jade, a jade pendant, a jade bracelet, or an accessory, as long as it is jade.]


    [Then I will go to the antique market first thing in the morning to find a body for you.]


    [Okay.]


    The jade soul had not disappeared, and Fang Xuelin¡¯s heart was recharged. His legs were still trembling from the fear he had just felt, and he was now barely standing, holding onto the wall.


    [I¡¯ve just been injured by that man¡¯s Heavenly Yang Qi. I need to absorb aura to repair my soul. Let me continue to absorb the abundant aura in this museum; it is enough for me to recuperate and complete my evolution.]


    [No! No!] Fang Xuelin hurriedly interrupted the jade soul, [You can¡¯t absorb the aura in the museum. Lord Liao is already suspicious. Wen Xuyao must have said something to Lord Liao that caused him to say something like, ¡°ancient objects turning into powder.¡± There is no evidence for such unsubstantiated statements, even if they are made. I don¡¯t think Governor Liao can be sure yet that the Wen family¡¯s fall is because of me, but once all the antiquities in the museum are destroyed, he will definitely know it¡¯s me.]


    The Jade Soul was silent before finally compromising, [In that case, your curator¡¯s house has some antique paintings and calligraphy. The Wang family in the east also has quite a few. You choose one. I¡¯m too hungry. Don¡¯t you want to be with Liao Sufan forever?]

 CH 190

    [The curator has treated me with great kindness, so I can¡¯t lay a hand on him. I depend on the Wang family to support you every month, so we can¡¯t lay a hand on him either.]


    [If your curator was as kind to you as a mountain, how come he still made you a small museum administrator instead of promoting you to deputy curator after all these years? Your curator is just squeezing your value.]


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s eyes slowly turned scarlet with the Jade Soul¡¯s words, [Even so, I cannot be unkind and unjust.]


    [How can you repay your grievances with virtue? Since he has been unkind to you, why do you need to speak about him with love and righteousness? Think of your Lord Liao, think of Wen Xuyao. If you are one step late, I am afraid Lord Liao will have already become Wen Xuyao¡¯s plate of food.]


    The red in Fang Xuelin¡¯s eyes deepened. [Okay. But even so, you can¡¯t suck it all away like the Wen family, leave at least a third of the curator¡¯s qi behind.]


    [Hehehe, of course. The curator took you in, so of course I won¡¯t do it to the same kind of extent as I did with the Wen family.]


    Having received the Jade Soul¡¯s promise, Fang Xuelin then nodded his head in reassurance.


    The Jade Soul said: [Although Liao Sufan is not bad, you will find that Liao Sufan is just a mere mortal.]


    [What are you saying?] Fang Xuelin frowned.


    [I advise you to preserve your chastity first. Your sinful destiny is Liao Sufan. Your true love has not yet appeared.]


    Fang Xuelin shook his head: [No, he is. I have liked him for four years. Who could attract me more than him?][Hehehe, if you don¡¯t believe me, then do as you please. When I eat your curator¡¯s aura and qi tomorrow, you will have the ability to charm people with your golden pupil.]


    [Really?!] Fang Xuelin¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, [Great, then we¡¯ll go to the antique market first thing tomorrow morning to find a body for you before visiting the curator¡¯s house. Liao Sufan asked me to go to his house today to get the money for compensation, and I want to get close to him.]


    [Oh, you¡¯re quite calculating. I didn¡¯t expect that the seemingly innocent Young Master Fang would have such a mind. When you get close to him, you can use the charm in the golden pupil, and then, you can make him do whatever you want him to do. Are you happy?]


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s face reddened and he smiled awkwardly, [I am also forced to calculate by this luck. Everyone is coming to calculate me, and as you said, how can I repay a grudge with a virtue.]


    [Haha, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve figured it out, worthy of the master I chose.] The Jade Soul laughed and looked down at the black qi mass that was frantically surging around Fang Xuelin. It laughed once more and fell silent.


    It was already late in the day, so Fang Xuelin gathered up the broken jade stone that had fallen on the ground and went back to his room to rest.


    Early the next morning, Fang Xuelin spent 500 teal to buy a nice jade pendant for the jade soul in the antique street.


    He walked to the curator¡¯s house and hesitated for a moment.


    If the curator had not taken him in as caretaker of the museum, he would still be in the streets.


    [What? Are you hesitating again?] The voice of the jade spirit surfaced again.


    Fang Xuelin nodded, [Why don¡¯t we look for another house?]


    [Look at the scarlet door of your curator¡¯s house; these red walls and tiles; these huge trees. Every brick, every tile, every blade of grass, everything is expensive and exquisite. Look at yourself, living in a corner. It was only through me that you managed to gain some wealth. If I were to leave you, you would become that mediocre person again, wouldn¡¯t you?]


    The Jade Soul sneered and continued: [Let me tell you, I was badly injured by Liao Sufan yesterday. If I cannot absorb the aura to repair my soul today, I will disappear within twelve hours. You can thank your curator for saving you and not remember my good deeds. Anyway, once I disappear, the golden pupil will disappear with me.]


    As the Jade Soul spoke, Fang Xuelin¡¯s mind went back to the days when others looked down on him, remembering the star-studded Wen Xuyao and his own ostracised and lonely self during his academy days. He clenched his fist, ¡®No, I will never go back to those days.¡¯


    The Jade Soul laughed silently as he saw the black Qi that had begun to rage again.


    Fang Xuelin then said, [Fine, you can suck it. I don¡¯t want to go back to the old days].


    The Jade Soul nodded: [It is good that you understand. You are my master. I will take your side in everything. You and I are mutually involved. We are grasshoppers on a rope, so I cannot harm you. I promised to leave a third of the curator¡¯s family qi; don¡¯t worry about it.]


    Fang Xuelin did not doubt it, and after nodding, he carried a string of gifts into the curator¡¯s house.


    When he came out, Fang Xuelin was already rosy-cheeked, with a golden light appearing in his eyes.


    The curator¡¯s house, on the other hand, was haunted by darkness and had vague dilapidation.


    The Jade Soul had eaten enough and burped: [The aura in this curator¡¯s house is not as much as the Wen family¡¯s, but it is very good. How about the evolved eye; how well does it work?]


    Fang Xuelin nodded happily, [Thank you, Jade Spirit! You are truly a blessing to me!]


    [Haha, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s good that you know.]


    After Fang Xuelin got his new ability, he found some random people to try it out on, and it worked well. As soon as he used his ability to charm them, they would do whatever he said.


    After making sure that it worked, Fang Xuelin headed toward the governor¡¯s residence.


    ¡­¡­..


    In the governor¡¯s residence, Liao Sufan was wearing a white bib and learning how to make noodles with a few noodle masters.


    Liao Sufan never knew that he had a talent for cooking as he tried to make several kinds of noodles under the guidance of the noodle masters.


    Even the noodle masters were very complimentary about the taste.


    After learning how to make noodles for about a day, Liao Sufan was sure that there was nothing more he could learn, so he asked the housekeeper to give them money before sending them back.


    Looking at the flour-stained clothes on his body, Liao Sufan smiled helplessly before he walked toward the kitchen.


    He was going to visit Wen Xuyao. He couldn¡¯t go dressed like this, could he?


    But as soon as he had finished changing into a long Xuan-coloured shirt, he heard a knock on the door from the housekeeper.


    Liao Sufan frowned at the housekeeper, only to see that the housekeeper¡¯s expression was not quite the same as before, and his eyes were even more expressionless.


    He used his yin-yang eyes to look around the housekeeper, but he didn¡¯t see any black qi, which was strange.


    The housekeeper saw Liao Sufan open the door and bowed respectfully, ¡°Master, a Mr. Fang is asking to see you.¡±


    Liao Sufan frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to give him as much money as he wanted and just send him away?¡±


    The housekeeper didn¡¯t blink. ¡°He said he didn¡¯t want money, he just wanted to see you.¡±


    Liao Sufan looked down at the housekeeper and was vaguely uneasy in his heart. He was an old butler of the Liao family and would never take the liberty of going against his orders. He looked at the housekeeper¡¯s dull expression and found it very unusual. Could it be that Fang Xuelin has made some moves again?


    With this thought, he took a closer look at the housekeeper and found that something black seemed to be moving in his eyes. He put his hand to the housekeeper¡¯s eyes for a while. When he removed it, the housekeeper had confusion in his eyes, but his clarity had returned and he seemed to have sobered up.


    The housekeeper looked around and then at the stony-faced Liao Sufan and hurriedly asked, ¡°¡­why am I here?¡±


    Liao Sufan was relieved to find that the housekeeper had returned to normal. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Uncle Wang, you blacked out just now. You must have been tired from sleeping late yesterday, so go back to your room and rest, I¡¯ll have dinner sent to your room.¡±


    The butler could not remember what had just happened, but since the master had said so, he did not doubt it and nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you very much, master.¡± With that, he left.


    Liao Sufan¡¯s stony face slowly took on a fierce look. There were two things he hated most in his life. The first was using ghosts and gods as a means of deception, and the second was harming those around him.


    This man, Fang Xuelin, had been caught up in both.


    After taking two deep breaths, Liao Sufan slowly walked downstairs after regaining his usual expression, and he saw Fang Xuelin fidgeting on the sofa.


    The black mist around his body was faintly pulsating, and through his clothes, there was a faint golden glow on his chest.


    Liao Sufan was surprised. Could it be that although he crushed the jade pendant yesterday, it did not do anything? How come the feeling of that golden light was the same as that on the jade stone in the museum late last night?


    Fang Xuelin heard footsteps and hurriedly lifted his head to look at the upright, pine-like Liao Sufan that was slowly approaching.


    He gulped and stood up restrainedly, his hands folded uneasily.


    Liao Sufan looked at his squirming appearance and Wen Xuyao¡¯s open and cheerful smile came to his mind. His heart became more and more disgusted with Feng Xuelin¡¯s pretentious actions.


    Suppressing the disgusting feeling in his heart, Liao Sufan sat on the sofa with his legs folded, crossed his arms on his chest, and said indifferently, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Fang Xuelin nodded shyly and sat down opposite Liao Sufan, shivering.


    Liao Sufan examined the dark aura around Fang Xuelin and asked, ¡°Mr. Fang wants to see me?¡±


    Fang Xuelin nodded, ¡°I wanted to tell you that you don¡¯t need to compensate for the damaged jade stone. It is not worth much, but the fact that it glows at night is a bit rare. The jade stone was old and had cracks, and I didn¡¯t take care of it too much. That¡¯s why it was broken by a martial arts practitioner like you. It¡¯s not your fault, so you don¡¯t have to pay for it. ¡±


    Liao Sufan nodded, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what this is about. Then thank you, Mr. Fang, I understand this matter. Do you have anything else then? ¡± The meaning of his words was clear; he was driving the man away.


    Fang Xuelin smiled and stared straight at Liao Sufan, a golden glint in his eye, ¡°Mr. Liao, I still have one more unrequited request. Please do oblige me.¡±


    Liao Sufan¡¯s eyes went into a trance and his mind unexpectedly began to buzz.

 CH 191

    Liao Sufan¡¯s mind buzzed and he felt a huge force squeezing him, causing him to almost lose consciousness.


    Liao Sufan blinked and asked drowsily, ¡°Promise you what?¡±


    When he said this, it was clear that he had opened his mouth, but it felt as if it was a voice from a thousand miles away.


    Fang Xuelin had already stood up from the sofa, and he slowly walked over to Liao Sufan. He crouched down in front of him and tilted his head to look up at Liao Sufan¡¯s somewhat dazed face with a loving and obsessive gaze.


    His eyes were filled with fascination, and his hands slid up Liao Sufan¡¯s trouser legs to the two hands folded on his chest: ¡°Lord Liao, I have had a crush on you ever since I saw you four years ago. Lord Liao, I love you so much. Will you love me too?¡±


    From afar, an unclear voice drifted into his ears as well as his buzzing brain.


    Liao Sufan closed his eyes and tried to push Fang Xuelin away, but he found that he could not move his body at all.


    Suddenly, the place that had been smeared with Bai Lixin¡¯s blood dots yesterday became hot, and a sharp voice in his mind pierced through the countless murmurs and came straight at him: ¡°Tai Shangtai star, constantly changing, expel evil and bind the charm; protect life and protect the body; wisdom and purity; peace of mind; three souls permanent; no loss of spirit. Urgent as a command, silence! ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s voice came from afar, shattering all the power that had just oppressed him.


    Liao Sufan opened his eyes in a flash and kicked Fang Xuelin, who was kneeling in front of him, away and said angrily, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Fang Xuelin watched in disbelief as Liao Sufan broke free of his charm. Then he saw Liao Sufan shouting to the outside, ¡°Where are the guards?¡±


    In a short moment, a dozen well-trained soldiers burst into the hall and surrounded him.


    Liao Sufan¡¯s eyes were wide with anger, and he pointed his finger at Feng Xuelin from above, the dislike and disgust in his eyes evident: ¡°This man intended to assassinate this governor. His crime is unforgivable! Drag him out, beat him with forty strokes of the cane, and then put him in jail!¡±


    The guards did not dare to delay. Two immediately dragged Fang Xuelin out of the governor¡¯s house and served him with sticks on the side of the road where people were coming and going.


    ¡°Pah!¡± A sound of a wooden stick hitting his skin came from behind him, and Fang Xuelin immediately felt an unbearable pain coming from his buttocks.


    One after another fell, and his body trembled violently from the pain in his buttocks. His head was buzzing, his face was sweating coldly, and he kept crying out.


    Why?


    Why did you hit me?


    Why did you do this to me?


    I love you. Why do you trample on my love like this?


    Tears wrapped in saliva dripped down his chin as he looked at Liao Sufan, who was looking coldly. He shouted, ¡°Lord Liao, I really love you. Why are you doing this to me? I love you! ¡±


    Liao Sufan frowned and said to a guard beside him, ¡°Slap his mouth shut!¡±


    Fang Xuelin looked incredulously at the guard who approached him and cried out, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to assassinate you; I really love you! Please believe me! ¡±


    The guard¡¯s mouth deflated in disdain at Fang Xuelin¡¯s obsessive appearance. A mere gambling clogger feels he is entitled to our Lord¡¯s love.


    The guard mercilessly slapped Fang Xuelin hard in the mouth, knocking his face to the side.


    It was followed by a second and a third slap.


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s face was burning with pain, and he glared at the man who had slapped him with hatred, shouting angrily, ¡°What kind of look is that? Don¡¯t look at me like that! Don¡¯t look at me like that!!!¡±


    The guard ignored him and continued to slap him hard across the face.


    The pain came from his face and buttocks at the same time and ran through his whole body.


    But the physical pain was secondary to the feeling of having his dignity trampled on. It stung deeply in Fang Xuelin¡¯s soul.


    There were more and more pedestrians gathering around to watch the beating. They pointed and stared with curiosity and contempt in their eyes.


    ¡°A big man dares to shout love at Lord Liao; he deserves to be beaten.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he dares to think he deserves to be loved by Lord Liao. He¡¯s crazy.¡±


    ¡°Lord Liao felt ashamed, so naturally, he had to beat him up to take it out.¡±


    ¡°What a disgrace! What a disgrace! ¡±


    The forty lashes were soon finished, and Liao Sufan looked at Fang Xuelin, who was beaten to the point that he was no longer strong enough to shout, and shook off his hand, ¡°Put him in a separate cell. I forbid anyone to communicate with him except for giving him three meals a day. ¡±


    The guards responded, and dragged the unconscious Fang Xuelin away.


    Liao Sufan looked down at the hand that had been touched by Fang Xuelin and recalled the butler¡¯s strange appearance. He felt a pang of fear in his heart. If Wen Xuyao¡¯s voice hadn¡¯t suddenly entered his mind, he would have become Feng Xuelin¡¯s puppet-like the housekeeper!


    He first destroyed the Wen family¡¯s relics and hurt them, and now he is using such evil techniques to play with people¡¯s hearts! He is really an abomination, not worthy of death!


    After sending Fang Xuelin away, Liao Sufan returned to his room and thoroughly washed his hands more than ten times before he stopped.


    What had been a good plan had been disrupted by Feng Xuelin.


    It¡¯s already a bit dark. I wonder if the Wen family is already having dinner.


    Liao Sufan sighed. He was still a bit concerned about the Daoist incantation that suddenly appeared in his mind. Was it an illusion or was it Wen Xuyao helping him from across the sky?


    If it was Wen Xuyao helping him, then he must have also seen the scene of him being molested by Fang Xuelin.


    ¡®God forbid ¡­¡­¡¯ Liao Sufan covered his face. How could he explain this to Wen Xuyao? And would Wen Xuyao listen to his explanation?


    Liao Sufan felt a splitting headache when he thought about this, and his disgust for Fang Xuelin deepened by a few points.


    Whether or not Wen Xuyao assisted him, he could not have escaped the danger without him, so he owed him proper thanks.


    Liao Sufan finally made up his mind. There was no use in running away; he still had to go to the Wen family home no matter what.


    Knowing that Master Wen liked paintings and calligraphy, Liao Sufan chose an ink painting of pine and bamboo and wrapped it up carefully before taking it with him.


    When he arrived at the Wen family home, Bai Lixin and Elder Wen were having dinner.


    Elder Wen did not have a good face when he saw Liao Sufan, but Bai Lixin smiled.


    ¡°I say, Lord Liao, did you know that our family was having stewed meat today and deliberately came to rub it in, right?¡± Bai Lixin smiled as he stood up and naturally extended his hand to Liao Sufan, ¡°Lord Liao, have you eaten? How about a piece? ¡±


    Liao Sufan looked at Elder Wen and then at Bai Lixin, somewhat overwhelmed.


    No matter how capable he was outside, at the Governor¡¯s residence, or the police station, once he arrived at the Wen family, he felt that his momentum had all but disappeared, and he had no standing at all.


    Liao Sufan smiled awkwardly and raised the painting and calligraphy in his hands: ¡°Master Wen, I am sorry for visiting you at this hour. I have come to apologise to you. My ignorance led to the incident at the police station that day. I know you have grievances in your heart. I am very sorry.¡±


    Master Wen rolled his eyes and continued to eat with his head down.


    Liao Sufan was a little embarrassed but still stood there honestly like a kitten.


    Bai Lixin secretly laughed in his heart and coughed, ¡°Rather, Lord Liao has shown his sincerity, Wenbo, what are you still standing there for? Take it.¡±


    After letting Wenbo take the painting, Bai Lixin patted the chair next to him and said with a smile, ¡°Today you will be blessed with a good meal, Lord Liao. I was in charge of the cooking today. Don¡¯t you want to try my cooking? ¡±


    Liao Sufan looked at Bai Lixin and then at the silent Elder Wen, and bowed his hands in Elder Wen¡¯s direction respectfully, ¡°Elder Wen does not speak, the junior does not dare to do so.¡±


    Hahahaha!


    Bai Lixin laughed out loud in his heart. When had Dijia ever suffered this kind of condescension?


    Elder Wen coldly snorted, ¡°Since Xian Zhi let you sit, you go ahead.¡±


    Liao Sufan¡¯s eyes lit up and he smiled, ¡°Thank you, Master Wen.¡±


    The servants added another set of bowls and chopsticks, and Bai Lixin smiled as he looked at Liao Sufan, who was eating with gusto, before he began to eat again.


    The Wen family is a scholarly family, and they have always been concerned about etiquette and morality.


    Master Wen ate a little and soon got up from the table before going back to his study.


    Only after seeing Elder Wen leave did Bai Lixin look at Liao Sufan with a smile and ask, ¡°What painting did you give to my grandfather?¡±


    Liao Sufan thought for a moment and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a bamboo pine painting by Master Zu Xian of the Yuan Dynasty.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Good, good. My grandfather¡¯s favorites are the plum, pine, and bamboo pines. He also likes the porcelain of the Song Dynasty and the Tang Sancai of the Tang Dynasty. It¡¯s just that all of our family¡¯s antiques broke overnight, and Grandpa was heartbroken. ¡±


    Liao Sufan nodded repeatedly and took all this to heart.


    Next time, he would pitch in to bring the old man some more antiques!


    They finished their meal, and Bai Lixin invited him into his study.


    On the way, they passed by Elder Wen¡¯s study. The two had excellent ears, and through the door frame, they heard Elder Wen¡¯s admiring voice coming from the study: ¡°Wonderful, it¡¯s a painting of a bamboo pine, wonderful.¡±


    Bai Lixin and Liao Sufan looked at each other and smiled at each other in tacit agreement. They slowed their steps to gently pass by the old man¡¯s study.


    When they arrived at Bai Lixin¡¯s study, Liao Sufan said, ¡°Thank you so much for this afternoon.¡±


    Bai Lixin understood what Liao Sufan was saying and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fang Xuelin to have such deep feelings for you. You had him given forty strokes and slapped in the mouth. He must hold a grudge against you. ¡±


    ¡°He has a heart as small as a pinhole, and always uses the utmost malice against the good intentions of others. So what if he holds a grudge or not? ¡± Liao Sufan looked at Bai Lixin and said softly, ¡°It was really you who saved me from the muddle this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I just gave a hand. It was just a heart purification mantra. It was an honor for me to help Lord Liao. ¡±

 CH 192

    ¡°Fang Xuelin had a jade stone that glows.¡± Liao Sufan sat opposite Bai Lixin and said, ¡°After you opened the yin-yang eyes for me, I passed by the museum that night and happened to see Fang Xuelin using it. I could initially see a comforting faint golden light emanating from the museum, but as soon as that jade stone glowed, the golden light belonging to the ancient objects began to dissipate. I think it¡¯s what made your family¡¯s antiquities age. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°In that jade stone lives a jade soul that was conceived by absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The jade soul cultivates by sucking in aura. The aura of heaven and earth is still too thin, so it¡¯s taking a shortcut and using this method of absorbing the aura of ancient objects.¡±


    ¡°Because the ancient objects that are drained lose the shelter of their aura, they can no longer withstand the onslaught of time and are all turned into dust and pieces. What about that night after you saw the jade stone? What happened?¡±


    ¡°I crushed the jade stone that night, but the strange thing is that when Fang Xuelin came to see me, he was once again wearing a jade pendant with the same aura as the one I had crushed.¡±


    ¡°The jade soul in the stone must have been afraid of the Heavenly Yang Qi you were carrying, and although you wounded it and crushed its shelter, it cunningly escaped to Fang Xuelin¡¯s body. So Fang Xuelin found a new jade pendant body for it the next day.¡±


    Liao Sufan frowned and said in a deep voice: ¡°How can a jade soul that absorbs the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to nurture itself be so vicious, sucking all the aura out of ancient objects just for the sake of its cultivation? I was at the museum yesterday and even heard the sound of the ancient objects crying. ¡±


    ¡°This jade soul is so greedy that it wants to eat everything it sees. If this kind of thing is not killed quickly, it will remain a great scourge on the world. ¡±


    Liao Sufan thought of the weeping ancient objects and the way the Wen family had fallen into ruin, and a wave of anger rose in his heart, ¡°How should I eliminate this jade soul?¡±


    ¡°This jade soul has the power of regeneration. Although I know the Dao, I can¡¯t kill it. The only way to completely kill the jade soul is with your Heavenly Yang Qi. But we must kill it in one blow and not let it escape. ¡±


    Liao Sufan gave an ¡°En¡± and, with a sweep of his eyes, he saw a dozen smooth jade stones on the table.


    His eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°Are these the jade stones you bought at the gambling house yesterday?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and responded, ¡°Yes, I processed them a bit. What do you think? ¡±


    Liao Sufan stood up and went to the table, carefully examining the polished jade stones. These jades were initially wrapped in weathered layers of stone, and their elegance was hidden in them.


    Now that the weathered layer was completely removed, the full water head and the crystal clear jade body were breathtaking.


    ¡°To slowly make a diamond jade into a treasure is an enjoyable process.¡± Liao Sufan sighed as he stroked the jade in his hand.


    He remembered that there was black Qi attached to the stone yesterday, but today it had disappeared, so he asked, ¡°Have you cleared out all the black Qi from this stone?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Yes, I used a technique to remove the filth.¡±


    A look of admiration appeared in Liao Sufan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Young Master Wen, there are so many amazing surprises about you.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡± Governor Liao is too kind. Do you mind calling me ¡°Xian Zhi¡±? It¡¯s a bit rusty to call me ¡°Young Master Wen¡± all the time. ¡±


    ¡°How could I mind?¡± Liao Sufan¡¯s eyes suddenly burst into a dramatic glow. Since I will address you as ¡°Xian Zhi¡±, my name is Liao Sufan and my other name is ¡°Xijia.¡±


    ¡°Xijia?¡± Bai Lixin then asked, ¡°Is there anyone in your family who loves Buddhism? Your name and characters seem to carry words from the Buddhist language. ¡±


    Liao Sufan nodded, ¡°When I was young, I was weak and almost died of illness. My mother then went to the temple to seek Buddha, and the master in the temple gave me the name. ¡±


    Bai Lixin suddenly understood, ¡°No wonder. Xijia¡­Xijia, it¡¯s catchy. ¡±


    Liao Sufan chuckled and looked at Bai Lixin mulling over his name. It was quite attractive.


    ¡°Speaking of which, how did you know that I was being controlled by Fang Xuelin?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well ¡­¡­¡± Bai Lixin froze and scratched his head, then chuckled, ¡°I used my blood as the medium to open the yin-yang eyes for you, which is equivalent to my blood being the channel for you to see the souls and supernatural. It is natural to pass through this channel to see things differently. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Liao Sufan was shocked and a bad feeling suddenly came to his mind. ¡°You mean to say¡­that you can see what I see? Can you see everything?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­er¡­ that¡¯s not true, hehe.¡± Bai Lixin continued to laugh, ¡°It takes mana to see what you see. How could I possibly waste mana to do such a thing?¡± I happened to feel an evil aura flowing from the Governor¡¯s House that day, so I opened my yin-yang eyes. ¡±


    Haha, I¡¯m not going to say that I saw your naked body, I saw you change your clothes, I saw the way you learned how to make noodles.


    Liao Sufan glanced at Bai Lixin with a questioning look and finally nodded with difficulty, ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    In the prison, Fang Xuelin woke up with unbearable body pain.


    He looked around in the dark and only felt despair in his heart.


    The dirty straw mat, the rats running back and forth, the dark walls, the rusty iron bars.


    Was this his future?


    Even though he did not know the law, he knew that the crime of assassinating the Governor would be punishable by life imprisonment or death!


    LIAO SUFAN!!!Liao Sufan!!!


    You are so cruel!!!


    Why don¡¯t you love me? You shouldn¡¯t have forced me into such a desperate situation!


    Liao Sufan! I hate you!


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s eyes were stained black from the direction of his eyeballs outwards, until the entire white of his eyes was coloured black. The black Qi around him gurgled and spilled out, and his body flew without wind.


    [Calm down!] A childish voice shouted, [You¡¯re going to be engulfed by the evil qi!]


    Fang Xuelin shouted, [Why is it me who should be compromising? The world should be the one to compromise. I hate it so much, I¡¯m so unhappy!]


    [Idiot, don¡¯t you still have me? How do you think you survived those forty strokes just now? If I hadn¡¯t used my aura to protect your small body, you would have died long ago!]


    The black Qi around Fang Xuelin¡¯s body slowly receded as he listened to the Jade Soul¡¯s words.


    Yes, he still had the Jade Soul. Even if everyone in this world betrayed him and discriminated against him, the Jade Soul would always help him.


    A warmth slowly seeped into Fang Xuelin¡¯s broken heart as he thought of this.


    He sat on the ground with his knees curled up and his hands wrapped around them, tears slowly leaving his eyes.


    [Jade Soul, thank you for always being there for me.]


    The Jade Soul laughed cheekily: [You are my master. If I don¡¯t stay with you, who will? Be good, don¡¯t cry, I will always help you.]


    The jade soul sneered as it looked at the haggard Fang Xuelin.


    If Fang Xuelin were to violently blacken, how would he be at its mercy? Now that the black qi has entered his body, the negative emotions in his heart will be infinitely magnified. He has already lost faith and attachment to humans. In that case, as long as Fang Xuelin gave the word, wouldn¡¯t all the aura in Fengcheng City be in his pocket?


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s tears flowed down even more furiously at the jade soul¡¯s gentle words.


    Despair, pain, and resignation. All the negative emotions were transformed into hatred for humans and resentment towards Liao Sufan.


    After a long time, Fang Xuelin dried his tears and stood up, coldly scanning the pitch-black walls around here: [Jade Soul, I want revenge!]


    Jade Soul smiled: [Revenge is fine, but we have to get out of this place first. Let¡¯s start with the Wang family. Their house is very rich in aura. Let me clean it up and I can then let you gain more power. Only with power can you be able to complete your revenge and have all the humans in the palm of your hand, making them bow down to you, crying and begging you to forgive them.]


    Fang Xuelin nodded: [Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say. But how do we get out of here?] At this moment, Fang Xuelin was already convinced of the Jade Soul¡¯s words and let it do its bidding.


    [It¡¯s easy for us to get out of this cage. Those are just some mere mortals. How can they resist your golden pupil.]


    ¡­¡­..


    A few moments later, a ragged figure slowly walked out of the cell in the dark.


    Fang Xuelin turned back and glanced at the cell, resentment in his eyes.


    [Let¡¯s go to the Wang family now.] Fang Xuelin then headed in the direction of the Wang family in the darkness of the night.


    The Jade Soul followed Fang Xuelin¡¯s plans, but he had something else on his mind.


    The god of lust, the god of greed, and the god of power had disappeared one after another for reasons that could not be found. But along with their disappearance, he felt that the energy gained from absorbing the Lord god Dijia was gradually decreasing.


    Did their disappearance have something to do with Dijia? Was someone rescuing Dijia?


    Dijia¡¯s soul fragments were covered by a barrier, so even the twelve sub-gods and the Lord could not find and lock onto their location. So who could find Dija¡¯s fragments? It can not be the work of an ordinary person!


    After the god of power died, their Lord god used up a fifth of his power to search for where Dijai¡¯s soul fragments were located, and to their surprise, only three fragments of Dijia¡¯s soul were left! Three! From twelve to three, and they hadn¡¯t even noticed!


    Who had taken the soul fragments away?


    If Dijia had awakened, then they¡­


    The thought of Dijia¡¯s power made the god of food shudder.


    They must not let Dijia wake up! Dijia and the person who is awakening him must be found!


    He originally suspected that Liao Sufan had a fragment of Dijia¡¯s soul in his body, and he encouraged Fang Xuelin to use his pupil on Liao Sufan just to verify this point.


    But looking at today¡¯s performance, it seemed that this was not the case.


    How could a powerful Lord God fall for such a small charm?


    If he wasn¡¯t, then who was?


    That young master of the Wen family, whose personality had suddenly changed drastically, was very suspicious, as was that thing under the Wang family home.


    The Jade Soul narrowed its eyes and looked at the Wang family compound that was getting closer and closer. Since they were all suspicious, he would slowly verify them one by one.

 CH 193

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Liao Sufan looked at the night and stood up.


    Bai Lixin had other things to do tonight, so he did not refute it. ¡°The night is deep and cold, so be careful on your way, Xijia. By the way, I haven¡¯t closed the yin-yang eyes for you yet. Come here and I¡¯ll close them for you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin said as he reached out his finger to recite the incantation.


    Liao Sufan took two steps back and asked rhetorically, ¡°If you don¡¯t close the yin-yang eyes, will it affect Xian Zhi?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Bai Lixin laughed out loud. ¡°No, it won¡¯t, it¡¯s just yin-yang eyes. They don¡¯t cost much mana. ¡±


    ¡°Then may Xian Zhi allow me to keep the yin-yang eyes, for now, They have allowed me to see many things these past two days that I could not see before, and I am deeply impressed.¡± Actually, he just wanted to see the world through Wen Xuyao¡¯s eyes. Only then did he feel closer to him.


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Well then, as long as you don¡¯t feel scared, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks!¡± Liao Sufan clasped his hands in a fist and bowed in gratitude.


    They reached the gate in a short time as they talked and walked. Liao Sufan suddenly remembered something and paused to look at Bai Lixin. ¡°Er¡­Xian Zhi, do you occasionally check the scene through my eyes?¡±


    Bai Lixin stumbled on his feet and laughed dryly in embarrassment, ¡°Hahaha, how could I do something so unorthodox?¡±


    A hint of regret appeared in Liao Sufan¡¯s eyes as he sighed, ¡°Actually if Xian Zhi wants to see, he can do so anytime and anywhere. I have no secrets to tell you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin continued to play dumb and laugh dryly, ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    After seeing Liao Sufan off, Bai Lixin returned to his study. When he passed by Elder Wen¡¯s study, Bai Lixin looked at the swaying lights inside and thoughtfully pushed open the door of the study.


    In the study, Elder Wen was sitting on the chair behind the desk, staring up at the bamboo pine painting. His eyes were on the picture, but his gaze was dull, and his mind had drifted off.


    The sound of him pushing the door did not cause any reaction from Elder Wen, so Bai Lixin knocked gently on the door.


    Elder Wen blinked and looked up at Bai Lixin: ¡± Ah, Xian Zhi, you¡¯re here. Come in quickly. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and stepped into the study door, closing it behind him.


    Master Wen smiled kindly, ¡°Does Xian Zhi need me for something?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and stood squarely across the desk from Elder Wen, ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Just in time, I have something to ask you too. Sit down.¡± Elder Wen looked at Bai Lixin with his pale eyes and pointed to the wooden chair not far away.


    Bai Lixin nodded and sat down on the chair, ¡°Then Grandpa should speak first.¡±


    ¡°You said that you had come because there was something ominous in this Fengcheng. Does this ominous object have something to do with our Wen family¡¯s current decline? I have never been able to figure that out because I have been taking good care of the antiques passed down from the ancestors. They were fine, but why did something go wrong within a few days? Is it related to that Fang Xuelin who came to visit? ¡±


    Bai Lixin bowed his head and organised his words. He told Elder Wen about the conflict between Fang Xuelin and Wen Xuyao, and also about the jade stone, picking out the key points.


    Elder Wen was silent for a long time and let out a long sigh, ¡°Karma. I once warned Xian Zhi to be discreet and humble, but he always likes to show off. He doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal, but others have the displeasure of facing it. ¡±


    Bai Lixin saw the sad and thoughtful expression on Elder Wen¡¯s face, so he held back from speaking.


    After a long time, Elder Wen let out another sigh, ¡°What was it that Xian Zhi came to see me about?¡±


    ¡°Does Grandpa want a child?¡± Bai Lixin gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°A child? You mean, you want to have a child for the Wen family¡­ ¡± Elder Wen stood up haughtily, excited, ¡°What kind of child is it?¡±


    Bai Lixin coughed twice, ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s a long story¡­ I don¡¯t know how to tell you about it. ¡±


    After bowing his head and pondering for a moment, Bai Lixin raised his head again and said, ¡°I am a soul from a hundred years ago. Even though I have attached myself to your grandson¡¯s body and used mana to keep this body as normal, its ability to have children disappeared when your grandson left.¡±


    The old man was originally excited, and he now sat back in his chair in dismay, his face a melancholy mess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad yet, grandfather!¡± Bai Lixin hurriedly and quickly said, ¡°Taoist magic is profound and unfathomable. It is easy to turn beans into soldiers; invoking gods and driving away ghosts is not a problem. In ancient times, some Taoist immortals used lotus roots to attract souls and turn them into bodies, bringing people back to life. I can do the same! I can bring Wen Xuyao¡¯s soul into the lotus root and create a new body. This placenta is the purest and clearest thing in the world and can absorb the essence of heaven and earth, sun and moon.¡±


    ¡° I can only follow the law and bring your grandson¡¯s soul into the lotus root after he has crossed the Naihe Bridge and entered the path of reincarnation. It would be equivalent to rebirth, and he would have no knowledge of or memories of his previous life. ¡±


    Elder Wen jumped up from his chair again and said excitedly, ¡°You mean my grandson, my grandson can come back?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and gazed at Elder Wen with a frown.


    Although Wen Xuyao¡¯s death was largely because of Fang Xuelin, he died after being beaten by Liao Sufan¡¯s men.


    If it weren¡¯t for the twenty strokes that weakened Wen Xuyao¡¯s body, Wen Xuyao wouldn¡¯t have been so easily attacked by the evil Qi and died.


    This was something he and Dijia owed the Wen family, and it had to be repaid.


    One must always bear the fruit of what they sowed and try to make up for the mistake.


    If he insists on being with Liao Sufan despite Elder Wen¡¯s feelings, how would Elder Wen feel?


    ¡°Do you mean to draw my grandson¡¯s afterlife here?¡± Elder Wen smiled in surprise, and then narrowed his eyes to hide his excitement, ¡°But if you summon his soul here, won¡¯t it be unfair to his parents in the afterlife?¡±


    A smile coloured Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, and his heart was even more certain of his decision. An old man, who had lost his son in middle age, his grandson in old age, and was lonely, was still thinking of the next person.


    ¡°I summoned the judge to inquire. Your grandson would be transformed into a pine tree in the afterlife. After a hundred years, he will only die and inquire.¡± again. I can introduce the soul into the lotus root unnoticed. It is for this reason that I dare to propose this to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Elder Wen quickly came around from behind the table to hold Bai Lixin¡¯s hand tightly with his pale hand, his eyes bright, ¡°Is what you say true?!¡±


    Bai Lixin supported Elder Wen¡¯s body with his hand to prevent him from collapsing as he nodded his head, ¡°It is true.¡±


    When he received the affirmative answer, Elder Wen was about to kneel and thank Bai Lixin, but Bai Lixin was quick, and he helped Elder Wen to the wooden chair he had just sat on, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to thank me, this is what I should have done. Your grandson¡¯s soul will enter the path of reincarnation in three days, so his physical body must also be refined within three days.¡±


    Three days?!


    In three days, I will be able to see my grandson?!


    Seeing Elder Wen¡¯s delighted expression, Bai Lixin lightly breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Grandfather, there is only one very serious matter for you to decide on now.¡±


    Elder Wen asked nervously, ¡°What? Are there any other difficulties? This old man will help if he can! ¡±


    ¡°Ahem, do you want a grandson or a granddaughter?¡±


    Elder Wen: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luckily, this old man woke up in much better health, otherwise, I would have been sent off to be reunited with my grandson with these big ups and downs!


    Bai Lixin blinked his eyes, ¡°Can¡¯t decide? Then, double orga¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandson!!!¡± Elder Wen bellowed, his voice loud and clear.


    He glared at Bai Lixin. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you were going to say after that. I¡¯ll never let you say it out loud.


    Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°Okay. Then wait to receive your grandson after three days. ¡±


    After this matter was settled, Bai Lixin returned to his study and closed the door tightly. He instructed the housekeeper that he would be in seclusion for three days and no one was allowed to disturb him.


    Bai Lixin took four sheets from a pile of white paper on the table, folded them a few times, and tore them out with a few skilful tears. The paper figures that had been lying on the table jumped up from the table and transformed into a dozen boys and girls the size of six or seven-year-old children.


    Bai Lixin looked at them and ordered, ¡°You must fetch me several pieces of lotus roots from the snow lotus pond on Tianshan Mountain! I am here to give you a lift, and the Wind God is here to help, as urgent as can be, quickly! ¡±


    As soon as his words fell, the dozen paper children flew into the air with the wind and were lost in the night sky in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, a naked, five-or six-year-old boy with two skyward braids on his head came bounding out of Bai Lixin¡¯s study.


    Elder Wen was dumbfounded as he clutched the small quilt that he had bought back in a hurry over the past two days. Why was there such a big child? He hadn¡¯t prepared clothes for a five- or six-year-old yet.


    Bai Lixin walked out of the study and waved to the child, only to see the child rush back in again.


    Elder Wen saw the boy¡¯s face, and two lines of tears rolled down his cheeks.


    The boy¡¯s face was as soft as jade, and his two big eyes blinked as if they could speak. This was exactly what his grandson looked like when he was five or six years old!


    Although the boy had the appearance of a five-year-old, he did not know how to speak. He blinked his watery eyes and looked at Elder Wen with a curious expression.


    When he saw Elder Wen squatting down and crying, the boy couldn¡¯t help but walk over. He reached his hand out to gently wipe away the tears in his eyes.


    The little hand brushed against the wrinkled face, and the boy revealed an innocent smile.


    The old man¡¯s tears welled up even more as he opened his arms and threw the blanket he was holding in his arms to the ground and held the boy tightly in his arms.


    Xian Zhi, Xian Zhi, you have finally returned.


    My grandson!

 CH 194

    Elder Wen now had daily lessons to give his child, so he no longer spent the whole day in the study staring at the walls.


    News of Fang Xuelin¡¯s escape from prison came to Bai Lixin the day after the birth of the lotus-root child. The five-year-old child could not suddenly appear in front of the public, so Bai Lixin and Elder Wen worked out a plan and came up with an excuse.


    They falsely claimed that he was the child of a distant relative of the Wen family. That the child¡¯s parents had both died and he had been adopted into the Wen family¡¯s ancestral home.


    From then on, the child was taught to address Bai Lixin as his father and Old Master Wen as his grandfather.


    The child was very smart and quickly learned to communicate. When Elder Wen heard the child call him grandfather, he started to cry like a child again.


    Bai Lixin stood on the sidelines, smiling at the two¡¯s affectionate embrace, his heart multiplying with emotion.


    Only after this matter was settled did Bai Lixin secretly speak to Elder Wen about another matter in private.


    But after this matter was said, Elder Wen unexpectedly didn¡¯t have much of a surprised expression.


    ¡°Only a single-minded Huang Hongyuan would not be able to see it. It was obvious with the way Liao Sufan looked at you so blatantly. ¡± Elder Wen fondled the ancient paintings and curiosities that Liao Sufan had sent one after another over the past few days and laughed out softly, ¡°Look at the things he sent. I am an old man, but I know things. Why would he send so many priceless antiques to me every day? I have benefited from your light.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled awkwardly, ¡°Then can you forgive Liao Sufan?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I did not want to forgive him. Even when I let him in and let him sit down to eat, it was only for your sake. But now that you have brought my grandson back with such sincerity, it would seem that I am a bit ungrateful if I didn¡¯t forgive him. My son, you are very good. Although you have occupied my grandson¡¯s body, you have been very considerate of my feelings. If you had ignored the Wen family and abandoned me, an old man, what could I have done? In the end, I should thank you. ¡±


    Having received Elder Wen¡¯s approval, Bai Lixin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Bai Lixin knew about Fang Xuelin¡¯s escape from prison the day after Chonglian was born. Chonglian was the name Elder Wen had given to the child.


    In the past few days, Liao Sufan had been stopped at the gate every time he came. However, he was welcomed this time when he came with the usual ancient painting.


    As soon as he entered, he was pounced upon by a five-year-old child.


    Liao Sufan looked down at the child that looked like he had stepped out of a painting, and his brow instantly furrowed.


    How could this resemble Wen Xuyao so much?


    Could he be Wen Xuyao¡¯s child? No, he hadn¡¯t married yet. Is he an illegitimate child? What about the child¡¯s mother? The child¡¯s mother had brought him to reunite with the Wen family?


    The thoughts struck Liao Sufan¡¯s head like a thunderbolt, knocking him off his feet.


    As if to confirm this suspicion, the child gave Liao Sufan a timid look and cried bitterly, turning back to his side and crying as he yelled, ¡°Father, I¡¯m afraid! Father! ¡±


    Bai Lixin came to the hall, only to be enveloped by Chonglian.


    Liao Sufan stood at the doorway, stiff all over.


    He looked dumbfounded at the scene before him, unable to comprehend it for a moment.


    Bai Lixin hurriedly walked forward, holding up Chonglian with one hand and holding Liao Sufan¡¯s arm with the other, ¡°This is my adopted son, Chonglian, Wen Chonglian.¡±


    Liao Sufan revived, ¡°Adopted son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a child from a distant relative. His parents died and he had no one to rely on, so I took him in as my adopted son. ¡±


    Bai Lixin leaned down and gently soothed Chonglian, whispering, ¡°Chonglian, don¡¯t be afraid. This is your Uncle Liao, your father¡¯s best friend. ¡±


    Only then did Chonglian wipe his tears and mumble, ¡°Uncle Liao.¡±


    Bai Lixin could see Chonglian¡¯s timidity and he soothed him. He then put him on the ground and let him go out to play on his own, but the hand that was holding Liao Sufan did not let go.


    Liao Sufan slowly recovered from the false alarm.


    Bai Lixin smiled and changed the position of his hands so that the hand that was holding Liao Sufan¡¯s arm became a hand around his waist.


    Liao Sufan was being supported by Bai Lixin, who was a head shorter than him, and his body stiffened again.


    The winter was cold and they couldn¡¯t feel each other¡¯s body heat through their clothes, but even so, feeling the squeezing sensation on his back, Liao Sufan felt a little bit of a rush.


    This was the first time Xian Zhi had been this close to him.


    Bai Lixin helped Liao Sufan walk for a while, smiling narrowly, ¡°Is Xijia still dizzy?¡±


    ¡°Ai,¡± Liao Sufan sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been so distracted by Fang Xuelin¡¯s affairs these past two days that I haven¡¯t slept for days. Even a hardened body can¡¯t hold up. Xian Zhi, quickly hold me up, otherwise, I¡¯ll have to lose face in your house. ¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and instead asked, ¡°What happened to Fang Xuelin?¡±


    ¡°He escaped from prison.¡±


    Bai Lixin was not surprised, ¡°He had a jade soul on him, escaping from prison is easy for him.¡±


    ¡°I sent men all over the city to search for him, but they found nothing.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to use a Thousand Mile Trace to find him?¡± The two of them walked slowly, passing by Elder Wen¡¯s study. Bai Lixin glanced at the calligraphy and painting in Liao Sufan¡¯s hand and said, with a light smile, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Liao Sufan returned the smile, ¡°Do you like them?¡±


    Bai Lixin cleared his throat and raised his voice, ¡°Yes, he likes them so much that he almost slept with them in my bed.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, they heard an angry voice from the study, ¡°Who dares to say I sleep with my treasures? See, if I don¡¯t beat him to death. ¡±


    Bai Lixin chuckled at his words and assisted Liao Sufan to leave quickly.


    When they arrived at the study, Bai Lixin tried to use the Thousand Mile Trace to look for Fang Xuelin, but there was no trace of him.


    Only then did Bai Lixin realise the seriousness of the matter. His S-ranked mental power and his Daoism, which had been cultivated to a full level during his time in that world, couldn¡¯t even find the person. It was only logical that as long as this person was still somewhere in this world, he would be able to find him.


    Thinking of a possibility, Bai Lixin called out to S419M a few times, but his mind was empty and there was no sound in response to his call.


    Another soul-searching technique was used, but Fang Xuelin¡¯s soul could not be found either. Fang Xuelin was the son of the world. If he had died, the world would have collapsed and reset, but it was as if Fang Xuelin had vanished into thin air.


    He could not find his soul, so Bai Lixin sighed and shrugged his shoulders helplessly, ¡°I have no more moves.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Liao Sufan saw that Bai Lixin had used all his strength and comforted him, ¡°Since the jade soul likes to eat the aura of antiques, we only need to ask whose family has fallen like the Wen family, and we can follow the trail to find them. No matter how clever a fox is, it will always reveal its tail. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯re right, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    The next day, Bai Lixin and Liao Sufan found that the museum was closed for business. After careful questioning, they found out that Fang Xuelin had disappeared, and the museum curator had an accident and was at home.


    When Bai Lixin and Liao Sufan learned of this, they rushed to the museum curator¡¯s home. But before they could even step through the door, they were stopped by the foul aura that washed over them. Bai Lixin quickly bit his finger and drew a charm to purify the foul air.


    It was only a residue of filth left in the world, and it was soon cleared away by Bai Lixin before they stepped into the curator¡¯s house.


    The curator was already out of breath and was lying on his bed, dying. His wife and children were sobbing around him. A good home had just collapsed just like that.


    The curator¡¯s wife cried out in agony. Wen Xuyao¡¯s complaint against Fang Xuelin for using evil spirits made a big splash in Fengcheng back then. At that moment, the curator¡¯s wife thought of Fang Xuelin, who came to visit their family a few days ago, and the Wen family, which had suddenly fallen from grace.


    Wasn¡¯t her family¡¯s current situation the same as that of the Wen¡¯s?


    She cursed Fang Xuelin for being so vindictive and wicked.


    When the Wen family sued Fang Xuelin, she had even defended Feng Xuelin to the people around her, but she had never imagined that this man would be so hateful as to use that evil demonic magic to harm their family to this extent.


    Bai Lixin looked at the curator, who was almost drowned in black qi, and with a direct pinch of his hand, he pulled out the foul qi that was attached to his body.


    The curator¡¯s wife stared at the black qi that suddenly appeared in Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and fell on her buttocks in fear. Bai Lixin¡¯s face was sullen, and with a gentle squeeze of his hand, he crushed the filthy Qi. Only then did he look at the curate¡¯s wife and say, ¡°Your husband is out of danger, but his body is still a little weak because of the evil Qi that has entered his body, so you must take good care of him.¡±


    The curate¡¯s wife looked at Bai Lixin, who was calm and collected, and remembered the nonsensical slander she had once uttered in defence of Fang Xuelin, and felt a pang of shame in her heart.


    She bowed her head, ashamed to face Bai Lixin, and wanted to find a hole in the ground to burrow into.


    After giving the curate¡¯s wife a condescending glance, Liao Sufan asked her questions about Fang Xuelin. Only when they were sure that the curator¡¯s wife didn¡¯t know any more did they leave.


    As she watched the backs of the two men leave, the curate¡¯s wife¡¯s face was a mess.


    Suddenly, the curator beside her, who had been unconscious, let out a groan and slowly opened his eyes. Although he was weak, his eyes were clear.


    The curator¡¯s wife, who had stopped crying, burst into tears again, kowtowing three times in the direction that Bai Lixin and Liao Chan Fan had taken, before flinging herself onto her husband¡¯s bed and bawling loudly. This time, it was not tears of despair but tears of joy.


    The two moved back to the Wen family house without success.


    They had barely reached halfway when they were stopped by Huang Hongyuan, who was riding a large beam car.


    Huang Hongyuan¡¯s face was flustered, and he rushed straight over upon seeing the two.


    Liao Sufan was quick, and he shielded Bai Lixin behind him instantly. With his other hand, he grabbed the middle of the car¡¯s handlebar, and the car came to a sudden stop.


    Huan Hongyuan jumped off the car and said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s not good, Lord Liao.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Another female corpse has been found in the moat.¡±


    Huang Hongyuan said and looked at Bai Lixin, ¡°You know this female too.¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned gently, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Liang.¡±

 CH 195

    According to Huang Hongyuan, she was found upside down in the moat with a pale face. After retrieving her body, the chest was found to be empty.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sending people to monitor the eastern part of the city for the past few days, and apart from the daily pickings, I haven¡¯t seen any suspicious characters entering.¡± Huang Hongyuan said as he watched Liao Sufan search through the corpse.


    The corpse had been sent to the morgue, and to avoid people¡¯s eyes and ears, there were only three people in the morgue; Liao Sufan, Bai Lixin, and Huang Hongyuan.


    Liao Sufan and Huang Hongyuan looked at Bai Lixin with expectant eyes, and Bai Lixin shook his head in a daze.


    While Liao Sufan was searching through the corpse, Bai Lixin searched for Liang¡¯s soul with a soul searching technique, but there was still no trace of it. It was as if her soul disappeared into thin air.


    Liao Sufan looked at Huang Hongyuan and asked, ¡°Did you search the east side of the city for a man who matches the description of Cuiyan¡¯s Mama, the one who redeemed Yue Xian¡¯er?¡±


    Huang Hongyuan shook his head, ¡°There is only one big family in the eastern part of the city, the Wang family. Those around it are all small village families. They had never even seen Yue Xian¡¯er go to the east of the city. I wanted to search the Wang family, but they always came up with a bunch of reasons to turn me away. It¡¯s not like we have any credentials, we can¡¯t barge in. ¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the Tsubaki jade I bought in the Wang Garden the other day was stolen by someone. I found that person, but they quickly fled. I followed the trail and saw that person jump into the Wang family courtyard and disappear. Can this reason be used as a reason to search their house? ¡± Bai Lixin asked as he coughed lightly and re-covered the white cloth over Liang¡¯s head.


    ¡°Of course, you can,¡± Liao Sufan also smiled heartily, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and prepare the search warrant. You guys go back to the Wen House first.¡±


    The three split up, and Bai Lixin returned to the ancestral home of the Wen family and told Elder Wen about Liang.


    On hearing this, Elder Wen only let out a long sigh and said nothing more. He did not say anything about the burial, nor did he say anything about blame.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t say anything more and went back to his study with Huang Hongyuan.


    It was almost noon when a slight tremor suddenly hit the usually peaceful Fengcheng. Although Fengcheng is not located on a plain, it has never had that many earthquakes over the years. As the hour-long quake passed, Bai Lixin¡¯s brow furrowed as he looked at the huge black aura that loomed over Fengcheng.


    Black clouds coalesced in the sky, accompanied by bursts of lightning and thunder.


    Thunder and earthquakes during winter are strange phenomena.


    Black Qi was pouring out of the Wang family¡¯s mansion, wrapping Fengcheng up in a tight circle. Bai Lixin¡¯s yin-yang eyes tingled. In the black qi, there are countless wailing ghosts.


    The black qi over Fengcheng rolled thicker and thicker, and the thunder and lightning grew louder. Bai Lixin stood up in a flash, picked up Chonglian playing in the courtyard, and rushed into Elder Wen¡¯s study.


    ¡°Grandpa, keep an eye on Chonglian! If I don¡¯t come, you must not let Chonglian leave the study. Whether he is hungry, thirsty, eating, drinking or sleeping, he must not leave this study by half a step. ¡±


    Black clouds pressed down on the city and winter thunder shook. Elder Wen also saw the vision overhead, and he held the dumbfounded Chonglian tightly as he asked nervously, ¡°Is this vision the evil spirit qi you speak of?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more about it afterwards.¡±


    Without waiting for Elder Wen¡¯s consent, Bai Lixin quickly gathered all the people in the Wen family house and put them in the study, bringing along several days¡¯ rations from the kitchen.


    After all this, Bai Lixin rushed back into the room, tore up many paper figures and scattered them in the air. Countless paper children fell to the ground, and he instructed, ¡°Ten of you, protect this house. You, go and set up a boundary in the air, don¡¯t let this miasma rain down on Fengcheng! ¡±


    He then took out many yellow talismans he had drawn earlier and put them on his sleeves as well as in his arms, before pulling Huang Hongyuan out and rushing towards the Wang house wildly.


    ¡°What the hell is going on today?¡± Huang Hongyuan asked with a frown as he looked up at the clouds that were firmly blocking the sun. Even though he could not see the ghostly and evil spirits, the huge black clouds still made him feel apprehensive.


    The black cloud obscured the sun, reversing yin and yang, and the evil spirits were coming out into the world.


    Bai Lixin looked at the little dog that had reappeared around Huang Hongyuan and refused to leave. He took out a talisman from his pocket and put it on its head. The whites of the small dog went black, and its body was immediately wrapped in a red flame.


    After the huge flames faded, the small dog transformed into a giant lion with red flames all over its body.


    Huang Hongyuan was startled by the flaming lion that appeared out of nowhere, but Bai Lixin did not give him time to react. He grabbed Huang Hongyuan¡¯s collar and jumped onto the lion¡¯s back, shouting, ¡°Run.¡±


    The lion roared into the sky and darted out like a red bolt of lightning, leaving only a vaguely visible red tail in the street.


    The wind whistled past his ears and Huang Hongyuan¡¯s hand caressed the magical mount beneath him, feeling a strange sense of familiarity and warmth.


    ¡°This is the little dog you had before,¡± Bai Lixin said against the wind, behind Huang Hongyuan, ¡°It never went down the path of reincarnation after its death but lingered by your side.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Huang Hongyuan asked dully, his eyes slightly swollen by the wind.


    ¡°Because of you. Your thoughts trapped it and made it unwilling to leave your side. ¡± As if in response to Bai Lixin¡¯s words, the giant lion beneath them roared low.


    ¡°And of course, Peach himself did not want to leave you, which is why he willingly lingered by your side. You are the police commissioner, the master of heaven and earth¡¯s murderous aura, so the Yin spirits do not dare come near you, but they are attracted to the hostile aura in you. Peach has not failed to drive away the evil spirits for you in the years by your side.¡±


    Huang Hongyuan¡¯s wind-blown eyes hurt even more as he gently rubbed his hand against the soft, warm fur of the giant lion beneath him. His eyes slightly reddened, ¡°Peach, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    The lion twitched its head and roared twice in a low voice, and its pace quickened.


    The journey from the Wen family to the Wang family would normally take more than an hour, but they arrived at their destination in five minutes with the giant lion running.


    The Wang family mansion had all collapsed, leaving only a patchwork of broken walls.


    A huge black fog was spilling out from one of the ruins, like a volcano, straight into the sky.


    Bai Lixin looked at Huang Hongyuan, jumped down from the giant lion, and said to it, ¡°Protect your master.¡±


    After saying that, Bai Lixin looked at Huang Hongyuan again and said, ¡°It is dangerous ahead, so you should not go near. Look around for any survivors, then hurry up and take them to a safe place of refuge.¡±


    Although Huang Hongyuan wanted to help Bai Lixin, he was afraid of giving him a hard time, so he nodded in response and began to search for survivors in the ruins.


    Bai Lixin took out a handful of beans from his bosom and scattered them into the sky with an incantation under his breath. Dozens of strong men in armour appeared among the wreckage. ¡°Saving people is like fighting a fire; you can find them together.¡±


    After scattering the beans and making soldiers, Bai Lixin rushed towards the source of the black qi.


    The closer he got to the source, the thicker the black qi became, almost obscuring Bai Lixin from seeing the scene in front of him.


    Only when he reached the source did he realise that the black fog was coming from there.


    The black fog spewed out from the open well into the sky. The well was constructed in a large, unusual manner. There were also many uncut stones around the well.


    It was clear to Bai Lixin that there must be something under the well, and from this scene, it was clear that the gambling stones covered in black qi had come from here.


    He bent down cautiously and tried to look deeper.


    Suddenly, Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes flinched, and he quickly drew his head back. Just as he pulled his head back, a black fog shot out from the bottom of the pitch-black well and came straight at Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin dared not hesitate, and he took out two paper figures from his arms, flinging them into the air and transforming them into two aura children. The two pale children screamed and rushed towards the black fog.


    The black fog was so powerful that the moment the two children attacked it, it spread like a huge barrier and wrapped the children in it instantly.


    In the blink of an eye, two tattered paper figures floated out of the black fog and scattered into pieces with the wind.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body tensed. He bit his finger and flew through the air at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Was this the more dangerous thing that S419M had spoken of before he fell asleep?


    What the hell is this thing? His mental power was S-ranked, but he was at a disadvantage against something like this!


    He had never felt this kind of oppression, not even when facing the false gods. But this thing was not one of the false sub-gods. Although they were false gods, they were still tainted with the word ¡°God¡± after all, and they lived on Dijia¡¯s power, so their aura was golden.


    But this thing was like a collection of all the negativity in the world. It had an evil and sinister aura all over it.


    Bai Lixin drew a charm in the air and pointed his index and middle fingers together into a sword at the charm. It instantly replicated into a circle of charms surrounding Bai Lixin to protect him. He recited another incantation and took out a yellow talisman from his pocket and flung it into the sky. Countless light swords appeared with their tips facing the black fog. Bai Lixin shouted, and the lightsabres went straight for the black fog!


    The black fog let out a horrible mocking laugh, seemingly not caring about Bai Lixin¡¯s Dao. Instead of retreating, it rushed at the light swords head-on.


    The flying swords and the black fog met, and the flying swords were easily flung out while the black fog¡¯s speed continued unabated. It rushed in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction, looking like it was about to tear the ring of runes around his body and pierce into his body.


    A hand suddenly reached out and grabbed the black fog with its bare hand in the nick of time, flinging it away fiercely.


    A drop of cold sweat dripped down from Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead, and when he looked over, he saw Liao Sufan¡¯s furious and solemn face.

 CH 196

    Liao Sufan stared at the black fog as his hand smoothly pulled Bai Lixin behind him.


    The black fog had hit the ground hard and dissipated a bit. Bai Lixin and Liao Sufan could vaguely see a person wrapped in it. The person in the black mist got up from the ground, and with a wave of his hand, more black mist wrapped around him again.


    Bai Lixin and Liao Sufan looked at each other. Bai Lixin pulled out three talismans from his sleeve and sandwiched them between his index and middle fingers. The talismans flew to Liao Sufan as they wrapped together and formed a sword.


    Liao Sufan gripped the hilt of the sword and rushed into the black fog. Bai Lixin outside the black fog did not forget to channel mana into Liao Sufan¡¯s sword.


    With the mana and Liao Sufan¡¯s Heavenly Yang Qi, Bai Lixin soon heard a painful cry from the black mist, and a figure was beaten out. With the figure out, the black fog was no longer as terrifying as it had been, and with a purification spell, Bai Lixin made the black fog dissipate.


    Liao Sufan and Bai Lixin looked at the man who had fallen to the ground. The man was wearing a golden Qin Dynasty robe embroidered with a phoenix with its wings spread.


    The man in the phoenix robe was staring angrily at them. His eyebrows extended to his ears in a sinister manner, and his face was covered in strange runes. His lips were delicately lustful. It was surprisingly Fang Xuelin, who had been missing for several days.


    ¡°Fang Xuelin?¡± Liao Sufan held his sword against his throat, ¡°What have you done this time?¡±


    Fang Xuelin looked at Liao Sufan¡¯s disgusted and cold expression, and he tilted his head as he laughed angrily, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡±


    A red glint appeared in his eyes and he laughed in an extremely hideous manner, ¡°Liao Sufan, I¡¯ve been so devoted to you, but you have hurt me more than once. If I hadn¡¯t been intolerant every time you hurt me, how could you have gotten away with it? ¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrow and gave a ¡°bah¡± at the ruins, ¡± Your infatuation is your business. Does Liao Sufan have to reciprocate by force? Are you stupid? You¡¯re retarded. No wonder you are played and treated as a puppet by others. ¡±


    ¡°Ah!!! You don¡¯t deserve to talk to me. Shut up!!!¡± Fang Xuelin, who was looking at Liao Sufan with some sense, went crazy as soon as he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s voice, ¡°You bitch! I don¡¯t know what you used to seduce Liao Sufan! If it wasn¡¯t for you¡­if it wasn¡¯t for you! It¡¯s all your fault!!!¡±


    The red in his eyes deepened and slowly turned to black, and the runes on his face began to spread.


    Just as he was about to summon the black fog, he fell unconscious. Another black fog suddenly gushed out of the well. The black fog was so aggressive that Bai Lixin hurriedly pulled Liao Sufan back.


    They were forced back, but the black mist did not pursue them. It stayed by Fang Xuelin¡¯s side before gradually dispersing, and another figure appeared from the mist.


    The man¡¯s hair reached his heels and snaked to the ground. He looked so pale, with extremely heavy dark circles under his eyes, looking a little dishevelled. The man was handsome, and his face, like Fang Xuelin¡¯s, had strange runes on it. He was dressed in a golden dragon robe, and he took the fallen Fang Xuelin in his arms.


    With a light touch on the already unconscious Fang Xuelin¡¯s forehead, Bai Lixin and Liao Sufan saw a black mist slowly draw out.


    The man looked at Fang Xuelin with an extremely gentle gaze, but there was a vague evil aura in his eyes. Bai Lixin looked at the man who appeared out of thin air and then at the dragon robe he was wearing, and the name of a person suddenly popped up in his mind. Liao Sufan frowned at Bai Lixin, and they both saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The man held Fang Xuelin in his arms and slowly floated up. He looked down at Bai Lixin and Liao Sufan. ¡°Are you the ones who beat my empress to the point of bruising his body?¡±


    Bai Lixin spread talismans around his body and Liao Sufan¡¯s, and asked in return, ¡°The Heavenly Sea King?¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°You have some insight, but I will let you go today.¡±


    After dropping his fierce words, the Heavenly Sea King did not stay long. He held Fang Xuelin in his arms and summoned the black mist again, returning to the ancient well.


    After they returned to the well, the black fog that had erupted like a volcano disappeared as if it had no energy.


    During the interval, Huang Hongyuan, Peach, and the bean soldiers had rescued about twenty people from under the crushed ruins, all of whom were almost dying but still breathing.


    The black clouds had been brewing for a long time, and a rainstorm was slowly falling. But Bai Lixin¡¯s paper children had already opened a huge barrier over Fengcheng, blocking out all the miasma and rain.


    The black clouds gradually dissipated and the rain stopped after only five minutes. The sky cleared again and a seven-coloured rainbow even appeared.


    Bai Lixin looked at the dark, bottomless well, and then looked down at the paper man in his hand, and finally gave up the temptation after some thought.


    The Heavenly Sea King was so powerful that if he used the paper children to test him, he would only get angry and provoked.


    ¡°According to historical records, I remember that he was only a vassal king. Since he was just a vassal king, how come he was wearing a dragon robe?¡± Liao Sufan gazed at Bai Lixin and voiced out the doubt in his heart.


    ¡°That is what I am also wondering. There are many ancient books in the museum. Let¡¯s go and check if there are any historical records about the Sea Heavenly King. ¡±


    Liao Sufan nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Down the ancient well was a winding snake-like passage, and as it continued, a huge ancient palace appeared, with four large characters written in small seal script: Heavenly Sea King Palace.


    When the Heavenly Sea King stepped into the palace with the unconscious Fang Xuelin in his arms, a mouthful of black blood suddenly spurted out. The black blood landed on the ground and meandered like a worm before soaking into the ground below.


    Only after entering the palace did the runes slowly dissipate from his face, revealing a handsome, bloodless face.


    He leaned down and kissed the unconscious Fang Xuelin affectionately, sending a mouthful of black Qi into his mouth. Fang Xuelin then opened his eyes with a cry.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± The Heavenly Sea King tenderly traced Fang Xuelin¡¯s face with his hand, with tenderness in his eyes.


    However, Fang Xuelin frowned and pushed him away, taking two steps back, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Fang Xuelin looked around the dark palace and fell to the ground, slowly recalling the scene of that day.


    Taking advantage of the night, he entered the Wang family¡¯s courtyard through the back door. He charmed Wang Baiqian and allowed the Jade Soul to absorb all the aura in the Wang residence. Although Wang Baiqian was being controlled, he was different from the others in a few ways.


    When others were controlled, their eyes were dull and they only nodded their heads and did things. But Wang Baiqian was very respectful, calling him ¡°master¡±. Fang Xuelin only took it as an effect of the golden pupil evolving and thought nothing of it.


    He later found out that he was being looked for by the police, and that he would be spotted immediately.


    Since the Wang family was under his control, he decided to stay in the house and gave excuses whenever the police wanted to search. While he was at it, he realised that the gambling stones were not shipped from overseas or even from another country. They were simply dug out from under the Wang family courtyard!


    Many gambling stones were casually placed outside the well, and when he leaned down to look at the bottom of the well, all he could see was pitch black.


    When he poked his head into the opening of the well, he felt that a voice kept calling to him. Although the voice was familiar, it made him feel a little scared. Just as he was about to pull his head back, he felt a force push him and he fell down the well.


    As he fell, Fang Xuelin only had time to glance up, and he saw Wang Baiqian with a smile on his face, saying respectfully, ¡°Please reunite with the master of the Wang family.¡±


    He did not experience the expected pain when he fell to the bottom of the well; it was as if something soft and fluffy had caught him. He reached out to touch it, but could not feel anything. The soft mass carried Fang Xuelin forward until he came to this palace.


    In the palace, above the great hall, sat a handsome man on a solemn dragon chair.


    He was dressed in dragon robes, with a black mist faintly appearing in his eyes.


    It was then that Fang Xuelin could see that it was a black mist that was holding him up. It directly lifted Fang Xuelin to the man. ¡°Taiyi, my queen, I finally see you again,¡± the man exclaimed before Fang Xuelin had a chance to react.


    Fang Xuelin was shocked by the underground palace, the thousands of year-old attire, the cold body holding him, the strange name, and the weird black aura.


    The man holding him¡­ was he human after all?


    ¡°Four thousand years¡­ four thousand years, and I finally see you again,¡± the man said as he clutched Fang Xuelin in his arms. ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you? Even if you were reincarnated as a man, I still love you deeply. ¡±

 CH 197

    Bai Lixin and Liao Sufan flipped through the museum¡¯s ancient books for a long time. The introduction on the Heavenly Sea King was only a few words.


    The only thing is that he was the younger brother of the emperor at that time. He was highly favored, weak, and sick. The emperor, in pity for his suffering, made him a vassal king early on and gave him the title of Heavenly Sea King.


    After that, there was no more information about the life of the Sea King. They had no luck, so they went back to the library in Fengcheng.


    Liao Sufan directly sealed off the whole library. There was no one else except Bai Lixin, Liao Sufan, and Huang Hongyuan. Bai Lixin threw out some paper children transformed and asked them to help him find clues about the Sea King.


    The children were jumping up and down and moving around. Bai Lixin opened a book and skimmed through it in a single glance, finishing it in a few moments.


    In front of him were a dozen books laid out. As he read through the books in front of him, the paper children would come over and take them back to the shelves, inserting them in their original places. At the same time, another group of paper children would bring him new books.


    Seeing another pile of books, Bai Lixin stretched and rubbed his eyes before continuing.


    At another desk, a loud shout suddenly burst out from Huang Hongyuan, ¡°Come here quickly! I found something! ¡°


    Bai Lixin no longer held on to the books in front of him and put them down before striding over to Huang Hongyuan¡¯s side.


    Huang Hongyuan was holding a yellowing book in his hand. The book was bound with a lock thread and looked very old. Peach sat by Huang Hongyuan¡¯s side, like a competent protector.


    Huang Hongyuan scratched his head and said, ¡°I found quite an unofficial history here. The content of this book must have been a bit treacherous at that time.¡±


    Bai Lixin took the book, and Liao Sufan looked down, and they read it carefully.


    The description of the Heavenly Sea King in this book was very different from the previous books in official history. It was written that the late emperor passed the throne to the new emperor, who then made the Heavenly Sea king a vassal king.


    But the Heavenly Sea king was full of ambition, and he was not happy that he was weak and sickly and that his time was coming.


    So he learnt the art of Taoism and alchemy to live forever and change his fate. But that was only the beginning; what he really wanted to do was to usurp power.


    Except that what he learnt was not the righteous way, but an evil art. An evil spell that required him to suck the lives and souls of others to continue his own life.


    The Sea King had a beloved queen named Taiyi. She could not bear the thought of the King being blinded by the evil magic, so she asked for her brother¡¯s help her. Taiyi¡¯s brother, who was the emperor¡¯s confidant, told him all the Sea King¡¯s secrets he got from Taiyi.


    The emperor was furious when he learned of the Sea King¡¯s doings and ordered Taiyi¡¯s brother to give her the most poisonous medicine in the world, claiming that it was an antidote from an immortal overseas and would bring the Heavenly Sea King to his senses.


    Taiyi didn¡¯t doubt him. When she returned, she secretly poured the poison into his tea.


    When she found out that she had been deceived, she killed herself.


    The eyes of the Sea King were wide open and terrifying when he died. He had eaten people¡¯s hearts and souls just before his death, which frightened the emperor. He then asked the Taoist priests to suppress the Sea King under his palace, so that his soul would be imprisoned in the palace for eternity with no chance of reincarnation.


    Bai Lixin and the rest saw this unique unofficial history and felt it was extremely unfortunate.


    ¡°Fang Xuelin was wearing a phoenix robe, so if the description in the unofficial history is correct, does that mean that Fang Xuelin is the reincarnation of Taiyi described in the unofficial history?¡± Bai Lixin rubbed his chin and pondered.


    ¡°The description of eating a human heart to renew his life is also very consistent with the recent cases. And the fact that Xian Zhi couldn¡¯t find the souls of the deceased was because they were used as a tonic! ¡° Liao Sufan tapped the table, stringing together the things that had happened before, and they all hit the mark.


    A more frightening existence¡­ S419M, is the Heavenly Sea King the more frightening existence you were talking about?


    A fierce soul that has accumulated more than four thousand years of resentment and captivity, unable to pass on to the next life, and has absorbed countless souls¡­


    The atmosphere in the library was silent, with only the sound of paper children slowly packing up books in the library.


    After a long time, Huang Hongyuan swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Should we go back or continue to check?¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already gone through everything I could in the library.¡±


    Liao Sufan also shook his head, ¡°Me too. Let¡¯s go back first. We can discuss how to proceed after we get back.¡±


    After the paper children had packed everything, they went back to the Wen family residence with heavy faces.


    Elder Wen was still following Bai Lixin¡¯s instructions to never go out until he returned.


    He looked at the sky as he held Chonglian in his arms and saw it clearing up. He breathed a sigh of relief, but still did not let Chonglian go out.


    Chonglian was very understanding, and he did not cry or make a fuss about staying in the small study.


    After waiting all day and night for Bai Lixin to return, Elder Wen was tired, so he hugged Chonglian and lay down with him on a soft couch. Some of the servants could not hold on any longer and lay on the floor, while some leaned against the wall and fell asleep.


    When Bai Lixin came back, he saw the people¡¯s sleeping faces and was slightly relieved. He knocked gently on the door and woke up those who had fallen asleep: ¡°Those who are up should go back to their rooms and have a good sleep; it¡¯s all right for now.¡±


    Everyone woke up in a haze, but Chonglian was the first to wake up. He saw Bai Lixin, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, and immediately jumped off the couch and into his arms: ¡°Father, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, and his heart melted into a puddle of water.


    He squatted down and looked at the innocent Chonglian and then at Elder Wen, who had just opened his eyes on the couch. The hand that was about to gently stroke Chonglian¡¯s soft hair suddenly stalled, and a terrible suspicion came to his mind.


    Bai Lixin stood up and stared at the confused Chonglian with a frown. He closed his eyes and bit his finger before dabbing blood on Chonglian¡¯s forehead.


    As the spell was recited, Chonglian¡¯s past lives appeared in his mind. The figures kept changing. He was sometimes a man, sometimes a rabbit, sometimes a falcon, and at times a man again, while the clothes on his body kept changing with the times. When his costume became that of the pre-Qin style, Bai Lixin shouted in his mind: ¡°Stop!¡±


    The memories then stopped at a handsome man, and Bai Lixin was shocked as he looked through the memories of this life.


    No wonder Fang Xuelin was so against Wen Xuyao, Chonglian¡¯s previous life.


    4,000 years ago, Chonglian was Taiyi¡¯s brother, the man who had given his sister the poison!


    Bai Lixin took his hand off Chonglian¡¯s forehead and came to Elder Wen with a tangled expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Elder Wen, I need to verify something, so please forgive me for offending you.¡±


    Elder Wen had already dropped his wariness of Bai Lixin. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, do as you please.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and, similarly, began to search through Elder Wen¡¯s past lives.


    Elder Wen¡¯s past lives also kept changing, his costumes slowly moving forward, and finally, when his figure turned into a handsome man wearing a five-clawed golden dragon robe, Bai Lixin stopped.


    Bai Lixin again went over the memories of that life, and his expression became even more tangled.


    He smiled a little feebly, ¡°You two go back to your rooms and rest. I have things to do in the study with Commissioner Huang and Lord Liao.¡±


    He looked at Elder Wen and wanted to say something more, but his open mouth closed again.


    When they came to the study, Bai Lixin slammed the door shut and let out a long breath of relief.


    Although Liao Sufan didn¡¯t know what was going on in the old man¡¯s study just now, he knew Bai Lixin must have found out something.


    Liao Sufan saw him frowning and frowned along with him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bai Lixin wailed and slumped into a chair, sitting helplessly on it, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the unofficial history too. What kind of dog blood drama is this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Sea King ate hearts and sucked souls to prolong his life, and his queen, Taiyi, was so scared that she went to her brother for help and shelter. She told her brother about the Sea King. Worried that his sister would be harmed by the Sea King, he asked the emperor for help. The emperor was afraid of the Sea King¡¯s ambition and unknown power and only wanted to kill the Sea King before he could grow stronger. So the emperor gave the brother poison, telling him that it was a divine medicine that he had begged for to save the Sea King. The brother then passed the medicine on to his sister, who in turn fed it to the Sea King. At that time, the Heavenly Sea King spat out poisoned blood, stopped breathing, and his body was cold, so Taiyi thought he was dead and killed herself in regret. Before she died, she cursed her brother and said that she would not spare him even if she was a ghost in the next life.¡±


    ¡°However, the Sea King did not die. He had already become an evil spirit from the time he began eating hearts and absorbing souls. No longer a human being, how could a ghost die? So when the Sea King woke up to find his beloved queen dead, he was thunderstruck and wanted to turn the world upside down. Likewise, the death of his sister caused Taiyi¡¯s brother to hold a grudge against the emperor. The emperor had to swallow the bitter fruit he had sown, and he still had to clean up the mess. The emperor gathered all the cultivators in the world and tried his best to seal the Heavenly Sea King away.¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King¡¯s resentful soul always attracted the other three souls toward him, and as long as the Heavenly Sea King did not die, the sinful bond between them would never end.


    No wonder Wen Xuyao always tried to get close to Fang Xuelin, while Fang Xuelin always had the utmost malice towards him. There was a deep hatred burned into his soul that had not faded away in 4,000 years.


    Elder Wen was the very same deceptive emperor from four thousand years ago, and he now paid for it with life and death.


    If the Heavenly Sea King was not killed, then the three of them would continue this entanglement in the future without rest.

 CH 198

    In the dark and luxurious underground palace, two people lay embraced on top of a huge dragon bed.


    One of them was dressed in a phoenix robe, with long hair reaching his waist and his eyes tightly closed. The other, whose long white hair almost covered the bed, wore a dragon robe, and his eyes gazed at the latter¡¯s face tenderly.


    [Jade Soul, help me. I want to get out of here.] Fang Xuelin closed his eyes as he pleaded for help.


    [There is nothing I can do.] The Jade Soul sighed, [This man¡¯s power is far above mine. You cannot simply use your charm to make him do your bidding. Moreover, he has placed a ban on your body. You can not go very far from the well.]


    Fang Xuelin cursed in his heart as he thought of the runes on his face.


    When he was brought to this broken palace by the black qi, no matter how much he struggled, this cold, inhuman ghost-guy would not let him leave, always calling him ¡°Taiyi¡± and ¡°queen¡±.


    Although the Heavenly Sea King treated him with affection and tolerance, the darkness that emanated from him was not that of a good person.


    What¡¯s more, he saw Wang Baiqian send the captured Liang and her heart was plucked out and eaten. His fear deepened.


    [Just hold on, you must not anger him.] the Jade Soul whispered in Fang Xuelin¡¯s mind, [This man is an evil spirit from years ago. If he becomes angry, you¡¯ll know terror.]


    After all, the Jade Soul was the guardian of this world. If the soul of the world¡¯s son flew away, it would make his job difficult.


    Above the billions of worlds, there are twelve sub-gods and one main god who maintains order. Above the twelve sub-gods is the Lord God, and they have rules and laws that they must follow. The rules and laws are above everything else; they regulate billions of worlds, yet they serve the billions of worlds.


    The Lord God is not immortal; under the rules, the universe will breed a new Lord God every trillion years to inherit the will of the rules and govern the billions of worlds again.


    They used this loophole to hang the new Lord God and then absorb his energy to continue running the world.


    If the Son of the World died, they would have a hard time doing it. There was no telling what they, the sub gods, would face once the rules sensed a difference.


    With his eyes tightly closed, Fang Xuelin involuntarily shivered, causing the gentle Sea Heavenly King to smile gently, ¡°Taiyi, are you awake?¡±


    Fang Xuelin stiffened and forced himself to open his eyes, gazing at the handsome man smiling lightly before him, ¡°H-heavenly Sea king.¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King smiled, ¡°You used to call me ¡®Husband¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I have no memories of my previous life,¡± Fang Xuelin said awkwardly, ¡°and you¡¯re asking me to suddenly call you husband¡­¡­ and I¡¯m a man now¡­¡­ I just can¡¯t accept it.¡±


    On hearing Fang Xuelin¡¯s words, the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s eyes faintly had black gas welling up in the corners, and his gentle light smile from earlier slowly turned bizarre.


    He leaned down fiercely and pinned Fang Xuelin underneath him and said, in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you love me now?¡± You loved me to the point of martyrdom back then. You¡¯ve only been reborn a dozen times, and you¡¯ve already fallen in love with someone else? What do you mean, ¡®I¡¯m a man now¡¯? Weren¡¯t you a man when you fell in love with that man called Liao Sufan? Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear your conversation outside the well. He hurt you so much, and you still love him? The person you love should be me! ¡±


    At the end of his rant, the Heavenly Sea King then roared, and two lines of red blood tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.


    Fang Xuelin only felt terrified. Although Liao Sufan had beaten and scolded him, Liao Sufan was righteous and awe-inspiring. But what about this man in front of him? How could one love him? This demon has lived for more than 4,000 years. This demon eats people¡¯s hearts and sucks their souls. This man will definitely be sent to the 18th level of hell in the future.


    The Heavenly Sea King was crying with sadness, but Fang Xuelin only felt that he was so terrifying that he could not wait to run away from him.


    [What the hell should I do now?] Fang Xuelin lay beneath the Heavenly Sea King stiffly and kept begging the Jade Soul for help.


    The Jade Soul thought for a moment and advised, [You should first obey him a little.] The Heavenly Sea King still deeply loves the Taiyi in his heart. As long as you are Taiyi¡¯s soul, he will not easily hurt you. Wait for me to find an opportunity to get you out.]


    Fang Xuelin gritted his teeth as he accepted: [Okay].


    Fang Xuelin gulped and stiffly reached out his hand to wipe away the bloody tears at the corner of the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s eyes, ¡±I¡¯m sorry, it was my mistake. My feelings for Liao Sufan were a mistake. I already know that. But I just got out of one relationship and it¡¯s really hard for me to accept another one right away. Can you give me some time? ¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King heard Fang Xuelin¡¯s coaxing words and burst into tears. He smiled. ¡°I knew you¡¯d come to your senses and come around,¡± he said, grabbing Fang Xuelin¡¯s hand and bringing it to his mouth for a deep kiss. His lips slowly moved away from Fang Xuelin¡¯s hand, and he explored Fang Xuelin¡¯s mouth.


    Fang Xuelin stiffened and allowed the Heavenly Sea King to do whatever he wanted.


    The Heavenly Sea king¡¯s hand suddenly groped him, and Fang Xuelin¡¯s body tightened. He violently pushed the Heavenly Sea King away, his face pale and his voice trembling. ¡°Heavenly Sea King¡­I¡­ give me a little more time.¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air, his expression frozen. His eyes slowly turned from his hand to Fang Xuelin, ¡°You never used to push me away like this. Why are you so pale? So you are still afraid of me, and what you said just now was all a lie. ¡±


    Fang Xuelin waved his hands at the increasingly darkening face. He gritted his teeth and pounced on him, hugging him and crying, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, but really, please give me time. I¡¯m not that kind of loose person. We¡¯ve only known each other for a few days. Please, please, please, give me some time. ¡±


    His body was hugged tightly and the Heavenly Sea King, who was about to blacken, calmed down. He turned and hugged Fang Xuelin, gently stroking his hair and whispering, ¡°Okay, Taiyi, I promise you.¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    To extend his life and mana, the Heavenly Sea King had to eat a human heart and many wandering souls every once in a while; the grievances of these wandering souls that died in vain would turn into his power, while the souls whose hearts he had eaten would become his continued life.


    After the two embraced for a while, Wang Baiqian, the dog slave of the Sea King, came to bring an offering. This time he brought a young man in his twenties, someone whom Fang Xuelin also knew.


    The two were not on good terms and had even had arguments before.


    The man was bound by a cloud of black qi and could not move. When he saw the Heavenly Sea King and Fang Xuelin behind him, the man begged for mercy, ¡°Fang Xuelin, Fang Xuelin, please save me. All the previous things were my fault. Please let me go.¡±


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s face was pale. Although he had verbal altercations with this man before, he did not wish him death.


    Fang Xuelin jerked his head towards the Heavenly Sea King on seeing another acquaintance.


    The Heavenly sea king tenderly stroked Fang Xuelin¡¯s hair that had crazily grown in the past two days and stood up, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, I don¡¯t want you to be embarrassed.¡±


    Fang Xuelin nodded at his word. He was now unable to protect himself. How could he save others? He took a deep breath and turned his head away.


    A moment later, Fang Xuelin heard a miserable scream, followed by a gulp. He squeezed his eyes shut and trembled, his fisted hands nestling tightly into the flesh of his palms to prevent himself from letting out a cry.


    When the gulps finally stopped, Fang Xuelin heard the Heavenly Sea King say, ¡°Alright, take it out and get rid of it.¡±


    After the sound of footsteps faded away and disappeared, Fang Xuelin opened his eyes.


    ¡°Is Taiyi afraid of me?¡± The corners of the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s mouth were dry and clean, without a single bloodstain. ¡°Is Taiyi afraid of my method of renewing life?¡±


    Fang Xuelin thought for a moment, but still nodded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King smiled, ¡°Taiyi is so honest, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never been that kind of bloodthirsty and murderous demon, and I won¡¯t kill for no reason, it¡¯s just a necessity for my survival. These people are either prostitutes and robbers or liars and thieves, so there is no need to pity them. It would be better for them to be my sustenance and to continue my life than to remain in the world as a scourge. The lonely souls wandering in the world will turn into evil spirits over time, so they should be absorbed by me sooner rather than later so that there will be some clarity in the world.¡±


    Fang Xuelin paused and said in a low voice, ¡°You said that all you killed were evil people. What did Liang do wrong then?¡±


    ¡°She stole money from the Wen family and ran away when it was in decline. Her death is her own doing. ¡±


    ¡°What about that man just now?¡±


    ¡°He once insulted you behind your back, and anyone who has hurt Taiyi deserves to die.¡±


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s body trembled. The Heavenly Sea King saw this and hugged him tighter. But his body was cold and devoid of body heat, making Fang Xuelin feel colder.


    ¡°Taiyi, you look so pale. Are you not feeling well? Let me take you to rest. ¡± The Heavenly Sea King let go of the stiff Fang Xuelin and carried him to the bed to lie down. He wrapped the magnificent brocade quilt around him before saying, ¡°I have just absorbed the soul and it needs to be integrated. You should rest first. ¡±


    Fang Xuelin nodded, and only then did the Sea Heavenly King happily leave.


    On seeing the Heavenly Sea King leave, Fang Xuelin lifted the brocade quilt and threw it far away in disgust.


    He jumped out of the dragon bed and saw the bloodstained area on the floor. Black Qi slowly emerged from the ground and wrapped around those bloodstains.


    As the black Qi receded, the bloodstains disappeared as well.


    Fang Xuelin looked around the huge dark and empty palace and opened his mouth to let out a roar of rage. A sense of oppression filled him, causing Fang Xuelin to despair to the extreme. Why did he have to suffer so much pain? Look at this kind of place and that perverted man.


    Liao Sufan and Wen Xuyao who had escaped were probably enjoying each other¡¯s love, while he had to suffer the devil¡¯s wrath.


    I hate this so much!


    The black Qi around him was slowly drawn and absorbed by Fang Xuelin as the resentment in his heart deepened.


    In another room, the Heavenly Sea King looked at the mirror in front of him. His face condensed.


    The mirror was showing none other than Fang Xuelin as he raged on.

 CH 199

    The Heavenly Sea King¡¯s face was dark and sullen, his handsome face covered with hostility.


    Taiyi was indeed deceiving him. He claimed to accept him, yet he threw his brocade blanket away the moment he left.


    Taiyi, Taiyi, you¡¯ve let me down again, Taiyi.


    Are you still the same Taiyi who loved me so much 4,000 years ago? Are you still the same Taiyi who danced for me?


    Fang Xuelin was still unaware that he was being watched by the Sea Heavenly King. He was depressed and the runes on his face resurfaced due to the black Qi attack.


    He took two deep breaths to suppress the black Qi and asked, [There must be many ancient items inside such a large and ancient palace. This candlestick, this calligraphy and painting, and this dragon bed are all from over 4,000 years ago. Can¡¯t you absorb these items to boost your spiritual power and then find a way to get me out? Do you have a way to break this restriction on me, Jade Soul? I don¡¯t want to make a false deal with this kind of demon]


    [Stop it. There is no aura here; it¡¯s all filthy qi. If I absorb this qi, you¡¯ll lose your mind.]


    Fang Xuelin frowned, [What about the ban? You have no way to break it either?]


    The jade soul sighed, [I¡¯ve said it all, this guy¡¯s power is too strong, I¡¯m no match for him.]


    This statement was not a lie; the jade soul was truly no match for the Heavenly Sea King. It couldn¡¯t break this ban even if it used all its strength. But why should he break it? He felt that the Heavenly Sea King was most likely the mysterious force collecting the Lord God¡¯s soul fragments.


    The Heavenly Sea King¡¯s power was already above his. Doesn¡¯t that make the Sea Heavenly King the most powerful person in this world?


    It didn¡¯t matter; it was better to kill a thousand by mistake than to spare one.


    There was something wrong with this Heavenly Sea King. In yesterday¡¯s battle at the well, Liao Sufan and Wen Xuyao, who had originally made it suspicious, were surprisingly not his match when they joined forces. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Heavenly Sea King couldn¡¯t stay outside the ancient well for a long time yesterday, Liao Sufan and Wen Xuyao wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape in one piece.


    [I can launch a call for help from the outside world.] The jade Soul thought for a moment and said, [Since we can¡¯t get out now, let someone come and rescue us.]


    [Who will come to save us when it is so dangerous?] Fang Xuelin was not at all pleased by Jade Soul¡¯s words but said helplessly.


    [I don¡¯t know about others, but there is one person that I am 90% sure will come back to save you.] The jade soul¡¯s childish voice surfaced in his mind.


    [Who is it?]


    [Wen Xuyao.]


    Fang Xuelin suddenly burst out laughing. His laugh was so sudden that even the Heavenly Sea King, who was monitoring his every move in the other room, froze.


    He looked at Fang Xuelin¡¯s strange smile and waved his hand at the mirror. It automatically enlarged to Fang Xuelin¡¯s waist. The Heavenly Sea King carefully looked at the glowing jade pendant hanging around Fang Xuelin¡¯s waist and fell into deep thought.


    [What are you laughing at? ] The Jade Soul asked.


    [What am I laughing at? I¡¯m laughing at your stupidity. Are you also stupid, Jade Soul? I have a grudge against Wen Xuyao, so how could he come to my rescue?]


    The jade soul laughed: [Don¡¯t worry, if it was someone else, I would not be sure if they would come to your rescue. But I am 99% sure that Wen Xuyao will come.]


    [Why?] The Jade Soul did not sound like it was joking, so Fang Xuelin put away his smile. He held the jade pendant in his hand and asked.


    [You don¡¯t need to know the reason; in any case, I will give it a try.] Four thousand years ago, Wen Xuyao was a sister con, and now, four thousand years later, he is still unrepentant. How could such a person not come to the rescue of his sister, to whom he felt repentant?


    It didn¡¯t care whether Wen Xuyao was able to kill the Heavenly Sea King or not, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. As long as Wen Xuyao could give it a sliver of a chance for an opportunity to kill the Heavenly Sea King, what did it matter if he died? He was just a sublime anthill.


    The Heavenly Sea King saw the jade pendant glowing brighter through the mirror, and his eyebrows furrowed even more.


    ¡­¡­..


    In the Wen family¡¯s old mansion, Bai Lixin was working non-stop to make up the props.


    After making a box of talismans, Bai Lixin, who had exhausted his spiritual energy, took a moment to catch his breath and stretch his back.


    On the table was a bowl of noodles that Liao Sufan had made for him. A light smile appeared on Bai Lxin¡¯s tired face as he looked at the bowl, and his whole face glowed.


    The noodles were still faintly steaming. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have the chance to greet Liao Sufan when he came in a moment ago.


    Liao Sufan was not annoyed and he just put the noodles on the table before retreating.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were gentle as he washed his hands and walked over to eat the noodles.


    Bai Lixin remembered the storms he and Dijia had been through over the last few worlds as he ate the noodles.


    The long, thin noodles evoked a memory and a story.


    As he thought about it, Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes became moist. There were too many things happening in this world that made him and Liao Sufan miss the right time to express themselves. He must sit down and talk with Liao Sufan after this matter. Bai Lixin sniffed and continued to eat the noodles.


    Just as he stood up from the table after eating, Bai Lixin felt very drowsy. He yawned and slowly went to bed and fell asleep.


    Bai Lixin heard a woman crying in pain in his mind, crying so bitterly that Bai Lixin felt disturbed.


    Immediately afterwards, the woman¡¯s sobbing voice reached his ears: ¡°Brother, help me. Brother, I am at the bottom of the well. Brother, I am Taiyi, brother. ¡±


    Bai Lixin froze. Fang Xuelin? How could this man appear in his dream?


    Immediately afterwards, the image changed to a graceful woman looking at him with pearly eyes, saying, ¡°Brother, save me! The Heavenly Sea King has trapped me at the bottom of the well, brother!¡±


    No, this was not just a dream, this was the Jade Soul at work. Sure enough, the farce of four thousand years ago was played out before him.


    After the farce was over, the Taiyi clad figure reappeared. Seeing the woman getting closer, Bai Lixin asked, ¡°But how do I save you? I am no match for the Heavenly Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°Brother, half a month from now is the fifteenth day of the eleventh month. The Yang energy is extremely strong on that day, so the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s power decreases. You can save me only if you come on that day. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Okay, Taiyi.¡±


    Taiyi¡¯s figure gradually dissipated from his dream, and Bai Lixin opened his eyes, the glint in his eyes shining.


    In the underground palace, the Heavenly Sea King slowly opened his eyes and smiled hideously.


    He held the jade pendant in his hand, which he had struck with several bans, and waved it in front of Fang Xuelin with a smile, ¡°You even thought of calling for help. Taiyi, you have let me down too much. Didn¡¯t you ask Wen Xuyao to come and save you? Then I¡¯ll let him come. He will come when my yin power is at its strongest, hahaha. ¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King laughed and looked down at the terrified and pale Fang Xuelin, throwing the jade pendant onto the table with a casual fling.


    He suddenly withdrew his smile and put his hand on Fang Xuelin¡¯s forehead. In an instant, a memory that did not belong to him but was very familiar to him popped up in his head.


    Before he could digest this memory, Fang Xuelin heard the Heavenly Sea King whisper in his ear: ¡°Taiyi, everyone in the world can hurt me, curse me, and deceive me, but not you. I have wronged everyone in this world, but not you. Am I that hateful? Am I that terrible? I have never hurt you at all, but you have always hurt me. If you hadn¡¯t listened to the slander and fed me the poison, I wouldn¡¯t have collapsed, and I wouldn¡¯t have been imprisoned by that dog emperor in this bottomless underground palace for thousands of years without being able to escape. If I die, my soul will be scattered and I will never be reincarnated. ¡±


    ¡°Taiyi, if I don¡¯t absorb souls to sustain my life, my soul will soon be scattered, you know? Because of you, I¡¯ve gone from being a high and mighty king to being less of a human being! Taiyi, I love you, but I hate you. I want to have you, but I want to kill you and eat you up! I am afraid that if you do one more wrong thing, I won¡¯t be able to resist killing you. ¡± The Heavenly Sea King slowly cried tears of blood, ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to die again. Killing you will only make me suffer more. ¡±


    All of Taiyi¡¯s memories populated Fang Xuelin¡¯s mind.


    The Heavenly Sea King¡¯s doting toward Taiyi, the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s tenderness towards Taiyi, and the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s tolerance towards Taiyi, all seemed to overlap with him. Fang Xuelin¡¯s mind was in a daze, unable to distinguish between the present and the future, and even more so, unable to tell whether he was now Fang Xuelin or Taiyi.


    Who is he? Is he Taiyi, who is in love with the Heavenly Sea King, or is he Fang Xuelin, who is afraid of the Heavenly Sea King?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The Wang family¡¯s house was shaken down by an earthquake overnight, and in its backyard, a mysterious dry well appeared. Along with the news, speculation about the well was also spread.


    Legend has it that beneath the well is the tomb of the Qin Dynasty vassal King, The Heavenly Sea King. It contains countless treasures, but the most precious thing in the tomb is not these treasures, but an elixir of immortality. Legend had it that the Heavenly Sea King went through all means to procure the elixir, but he died before he could use it, and the elixir was buried with him in the tomb.


    However, one must wait until the 15th of November when the Yang energy is at its peak if they were to enter the well because it is full of filthy Qi and very dangerous.


    All of a sudden, all forces were excited, as Taoist priests, Buddhist families, and even warriors gathered in Fengcheng, waiting for the 15th of November to arrive.

 CH 200

    November 15th came as expected, and a hundred and ten men gathered, waiting for the best opportunity to enter.


    The crowd was packed and people were bustling about, all waiting in strict anticipation.


    In the crowd, someone shouted: ¡°The sun is shining, the hour has arrived, Yang energy has won, and Yin energy is suppressed. There is no better chance to go in than now! ¡±


    The crowd looked up at the sky and saw the bright, disc-like sun, and then looked around at each other hesitantly, but none responded.


    A tomb that is more than 4,000 years old is full of dangers that one can¡¯t imagine. The sooner one enters, the more likely they are to be cannon fodder.


    Everyone looked at each other, unwilling to be the first.


    Suddenly, a high voice penetrated the area and spread out from behind the crowd: ¡°Who is in the way? Make way!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s eyes lit up. Someone was going to be the first one to take the lead.


    Regardless of who shouted behind them, everyone scattered to either side with a tacit agreement to leave the middle passage.


    However, just as they were leaning to either side, the rows of people only saw a shadow over their heads and a figure jumped into the dry well.


    Everyone hesitated, ¡°Did someone enter the dry well just now?¡±


    ¡°There seems to be, and there seems not to be.¡±


    ¡°I think there was. I only saw a black shadow flash by, but it was just too fast and I didn¡¯t see who it was.¡±


    ¡°So are we going in, or not?¡± One man asked what the crowd wanted to know.


    Someone shouted again, ¡°We should enter, otherwise what are we here for?¡±


    The crowd was intent on donning their armour and taking to the field. But at that moment, a voice came from the depths of the dry well, ¡°What is this? Help! ¡±


    At the same time, a fierce black Qi emerged from the dry well, forcing the crowd outside the well back by several steps.


    The people who had been fist-pumping for a fight stopped. The raging black qi was tens of times more horrific than the filthy qi they had ever encountered before.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that a family in Xue City had asked me to go exorcise an evil spirit, so I¡¯ll depart.¡±


    ¡°I will also take my leave first.¡±


    The crowd that had originally crowded around the well retreated in twos and threes.


    In a short time, the number of people had already gone down by half.


    Most of the people who had gathered had heard that there was a thousand-year-old tomb here, but not everyone was prepared to lay down their lives for such a thing.


    ¡°Both the rich and the poor will die someday. If they won¡¯t go, we¡¯ll go in! ¡±


    In the end, of the 20 to 30 people left, a man dressed as a Taoist priest gritted his teeth and threw a talisman to disperse the black gas before sliding down the dry well wall with his copper sword.


    After a while, a voice came from down the well, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong down here; you may come down.¡±


    The last twenty or thirty people left looked at each other and finally went down the well, one by one.


    There is a very famous saying that describes fearless people.


    Huang Hongyuan felt that this saying was very applicable to them.


    ¡®They know that there is a tiger on the mountain, but are still heading for it!¡¯


    These words came to Huang Hongyuan¡¯s mind as they approached the huge dry well.


    The wind whistled in his ears and the giant lion ran wildly beneath him.


    All three of them were wearing Bai Lixin¡¯s special golden Daoist robes, and Huang Hongyuan even had a blood dot on his forehead that opened his yin-yang eyes.


    When they reached the dry well, they saw the crowd gathered in a circle in front of them. Bai Lixin did not hesitate to shout before leaping up with the giant lion in tow, passing over the crowd and jumping directly into the well.


    Huang Hongyuan¡¯s face was tense, his arms tightly wrapped around the lion¡¯s neck, forcing himself not to scream in disgrace.


    It was dark in the well, but because of the fire lingering around Peach, they could see their surroundings by a metre.


    Huang Hongyuan breathed a long sigh of relief and was about to speak when he heard Bai Lixin suddenly shout in terror, ¡°What is this? Help!¡±


    At the same time, Bai Lixin¡¯s hand quickly made a quick charm, and he saw a dozen black dots of light floating from the bottom of the cave to the sky above.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huang Hongyuan asked, unsure.


    ¡°A cover.¡± Bai Lixin withdrew his hand and smiled.


    He was now sandwiched between Huang Hongyuan and Liao Sufan. His body was slightly leaning back against Liao Sufan to steady his weight. Liao Sufan¡¯s arms went around Bai Lixin and encircled him tightly, taking on his weight to keep him well protected.


    ¡°A cover? What cover? ¡± Huang Hongyuan asked.


    ¡°A cover to get rid of those who would be in the way.¡± Bai Lixin stroked the lion¡¯s body beneath him. He slapped his hand on the lion¡¯s waist, and said in a short, strong voice: ¡°Charge!¡±


    With a low roar, the lion sprang forward.


    The winding path was manned by many evil spirits, but in front of Bai Lixin, these were just cannon fodder. Talismans kept flying out of his hand without stopping, and some turned into a light sword, which he used to directly cut these ghosts down.


    Huang Hongyuan narrowed his eyes as he looked at the palace that was getting closer and closer, his face grave.


    A white figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the palace.


    The figure was dressed in a white sarong, with hair reaching his waist. The straight, long hair was not tied up either, so it just flew in the windless surroundings¡­


    Huang Hongyuan, who was sitting at the front, looked over and suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The giant lion stopped at his shout.


    ¡°The man in front seems to be¡­yes¡­its Fang Xuelin.¡± Huang Hongyuan wiped his eyes and said uncertainly.


    Bai Lixin and Liao Sufan also saw the man, and the two nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Fang Xuelin.¡±


    Fang Xuelin was currently dressed in a flowing white sarong. His face was covered in powder and ancient makeup, and his brow was even plastered with a red flower tenant. The way he moved his hands and feet was full of grace. Where was he still a man? He was now a charming ¡°woman.¡±


    Fang Xuelin stood at the entrance of the palace, and after seeing the visitors, he was a little stunned. He walked over and performed an ancient bow: ¡°Dear guests, are you here to visit my king?¡±


    The three looked at each other in disbelief, and Bai Lixin poked Huang Hongyuan¡¯s waist from behind to indicate Huang Hongyuan to speak.


    It was not appropriate for him or Liao Sufan to speak. What if Fang Xuelin suddenly goes berserk again?


    Huang Hongyuan could only say stiffly, ¡°Yes, yes, we would like to see the Heavenly Sea King.¡±


    ¡°My king has just closed down for cultivation. If you don¡¯t mind, please follow me into the hall as you wait. ¡± Fang Xuelin¡¯s voice was gentle, and although it was a male voice, it had a woman¡¯s tone. The group heard and only felt extremely awkward.


    Huang Hongyuan paused, feeling Bai Lixin¡¯s hint from behind, and he asked, ¡°Is your ladyship Taiyi, the Queen of the Heavenly Sea King Palace?¡±


    Fang Xuelin smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, this is none other than my palace.¡±


    He looked at the people still sitting on top of the giant lion, and with a slight tilt of his head, he asked suspiciously, ¡°Since you are asking to see my king, why don¡¯t you get off your mount? If you are so insincere, how can I let you in? ¡±


    When the three men heard this, they had to get off the giant lion.


    After they got off, the lion transformed into a small Pekingese. That small dog only had the upper half of its body, and the lower half transformed into a long, smoke-like tail. It wrapped its tail around Huang Hongyuan¡¯s neck and turned into a jade pendant around his neck.


    ¡°This gentleman¡¯s jade pendant is truly magical.¡± Fang Xuelin put his hand to his mouth with a smile and led the way, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and walked in.


    Once they had gone inside, more than twenty people appeared from where Bai Lixin and the others had just come from. These people were dressed differently, in groups of three or two, and appeared to be a small, impromptu group.


    ¡°I just saw someone go in.¡± One of them pointed at the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s Palace and shouted, ¡°It must be the one who fooled us just now. Damn it, I really thought there was such a strong, filthy Qi in this dry well. Only after going down did I realise that it was a cover used by someone.¡±


    ¡°It looks like that person deliberately used a cover to trick us away. He wants to take the treasures here for himself. ¡± Another man echoed, ¡°Luckily we weren¡¯t tricked. Anyway, it¡¯s thanks to that man that all those cowards outside were driven away, and we now have less competition. ¡±


    ¡°This dry well looks ghastly, but there wasn¡¯t even a single unjust soul. It doesn¡¯t seem to be as rumoured as the outside world, so I guess someone was deliberately spreading rumours. I came from the outer city and heard two versions. One of them was that there were countless treasures in the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s tomb, and the other was that the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s palace was very dangerous. ¡±


    ¡°Not bad. I also heard both rumours. It seems that someone had come here before spreading the second rumour. ¡±


    ¡°That person must be the one who entered the dry well first.¡±


    After some self-righteous reasoning, the group arrived in front of the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s Palace.


    The gates to the palace were wide open, not prohibiting entry to outsiders. More than twenty people paused, and a Daoist priest took the lead in flinging out a talisman. He saw it pass through the entrance and land lightly on the ground. He smiled and said, ¡°There are no evil spirits. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Only then did the crowd quickly walk forward. They came upon the huge palace and felt it was even more magnificent than the palace located in the capital!


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a king¡¯s palace, it¡¯s an emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± A tomb raider lit up and pointed at the walls, ¡°This is made of fine white jade. Just this one piece is worth a fortune!¡±


    A bald man dressed as a Buddhist disciple looked at it and quickly stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t touch. Just as this tomb is so luxuriously and exquisitely built, there must be countless mechanisms in it. We must be careful along the way.¡±


    After entering the gate, they were confronted with three forks in the road, each leading to a different place. The crowd hesitated, looking at each other in confusion. The group had just been formed outside the well, and within the group were small groups that had originally been partners.


    Almost all of those who came in were in small groups of three or four, and now that they were faced with going their separate ways, these small groups were grouped back together. They immediately divided into six groups, and the intention to move separately was already self-evident.


    One of them was very handsome and imposing, most likely a leader of one of the small groups. He immediately smiled brightly and said, ¡°Since there are three forks in the path, why don¡¯t we split up?¡±


    This was exactly what everyone wanted, so they all agreed. Eventually, two groups naturally combined into one to enter the three passages.


    Bai Lixin followed behind Fang Xuelin and directly entered the palace through the main door.


    Fang Xuelin led the group, his manners gracious, his every move as if he were the mistress of the palace.


    After entering the palace, Fang Xuelin shouted brightly, ¡°Come serve our guests tea.¡±


    At that moment, several women dressed as palace maids from the Qin Dynasty appeared, each holding a tray with a cup of tea on it.


    The palace maids were graceful and did not withdraw after placing the tea, but stood steadily behind the three, looking as if they were to serve them.


    Huang Hongyuan was already dumbfounded by the whole thing. The scene at hand was really not what he had envisaged. In his subjective guess, they should have jumped into the dry well, then fought 300 rounds of battle with that black Qi, suffer heavy wounds, and finally managed to defeat the Heavenly Sea King or die with him ah.


    What the hell is this situation of sitting in a big hall and drinking tea? He couldn¡¯t understand.


    Huang Hongyuan held the pendant with his hand but did not dare take a sip of his tea.


    Bai Lixin examined Fang Xuelin and asked tentatively, ¡°Queen Taiyi, do you know a person called Fang Xuelin?¡±


    Fang Xuelin frowned and thought for a moment, then bowed his head and said, with a light smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know, why?¡±


    Bai Lixin was silent as he looked at Fang Xuelin. It did not look like he was acting. Could it be that the Heavenly Sea King had awakened his memory as Taiyi? Where was the jade soul that was beside him? He did not feel the jade soul¡¯s aura on Fang Xuelin at all.


    Bai Lixin thought about it and tried calling out in his mind, [S419M.]


    [Ding! The system has been activated. What would the Lord host need?]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s expression stalled slightly, [You¡¯ve awakened? Does it mean that the God of Food has disappeared?]


    [Lord host, first give me a moment to understand the current situation.] S419M also looked baffled as he replied.


    Bai Lixin said [mm] and then pretended to examine the magnificent palace while chatting with Fang Xuelin occasionally.


    After about two minutes, S419M¡¯s voice once again surfaced in his mind, [ Lord Host, the God of Food has not disappeared. He is only sealed up by the Heavenly Sea King. He is in a deep hibernation just like I was, hahaha.]


    [¡­] Bai Lixin had a cold sweat, [Haha my ass, do you not get the situation right now? The Heavenly Sea King can seal this Food God. Doesn¡¯t that mean this Heavenly Sea King is even more terrifying? I¡¯ve briefly faced him together with Liao Sufan, and we were no match for him at all.]


    [Don¡¯t be afraid, Lord Host. Even the most powerful opponents have a soft underbelly, and the Sea Heavenly King¡¯s soft underbelly is this Fang Xuelin, ah no, it¡¯s Taiyi. Once he is unable to absorb souls, he will be like dry land without water. He will dry up and turn into pieces in an instant. Although he is strong, he is also ¡°fragile.¡±]


    [But I have to thank this Heavenly Sea King. If he hadn¡¯t sealed the Food God away, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to wake up.]


    [Could this Heavenly Sea King be the mysterious and terrifying existence you mentioned?] Bai Lixin asked as he recalled S419M¡¯s warning back then.


    [Indeed, Lord Host. Because of the abnormal restrictions on the world¡¯s memory, I did not obtain any information about the Heavenly Sea King. We only knew of the plot until Wen Xuyao¡¯s death, but I could perceive a terrifying presence.]


    [The Heavenly Sea King is powerful. His spiritual power attribute should be on par with Dijia, most likely at the 2S level. Why didn¡¯t you find it in the search? Although he couldn¡¯t be seen in the world¡¯s memories, wouldn¡¯t his soul attributes show up in the scan?]


    [Because that strength is not the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s ah. His soul attribute is a blend of many souls. He absorbed the grievances of many souls for thousands of years. These grievances and evil spirits make up his ability but are not completely absorbed by him. So, they are half fused and half independent individuals. That is why I said that as long as he can be made to stop absorbing souls, the Heavenly Sea King will be defeated. This Heavenly Sea King is, in theory, a paper tiger.]


    [¡­¡­]


    Bai Lixin rubbed the corner of his forehead. How did the person they were quite wary of suddenly become a paper tiger after S419M¡¯s analysis?


    [Then how exactly can I get him to stop absorbing souls?]


    [He has evil spirits and resentful souls, while you have the Lord God. Although the Heavenly Sea King has a black aura wrapped around him, once the Lord God can pierce that protective wall with his Heavenly Yang Qi, the resentful souls that have been incorporated into the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s body will find an opportunity to escape in an instant. When that time comes, won¡¯t it be simple to defeat him?]


    [So that¡¯s how it is.] Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he breathed a sigh of relief. [Thank you very much, S419M.]


    [It is a privilege to serve the Lord Host. And about that jade soul, although the Heavenly Sea King has sealed the jade soul, it is not dead. The Lord God still has to crush it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence or not, but after being sealed, it saved us the trouble of having to capture it. [Hahaha, it¡¯s true to the old saying that woe and blessing go hand in hand.]


    [Ding! Acquired new unlocked memories. Would the Lord Host like to accept them?]


    Bai Lixin gently nodded at the abrupt prompt: [Accept.]


    [Ding, the unlocked memories will be transmitted to the host.]


    In his mind, a wave of new memories suddenly filled up.


    It turned out that after Wen Xuyao¡¯s death, Fang Xuelin suddenly woke up to the horror of the Jade Soul. He also felt that Liao Sufan was nothing more than a petitioner who had beaten people to death, which was vicious and not at all like the decent man he liked. He also felt like he was Wen Xuyao¡¯s murderer. Every time he saw Liao Sufan, he remembered Wen Xuyao. Under the criticism in his heart, he gradually lost his love for Liao Sufan.


    Fang Xuelin was afraid of being bewitched by the jade soul again, so he sealed the jade soul in the box.


    As the black qi circulated outwards, they finally attracted the attention of some people, including a team of tomb raiders.


    The team inquired about the source of the jade stones and moved on to Fengcheng, where they found the Wang family courtyard.


    According to the original plot, Fang Xuelin had not absorbed the Wang family¡¯s aura, so the Wang family¡¯s house had not collapsed. The tomb raiders secretly infiltrated the compound to investigate the situation.


    This team came to Fengcheng because the jade stones were too bizarre, and the black Qi attached to them was something that only those old black mountain demons and other tombs would have. The more dangerous a place is, the more likely it is to contain treasure.


    They were just mere human beings and were easily caught by Wang Baiqian, the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s subordinate. By sheer luck, they managed to escape to Fang Xuelin¡¯s residence and were saved by him.


    They were saved by Fang Xuelin, a man who was guilty of being a face con. Among the tomb raiders was a handsome man who was captain of the team. Fang Xuelin looked at the person and liked him.


    He was a regular visitor to the Wang family and had a close friendship with them. When he heard about the Wang family¡¯s secret, he had a few concerns in heart.


    This was precisely because of the thousand-year-old penance that was imprinted on his soul, the penance of Taiyi to the Heavenly Sea King.


    He was driven by this unwarranted repentance to help this group of tomb raiders.


    In the course of his help, Fang Xuelin and the team captain gradually develop a love for each other. But at that moment, the Heavenly Sea King had absorbed enough energy to sense where Taiyi was. He ordered Wang Baiqian to capture and bring Fang Xuelin to the dry well.


    When the tomb raider captain learned of this, he resolutely set out with his teammates to save his lover.


    Bai Lixin was dumbfounded as he went through the endlessly long plot crammed into his brain with a bit of disbelief.


    The main route of this world was based on tomb raiding! It¡¯s not about gambling stones!


    What the hell?


    The plot he got before was simply a prequel! The real plot is how the tomb raiders face-off with the Heavenly Sea King later.

 CH 201

    [Lord host, with this, have you found me to be valuable? Am I particularly useful?] S419M jumped in his head.


    Bai Lixin looked at Liao Sufan and Huang Hongyuan, and at Fang Xuelin sitting at the table. He suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. Beating Fang Xuelin in his state would be very unfulfilling.


    [Yes, you were so useful. I¡¯ve never felt you were so valuable as now.] Bai Lixin coldly replied.


    In the memories that S419M had just passed on to him, there were huge passages scattered throughout the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s palace. The Tomb Raiders fought several minions made of black qi in the various passages to save Fang Xuelin. At the same time, Fang Xuelin was imprisoned in the palace.


    The Heavenly Sea King loved and hated Taiyi, so he was tangled. Because of the 4000-year-old entanglement, Fang Xuelin¡¯s soul was redeemed by the deaths of Wen Xuyao and Elder Wen, and he got memories of his past life.


    As for the handsome captain, his process every time he crosses a barrier set by the Heavenly Sea King was expressed in great detail.


    Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but laugh a bit. The plot had gone so off course that he didn¡¯t even know how to correct it.


    [S419M, Where is the Heavenly Sea King now?]


    [Lord Host, the Heavenly Sea King is right in the next room. He is using a mirror to observe every move here. I advise the Lord Host not to reveal any cards here.] S419M said.


    [I see.] He knew that the Heavenly Sea King was watching this place, but Bai Lixin wasn¡¯t feeling nervous at all.


    [You said to let Liao Sufan¡¯s Heavenly Yang Qi pierce the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s barrier. How exactly do we pierce it?]


    [Lord Host, you can attach your soul to Liao Sufan¡¯s body and become one with him. That way, not only are your powers fused, but you can also channel his Yang Qi. Liao Sufan is the Lord God, so he will not reject you.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up, [Yes, there is a way to do that.]


    He coughed lightly and heard Fang Xuelin ask, ¡°Why do the guests look indifferent and not drink tea?¡±


    Bai Lixin let out a long sigh, ¡°We are so anxious. How can we drink this tea?¡±


    Fang Xuelin frowned, ¡°What are your worries?¡±


    ¡°Because we are here to find the demon that eats people¡¯s hearts!


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s eyes popped, and he was in a trance for a moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t those who are eaten by the devil those who deserve to die?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fang Xuelin¡¯s statement confused Bai Lixin.


    ¡°Prostitutes, thieves, murderers.¡­¡± Fang Xuelin¡¯s eyes wavered, ¡°These people should all die, so the world would be cleaner. Isn¡¯t that good? ¡±


    ¡°Fucking fart!¡± Huang Hongyuan suddenly jumped up, ¡°Do people deserve to die for selling their bodies? It¡¯s obvious that the Heavenly Sea King is the biggest villain, yet he uses justice as a way to justify himself. How dare you say that? ¡±


    Fang Xuelin tilted his head innocently and wasn¡¯t angry, ¡°What I¡¯ve said is true. Since they are evil people, they deserve to die. ¡±


    The three of them frowned and looked at each other with blank faces.


    As they looked at each other, they heard Fang Xuelin say happily, ¡°You three are also wicked people, for you have insulted my king. The king is the best man in the world, and all those who scold him deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe!¡± The three maidservants standing behind Bai Lixin suddenly turned into three streams of black air that hovered in the air. Bai Lixin¡¯s body tensed up and he threw several paper figures out of his arms.


    The paper figures turned into children, and with a sharp whistle, their mouths opened and they sucked all the black air into their stomachs.


    The battle was over before it had even begun, and Fang Xuelin was dumbfounded. Then he laughed softly, ¡°Why are you so cruel? You killed three of my maidservants, but that¡¯s okay. I have many more. ¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, more black air drifted in from outside the palace.


    A dozen children smiled and took a deep breath as they held hands and sucked the black air in with another gulp.


    These paper children were not the ordinary ones from the previous days. They were made with his and Liao Sufan¡¯s blood. They not only possessed Daoist Qi but also Liao Sufan¡¯s Heavenly Yang Qi.


    Did this Heavenly Sea King think they would come for a battle they were not sure of?


    Fang Xuelin saw the black Qi being absorbed again, and he suddenly burst into tears. His voice was miserable. ¡°You guys are disgusting. How dare you hurt my maidservants repeatedly. Wu wu wu. ¡±


    The three people looked at Fang Xuelin¡¯s bizarre behavior, and two words suddenly popped up in their minds: really crazy!¡­


    [Keep provoking him, Lord Host! Attack him! He is the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s weakness. The Heavenly Sea King will definitely come out!]


    Bai Lixin nodded. He pointed at Fang Xuelin and said to the children, ¡°Suck him!¡±


    At the order, the paper children immediately turned to the wailing Fang Xuelin, opened their mouths wide and sucked in with ferocity.


    Fang Xuelin was wearing a white gauze, which drifted lightly. He was not even wearing anything underneath. As the children sucked in, the gauze on Fang Xuelin¡¯s body fluttered, and his chest was opened to reveal the milky white skin.


    His face went pale and he panicked, covering his chest and legs in a panic and screaming, ¡°You rascals! My king, my king, please come and save me!!! ¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered. Yes, call him. Children, blow harder. Blow harder!


    A black mist different from the one used by Fang Xuelin suddenly appeared in the air and approached the dozen paper children. As the children were about to be cut into pieces, Liao Sufan, who had been standing behind them, grabbed the sharp black Qi with his bare hands.


    The black Qi struggled and slithered like a snake for a few moments, and then the black Qi evaporated into white mist and disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days since I saw you and you are inproved.¡± A low voice came out of the darkness. With a look of joy on his face, Fang Xuelin jumped at the person who had come and hugged him. ¡°My king, you have finally come.¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King slowly embraced Fang Xuelin and walked out of the darkness. He looked at Fang Xuelin with affectionate eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Taiyi. Leave everything to me. ¡±


    Fang Xuelin pointed at Bai Lixin in grievance and said angrily, ¡°They¡­ they humiliated me. My king must avenge me. ¡±


    ¡°Finally, the Heavenly Sea King stops being a tortoise.¡± Bai Lixin laughed coldly and arched his hand. His eyes were slightly lowered, resting on the Heavenly Sea King in the hopes of finding something. Unfortunately, there was no Jade Soul in his visible line of sight.


    [S419M, where is the Jade Soul?] Bai Lixin asked in his mind.


    [Don¡¯t worry, I already found it; it¡¯s on the Heavenly Sea King.]


    The Heavenly Sea King raised his eyebrows and looked at Bai Lixin. [Wen Xuyao, you seem to have been communicating with an invisible thing just now. What is it? Is it something like this jade soul?] The Heavenly Sea King pulled out the jade pendant covered with black runes from his pocket and laughed.


    At this, Bai Lixin¡¯s body stiffened, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, several rows of yellow talismans were immediately arranged in the sky, shooting straight towards the Heavenly Sea King.


    With a cold laugh, the Heavenly Sea King waved his hand casually, and black mist burst out from his sleeve, clashing with the talismans. A huge white mist immediately rose in the palace, wrapping everyone in it.


    ¡°A trivial skill.¡± With a wave of his hand, the Heavenly Sea King laughed and dispersed the white mist.


    After the mist dispersed, Bai Lixin smiled. Meanwhile, Liao Sufan gently blew into his palm and the powder of the jade pendant fell into the air.


    The Heavenly Sea King was stunned. When he looked at his palm, he found that the jade pendant he was holding was gone.


    ¡°Of course, I knew it was a trivial trick. I didn¡¯t intend to use it to hurt you.¡± Bai Lixin shrugged, ¡°That pendant was my purpose from the start.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so what if you succeeded. The only reason I didn¡¯t throw it away was that it was a piece of portable jewellery from the city. It won¡¯t hurt me even if you turn it into powder. ¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed lightly and did not answer.


    Yes, it doesn¡¯t affect you, but it is of great use to Dijia, S419M, and me.


    I really want to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t suppressed and sealed the good god with your evil qi, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for us to get rid of him.


    The Heavenly Sea King didn¡¯t know that he had done a good deed. He frowned at them, and with a wave of his arm, he surrounded the palace with black qi. A cloud of black qi emerged from beneath him, embracing him and Fang Xuelin, making them float in mid-air.


    Liao Sufan, Wen Xuyao, and this other person are a nuisance. One is the person Taiyi mistakenly fell in love with, and the other is the person Taiyi hates. Taiyi has become so confused and it¡¯s all your fault. Only when you die can I restore Taiyi to his original state and become my queen.


    Bai Lixin looked at the Heavenly Sea King and sneered. ¡°You know that Fang Xuelin was infatuated with Liao Sufan, but Liao Sufan has never accepted nor confessed to him. It was all his wishful thinking, so why blame it on others? You are both worthy of being lovers. You are equally as shameless. You are the most wicked person in the world, but you think of yourself as a saint. Heavenly Sea King, it¡¯s no wonder Taiyi tried to kill a hypocrite like you 4000 years ago, and later fell in love with Liao Sufan. Taiyi, you are such a hypocritical person. No wonder Liao Sufan doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King and Taiyi were furious at the same time, with their eyes rounded in anger.


    A mass of black Qi was then thrown at Bai Lixin again. Bai Lixin sneered again, ¡°Using the same move twice is too corny, Heavenly Sea King. I thought you were a formidable opponent, but it seems I overestimated you. ¡±


    The anger on the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s face condensed. He roared and raised both arms to the sky while shouting, ¡°Wen Xuyao, you want to die!¡±


    The jade pendant around Huang Hongyuan¡¯s neck felt the unusual power and automatically transformed into the form of a giant lion to protect him.


    The black ball of qi slowly grew larger, and then compressed until it became a pure black ball of one metre in diameter.


    ¡°Go to hell, Liao Sufan!¡± The fact that Taiyi killed him was a barrier he would never get through. Whenever he thought of it, he couldn¡¯t suppress his angry heart.


    After a long time of energy accumulation, the Heavenly Sea King was about to throw the black energy ball at Bai Lixin when his expression changed abruptly and the air mass above his head dissipated violently. He looked down at his abdomen in disbelief, where a hand was steadily inserted.


    The hand then pulled back so violently that black blood dripped from it.


    The Heavenly Sea King looked at Fang Xuelin in front of him. His eyes were full of blood and tears, and his face was sad, ¡°Taiyi, you hurt me again! Taiyi, I said that no one in the world can hurt, harm, or deceive me except you. I¡¯ve never hurt or been on my guard against you, but you still hurt me. Is your heart made of iron?! I¡¯ve done everything for you, but I can¡¯t move you?! Ah ah!!! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you! ¡±


    Fang Xuelin looked terrified and shook his head desperately, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me, it¡¯s really not me! Believe me, my body moved on its own!!!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Bitch! You bitch!¡± The blackness in the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s eyes spread out as he slapped Fang Xuelin far into the wall, ¡°Do you think I will continue to believe in you after all these mistakes? You killed me once, and now you want to kill me a second time! You bitch!¡±


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of Fang Xuelin¡¯s mouth, and tears welled up in his eyes. He shook his head desperately, trying to explain something.


    On his body, a paper figure fluttered to the ground unnoticed.

 CH 202

    Bai Lixin let out a sigh. Now that Liao Sufan had crushed the jade pendant with the jade soul into powder, the big stone in his heart was put down.


    The Heavenly Sea King had gone berserk in his anger because Fang Xuelin had attacked him.


    The black qi on his body continued to escape, and that black qi spurted out, just as it had erupted from under the dry well that day.


    Bai Lixin looked at the Heavenly Sea King, whose hair was slowly turning white and whose body was gradually withering down, and asked in his mind, [It¡¯s now easy to pierce his body like this, right?]


    S419M was stunned and he stammered in disbelief, [Yes¡­ but¡­ this is¡­¡­ too simple and rough ah!] What about the promised soul attaching to Liao Sufan and then piercing the protective wall with the Heavenly Yang Qi? Where is the promised step-by-step procedure?!


    Is directly controlling Fang Xuelin to pierce the protective wall too¡­ too¡­corny?


    [They say that the Taiyi is the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s weakness, so I had to try. Even if he couldn¡¯t pierce the barrier, it would still affect the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s sanity]. Bai Lixin said back in his mind, [Only, I didn¡¯t expect that the Heavenly Sea King was not at all guarded against Taiyi.¡­]


    Bai Lixin lowered his eyes and sighed, not the slightest bit happy that he had pierced the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s protective wall like this.


    He looked at the two people who were entangled with each other and then at the solemn-looking Liao Sufan beside him. A hint of emotion appeared on his face.


    The Heavenly Sea King was trapped by love, wounded by Taiyi more than four thousand years ago, and woke up to see Taiyi dead before him. Whom should he love and whom should he hate now that she was dead?


    Taiyi¡¯s death did not free the Heavenly Sea King but deepened his obsession.


    Why did Taiyi become his weakness? Why did the Heavenly Sea King cling to life for 4,000 years and not leave? Is it for the sake of this monstrous power? Or did he simply want to prove that Taiyi did not want to harm him?


    The answer was already self-evident at the moment.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with emotion, and he couldn¡¯t help but take Liao Sufan¡¯s hand beside him, crossing their fingers together.


    Liao Sufan was stunned as the warmth in his hand passed through his fingertips and went to the depths of his heart. He glanced at Bai Lixin and found that Bai Lixin was already looking at him. The two men looked at each other without speaking, but everything was already in their eyes.


    From the initial acquaintance with Dijia, he already had a purpose.


    Why could he have lasted so long before meeting Dijia, continuing to travel between worlds? For the sake of an unwillingness, and even more so to rewrite history.


    It was as if time had stood still for him, thinking it was the end, only to have to start all over again.


    In this constant cycle, although he did not go mad or break down, he was on the verge of collapse.


    When was the day the non-stop tasks would end? When would it end once and for all?


    He had reached the stage of doing whatever it took, almost losing his mind, to achieve his goal as quickly as possible. It was too lonely after such a long time and such a long journey.


    In the first world where he met with Dijia, he had long lost his proper understanding of the three views. He had long become numb to the fact that he treated people in the worlds he transmigrated to as objects of his mission. He saw them as props, like ants, and did not even consider them as human beings. He did not blend into each world, examining it with the eyes of a spectator, watching it progress according to its orbit. He only needed to tamper with a small string, and the future would be turned upside down.


    This was his power, to turn over the clouds and rain in hundreds of worlds.


    At the time, wasn¡¯t he similar to the present-day Heavenly Sea King?


    Dijia, thank you for letting me meet you. Thank you for redeeming me.


    If you had not been you, you might not have made me what I am today.


    S419M claims that he is saving Dijia, but in fact, it is Dijia who has saved him.


    The Heavenly Sea King certainly deserved to die, but Bai Lixin was somewhat empathetic towards his despair. If Dijia had hurt him in front of outsiders, he would have only gone crazier.


    He had started with an impure motive and a purpose for being with Dijia. But Dijia had tolerated him throughout.


    With a firm grip on Liao Sufan¡¯s hand, Bai Lixin tilted his head to look at him and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Liao Sufan was puzzled, but he nodded, ¡°There is no need to say thank you between you and me.¡±


    Black Qi erupted and quickly escaped down the great hall and beyond it.


    ¡°Senior brother, look, there¡¯s nothing along the way.¡± At one of the forks in the path, six Daoist priests gradually relaxed, and a young junior Daoist priest laughed.


    We still need to walk with caution. An ancient tomb over four thousand years old has a long history. Even if there are no evil spirits, there should be miasma from the long period of airlessness. It¡¯s too clean here to be scientific. ¡± The slightly older daoist priest admonished.


    ¡°Hahaha, science. Since when do you talismanic sects talk about science? For your information, Taoism is about Taoism, not science! ¡± A Daoist priest from a different faction told the two.


    ¡°Heh, pedantry. What kind of society is it now? Do you still think you can tell a fortune and cheat like before? We in the Talisman School exorcise evil spirits and fight ghosts, but what about your Divinity School? All you have are words. I think you should retreat as soon as possible while it¡¯s still safe in the tomb, so as not to hold back our Talisman School.¡±


    ¡°Bah! We watch the stars at night and help people avoid calamities. We are curing things from the root. You¡­ ¡± The Daoist from the Divinity School was about to snicker at the disciples of the Talisman School when his expression suddenly changed halfway through his sentence and he pointed ahead, ¡°What is that?!¡±


    The senior disciple of the Talisman School was already on standby. He threw talismans out of his hands, forming a barrier and flying towards the black qi that suddenly appeared out of thin air. The senior disciple of the Divinity School, on the other hand, was counting with his fingers and shouting, ¡°This is not good. The fate of this place has suddenly changed. A great disaster will befall us. The depths of this ancient tomb are not for us to go any deeper. Hey, ghost exorcist, let¡¯s quickly return the way we came and get out of this cave! ¡±


    The senior disciple from the Talisman sect nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The six stumbled back and were about to reach the fork in the road when the one from the Divinity School bellowed, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The moment the crowd stopped in their tracks, they saw another powerful black Qi coming toward them.


    They could not tell what this black Qi was, but a sweat-inducing and sinister aura were coming from it.


    The black qi forced itself onto the group from both sides, and it blocked them like turtles in a jar. The senior disciple of the talisman school had talismans flying out of his hands, constantly flinging them at the two clouds of black qi.


    However, as strength dictated, the talismans kept flying, but the black qi did not slow down or even weaken the rhythm of its attack at all.


    ¡°Senior brother! I don¡¯t want to die yet! ¡± The junior disciple of the Talisman Sect was so frightened that his face turned white and he hid behind his senior brother, screaming.


    ¡°If I had known this would happen, I should have fallen for the cover-up and not come in!¡±


    The senior disciple of the Talisman School frowned at these words and glanced back at the junior disciple, but finally did not speak up.


    The Talisman School and the Divinity School were each led by two senior disciples, followed by two junior disciples who had just become apprentices. The two schools have been at odds with each other ever since they were founded, but when it came to a life-and-death situation, it was the senior disciple of the Divinity School who laughed: ¡°Hahaha, life and death are up to heaven. I saw your senior brother going into the well first, and you jumped in after. It wasn¡¯t your senior brother who kicked you in but you are now blaming him. ¡±


    The senior disciple of the Divinity School smiled and glared at the senior disciple of the Talisman School, ¡°Old enemy, your batch of students this year is no good. Look at my batch; they haven¡¯t said a word from the beginning to the end. ¡±


    ¡°You have the nerve to say that, but take a good look back, your good disciples have all fainted in fear,¡± snorted the senior disciple of the Talisman Sect.


    The Divinity School¡¯s senior disciple, who had just been arrogant, stiffened and turned his head to look behind him. He found that the two disciples behind him had rolled their eyes and had fainted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Divinity School has always had a slippery tongue, but at this point, the Divinity School¡¯s eldest senior disciple had no desire to argue.


    He looked at the approaching black qi and then at the Talisman Sect¡¯s Senior disciple who was desperately casting talismans, and sighed, ¡°Old rival, I¡¯m afraid that this is the end of us today.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! My fate is up to me. Fuck you! I¡¯m not dead yet, so why should I give up? My master said I could live a hundred years, so how could I be subdued by this mere black Qi!¡± The senior disciple of the Talisman School shouted, forcing more talismans towards the black Qi.


    As the black qi approached, two children¡¯s shrill laughter suddenly rang out, followed by two white figures steadily blocking the black qi in front of them.


    The two senior Daoists took a look and saw that they were two children of six or seven years old. They were wearing red belly pockets like those of dolls. The boy had a sky braid on his head, while the girl had a sheep¡¯s horn braid.


    As soon as the two children stood still, they opened their mouths wide and inhaled the strong black qi into their mouths. The two were dumbfounded as they watched the two balls of black mist that had driven them to desperation get instantly sucked into the two children¡¯s bellies.


    The children¡¯s bodies glowed with a faint white light, and the black qi was immediately refined by an extremely powerful Dao qi and Heavenly Yang qi.


    As the black qi dissipated, the scene at the other end of the black qi slowly appeared in front of them.


    The senior disciple of the talisman school opened his eyes wide in excitement and said, ¡°This¡­this is what the Ancestor of Taoism called turning paper into gods! Such a profound Daoist art, which senior is helping us?!¡±


    The two children finished inhaling the black mist and turned their heads to look at the six men. Their expressions were indifferent and without the innocence that children should have.


    The girl¡¯s eyes narrowed as she said coldly, ¡°This place is extremely dangerous. Master has ordered us to quickly escort you out! ¡±


    The two senior disciples from the Talisman School and the Divinity School nodded and did not dare to stay any longer. They were both from the Daoist religion, and although it had split into many branches as it developed, at the end of the day, the roots of the Daoist religion were still one. Therefore, they all had great respect for Daoists who possessed powerful Daoist techniques.


    ¡°I wonder who the master of the two divine beings is?¡± The senior disciple of the Divinity School asked respectfully after pinching his junior brothers to wake them up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who my master is. My master had given you a warning before, but you still insisted on stepping into this dry well. You have violated the taboo and are so rampant. Why don¡¯t you follow me and leave? ¡±


    The two groups of people had no choice but to leave the dry well under the escort of the children.


    When they reached the bottom of the dry well, the two children pulled the three people to the mouth of the dry well with ease.


    Once they reached the mouth of the well, the Daoist priests realised that the other people who had gone down with them had also been brought up.


    Of the twenty or thirty people that went down, only twelve or thirteen left. One team even had only its captain left.


    ¡°After this incident, I hope you will take this as a warning not to lose your fear of death because of curiosity and greed,¡± the two children said quietly as they hovered over the well¡¯s mouth. You can trample on other people¡¯s burial places, but don¡¯t stay here; leave now! ¡± The children¡¯s warning was followed by a flight back into the dry well.


    The eyes of the captain of the tomb raider team were blank. He had seen his brothers absorbed by the black mist one by one, dying in agony in front of him, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    He knew that digging up people¡¯s ancestral graves would surely bring retribution, but he never expected it to come so quickly.


    The senior disciple of the Talisman School, on the other hand, looked back at his junior brother, who had just scolded him in the cave. He walked up to him and sighed, ¡°Junior brother, you should not return to the Talisman School. It is not a place where you should go. Since you followed me down the mountain this time, don¡¯t go up the mountain again. ¡±


    With these words, he and the senior disciple of the Divinity School supported each other and slowly left.


    The other three disciples took a look at him and followed their senior brothers. In the open space, the junior disciple of the Talisman school was left alone. He looked around in confusion and shivered when he recalled the scene under the dry well.


    He had originally become a Daoist priest because of the prestige and status, but if being a Daoist priest was so dangerous, it was better not to do it! With this in mind, the junior daoist was open-minded and he left in a flash.


    Other people also left in twos and threes. One of the monks pitied the captain of the tomb raiding squad, who was more in mourning than in death, and he helped him back to the temple.


    As they stepped into the temple, the ancient bell suddenly rang. The dull sound of the bell gradually spread out, as if the turbidity in the sky and the earth had been repelled.


    The tomb raider suddenly felt a sense of peace and tranquilly in his heart when he heard this sound.


    The monk thought, ¡®This gentleman has a good relationship with our Buddha and is extremely insightful¡­¡¯


    The Heavenly Sea King looked haggard. His face was as wrinkled as that of a hundred-year-old man; his skin was creased layer by layer, almost drooping over his eyes.


    Fang Xuelin still had Taiyi¡¯s memory in his mind. On seeing the tears, he cried and hugged the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s leg: ¡°My king, my king, I remember. It was my fault that I hurt you!!! ¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King covered his face and kicked Fang Xuelin away, ¡°Go away, don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t want you to see what I look like now. Even if I die, the image I leave in your mind should be tall and handsome, not like this. ¡±


    Fang Xuelin crawled back to the Heavenly Sea King and cried, ¡°My king, even if you become whatever you are, you are still my heaven and my king. It was really not me just now. I was controlled by the paper man they possessed. Believe me, I would not make the same mistake again. Anyone in this world can fail you, but I will not fail you! Please believe me. ¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King¡¯s eyes wavered and his slightly frantic gaze snapped back to attention as he leaned down to examine Fang Xuelin. ¡°Is what you say true?¡±


    Fang Xuelin nodded desperately, ¡°Yes, it is true. I am too foolish, I am too incompetent, but I never wanted to hurt you! Not more than four thousand years ago, and not now. Please let me die with you, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King laughed out into the sky. Instead of blood like before, two lines of clear liquid came from his eyes this time.


    He leaned down and hugged Fang Xuelin, using his wrinkled hands to gently brush away the tears under his eyes. ¡°I have waited for over 4,000 years for you to say, ¡®I have never thought of harming you.¡¯ But I was afraid that I would not get the answer I wanted, so I did not dare to ask. ¡±


    As the blackness dissipated, the resentment within the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s body gradually dissipated, and his consciousness gradually awoke.


    His old eyes were gentle, and he leaned over and kissed Fang Xuelin¡¯s forehead with his dry lips: ¡°You are my Taiyi. How can I be willing to let you die? ¡±


    After saying this, he suddenly waved his hand violently, which attracted a mass of black gas to wrap Fang Xuelin. As soon as the black Qi wrapped around Fang Xuelin, it carried him away from the group and rushed out.


    The Heavenly Sea King was now at the end of his tether, and Bai Lixin had no intention of stopping his actions. After all, Fang Xuelin was the son of the world. If he died, the world would immediately collapse.

 CH 203

    The Heavenly Sea King laughed again after sending Fang Xuelin away, and Bai Lixin saw his hand slap fiercely towards the wound, causing searing black flames to appear on it.


    Bai Lixin smelt burning flesh and green smoke rising from the wound. The black mist gradually stopped spreading, while the paper figures that Bai Lixin had released were still absorbing the black mist frantically.


    With a flick of the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s hand, the black mist that had been casually tumbling through the palace seemed to come to life. Without warning, it violently opened up and wrapped the paper figures in it, corrupting them from the outside.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s Dao heart was injured, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. The dozens of paper children turned into broken paper figures that fell lifelessly from the black mist.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m going to die, you can all come and accompany me.¡± With a cold laugh, the Heavenly Sea King opened his mouth wide and sucked in the black qi remaining around him into his stomach. At the same time, his body started expanding outwards.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes widened. He is planning to explode himself!


    [Deduct points and activate time stasis, S419M!] [Ding! Warning! Warning! The opponent¡¯s mental power is too strong; time stasis is ineffective.]


    Bai Lixin looked at the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s increasingly swollen body. He clenched his teeth and tapped his finger on the giant lion¡¯s forehead, and bellowed, ¡°Quick! Take the two of them and leave! ¡±


    As the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s self-destruction was imminent, Bai Lixin grabbed Liao Sufan and Huang Hongyuan by the collar, intending to fling them onto the giant lion.


    Huang Hongyuan was caught off guard and was thrown up, but before he could get Liao Sufan, the latter kicked the giant lion behind hard, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The giant lion wailed, pulled himself up, and quickly ran out.


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Uh ¡­¡­¡± Hey, hey, wait a minute, there¡¯s still a passenger who hasn¡¯t gone up yet!


    Liao Sufan gave a ferocious laugh and yanked Bai Lixin¡¯s hand off his collar. ¡°Do you think I am greedy for life and afraid of death?¡±


    Bai Lixin shook his head, ¡°of course not, but it¡¯s urgent¡­¡±


    ¡°This guy is going to blow himself up, right? What are you going to do after letting us leave?¡± Liao Sufan stared into Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes and said angrily, ¡°What did you want to do? Do you want to make me fall in despair like the Heavenly Sea King? ¡±


    Bai Lixin was silent. Over there, the Heavenly Sea King laughed, ¡°Good, good! It¡¯s good you both stayed! One is the one who hurt Taiyi in this life, and the other is the one who hurt Taiyi four thousand years ago. I have no regrets if you two are buried with me! ¡±


    ¡°Haha! What a joke! ¡± Bai Lixin bit his finger. His fingertips flew in mid-air as he wrote while taking out all the talismans he had, ¡°You have many regrets, but your biggest regret will be that as soon as you die, your soul will turn to ashes! You will never be able to be with Taiyi. He will have a new lover, and he will continue to have a new lover even in his next life. And you? Your life is over! ¡±


    Bai Lixin deliberately mentioned Taiyi, and sure enough, he saw the Heavenly Sea King begin to roar again. His eyes were sharp and he shouted. ¡°There¡¯s a flaw! Move out! ¡±


    The talismans floating overhead quickly flew out, twisting and transforming into a yellow chain and then binding the Heavenly Sea King.


    ¡°Hahaha, do you think you can seal me with such a method? I use my life as a tribute and burn my soul as my power. How are these ordinary talismans a match for me? ¡± The body in the chain of talismans continued to expand. Not only did the chains not trap the Heavenly Sea King, but they also accelerated the pace of his self-destruction due to the squeeze.


    Bai Lixin glared at Liao Sufan: ¡°Why the hell did you stay here? You almost killed me with the twenty boards of beatings, do you think I¡¯ll forgive you if you stay? Get out of here! ¡±


    Liao Sufan was calm in the face of the great disaster. When Bai Lixin spoke of the twenty boards in anger, Liao Sufan said: ¡°I wanted to say a long time ago that you should settle accounts with me. Now that I know you haven¡¯t forgiven me, I¡¯m going to stay even more. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was speechless. ¡°You!¡±


    The Heavenly Sea King became bigger and bigger and was about to explode. Liao Sufan held Bai Lixin¡¯s hand, crossed their fingers, and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I am the only one left in my family and I am all alone.¡±


    Bai Lixin slapped Liao Sufan on the head, ¡°Are you stupid? His energy is so huge that even if we escape from here, the whole of Fengcheng will be blown into ruins. We have to find a way to cover his aura. ¡±


    Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind. Bai Lixin brightened up and slapped himself on the head, ¡°I am so stupid. Yes, since he is a ball of skin, just poke a hole and the ball will deflate! ¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed out loud and used his finger to place a blood dot on his forehead, then he tapped Liao Sufan¡¯s forehead with ferocity.


    Liao Sufan only felt that his head was dizzy from Bai Lixin¡¯s hit, then he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s voice in his mind, ¡°Follow my senses.¡±


    As Bai Lixin¡¯s came from the depths within him, Liao Sufan felt the air currents around his body surging towards one place. And at the same time, he heard Bai Lixin chanting, ¡°Those who are at war are arrayed in front of each other! Urgent as a command, the Thunder God, come quickly! ¡±


    In Liao Sufan¡¯s hand, a sword made of thunder and lightning slowly coalesced and crackled with lightning.


    With the lightning sword in his hand, Liao Sufan rushed forward and slashed at the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s body with the sword. The Heavenly Sea King¡¯s body was like a deflated ball, gushing out black qi.


    The paper figures on the ground, which had already been damaged, eventually merged into one. They turned into a teenage boy who started sucking in the direction of the Sea King¡¯s wound. The Heavenly Sea King struggled, but his body was already bound by Bai Lixin¡¯s chain talismans, and his arms were also entangled, so he was surprisingly unable to do anything but twist his body.


    The teenage boy¡¯s belly grew and deflated, deflating and growing again as the black qi continued to refine within his body, while the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s body rapidly shrank back, eventually turning into a crumpled old man.


    The teenage boy drained all the black qi and finally could no longer support his body. It once again shattered into several pieces before shattering in mid-air.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s strength was almost exhausted at this moment. He once again clenched his hand and returned his soul to his body.


    The Heavenly Sea King lay on the ground with difficulty. Liao Sufan¡¯s whole body strength had also melted into the sword. He too was so tired that he could barely stand. Bai Lixin smiled weakly, ¡°It¡¯s because I removed my soul from my body and attached it to you. Please don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Liao Sufan chuckled and went over to hold Bai Lixin, ¡°My body is willing to take it even if you do it several times.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°What you said sounds so ambiguous¡­¡± I know I haven¡¯t misunderstand this sentence!


    Liao Sufan stood in front of Bai Lixin, smiling with a gentle face: ¡°You and I have been through life and death together. Can you please find it in your heart to forgive me for the twenty beatings?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled back and was about to speak, but his face suddenly flushed and he violently pushed Liao Sufan away from him.


    Liao Sufan stumbled on his feet, and when he turned around, he saw that the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s claws were only a few millimeters away from Bai Lixin!


    Liao Sufan felt despair!


    Before he could make a move, a violent golden light suddenly burst out from Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead. The light was so warm and powerful that it instantly burned the Heavenly Sea King to ashes and dissipated into the air.


    Beyond the golden light, Liao Sufan watched as it gradually merged into a blurred humanoid form. The human form leaned down and gently kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead before it dissipated.


    Seeing the golden figure kissing Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead, Liao Sufan no longer felt weak. He jumped up from the ground and scurried in front of Bai Lixin: ¡°That man¡­ no, who is that guy? Why did he kiss you? ¡±


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes and could no longer support his exhausted body and passed out. Before passing out, Bai Lixin mentally spat out, ¡°Big brother, you can even eat your own jealousy.¡±


    The matter of the Heavenly Sea King¡¯s tomb was completely resolved, and Fengcheng was back to its old life.


    Huang Hongyuan and Liao Sufan found evidence of Wang Baiqian¡¯s doings. He was promptly arrested and put in jail.


    Fang Xuelin¡¯s memories of Taiyi temporarily disappeared with the disappearance of the Heavenly Sea King. When he woke up, he was regarded as an evil creature by everyone in Fengcheng because the jade soul sucked qi and aura.


    Without the jade soul, his golden pupil no longer existed. He couldn¡¯t stay in Fengcheng, so he packed and left the city.


    Later, someone said they had seen him, but he was no longer the gentle scholar. He was a ragged man begging in the streets. According to the man, Fang Xuelin seemed to have lost his mind, calling himself ¡°Fang Xuelin¡± at one time and ¡°Taiyi¡± at another. At times, he also calls out ¡°Jade Soul¡± and ¡°My King.¡±


    Bai Lixin was saved by the protection Dijia put on his forehead, but this also caused Liao Sufan to ask questions and get jealous every day.


    In the end, Bai Lixin was unable to answer and had to use kisses to change the subject each time. In this way, Bai Lixin found that it was he who suffered the consequences.


    On this day, Bai Lixin was tossed to death again, his body bruised and battered, and he watched Liao Sufan go to work at the governor¡¯s house with vitality. Afterwards, he slapped the bed and wailed in his heart, ¡®Why should I be guilty? Why should I apologise to Dijia because of Dijia? Is it possible that I¡¯m stupid?¡¯


    In the original memory of the world, Fang Xuelin¡¯s lover, the captain of the tomb raiders, entered the Buddhist sect. He ended up with deep vision and wisdom, later becoming the presiding officer of the temple.


    Bai Lixin and Liao Sufan lived to their nineties in this life and fell into eternal sleep embracing each other in the final sunset.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, on defeating the False God of Food and earning 20,000-dimensional points.]


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, for collecting the Lord God¡¯s Soul Fragment X1, mission completion level S, and gaining 30,000 Plane Points.]


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, your soul attributes have been increased by 55% to S-rank.]


    [ As of now, 10 of the Lord¡®s Soul Fragments have been successfully collected. 2 pieces are remaining to form a complete collection. Please continue to work hard, Lord Host]


    After lingering with Dijia¡¯s soul in the void for a long time, Bai Lixin¡¯s soul was again ¡°blessed¡± by Dijia, and his S rank spiritual power was raised to 65% before he reluctantly set off on his journey to a new world.


    [Ding, you have reached the mission world. The system will do a soul fusion for the host.]


    [Ding, the soul fusion rate has reached 100%, and the fused body attributes are being scanned.]


    [Ding, the scan is finished. The original mental power attribute is a B grade, and the physical attribute is also a B grade. The soul attribute is now the host¡¯s S grade. Please enhance the body attribute as soon as possible.]


    [The world¡¯s memories are being collected. Ding! The world memory collection is complete. World memories are now being transmitted to the host.]


    This was an ABO world. There are only men in this world. But some men could also get pregnant, and men were divided into three genders.


    Alpha: The man at the top of the food chain, the most powerful and combatant. They can not get pregnant but can impregnate the other two genders. The number of alphas accounted for 20% of the total number of men. All Omega and Beta take pride in being able to be marked by an alpha.


    Omega: weakest in combat, can¡¯t impregnate, but the ability to conceive is the strongest. Any child born to an omega will inherit the best genes from his parents. These were a rare gender, and highly coveted by Alpha and Beta!! They accounted for 5% of the total population. All Alphas and Betas take pride in being able to mark an omega.


    Beta: The most common of the three genders, they can either impregnate or impregnate a Beta or Omega. They were mediocre in combat power, higher than omega and lower than alpha. Most of the mid and lower powers in the empire were occupied by Beta. They were at the bottom of the food chain in this world.

 CH 204

    Bai Lixin was absorbing the memories of the world when he was suddenly jolted by a tingling sensation inside his body. It flowed through his entire body from his lower abdomen.


    His body stiffened, and the tip of his nose was instantly filled with a sweet creamy smell.


    The smell was so delicious and enticing that he couldn¡¯t help but pull himself out of the world¡¯s memories.


    Bai Lixin frowned. Was this an aphrodisiac?


    No, it was not an aphrodisiac. This kind of desire comes from the heart. It was facilitated by the body itself, not by the guidance of an external object.


    Is this? Omega¡¯s pheromones?


    [Ding, warning, Lord Host, the pheromones in your body are spreading outward; this body is now in heat].


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­] Could it be more dog-blooded  as soon as I crossed over?


    [Can you use points to help me stop the spread of pheromones?] Bai Lixin asked.


    [Yes, Lord Host. Ding! Deducting 200 points to inhibit the diffusion of pheromones] After S419M used 200 points to suppress the pheromones, it paused and added: [Lord Host, I have to remind you. Spreading pheromones is instinctive for an Omega, but it is not a virus. If suppressed for a long time, it will only have adverse effects. It is better to ease the spread of pheromones than to suppress them. In addition, although the spread of pheromones has been suppressed, the consequences of the previously spread pheromones have already been created. ]


    [Consequences? What consequences?] Bai Lixin asked in his mind, unsure.


    [Uh¡­ aside from you, there is an Alpha in this room¡­]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­] It really could get more dog blooded!


    Bai Lixin aksed: [And so?]


    [And so ¡­¡­ hehehe¡­and so, both the alpha and the beta are completely defenceless to the pheromones of the omega. Omegas emit pheromones that are like the overlords in aphrodisiacs to them. Anyway, hehe¡­ Lord Host, the system seems to have encountered a bit of a malfunction while traversing. It needs to hibernate for 24 hours for system recovery. Take care of yourself hehehe.]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­]


    [Ah, yes.] Before leaving, S419M added, [But luckily, the alpha is unconscious, so you can decipher some of the world memories to see what point in time this is.]


    The air still smelled sweet and creamy, and Bai Lixin decided to put aside the matter of decoding the memories for now.


    The pheromones in the air were so thick that they might cause another fluctuation within him. Because the original owner¡¯s physical attributes were only B-grade, he felt weak and almost powerless at the moment. It was better to let all these ¡°overlords of aphrodisiacs¡± float away with the wind!


    With this in mind, Bai Lixin slowly opened his eyes.


    He was in a dimly lit room with the lights turned off. There was a window set into one wall of the room. The window was closed, but the curtains were not drawn. The pale soft moonlight slanted in through the window and fell on the bedside not far from his eyes.


    He was on a huge bed made of velvet, and as he reached out his hand to try and support himself, he accidentally touched a hot body.


    Bai Lixin stiffened slightly and slowly turned his head to look at the person beside him.


    In the dimness of the room, it was hard to make out his face, but he was a tall, strong man. He was wearing a shirt and suit trousers and was now unconscious with his face turned outwards.


    Bai Lixin breathed a soft sigh of relief and continued to sit up with his arms propped up to support his body.


    As soon as he moved, he felt the pheromones in the air grow stronger, and his body, which had just fallen silent, buzzed again.


    Bai Lixin sat up from the huge bed with a soft sigh.


    This was not pheromones, it was just a new version of sweat pills and aphrodisiacs, right?


    Having crossed over in such a sorry state, for the first time, Bai Lixin braced himself to open the window and let the aphrodisiac pheromone drift out.


    Just as he was about to put his feet on the ground and stand up, a sudden, tremendous force pulled him backwards.


    Caught off guard, Bai Lixin fell back onto the bed again, followed by a hot body covering him.


    Bai Lixin raised his wide eyes and met a pair of golden pupils that glowed brightly in the darkness of the night.


    The man¡¯s gaze was hot and aggressive.


    Time almost stood still in the dim room as he then pressed heavily against him. ¡°Oh, you want to leave?¡± The man asked in a thick, nasal voice after a long time. His voice was a thick, hoarse, magnetic whisper.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body shook, and he looked up at the man pressing him in surprise, his pretty face gradually cracking.


    Ba-dump!


    The man above did not receive an answer from Bai Lixin, and his brow furrowed slightly. Before Bai Lixin could react, he felt a pain in his arm as the man had already grabbed both his wrists with one hand and pressed them against the top of his head.


    Bai Lixin let out a soft cry of pain and said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more gentle?¡±


    The man above raised his eyebrows slightly, and his other hand was already under Bai Lixin¡¯s clothes, ¡°How gentle do you want me to be?¡±


    The man lowered his body and brought his nose close to Bai Lixin¡¯s neck and sniffed heavily, ¡°Such a thick smell of pheromones, how desperate are you for it?¡±


    Bai Lixin deflated and aimed his legs between the man¡¯s legs. What the hell, Dijia? Has he been refined into a domineering roughish personality again? What does he mean by asking how gentle should he be?


    The person above him laughed lightly and quickly pressed Bai Lixin¡¯s legs downward, easily pressing them under his own leg.


    Bai Lixin coldly snorted: ¡°How much am I desperate for more? What about you? What is that hard thing? Is it a toothpick? ¡±


    ¡°Heh, not bad! You still have the strength to provoke me. ¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s words were so out of place that they touched the very scales that all men hate to be touched, not to mention the fact that they were the exact opposite of the truth.


    The expression on Hallyvette¡¯s face as he lay on top of Bai Lixin was a little subtle. He felt a throbbing and shuddering he had never felt before and he pressed his head down in general enjoyment.


    ¡°You still have a chance to escape.¡± He whispered at Bai Lixin¡¯s neck, releasing both the arm and leg that held Bai Lixin in a vice grip, and gasped, ¡°You have three minutes to get out of my sight.¡±


    The changes before him took Bai Lixin by surprise and left him stunned.


    He asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out?¡±


    Hallyvette nodded, ¡°You go.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Bai Lixin threw Hallyvette down on the bed with all his might and straddled him as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in leaving now that I¡¯m here. Besides, I¡¯m reeking of strong pheromones and my whole body is sore and weak. If I walk out of this room, won¡¯t I be meat in someone else¡¯s mouth? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? ¡±


    Hallyvette drew in a deep breath, and the sweet, and the sweet smell that filled his nose intensified.


    The thought of letting the omega go was no longer on Hallyvette¡¯s mind as Bai Lixin¡¯s leg brushed between his legs, intentionally or unintentionally. He only felt an explosion in his head as what was left of his sanity was gone.


    The omega was already straddling his waist. He had no physical strength due to the diffusion of his pheromones, but was still holding on.


    With a slight pull from Hallyvette¡¯s hand, Bai Lixin felt his body stumble, and he fell onto Hallyvette¡¯s chest. Then he felt the sky spin around him and he was pinned on the bed again.


    Hallyvette¡¯s hands swiftly roamed over Bai Lixin¡¯s body, his mouth exhaling a burning breath to take Bai Lixin¡¯s lips, ¡°Now, little one, you can¡¯t get away even if you wanted to.¡±


    A hand pushed its way down Bai Lixin¡¯s thin clothing and pulled his trousers and underwear down, so they were left on one leg. Hallyvette kneaded the young man¡¯s tight, smooth ass beneath. Five fingers curled with gentle pressure, palming the shape of his ass.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body shuddered even more, not only from Dijia¡¯s touch but from the thick pheromones around him.


    He rolled his eyes, and his body went limp and weak as he wrapped his arms around Hallyvette¡¯s neck and responded to the lingering touch in his mouth.


    The night was long and it seemed like it would never get brighter.


    The warm room full of that sweet and creamy smell echoed with the sound of two lingering moans all night, and the bed shaking.¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin felt that this transmigration was the easiest and roughest journey he had had.


    He had crossed straight into Dijia¡¯s bed.


    But! But Dijia, this bastard, didn¡¯t know the word restraint!


    Bai Lixin had a depressed look on his face on waking up. It was already the third day since he crossed into this body with only B grade physical attributes.


    He hadn¡¯t woken up naturally, but had been awakened by S419M.


    S419M¡¯s tone was full of pity: [Lord Host? Are you alright?]


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes: [Not well at all ¡­¡­ Can¡¯t you see that I am beyond raw?]


    [But your face is rosy and glowing. There is something about an Alpha that is almost tonic for an Omega. You are blessed, lord host.]


    [Oh, I just don¡¯t get it, S419M] Bai Lixin sneered in his heart. [I remember a world where you righteously mouthed the accusation that I was watery and loose. How come when I arrived in this world and went straight to bed with this man, you even came up with the phrase ¡®blessed¡¯.]


    [Hehehe, yes, is that so?] S419M laughed dryly, [That¡­that¡¯s because before the system shut down for repair, I secretly scanned Hallyvette¡¯s soul and physical attributes, both of which are the highest in this world. And..and.. ..In fact, since the end of the world, the system has absorbed the power of the food god and can now sense the Lord God¡¯s aura.]


    Bai Lixin sneered, [That is to say, before the shut down, you already knew that Hallyvette was Dijia? No, rather, you knew he was Dijia even before the the body fusion. Should I  say¡­ that you just scanned him as a Dijia and put me in this body on purpose?!¡±]


    S419M laughed dryly again: [Lord host, do you¡­do you want to repair the body?]


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes and said, [First, help me repair my body. I need to decipher this world¡¯s memories.]


    Hallyvette must have given him a bath after ravaging him unconscious because he was still in this room, but his body felt refreshed, aside from the bruises and soreness. The velvet blanket was also very clean. Hallyvette was now nowhere to be found, and he was alone in the room.


    The window was carefully opened and a breeze blew in, sending the aqua-blue gauze curtains billowing, which were accompanied by the faint scent of cinnamon.


    A warmth flowed through his body from the body restoration, and Bai Lixin sighed comfortably as he began to absorb the memories of the world that had been interrupted by the extraordinary circumstances.


    It had been a hundred years since the battle between the humans and the Zerg had ended. Since the humans wiped out all the zerg a hundred years ago after their tireless efforts, the world has been peaceful and free of strife since then.


    The planet Noah was formed into the Noah Empire, which was ruled by a royal family, under which came the three great families.


    The battle who exterminated the zerg back then would not be forgotten. It was their sacrifices and efforts that brought about the beginning of a new world. These warriors who took part in the battle back then are forever engraved in the Book of Heroes of the Noah Empire.


    But the demise of the zerg meant the end of an old era and the beginning of a new one.


    The Noah empire no longer needed so many warriors, so aside from the necessary protection teams, the warriors returned to the ground and devoted themselves to the rebuilding of the Noah empire.


    The three heroic families that had played the most important roles in the Battle of the Zerg gradually became the three great families because of their prestige and the Imperial Royal Family¡¯s esteem.


    They were the Haiyin, the Lamberts, and the Yakel families.


    The son of this world is somewhat similar to Bai Lixin, in that he is also a transmigrator. He crossed over to become the sixth omega son of the Haiyin family.


    The Haiyin family was the best developed of the three families, not only because of their wide economic distribution, but also because of their enormous branching out. Although he is an omega, he did not have much of an advantage in the Haiyin family, which has a large population. There were seven omegas of his own generation, not to mention fourteen alpha cousins.


    His parents had many sons, and they did not stop having children, resulting in a large number of children in his generation. His father married two wives, a beta and an omega, but he was not satisfied and took on another omega, who later died in childbirth.


    One can imagine what happens to a child without a father in such a large family.


    The transmigrator had crossed over at a time when Haizi was being bullied, but he was no slouch. He seemed to be a good actor in his old world, and in a month, he had quietly improved his position in the family.


    The transmigrator was clever. Why did Haizi¡¯s father bring him home when he saw that he was an omega? Because he planned to use him in a marriage.


    When two families marry, it is often the newest member who suffers the most. The transmigrator¡¯s original society was civilized. In his world, men were slightly more important than women, and he was among the best of men. Having crossed over, he naturally could not accept that he had become a weak family prop.


    So he gritted his teeth and secretly entered the audition for the entertainment company created by the Yakel family, one of the three great families, and successfully became a contracted artist for it.


    In his previous world, the transmigrator was a multi-talented singer and movie star. He had also done TV shows and commercials, and had even participated in international competitions as a model. Auditions were a piece of cake for him.


    Because of his excellent performance in the auditions, Haizi was favoured by his bosses and became an artist promoted under the eldest son of the Yakel family.


    When Haizi¡¯s father learnt of this, Haizi was already under the patronage of the eldest son of the Yakel family. The two of them were even in a relationship. The Haiyin family was happy with his success, so they didn¡¯t reveal his identity and let him work in the entertainment industry incognito.


    As for the original owner whose body Bai Lixin had crossed into, he had little to do with this son of the world.


    Among the three families in the Empire, the Lambert family was much less prosperous than the Haiyin and Yakel families.


    In this generation, the Lamberts had only one child, Hallyvette Ben Lambert.


    However, although Hallyvette Ben Lambert had a very successful career in business, he was still a bachelor at the age of 30.


    His father was anxious, but Hallyvette was also helpless because he found that he had no interest in any Bata or omega, even when he was surrounded by pheromone emitting omegas.


    In short, Hallyvette¡­er¡­the doctor gave the conclusion that it was sexual disorder syndrome.


    The Lambert family patriarch was depressed. With no other children in the family, and the only son being sexually challenged.


    As the saying goes, good things come in small packages, but bad things spread far and wide. Hallyvette¡¯s condition spread quickly and privately throughout the entire empire, and he was a laughing stock.


    The person that Bai Lixin transmigrated as was an omega from a small family.


    An Omega, a gender that would have been extraordinarily revered had he been born into a great family. However, born into a small family that could not protect him, he had a worrying future.


    The original owner was called Mitchell, also a singer recently signed to Yakel Entertainment.


    Word of Hallyvette¡¯s sexual disorder had spread throughout the empire, but Lambert senior was still trying to find an omega for Hallyvette, the future of the family. Naturally, no omega in a decent extended family was willing.


    And the Mitchell family, being short of money, took it upon themselves to send Mitchell to the Lambert family.


    The Lambert family did not like the idea of selling their son, but they were so desperate for a daughter-in-law that they gave the Mitchell family a large sum of money. The Mitchell family broke off their ties with Mitchell, never to be seen again.


    An omega is born with the sensitive attribute of a delicate mind, and the slightest external influence could have a huge impact on his body and even his mind.


    The night he was bought as a daughter-in-law, Mitchell had a sudden outward burst of pheromones because he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of marrying a sexually dysfunctional patient. The Lambert family wanted to give him a suppressant, but the family doctor said it would only affect Mitchell¡¯s health.


    The Lambert family gritted their teeth, knocked their son out and locked Mitchell and Lambert in a room together.


    After that was the opening scene, the shocking..¡­er, bed war.

 CH 205

    Bai Lixin finished deciphering the world memories with a dumbfounded look on his face, and the door opened.


    It was only after three days that Bai Lixin got a good look at the features of the man he was tumbling in bed with.


    The man was tall, and his wheat-like skin made his body look more athletic and strong. He did not look stern, but his handsome, angular face had a scar that added to the ferocity he gave off. The man¡¯s short black hair stopped just above his ears, very thick and neat.


    Seeing Bai Lixin awake, Hallyvette¡¯s golden pupils were stunned, and he asked, ¡°Awake?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and said, coquettishly, ¡°My body is sore and weak.¡±


    Hallyvette¡¯s expression was light, but his eyes showed warmth as he slowly walked over and fished Bai Lixin out from under the velvet blanket.


    Bai Lixin was now naked, and his bruised and battered body was immediately visible to Hallyvette.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face suddenly flushed and he slapped Hallyvette¡¯s sturdy chest, ¡°You, what are you doing?¡±


    Hallyvette smiled and easily took Bai Lixin into his arms, his hands roaming and stroking his body unrestrainedly. ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to be my wife.¡±


    Bai Lixin chocked, ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since we are to get married, I will take good care of you. Let¡¯s go. Get dressed and I¡¯ll take you down to my father. ¡±


    Bai Lixin coughed twice more and twisted his body to knock Hallyvette¡¯s unfaithful hand off him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Hallyvette¡¯s hand slipped around Bai Lixin¡¯s waist, his slightly calloused hand gently squeezing it. His eyes were unblinkingly fixed on Bai Lixin¡¯s face, admiring his expressions as he became aroused.


    Bai Lixin let out a soft gasp, incredulous as he felt the sudden bulge beneath him. He shuddered, his hand gripping Hallyvette¡¯s arm breathlessly as he whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­didn¡¯t you say we had to go down to see your father?¡±


    Hallyvette¡¯s eyes darkened, and with a twirl, he pinned Bai Lixin to the bed, ¡°It¡¯s our father.¡± He slid his hand from Bai Lixin¡¯s waist, caressing his thighs and brushing between his legs.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes darkened, his cheeks slightly flushed, and he gazed up into the golden pupils.


    A gentle breeze swirled the curtains at the window. A few cinnamon petals fell in with them and landed on Bai Lixin¡¯s lips in a gentle flutter.


    Hallyvette¡¯s eyes deepened, and he leaned down. His lips aligned with the laurel petals and drove in, probing with them into Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth.


    His tongue fiddled with the petals, teasing them in Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth, chasing them as if they were naughtily sweeping every inch of Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth. The softness of the cinnamon petals was completely different from the warmth of the tongue¡¯s touch. Bai Lixin only felt two delicate sensations teasing him in quick succession.


    Bai Lixin sighed inwardly. The first time was always extremely fierce in every world. After that, with gradual adaptation and moderation, Dijia could still be somewhat restrained, though his definition of restraint was relative.


    His first time in this world was in moderation, but Bai Lixin felt that for a regular person, it could be described as nothing short of terror.


    His body had not yet been strengthened, and if they had to do it again, he felt he could lie in bed for the rest of his life without ever getting up.


    Closing his eyes and feeling the passion in his mouth, Bai Lixin took a deep breath, and a tear fell from his eye and went down his cheek into the corner of Hallyvette¡¯s mouth.


    Hallyvette¡¯s hand was already on his ass, rubbing and squeezing it when he suddenly tasted a slightly cool and salty taste in his mouth. His hand suddenly stopped moving and he looked up at Bai Lixin.


    There were tears in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, showing a strength in his weakness.


    Hallyvette¡¯s heart jerked, and any further thoughts were abandoned. He picked up Bai Lixin and gently wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, trying to soften his tone and say gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bai Lixin knocked Hallyvette¡¯s hand with one hand, chewed up the cinnamon petals still in his mouth, and spat them out on the ground.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten for three days. I¡¯m so weak, and you¡¯re still bullying me. Why don¡¯t you just kill me? You liar! You rogue! Aren¡¯t you sexually dysfunctional? Where is the disorder? You¡¯re capable of spreading rumors. Show me the disorder!!!¡±


    Hallyvette: ¡°Uh..¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s cries were so deafening that they actually alerted Old Master Lambert, who was enjoying the laurels in the garden.


    At the sound of his daughter-in-law¡¯s cries, he sat up from his recliner and rushed up to the first floor in a frenzy.


    Hallyvette was at his wits¡¯ end, wanting to stop his cries by kissing him on the mouth, as they do in idol shows, but he was afraid it would backfire. In the end, he could only let Bai Lixin cry out in grievance, with the pillar still looming between his legs.


    Without saying a word, Master Lambert looked at the closed door and kicked it open with all his might.


    Hallyvette¡¯s eyes flashed, and his hand tugged the blanket aside to wrap the sobbing Bai Lixin up in a tight embrace.


    Master Lambert¡¯s eyes widened in anger and he pointed at Hallyvette, ¡°You bastard son, how dare you bully my daughter-in-law?¡±


    At Old Master Lambert¡¯s sudden entrance, Bai Lixin¡¯s heart thumped and his sobs had stopped.


    The two unclothed men stared blankly at the door flung out of the window and, panting in front of the cracked door, was Master Lambert.


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Uh¡­¡± Okay, I only wanted to be coquettish¡­


    Hallyvette soothed the ¡°frightened¡± Bai Lixin, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is our father.¡±


    Bai Lixin huffed a little and nodded tearfully, ¡°I-I know, I¡¯ve seen him before.¡±


    With a sigh, Hallyvette said to the Master Lambert at the door, ¡°Father¡­ah¡­why don¡¯t you go out first? We¡¯ll come down to meet you after we¡¯ve tidied up?¡±


    Master Lambert: ¡°Er¡­that¡­you¡­ you guys do that first.¡±


    Master Lambert slowly backed away from the doorway, his expression stunned as his mind kept replaying what he had seen from his son¡¯s lower body.


    After a long moment, his eyes lit up and he hammered the wall in surprise, ¡°So it¡¯s really done?!¡±


    A lot of powder fell down from the cracked wall. The old butler, who had just arrived, jumped up and said, ¡°Master, Master! Have mercy!!!¡±


    The door was broken down, the bedroom was clear, and the wind was blowing much more.


    Hallyvette got up from the bed and walked to the side of the cloakroom. After a while, he came with a set of clothes on his arm.


    It was a white shirt and black trousers, exactly the same colour scheme as those Hallyvette was putting on. Bai Lixin¡¯s sharp eyes saw that the set he was holding was noticeably smaller in size.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡± Bai Lixin said, not bothering to pretend to cry at the moment, wiping his eyes.


    Hallyvette raised an eyebrow, ¡°No more crying?¡± He walked over to Bai Lixin and lifted the covers, smiling dotingly, ¡°Open your arms since you¡¯re not crying anymore. I had these clothes made while you were sleeping. Try them on. ¡±


    They certainly did fit, and Bailiff opened his arms wide to enjoy Hallyvette¡¯s service. In this case, he would just enjoy the service, he wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to ask how he knew his measurements and height. Would he be stupid enough to do such an act of digging a hole for himself? ¡±


    ¡°After spending the night with you, I quoted your measurements by feel. ¡± While Bai Lixin didn¡¯t ask about it, Hallyvette took the initiative to mention it, fastening the buttons of the white shirt and nodding in satisfaction, ¡°It seems my senses are quite accurate and it fits you quite well.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Please allow me to just be a silent wise man.


    Hallyvette took it upon himself to dress Bai Lixin in his underwear and the black trousers and socks, before smiling, ¡°Do you have the strength to wash your face yourself?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded hurriedly, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Hallyvette trailed off, the tip of his nose sniffing at Bai Lixin¡¯s neck again, ¡°you smell so good. I never knew that I could be this embarrassingly unrestrained. I¡¯m sorry I almost hurt you just now. I¡¯ll be more careful next time. ¡±


    Bai Lixin chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± It¡¯s your instinct anyway. It¡¯s been ten worlds, how can you change? Heh, if you do, I don¡¯t even think you¡¯d be Dijia anymore.


    Hallyvette took Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and put it to his lips. He kissed the back of it deeply, sighing, ¡°Thank you for appearing before me. If you don¡¯t mind, please allow me to use the bathroom to relieve my problem. You can wash up outside in the washroom. I won¡¯t disturb you. ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the deeply affectionate Hallyvette and nodded hauntingly, ¡°Yes, you can use it.¡±


    I won¡¯t disturb you my ass!!!


    The washroom and bathroom were next to each other, separated by a translucent glass door, so although one couldn¡¯t see inside, he could make out the silhouette.


    There were interment groans and ¡°puchi puchi¡± sounds from the piston movements in the bathroom where Hallyvette was.


    After hastily brushing his teeth and washing his face, Bai Lixin rushed out of the washroom without even bothering to fix his hair. If he stayed in that environment any longer, he was afraid he be jumped on.


    There was a dressing table in the bedroom. At first, he didn¡¯t understand why there was a dressing table in the room of two men, but then he remembered that this was the ABO world, and omega was the equivalent of women in other worlds.


    Thinking about his unkempt hair, he glared at the bathroom and walked over to the dressing table.


    The dressing table was made of fine white cream stone and was brand new and untarnished. Bai Lixin looked at the new dressing table and then slowly walked over to the cloakroom where Hallyvette had just walked in.


    One side had clothes based on his height and size. There were all kinds of clothes; for spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    It was late summer and early autumn and the weather was cool, but not too cold. Most of the clothes were long sleeves which were ideal for this type of weather.


    Bai Lixin smiled knowingly, a warm sweetness rising in his heart.


    Across from him were Hallyvette¡¯s clothes, most of which were simple and smart, with suits being the main type of clothing.


    At that moment, Hallyvette had not yet come out of the bathroom and the sound of rushing water came from the bathroom. Knowing that he was almost done, Bai Lixin settled down on the dressing table to fix his hair.


    In the mirror was a young man of about twenty, with somewhat large eyes, double eyelids and long, dense eyelashes, like a doll. His long waist length hair was a light flaxen colour, with bangs. After some thought, Bai Lixin found a black hairband from the dressing table and tied it up high in a ponytail. The doll, which had been soft just a moment before, had a sharp, elegant look.


    Mitchell joined the Yakel family entertainment company as soon as he graduated from university. He was born with a good voice. In the original world¡¯s memories, Mitchell became Hallyvette¡¯s wife but Hallyvette remained unable to go in heat and was indifferent to his pheromones.


    Mitchell was too timid and when a powerful alpha came near, he could not help but shudder and release his pheromones in fear. In addition, Hallyvette¡¯s reputation for being a hard-headed and domineering man on the outside, combined with his sexual dysfunction, contributed to the specific changes in Mitchell¡¯s body.


    Fearing that Mitchell might develop health problems from his constant emission of pheromones due to his presence, Hallyvette simply moved out of the main Lambert house.


    Mitchell had a delicate mind and was treated so well by the Lambert family that he always felt sorry for them. Because of his poor mental capacity, Mitchell became seriously ill when he first came to the Lambert family and spent three months in bed before he recovered. During those three months, his entertainment company sued Mitchell for breach of contract because he had not contacted them and reported the incident.


    The Lambert family didn¡¯t care about the money and quickly settled the case for Mitchell.


    Mitchell felt even more guilty because of this. But every time he forced himself to spend time with Hallyvette, he couldn¡¯t control his pheromones.


    The pheromones were good and what Master Lambert had hoped for, but Hallyvette was always indifferent and his last hope was dashed. Master Lambert died with sadness in his heart.


    After Hallyvette moved out, Master Lambert took care of Mitchell as an omega¡¯s health has always been delicate .


    Hallyvette and Mitchell respected each other for over thirty years before Mitchell finally passed away the year after Elder Lambert¡¯s death.


    Bai Lixin covered his forehead as he felt Mitchell¡¯s regrets in his mind.


    Mitchell only wished for someone who could help the Lambert family¡­eh¡­have a son?


    His long-cherished wish is simply ¡­different from all those hateful bitchy ones out there.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s tangled expression froze as he also heard a small voice within this long-cherished wish. Mitchell wished that the world could hear his voice.


    That was Mitchell¡¯s own childhood dream. He originally hoped to be able to show off his singing voice, show his talent.


    For him, this dream was far away and dreamy. He didn¡¯t pursue it, probably because of his guilt towards Elder Lambert or his own inferiority complex. It was buried in the deepest recesses of his heart and Bai Lixin would have easily overlooked it if he had not listened carefully.


    Looking at the beautiful face with big eyes in the mirror, Bai Lixin put his hand on the mirror and said in his heart: ¡®Good boy, I will help you to achieve your dream.¡¯


    But your wish for a ¡°son¡± for the Lambert family¡­¡­is something we should do leave to fate.

 CH 206

    Bai Lixin had finished tidying his clothes and hair when heard footsteps coming from the bathroom. It looked like Hallyvette had finally settled his problem and came out.


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow and turned his head to look back in good humour.


    Then he saw¡­


    Naked wheat skin, chest muscles, eight abs, biceps¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t look any further and turned his head abruptly to the mirror and coughed repeatedly.


    Behind him, Hallyvette laughed and turned to go to the cloakroom.


    He emerged five minutes later looking like a well-dressed elite. He came up behind Bai Lixin and leaned down to fix his hair, asking solemnly, ¡°Does my hair look messy to you, madam?¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the two men huddled in the mirror and shook his head obediently, ¡°No, it¡¯s not messy.¡±


    Hallyvette smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go down.¡±


    The two passed through the broken doorway. Hallyvette paused and looked down at Bai Lixin beside him. ¡°What colour door does madam prefer?¡±


    Bai Lixin thought for a moment, ¡°White, I think.¡±


    Hallyvette nodded, ¡°Okay. By the way, is the dressing table satisfactory? It was made in a hurry over the past two days. I don¡¯t know if you like it. ¡±


    Bai Lixin bowed his head and said shyly, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Only then did Hallyvette smile. He took Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and walked down the hall.


    Mitchell¡¯s parents had told them that timidity and sensitivity were common to omegas, only that Mitchell¡¯s case was more severe.


    As he took Bai Lixin¡¯s hand, Hallyvette sniffed at the scent from his body and was slightly distracted, his body seemingly stirring again after the release.


    Master Lambert saw them and straightened up, wiping the corners of his mouth elegantly with his handkerchief. There was a look of joy that could not be concealed.


    ¡°Father, here we are.¡± Hallyvette shielded Bai Lixin behind him as he pulled out a chair for him to sit in before he sat down in front of him.


    Master Lambert looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s shy face, remembering his parents¡¯ reminder, and nodded in a very small, gentle voice, ¡°Ahem, Mitchell¡­I hope I didn¡¯t scare you this morning. ¡±


    Bai Lixin hooked at the corners of his mouth and smiled dryly, ¡°No, no.¡±


    Master Lambert¡¯s voice grew gentler, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mitchell, I¡¯m usually very civil. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but nod stiffly, both hands placed on his thighs, looking extremely embarrassed.


    Seeing his daughter-in-law¡¯s delicate appearance, Elder Lambert¡¯s heart gave an even bigger twitch as he pointed to the meal on the table and whispered, ¡°Son, these are all prepared for you. I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I made a little of everything. ¡±


    Bai Lixin blushed slightly and mumbled in a low voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not picky. Thank you, Grandpa. ¡±


    ¡®Grandpa?¡¯ Master Lambert froze on the spot, somewhat at a loss for words.


    The life expectancy in the ABO world is around 200 years, with alpha¡¯s having the longest life expectancy of about 250 years and beta¡¯s having 200 years. Omegas only live an average of 150 years due to their natural weakness. The ABO world had a few adolescents and elderly, with most being youth and middle age. So many families, at first glance, have more sons and fathers looking like brothers.


    Master Lambert was a late bloomer; when Hallyvette was born, Master Lambert was already a hundred and seventy years old, and this year, by coincidence, he was 200 years old and middle-aged in appearance.


    Hallyvette smiled gently and patted Bai Lixin¡¯s hair with a smooth smile. ¡°Call him father.¡±


    Bai Lixin twisted his shirt and blushed even more, ¡°Father¡­. I¡¯m sorry, it was a slip of the tongue just now.¡±


    Master Lambert waved his hand and said that since his daughter-in-law had been so well behaved, he would forgive him for being so straightforward.


    The table was set with a wide array of food, including vegetarian, meat, and specialities from all over. Before Bai Lixin could do anything, Hallyvette was the first to take his plate and help him with some of the dishes. Seeing the dishes served on his plate, Bai Lixin suddenly smiled.


    Although Dijia¡¯s soul was in fragments, he knew by heart what dishes he liked to eat.


    Hallyvette put the plate away and then leaned over to Bai Lixin and asked in a low voice, ¡°Try it. I think you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    The warmth of his breath slowly reached Bai Lixin¡¯s ears, and his low voice was like a thick, fragrant wine that put him in a trance.


    Shaking his head vigorously to shake off the uncontrollable thoughts, Bai Lixin heard Hallyvette ask, ¡°Why, you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Ah, I just was just shaking my head.


    As an afterthought, Bai Lixin shook his head again and hurriedly explained, ¡°My ears were itchy from your breath. I like the food; it¡¯s all my favourites. Thank you. ¡±


    Hallyvette smiled dotingly and brought a bowl of vegetable soup to Bai Lixin. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten for three days. Have a sip of soup before you eat. Take your time; there¡¯s no need to rush. ¡±


    Bai Lixin held the soup spoon in one hand and covered his scarlet cheeks with the other.


    Hallyvette looked at his petite omega¡¯s shy face and smiled softly before continuing to eat.


    Master Lambert sat at the far front, smiling as he watched the two lovingly interact. But then he suddenly remembered something, coughed twice and cleared his throat, ¡°Er¡­Mitchell, as the head of the Lambert family, I would like to officially welcome you to the Lambert family. How are you getting used to staying here these past two days? ¡±


    Bai Lixin put down his spoon before answering the old man¡¯s question, ¡°It has been a comfortable stay. Thank you, father. ¡±


    Master Lambert watched Bai Lixin¡¯s detailed movements and nodded in satisfaction. Although this daughter-in-law of his was not from a large family, his manners and etiquette were of the highest quality, not inferior to those bullying omegas of large families, and also a hundred thousand miles better.


    ¡°My dear boy, now that you call me father, why don¡¯t you two get on with the business that needs to be done?¡± Smiling, Elder Lambert whispered gently.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Although the soup had been swallowed, Bai Lixin could not help but cough. Get down¡­..to business? Old master, although you are eager to have a grandson, can you not be so enthusiastic and say things spontaneously?


    ¡°Hallyvette, Mitchell, rather than wait, why not go today to get the license? Although you live in the house, child, we the Lambert family do not take advantage of people. ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡±


    So it¡¯s not that the Lambert senior is passionate and spontaneous, it¡¯s that I¡¯m not pure-minded.


    Hallyvette seemed to know what Bai Lixin had misunderstood, as he smiled covetously and leaned over to his ear. He whispered in a voice that only two people could hear, ¡°Madam, what are you thinking about? Your husband will do his best to satisfy you.¡±


    Master Lambert¡¯s face stiffened, and he shot a glance at the restless Hallyvette. ¡°Sit up straight, Hallyvette.¡±


    Hallyvette sat up straight and smiled lightly. Bai Lixin adjusted his expression, his cheeks crimson as he glanced at the two Lamberts. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to father.¡±


    Master Lambert laughed and clapped his hands in delight. As soon as he did so, he suddenly remembered that Mitchell was quite timid and delicate. He hastened to soften his movements and his voice, but he still could not restrain his inner ecstasy. Ever since he had been able to judge right from wrong, his son had been quite opinionated and had never listened to his old man.


    But now Hallyvette was like a tamed cheetah before Mitchell. Mitchell listened to him, which indirectly meant that Hallyvette listened to him too. The more he looked at his daughter-in-law, the more he was pleased with him.


    ¡®Hahaha, Hallyvette now listens to me, hahaha.¡¯ Master Lambert¡¯s face turned red as he leaned back and laughed silently, his movements exaggerated.


    Hallyvette sighed and leaned into Bai Lixin¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Father is a little neurotic in his menopause. Just be understanding. If you can¡¯t, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. ¡±


    The old man must be looking forward to having a grandchild, and his gleeful facial expression was unbearable to watch.


    Towards the end of breakfast, Hallyvette wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin and looked at Master Lambert. ¡°Father, in that case, we will go and register the marriage later. Besides, it is too inconvenient for us to live in the ancestral home, so Mitchell and I will go straight to my house after we have registered.¡±


    Master Lambert glared and said in a low voice, ¡°What inconvenience is there in the ancestral home? I can still look after Mitchell while you¡¯re away.¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± Hallyvette glared back, ¡°Do you still want to have grandchildren?¡±


    At that, Master Lambert¡¯s face changed like a magic trick, and he had a joyful smile, ¡°Well, in that case, I shall not keep you.¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡± You guys think I¡¯m a piece of wood, don¡¯t you?


    After eating, Hallyvette took Bai Lixin to rest for a while, and then they left by car.


    Bai Lixin sat in the cat and asked in confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to take the clothes?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve prepared your clothes and daily necessities in the past two days. The clothes at the ancestral house are for when we go to visit. ¡± Hallyvette smiled and patted Bai Lixin¡¯s shoulder affectionately.


    The car was an extra-model limousine. The chauffeur sat in the front driving, while Bai Lixin and Hallyvette sat snugly in the back.


    The marriage registrar¡¯s office was just around the corner, and Bai Lixin thought that if he didn¡¯t say something at this point, it would be even more difficult to talk about it when they got the license. Gritting his teeth, he shook Hallyvette¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Can I discuss something with you?¡±


    Hallyvette: ¡°Of course, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Bai Lixin thought for a moment and said stiffly, ¡°Can we secretly get married?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Say that again, I didn¡¯t hear you. ¡±


    ¡°Er, that is, can we hide our marriage from the public?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Hallyvette laughed, and Bai Lixin then felt his body lighten as he was put on the latter¡¯s lap in the blink of an eye, ¡°A hidden marriage? Do you have something else in mind? ¡±


    Hallyvette turned Bai Lixin in a single move so that they sat face-to-face.


    Bai Lixin watched Hallyvette¡¯s expression and his heart thudded.


    Hallyvette had a smile on his face, but he was not smiling; he had a dangerous fire in his eyes.


    ¡°Does Hallyvette have a dream?¡± A mist filled Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, and he tilted his head to look at him with a bunny-like pitiful expression, ¡°I¡¯ve always had the dream of becoming a singer before I was sent to the Lamberts by my parents, and I was only one step away from it.¡±


    ¡°The Yakel family¡¯s entertainment company?¡± Hallyvette raised an eyebrow and slid his hands down to hold Bai Lixin¡¯s tight ass, gripping hard to hold him in place.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t expect Hallyvette to mention Yakel¡¯s Entertainment, but he nodded anyway, ¡°I just signed a five-year contract with Yakel Family Entertainment a while ago. The third clause of the contract states that I can¡¯t get married for five years.¡±


    ¡°How much is it for the breach of contract?¡± Hallyvette reached out a hand and pressed a button on the door, and a black curtain slowly fell, separating the rear from the driver¡¯s seat at the front.


    Bai Lixin had not yet noticed this change, and he shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s not the breach of contract, it¡¯s the fact that the music company owned by Yakel Entertainment is the best music company on Noah planet. All singers want the chance to be in this one company, and I¡¯m no exception. ¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Hallyvette said, his hand slowly untucking Bai Lixin¡¯s top from his suit trousers and sliding his hand up Bai Lixin¡¯s back.


    Only then did Bai Lixin react, ¡°Wait, wait, we¡¯ll be seen.¡±


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t. Look back if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Hallyvette¡¯s hands remained caressing back and forth across Bai Lixin¡¯s smooth skin.


    Bai Lixin looked back, and just when he had seen the dark curtain, he felt his body being moved again. He was now sitting on Hallyvette¡¯s lap and facing the front. Hallyvette¡¯s hand went between Bai Lixin¡¯s legs. ¡°Trying to hide our marriage? Does that mean you don¡¯t want our relationship to be public? ¡±


    Bai Lixin caught Hallyvette¡¯s moving hand and said, ¡°Yes, do you agree?¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Hallyvette sneered. Both hands now slid to the front and unbuckled Bai Lixin¡¯s belt, smoothly sliding into Bai Lixin¡¯s underwear.


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t you ever touch me again if you don¡¯t agree.¡± Bai Lixin taunted, ¡°Anyway, I haven¡¯t married you yet. If you don¡¯t agree, let¡¯s break up before it¡¯s too late, and I won¡¯t breach the contract because of it. ¡±


    ¡°Heh, just because I haven¡¯t marked you yet doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t mark you right now. Mitchell, I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t want to acknowledge our relationship.¡±


    Hallyvette sulked, resting his head against Bai Lixin¡¯s neck from behind, his hand still teasing Bai Lixin¡¯s sensitive area up and down.


    Bai Lixin whimpered a few times and then lost his strength. He tilted his head back and patted Hallyvette¡¯s cheek with his palm, saying helplessly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? I just said that it¡¯s a hidden marriage! A hidden marriage! How about this: I¡¯ll give you the right to do whatever you want in bed from now on, as long as you agree to a hidden marriage. ¡±


    Hallyvette¡¯s eyes lit up and his hand smoothly pulled Bai Lixin¡¯s trousers to his thighs, ¡°Really? Everything? ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You are promising to let me do anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hallyvette¡¯s hands kept moving as the buttons of Bai Lixin¡¯s blouse were unbuttoned and slung over his shoulders. By now, Bai Lixin was so aroused by Hallyvette that she could only let Hallyvette do what he wanted.


    Hallyvette laughed softly and pinned Bailiff underneath him. ¡°Since you have begged me so earnestly, it would be too much for me not to say yes. But tell me, when can the relationship be made public? ¡±


    ¡°Three years, at the most, and I will make our relationship public.¡± Hallyvette¡¯s hand went from the back to his lower abdomen, and Bai Lixin let out a stifled moan as he hurriedly replied.

 CH 207

    Hallyvette nodded, ¡°Okay, then I will condescend to satisfy my wife¡¯s dreaming heart.¡± He sighed softly and said, ¡°Wife, how would you like to repay me, the future head of the Don Lambert family, for agreeing to marry you in seclusion?¡±


    ¡°You tell me!¡± Bai Lixin groaned again, gritting his teeth as he felt the foreign object filling him. This bastard already got the better bargain and is still pushing for more.


    ¡°I finished hastily this morning, and I¡¯m not done yet,¡± Hallyvette whispered as he kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°¡­..you! Okay, if you can¡¯t help it, we can do it here. ¡±


    Hallyvette¡¯s golden pupils suddenly falshed: ¡°As wife has asked, this husband will respectfully obey.¡±


    The driver felt the movements in the back seat and, in understanding, found an isolated road and pulled over to the side. He got out, locked the door, and went to a corner for a smoke.


    The driver looked at the violently shaking car and sighed. Who said their boss had sexual dysfunction? Look at the fluctuations. They are wilder than those of a beast¡­¡­.


    The wind was light at the end of summer and the beginning of autumn. The driver took a few more puffs and looked at the car, whose movements were gradually decreasing. Then he turned back and started the car to drive to the marriage registration centre.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin¡¯s clothes were covered in a milky liquid. In addition, he was now flushed and passed out in Hallyvette¡¯s arms; it was impossible to do the registration.


    Hallyvette smiled and wrapped Bai Lixin carefully in his suit jacket. He then raised the black curtain and said to the driver, ¡°Drive home.¡±


    The driver nodded and turned around with a swipe of the wheel, ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    The next day, Bai Lixin transformed leisurely. Seeing the unfamiliar surroundings, he rubbed his head and cursed in his heart.


    When Hallyvette walked in, he saw Bai Lixin grumbling under his breath and his brow furrowed. Where was the shy timidity he had shown in the face of Master Lambert? Laughing silently, Hallyvette walked over. He was holding an outfit in his hands. ¡°Finally awake from your nap? Let¡¯s go and register today. Come, let me help you dress up. Open your arms. ¡±


    Bai Lixin shot a glance towards Hallyvette¡¯s arms and saw a golden wig.


    Having promised Bai Lixin, Hallyvette would put it into action; a hidden marriage was the biggest concession he could make, and that was as far as he could go.


    In this world, stars attract much more attention than those in the business world. Where stars appear, there are often crowds of people. People only pay attention to celebrity developments, but rarely to financial dailies. The two men went early in the morning and left the marriage registry office after a ten-minute process.


    When they got home, Hallyvette made love to Bai Lixin a hundred times in bed before finally letting him sleep in his arms.


    The next day, Bai Lixin planned to report to Yakel¡¯s music company, but he was blocked in Hallyvette¡¯s study.


    ¡°Baby,¡± he called out. Hallyvette trapped Bai Lixin against the wall from behind, ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to the condition of a secret marriage, but we still have to have something, right? Although we can¡¯t have a wedding or wear a wedding ring for now, you¡¯ll have to go with me on a honeymoon, right? ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡± honeymoon¡­¡­ you are just trying to squeeze out more honey.


    ¡°Until I met you, I never knew that I would fall so deeply that I would be unable to stop myself.¡± Hallyvette sighed, ¡°Even when you don¡¯t release your pheromones, all you have to do is stand in front of me and I start to lose control. It¡¯s all your fault. ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As a wife, shouldn¡¯t you make it up to me?¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­.¡± Heh


    ¡°Okay, a honeymoon is fine, but you have to let me make a phone call to take a leave of absence. I had just finished my training course before coming to your house, and my agent said I could take five days off to rest. Now that it¡¯s time to start work, it wouldn¡¯t be proper for a new singer to disappear without a reason. ¡±


    Hallyvette¡¯s hand slid down Bai Lixin¡¯s arm to his hand, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do anything for you since it¡¯s you who asked.¡± He used some force from behind to carry Bai Lixin behind the desk and sat down on the chair with Bai Lixin in his arms. His hand that hadn¡¯t let go led Bai Lixin to open the drawer together. There was a brand new mobile phone was placed inside, ¡°Baby, I accidentally crushed your mobile phone on our first night. This is a replacement, but it¡¯s still under your previous phone number. Shortcut 1 is my personal number; 2 is my work mobile phone number; 3 is my company landline number; 4 is the home number; 5 is the landline number in the Lambert¡¯s ancestral home, and 6 is my father¡¯s personal number. I deleted your parents¡¯ numbers and your agent¡¯s mobile number is at 9: ¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ ¡± It seems that Dijia could get even more serious.


    Hallyvette then manipulated Bai Lixin¡¯s hand to broadcast the 9 key and put it to Bai Lixin¡¯s ear.


    Bai Lixin smiled helplessly, and after the call was answered, he made up an excuse to take another ten days off before letting Hallyvette hang up.


    Hallyvette sniffed Bai Lixin¡¯s beautiful neck from behind and sighed, ¡°What a good wife.¡± With that, Hallyvette ravished Bai Lixin again.


    Seven more days passed before Bai Lixin was completely relieved. During this time, Hallyvette went to the office to take care of some business, and Bai Lixin didn¡¯t dare hesitate to strengthen his body to the 2S grade.


    Although it was seven days in a row of lustful living, Bai Lixin¡¯s face became more rosy and delicate instead of the expected yellow and skinny. His eyes were also much brighter.


    The two of them had to go about their own business, as many things were piling up in Hallyvette¡¯s company and they could not continue to indulge in this kind of debauchery.


    Hallyvette intended to have a chauffeur drive Bai Lixin to the office, but in Bai Lixin¡¯s opinion, riding in that sleek car would really be eye-catching. Once again, Hallyvette gave in and bought him a comfortable, chauffeur-driven car to take him to and from the office every day. But after repeated requests from Bai Lixin, the chauffeur was spared the extra trips.


    Of course, all negotiations were conditional, and as to what those conditions were, Bai Lixin covered his sore behind and did not want to mention them.


    The first thing he had to do when he arrived at the entertainment company was to report to his agent. He was still a newcomer, but his performance during the examination was considered medium to high. Before becoming famous, only the agent has the right to choose the artist, not the artist to choose the agent. The nine newly signed singers were thus divided equally among the three agents. Each agent has three artists, but these agents do not only have three artists, they also have more senior artists from different periods in their hands.


    The agents are all about connections and vision, choosing scripts, choosing songs, and even choosing who to meet. Experienced agents would have unique insights and sharp observations.


    A beta and an alpha, and Bai Lixin, were assigned to Mr. Yayaxi.


    Mr. Yayaxi was around one hundred and thirty years old, a beta whose appearance was already on the side of a normal human in their forties.


    He should reasonably be considered an experienced agent at his age, both in terms of seniority and age, but in fact, this is not the case. Mr Yayaxi was a mediocre agent in the eyes of others, having worked as an agent for so many years with no success.


    But Mr. Yayaxi¡¯s advantage is that he cares about his artists and does everything himself, never one to put on airs.


    Bai Lixin arrived at the music company in a high-rise building in the city centre. Through Mitchell¡¯s memories, he made his way to his agent¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mr. Yayaxi, I¡¯m sorry about Mia, but the company has already decided to shelf him. There¡¯s no need for you to come to me for that. Mr. Yayaxi, you are a wise man; you should know what will happen if one more mistake is made.¡±


    Just as his hand lifted intending to knock on the door, Bai Lixin heard the sound of conversation coming from inside. Even if he didn¡¯t want to listen, his sensitive hearing had long since picked up all the sounds.


    Mia? After searching through his mind, Bai Lixin finally found Mia¡¯s information.


    Mia was an artist and a singer Mr. Yayaxi took over three years ago. But because of an affair scandal, he offended the original spouse, and under the pressure of the original spouse, the company had decided to hide Mia. Mr. Yayaxi, who was his manager, was also given a demerit.


    In the original plot, if the three artists he brought along had no problems within three years, the demerit would have been lifted. But unexpectedly, one thing led to another, as the recently signed Mitchell disappeared for more than half a year for no apparent reason. The company once again placed the blame on Mr. Yayaxi, who lost his job as a result.


    So the original owner¡¯s actions also dragged others down.


    Bai Lixin reminisced, and the door of the office was opened.


    A tall, handsome young man stepped out with an arrogant and insolent expression on his face.


    He met Bai Lixin, who was waiting in front of the door, and the handsome man froze slightly. A contemptuous smile appeared on his face, ¡°You are one of the singers that Yayaxi has just signed?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Yes, hello, Mr. Borg.¡±


    ¡°Ho?¡± The handsome man¡¯s smile widened, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. You are a gold agent of Yakel Entertainment. ¡± Borg is a highly qualified senior agent. He is an alpha at around 60 years old, and by the looks of his face, he probably looked about 25 in normal human terms, so he is quite young. But he is a very skilled broker and is the number one agent.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s recognition pleased him. He smiled evilly and pushed him against the wall, ¡°Omega? Heh, a rare good attribute. Following Mr. Yayayxi is not beneficial. Would you be interested in following me? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled gently, but the detachment in his tone was obvious to anyone, ¡°Thank you Mr. Borg for your kindness. I appreciate it, but I like my current agent very much.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You dare turn me down? ¡± Borg raised an eyebrow and smiled. He took a business card out of his lined pocket and handed it to Bai Lixin, ¡°Heh, Junior, here¡¯s my card with my contact details on it. You¡¯re always welcome to my side should you regret it.¡±

 CH 208

    Bai Lixin entered the office with the card in his hand. Mr. Yayaxi was sitting behind his desk with a sullen look on his face.


    After throwing the business card into the trash, Bai Lixin stood at the desk and smiled, ¡°Mr. Yayaxi, I¡¯m here to report my return.¡±


    Mr. Yayaxi looked at the card he had thrown in the bin and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mitchell, Mr. Borg is the best agent at Yakel Entertainment. Only a handful of artists have caught his eye, and every one of them has become a highly sought-after star. He is a star-maker in his own right. ¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Bai Lixin said, gesturing to the chair in front of the desk. ¡°May I sit down?¡±


    Only then did Yayaxi react and say, ¡°Oh, please do.¡±


    ¡°It was Borg who created Jonas, the multi- superstar of Noah planet. Jonas¡¯ so-called ¡°Imperial singing voice¡± was also discovered by Borg, right?¡± Bai Lixin sat back in his chair, a sarcastic smile curving one corner of his lips, ¡°But does Mr Yayaxi think it¡¯s a good idea to be with such an agent? Everything is tied to profit. Jonas¡¯ voice is indeed heavenly, but is his music his own? How many people did he step on to make his name? ¡±


    At Bai Lixin¡¯s words, Yayaxi stood up, hurried to the office door, and closed it firmly behind him, saying with a nervous look on his face, ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°Hehehe,¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it so?¡±


    Yayaxi was silent for a long time, then nodded and gritted his teeth, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I have my own way of knowing, and that is why Mr. Borg, despite his status and position, is despicable to me.¡± Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°I prefer to follow Mr. Yayaxi and make my own music.¡±


    It¡¯s true that Borg had a great ability to create stars, but it¡¯s mostly on the wrong side of the fence; he knows people, for one thing, and he¡¯s unscrupulous, for another.


    Scandals, hype, gimmicks, whatever he could use, he would ruthlessly use without hesitation. One of his most successful artists is Jonas, a forty-year-old omega with a beautiful face and a heavenly singing voice.


    His appearance is in line with that of an international star, but there is always a certain amount of freshness in an artist, and a singer has to keep making music.


    Although Jonas has a beautiful voice, he doesn¡¯t write music, but his covers are almost unbeatable. They are more amazing than the originals, and it was his covers that caught Borg¡¯s eyes.


    But how could a big-name singer at the forefront of the scene not write music but just cover it? So Borg started to buy up a lot of original music at a low price and let Jonas try them out, finding the ones that suited him best and then putting his name on them. Jonas then became immediately popular.


    After becoming popular, Jonas began to experiment with different singing styles and writing his own songs. But every time he wrote his own songs, they were comparable to a garbage dump. He not only failed to show his perfect voice, but they were also so badly composed and had no connection. The reviews were so bad that fans said the songs were a disgrace to Jonas¡¯ voice.


    Borg then went back to the drawing board and got a gunman to write the song.


    Haizi and Jonas are also rivals, and were actually rivals according to the world plot.


    Haizi was just emerging at the moment. Unlike Jonas, he was a real powerhouse. He could write his own songs, but his looks were average and his voice was not very good. It had an alto range, so the high notes were difficult to grasp.


    The songs on Noah were a bit different from those in his original world, but music knows no borders. In order to test the breadth of his vocal range, Haizi wrote out a complex exchange of low, medium, and high tunes that were popular in his world.


    After a dozen days in the studio, he finally decided to try alto-based music for the time being.


    Borg inadvertently saw the classics he had written out.


    Borg was worried about finding songs for Jonas¡¯ new album when he heard Haizi¡¯s performance in the studio. He was not suited to the high notes, but Jonas was. His songs were mostly soprano, very penetrative, and a real treat to the ears.


    As soon as he saw the soprano scores, Borg knew that with these songs in hand, Jonas could break through the bottleneck and go to the next level!


    According to normal theory, the original writer would have been furious that someone was trying to steal his song, but that was not the case with Haizi at all!


    He may be an omega, but he was a normal man before he crossed over! He didn¡¯t like to be attacked; he liked being the attacker! When he saw the gorgeous, female-like Jonas, it was surprisingly easy for him to fall in love with him.


    Bai Lixin was dumbfounded.


    When Borg talked to Haizi, he was dismissive and said no, but when the gorgeous Jonas stepped in, Haizi gave up the score.


    What kind of logic was that?


    He¡¯s obviously a recepient, and he¡¯s dreaming of being an attacker.


    The logic of this world was a bit strange. How can such a person be the favoured son of the world? ¡±


    ¡°In any case, Mitchell, your colleagues are already involved in songwriting. Now that variety shows are becoming more and more popular, TV6 has decided to launch a competition for original singers, with three judges and 1,000 people in the audience.¡±


    ¡°The participants include everyone. That is to say, whether signed singers or civilians, anyone can sign up. Although the platform may look a bit low, the ratings are guaranteed because they have invited the godfather of music, Geoffrey, as well as the now popular empire singer, Jonas. At the very least, you¡¯ll be in the public eye as quickly as possible with this variety show. ¡± Yayaxi paused and hesitated for a moment before smiling awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of resources on hand, but I¡¯ll try to fight as much as I can for you.¡±


    ¡°When about the start of the competition?¡± Bai Lixin asked.


    ¡°In a month¡¯s time, so you only have a month to prepare.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try. Thank you, Mr Yayaxi. ¡±


    ¡°You can use the recording studio number 1003 on the tenth floor which has been allocated to me. Although the facilities may be old, they are better than nothing. ¡± Having remembered something, Mr. Yayxi tapped his forehead and said, ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s one more thing. You three are sharing this studio, so you need to be understanding of each other. I¡¯ve seen the videos from your exams, and the good thing is that all three of you have very different styles, which spares you the pressure of competing in the same style. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve been assigned to me as contemporaries, and I hope you¡¯ll be friends, not enemies. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and rose from his chair. ¡°Okay, Mr Yayaxi, I am not offended. I never make enemies as long as they don¡¯t come after me. Since I¡¯m pressed for time, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to work on my new song.¡±


    ¡°One song for the audition, one song for the Top 32, one song for the Top 16, one song for the Top 8, one song for the Top 4 semi-finals, two songs for the Top 2 finals, and if you make it to the end, you need to prepare seven original songs.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s brow knitted for a moment, seven songs? An album usually has about ten songs and takes between 68 months to write. So almost five months of work will be compressed into one month?


    For a singer who doesn¡¯t have any songs in the box, this would be a lot more difficult, but he is Bai Lixin.


    If memory served him right, this world¡¯s son, Haizi, had also participated in the contest and, as a result, met his dream angel, Jonas, and became a rising star through this variety show.


    Bai Lixin licked his lips, a gleam in his eye. How could Mr Yayaxi presume to call such a good resource average when it was so good? It was a great opportunity to have a direct access to the main man and the white lotus flower¡¯s imperial singing voice.


    There was an abrupt ringing of the phone, and Bai Lixin looked over at Yayaxi with a slight frown.


    Mr Yayaxi also froze, then he pointed out his finger helplessly and laughed, ¡°It seems to be your phone ringing.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Uh ¡­¡­¡± It seems so¡­¡­


    With a dry chuckle, Bai Lixin took the phone out of his pocket and looked at the caller ID: ¡°Dearest Husband.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Did he need to guess who it was? No need at all, right? Not only did he not need to guess who it was, but if someone saw his mobile phone display, there would be no need to go ahead with the whole hidden marriage thing!


    He hung up neatly. The phone rang again just as Bai Lixin was about to speak.


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes and was about to press the button again when he saw a new caller ID: ¡°Only Love.¡±


    Bai Lixim: ¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Dear, for the sake of my future, let¡¯s divorce first¡­


    After hanging up the phone again, Bai Lixin smiled awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Yayaxi, shall I go back then?¡±


    As soon as he said that, the phone rang again, and this time the caller ID changed to ¡°Beloved.¡±


    Bai Lixin could no longer speak, so Mr Yayaxi came to his rescue and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, you can go ahead and work. I won¡¯t give you three additional assignments this month because we¡¯re preparing for the whole thing, but I¡¯ll be checking on your creations every other week. I will contact you by phone as to when, so keep your phones open during this time. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded urgently, ¡°Yes!¡± And without looking back, he hurried off with his mobile phone ringing again.

 CH 209

    Bai Lixin hurriedly walked to an unoccupied corner before he picked up the phone. Without waiting for the other side to speak, Bai Lixin fawned over him as fast as he could, ¡°Ah, my dear, I missed you so much!¡±


    Bai Lixin covered his face. Bai Lixin, where is your integrity?


    The other side didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, and just when Bai Lixin thought he had shocked the party, the person slowly spoke, ¡°Ah¡­Mitchell, I miss you too.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡± Why is it Master Lambert¡¯s voice?!


    Bai Lixin replied dully, ¡°Father, I was just on the phone with Hallyvette. The signal was bad and I thought it was him calling again¡­ really, believe me ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Lambert replied, ¡°OK, I believe you. I kept calling Hallyvette, and the line was busy, so I decided to call you. I wanted to ask, since you¡¯ve got your license, when are you having the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Bai Lixin came to his senses immediately. He had been in deep water with Hallyvette for the past few days and had forgotten to talk to Master Lambert about the hidden marriage!


    ¡°Father, there is one other matter before this one, and I think it would be more appropriate for us to talk face to face. I¡¯ll ask Hallyvette when he¡¯s available, and we¡¯ll come to the Lambert ancestral home. What do you think? ¡±


    Master Lambert was unsure, but he nodded, ¡°Okay, let me know in advance when you are coming. I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, goodbye, father.¡±


    Just after hanging up with Master Lambert, the phone rang again. Instead of picking up the phone immediately, Bai Lixin looked at the caller ID, before taking a deep breath, picking up the phone, and re-fawning as quickly as possible, ¡°Ah, dear, I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± On the other end of the phone, there was a cold, nonchalant laugh.


    Bai Lixin coughed twice and hurriedly continued, ¡°I was in Mr. Yayaxi¡¯s office just now. It was not the right time to answer the phone. Dear, don¡¯t be angry. ¡±


    Bai Lixin, where is your integrity? Where is your pride?


    Bah, but what are those compared to life?


    ¡°Okay. How does your first day of work feel after so long? ¡± Hallyvette didn¡¯t pursue the matter much and asked seriously.


    ¡°Pretty good. There¡¯s nothing out of place. ¡± Bai Lixin smiled and took a couple of steps around the corner, holding his phone.


    ¡°Is there a lot of work scheduled? What time will you be done for today? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to go now. There¡¯s an original song competition in a month, so Mr. Yayaxi is having us prepare for that first. I don¡¯t have to worry about anything else for now, I can go home and write up the song. ¡±


    Hearing his wife¡¯s answer, Hallyvette sat up in his office chair, propping his chin up and smiling, ¡°Oh, and what else, whom did you meet today?¡±


    Outside the window, a gentle breeze blew, the willow branches swaying and stretching. A warm, soothing breeze blew in through the window, and robins chirped in the trees.


    The two men talked back and forth without getting tired.


    After about an hour of talking, Hallyvette received a call from his secretary that the teleconference was about to begin, and only then did the two hang up the phone. Before hanging up the phone, Bai Lixin suddenly remembered what he discussed with Master Lambert and told Hallyvette about it.


    Hallyvette looked at his schedule and nodded across the phone, ¡°I don¡¯t have any plans for tonight. It¡¯s 10.30 am and I¡¯ll be done with everything around 4 pm. Will you come to my office then or should I pick you up? ¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll rendezvous at home.¡±


    Hallyvette let out an ¡°mmm,¡± ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll meet at home at 4:30.¡±


    Bai Lixin hung up the phone and rubbed his ears, intending to go to his songwriting studio to find inspiration for his song.


    In the world¡¯s memories, Bai Lixin¡¯s songwriting room should be on the 9th floor. A senior singer would have a separate floor of office area with a separate recording studio at the highest level. A newly debuted singer, like him, would have a separate office area to work in.


    Following this memory to Mitchell¡¯s songwriting room, Bai Lixin was just about to push the door open when he heard a familiar voice, ¡°Music has a soul, and you can¡¯t perform these tunes at their best, but Jonas can. If you ever change your mind, feel free to come and see me. My name is Borg. ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡± No one told him that Haizi¡¯s office area was next door to his¡­¡­


    When Borg finished, he retreated from the room and coincidentally met Bai Lixin.


    Borg did not expect anyone to come on this floor, as it had only recently been opened due to staff expansion. The only people who had moved up to this floor were Haizi and the general public rarely set foot on it.


    Frozen, Borg recalled the details of what had just happened. He had spoken with the door closed and not too loudly, so Bai Lixin might not have heard him. But to be on the safe side,


    Borg smiled, and he came to Bai Lixin with his lips hooked, planning to do another wall thump. But Bai Lixin was not a amateur. He quickly blocked Borg¡¯s arms and legs, folded the arms back, and made Borg half kneel on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Borg, if you are so rude again, I will defend myself.¡± Bai Lixin sneered and squeezed Borg¡¯s wrist with a slight force.


    The other wrist, which was not in his grip, was braced against the ground, and he used the force to try to turn his back and escape. Bai Lixin was quick to see through, and with his other hand, he was able to deflect the force, making him bow like a shrimp.


    When had Borg ever been humiliated like this? He didn¡¯t think that an alpha could be controlled by a weak omega without the ability to fight back, and in his anger, Borg snorted, ¡°Mitchell, I just wanted to say hello to you. If you are so rude again, I will tell Mr. Yayaxi.¡±


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow. Oh, no wonder he was a big brother in the entertainment industry; he was quite good with his mouth.


    He let go of his wrists and legs and stood with his hands folded at the small of his back, smiling, ¡°I heard that Mr. Borg loves to work out and fight, so I couldn¡¯t resist a little sparring today. Mr. Borg, don¡¯t mind a little singer like me. ¡±


    Borg rubbed his sore wrist and realised that his wrist was red and swollen. He froze and glanced at Bai Lixin¡¯s hand.


    An omega¡¯s unique white tender palms had such strength?


    Seeing that Borg didn¡¯t answer, Bai Lixin smiled and lifted one foot to look down under his shoe.


    Seeing his action, Borg was unsure and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed and said, ¡°Mr. Borg, what a coincidence that we ran into each other twice today. I was looking to see if I stepped in dog shit on my way out this morning. ¡±


    ¡°Pfft, hahaha.¡± As soon as Bai Lixin¡¯s words left his mouth, Borg¡¯s face turned red, while another voice burst out laughing.


    Bai Lixin looked over at the sound and saw a young omega in a t-shirt with his arms folded as he leaned against the door frame laughing. His neat, short hair was dyed a solid silver and his face looked masculine. It was none other than this world¡¯s favoured son, Haizi Haiyin.


    Borg looked at Haizi and then at Bai Lixin, and cursed in his heart.


    If he became violent in front of a guy like Haizi, who ate softly but not hard, then he would not be able to get his tune for Jonas again. It seemed that he would have to stop here today.


    Sighing, Borg glanced at Bai Lixin, the questions he wanted to ask rolling around in his throat before he finally swallowed them and forced a smile, ¡°If we didn¡¯t step in shit and we still met twice, doesn¡¯t that say something about our destiny? Mitchell, I¡¯ll be waiting for your call. Bye. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Borg, please take care. I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    After sending Borg away, Haizi then walked over handsomely with one hand in his trouser pocket, smiling and extending a hand to him, ¡°Hello, my name is Nigelus. It¡¯s nice to meet you. May I ask your name? ¡±


    ¡°Mitchell, Hello Nigelus.¡±


    Nigelus, the pseudonym that Haizi Haiyin had used to conceal his identity.


    Haizi looked Bai Lixin up and down with a look of amazement in his eyes, ¡°You are beautiful, Mitchell.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Lixin was flabbergasted by the sudden compliment and hurriedly replied, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re handsome too.¡±


    The smile on Haizi¡¯s face grew even bigger, ¡°Thank you, your creative studio is also on this floor?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right next door to yours.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ve been alone on this floor for a while. You¡¯re welcome to come, and you¡¯re very welcome to have musical exchanges with me. ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Why does this feel like the wrong script?


    Haizi Haiyin looked down at the little omega with beautiful features and his heart slightly twitched.


    In his world, he was a big brother in the entertainment industry, used to doing things wantonly and in style. He had fans all over the world and countless women who wanted to spend the night with him.


    He was surrounded by so many women with great breasts and big hips, and he was at the most exciting time of his life, and then he transmigrated!


    Although he had crossed over into a man¡¯s body in this life, it wasn¡¯t a real man¡¯s body!


    This world is full of fucking men. What¡¯s the point of being a man?


    He felt like covering his head and crumbling to his knees. The gender he was transmigrated as appeared to be an omega, which was the equivalent of a woman in his original world.


    A woman? A woman with no breasts, no waist, no ass?


    No, no, that¡¯s not the point!


    The point is that he¡¯s transmigrated as a ¡°woman.¡± Who¡¯s going to have a baby?


    No, no, no, no, he didn¡¯t want his chrysanthemum blown up. He liked girls, cute girls, not tiger-backed and bear-waisted alphas.


    If he had to find a lover, he wanted to be the one who attacked people¡¯s chrysanthemums, not the one who getting attacked. And if he did get a lover, he wanted the closest thing to a woman, a smooth-skinned, cute, and pretty omega!


    After three months of searching, he finally came across this omega. The beautiful boy with long hair and cute fringes stood in front of him.


    Such a beautiful boy could not be a boy. It had to be a girl dressed as a boy sent by the heavens to redeem him for his daily prayers!


    It must be!

 CH 210

    Seeing the excited Haizi, Bai Lixin sighed silently: ¡®I¡¯m afraid the son of this world is a very talented fool.¡¯


    With a dry smile, Bai Lixin pointed to the door of the studio room: ¡°Um¡­ Nigelus, I¡¯ll go in and clean up. Mmm bye.¡±


    Haizi recovered and nodded, ¡°Okay, if you need any help, you can always come to me. I¡¯m right next door. Also, can we exchange numbers so we can get in touch with each other if we need anything? ¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Haizi had already taken out his mobile phone, so Bai Lixin silently took his out of his pocket, ¡°You say yours, I¡¯ll call it.¡±


    ¡°983 ******32¡± Haizi read out a string of numbers, and Bai Lixin called it. Not long after, Haizi¡¯s phone rang, and he lit up, ¡°Okay, Mitchell, you save my phone number. If you have any problems, come to me anytime. I¡¯m available all day, so don¡¯t be polite. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded with a dark look on his face, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Then he closed the door without looking back.


    Bai Lixin directly locked it after closing the door and exhaled a cloudy breath, sighing in his head: [What¡¯s going on here?]


    [Lord Host!] S419M exclaimed excitedly, [I didn¡¯t expect you to bring the Son of the world to kneel to your suit trousers on your first meeting. But even if you are charming, you are only the Lord God¡¯s, so keep your heart intact!]


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes: [Go away, go as far as you can, stay away from me].


    In the original storyline, Haizi was the number one man in the entertainment industry before he transmigrated. His style was very domineering, crazy and cool. He is probably bent by now.


    After arriving in this world, he probably took a liking to Jonas, who was also an omega and chased after him for a while. But Jonas only liked Julius, the eldest son of the Yakel family, and didn¡¯t give a damn about anyone else, let alone a fellow receiver of the same gender.


    It¡¯s a strange thing about love. Although Jonas doesn¡¯t like Haizi, someone else did. It was Julius Yakel, the eldest son of the Yakel family and executive director of Yakel Entertainment.


    Julius Yakel, who was originally disdainful of Jonas, had been paying him a lot of attention since he found out that he was his love rival. This attention led Jonas to believe that Julius appreciated and liked him.


    In the end, Jonas was overjoyed. There is no such thing as love or hate without a reason. He treated Haizi as his love rival, but Haizi thought Jonas was angry because of Julius¡¯ pursuit and so Haizi thought Julius was his love rival.


    In short¡­this is a plot that will make you feel embarrassed after watching it and Bai Lixin wanted to unsee it.


    He covered his face and asked, ¡°What kind of bloody love story is this?¡±


    [Host, this kind of plot is very much in line with the style of the sub false-god who governs this area].


    [Huh? The false sub god who governs this area? Which one is it?] Bai Lixin asked.


    [It¡¯s Eros.] S419M laughed, [Be careful, my lord. This god of love has a fondness for the Lord God and has harassed him twice.]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­]


    [Is the god of love in this world?] Bai Lixin asked.


    [No, Eros helped the Lord God to escape, so he seems to have been imprisoned in the temple, but I don¡¯t know if he has been released yet.]


    [Helped Dijia to escape?] Bai Lixin asked, [How did he escape?]


    [It seems that I was created because the god of love told the Lord God in advance, but I don¡¯t know the exact process. Because at that time, things were already set in stone. When I became conscious, Lord Dijia had already been split. Ever since I became conscious, my only goal has been to save the Lord God at any cost.]


    Bai Lixin was silent for a long time¡­ Eros, what kind of a character is he?


    [But you don¡¯t have to dwell on it, lord host. The Lord God used to be very cold, scornful of all beings, arrogant and indifferent about everything. He didn¡¯t care about Eros, so he¡¯s not a threat to you. I have never witnessed the Lord God love anyone more than you!]


    Bai Lixin nodded, [I see. If I have any questions, I will ask Dijia myself].


    He had never questioned Dijia¡¯s feelings for him, and he would not let his heart be shaken by the god of love.


    With a shake of his head, he dismissed all the information in his mind and looked around.


    The studio had been freshly cleaned, with a few instruments neatly placed on a counter and a desk on the other side.


    The guitar was Mitchell¡¯s instrument of choice, so there were several among the instruments on display. Bai Lixin walked to one of the guitars and debugged it, gently playing a tune Mitchel had created himself.


    It was composed by Mitchell after he had become a contracted singer in his spare time during his training. It had just been created when his parents sent him to the Lambert family, so it was without any embellishments or lyrics.


    The tune was very broad and distant, with a dreamy, soaring feeling, as if soaring in the blue sky.


    Mitchell¡¯s talent was there, and if all had gone as planned, he would have been a top singer sooner or later if he had worked hard enough.


    After playing the tune several times, and correcting any inconsistencies in the articulation, it was noon and the phone rang.


    The familiar ringing of his mobile phone pulled him out of his tune, and, for a moment, he looked at the time on his phone and realised that it was noon. He picked it up. The familiar voice on the other end asked, ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the score in his hand and the high sunlight outside the window and said, ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Forgot? I would take you out to lunch if I could, but I, unfortunately, have a meeting in an hour. Baby, hurry up and have lunch. I¡¯ll have someone bring it to you. It¡¯ll be downstairs at your company in about five minutes. What floor are you on and I¡¯ll have him bring it up to you? ¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯ll be here soon? I¡¯ll go down and get it myself; it¡¯s too much trouble to bring it up. ¡± Bai Lixin was a little distracted, and in the interval between his conversation with Hallyvette, he suddenly thought of the god of love.


    ¡°The hidden marriage,¡± I know. I made him look like a delivery boy, so don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be detected.¡± Hallyvette didn¡¯t notice Bai Lixin¡¯s distraction.


    On the other end of the line, Hallyvette¡¯s raspy, magnetic voice tugged at his heartstrings. Ba Lixin gritted his teeth and finally couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Hallyvette, why do you want to marry me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Hallyvette was silent for a moment, and his voice slowly sank as he said, ¡°Mitchell, pheromones don¡¯t work for me. For me, omega pheromones are like a bottle of perfume, so I won¡¯t have an urge for you because your pheromones are escaping. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have an urge for you, whether you have released pheromones or not, and that urge has accumulated over time. Before I met you, I was like a robot. I could do everything perfectly, except for having a heart or desire for sex. ¡±


    ¡°I was already awake the night my father knocked me out. I was lying quietly on one side, listening to your passionate gasps. I was so calm inside that I was even ready to knock you out to ease your pain. But then suddenly, after a moment, you made that sound again, but this time, my heartbeat wildly and uncontrollably. Baby, it was for no reason at all. ¡±


    Hallyvette¡¯s voice was low and gentle, slowly flowing from the phone into Bai Lixin¡¯s ears.


    Even though it was a simple statement, Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes burned.


    Hallyvette wasn¡¯t finished, and he continued: ¡°At that moment, I wanted to ravage you to death, to mark you crazily. I had such a wild, selfish desire to possess you completely that even I was afraid for a moment. When you fell unconscious that night, I was going to mark you, but when I saw your face, I decided to wait until you were sober before asking your opinion. Baby, God knows how determined I was to mark you. So be good and don¡¯t make me angry or I¡¯ll lock you in bed and grind you so hard you won¡¯t even remember your parents. ¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed. He was moved for only three seconds, and it was ruined. Dijia was still Dijia¡­


    ¡°From the day I entered your Lambert family, I no longer have parents. Your father is my father and you are my only family in this life. ¡± Bai Lixin paused and said firmly, ¡°You are still the only one I have loved in my life.¡±


    As soon as Bai Lixin said this, he heard Hallyvette on the other end of the line laugh softly, ¡°Baby, I was afraid to ask you why you were marrying me. I¡¯ve never liked anyone, I¡¯ve never courted anyone, I¡¯ve never dated anyone, and even though we¡¯re married, I was afraid you were marrying me because of your parents. I hesitated in my heart, but I did not dare to ask for the truth. I wanted to know the answer, but I was afraid to know it. ¡± I was afraid that the answer you would give was the one I was guessing.


    Bai Lixin hugged the guitar and smiled. It turned out that Dijia also had worries like him. This marriage, not originally built on love, had brought confusion to both of them, but out of concern for each other, they dared not reveal the truth beneath that confusion.


    For days, Hallyvette crammed himself inside his body, but their hearts were empty. Because it wasn¡¯t real, because they weren¡¯t certain.


    No wonder Hallyvette had been so reluctant when he had proposed the hidden marriage, but in the end, he compromised.


    Hallyvette was afraid that if he hadn¡¯t compromised, there would have been no marriage at all.


    Bai Lixin rubbed his face. How barbaric and selfish his request for a ¡°hidden marriage¡± had been.


    Tears slowly slipped from the corners of her eyes as Bai Lixin smiled and whispered into his phone, ¡°Thank you, Hallyvette, for being my husband.¡±

 CH 211

    Hallyvette and Bai Lixin arrived at the Lambert family home that evening. Hallyvette invited Master Lambert into the study under pressure.


    About five minutes later, Bai Lixin heard a deafening noise in the study, accompanied by a trembling shudder.


    With his legs folded, he took a silent sip of his tea with a look of amazement in his eyes. Well, this tea tastes good.


    Five minutes later, the earth trembled once more, and the door to the study slowly opened.


    Bai Lixin listened to the familiar sound of footsteps, drank his last sip of tea, and then stood up methodically, looking in the direction of the staircase.


    The gentle, strong stomp came slowly as Hallyvette came down, rubbing his forehead with a slight look of gloom on his face.


    When he met Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, his face softened instantly. ¡°It¡¯s settled. Come on, let¡¯s go up and rest.¡±


    Bai Lixin tilted his head and smiled, ¡°I think there was an earthquake. Is he very unhappy? ¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw Master Lambert coming down with a cold face. As soon as he saw Bai Lixin, he rushed forward and took his hand, ¡°My son, I wronged you!¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Er, father, actually I¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s our Hallyvette who has wronged you for his own selfish reasons. I¡¯ll never let you suffer a single bit of grievance with me! I have taught Hallyvette a lesson about marriage, and he has promised me that he will announce it in three years. And then father will give you the grandest wedding in the universe! ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at Hallyvette and saw him shrugging his shoulders behind Master Lambert, continuing to rub his forehead.


    Bai Lixin felt moved. He took Master Lambert¡¯s hand in his own and said, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t feel at all wronged at all!¡±


    ¡®What a good boy!¡¯ Master Lambert nodded heavily. ¡°Good boy, if Hallyvette dares to bully you in the future, don¡¯t be afraid, just come and talk to father. I will teach Hallyvette a lesson. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded heavily and said, solemnly, ¡°I will, Father!¡±


    Hallyvette: ¡°¡­¡±


    After dinner, Hallyvette and Bai Lixin simply stayed at the family home. The door that Master Lambert had kicked off had been replaced with a brand new white door, which echoed the simple d¨¦cor of the house in a very elegant way.


    After washing up, Bai Lixin changed into a soft, flowing silk nightgown and laid back on the bed. He looked up at Hallyvette and smiled. ¡°What did you say to Father?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just said I didn¡¯t want to announce our marriage. ¡± Hallyvette paused and scanned Bai Lixin for a moment. His eyes suddenly lit up before he slowly came over and laid down next to Bai Lixin. His hand began to trace the curve of Bai Lixin¡¯s side, ¡°Baby, my father really likes you.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Well, I can see that Father is very good. He is a very respectable and wise man. ¡± Hallyvette


    raised his eyebrows and rested his hand on Bai Lixin¡¯s waist, ¡°Father threw a punch immediately after I said it. Fortunately, your husband had high physical attributes and agile reflexes, so I dodged. Baby, I¡¯ve suffered a lot for you.¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed out loud, ¡°And then what? What did you say next? ¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho-ho, the thing about negotiating is that you have to push the bottom of the barrel before you can slowly achieve your desired result.¡± Hallyvette laughed and continued, ¡°First I pretended to be hard-hearted, then my father argued with me, and I pretended to be coming to my senses and feeling guilty. After a few times, I relented and offered a three-year limit. I said I would announce the marriage after three years, but if my father announced it before three years elapsed, I would divorce immediately. Then my father angrily punched me in the face again, and the matter was settled.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡± Poor Master Lambert, having a son like Hallyvette¡­


    ¡°Baby, what do you think of my performance?¡± Hallyvette asked, moving his hand up and down again.


    Bai Lixin gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°Bravo, the movie king.¡± I can¡¯t think of anything else to say but that. Any praise would be a pale blank sheet of paper in front of Hallyvette¡¯s acting skills, ah!


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken the blame for my wife for no good reason, and I¡¯ve been hit twice. Since my wife says I did well, he must serve me well tonight as compensation and as a reward. Of course, he must also serve me twice. ¡± Hallyvette spoke as his hand slipped like a loach into Bai Lixin¡¯s pyjama and rubbed the perky bottom.


    Bai Lixin smiled and, with a flip of his body, straddled Hallyvette, ¡°Then enjoy, my dear. I will serve my beloved today. ¡± The words ¡°beloved¡± were accentuated, and his lips had an unparalleled and charming smile.


    Hallyvette¡¯s breath caught in his throat as he felt Bai Lixin¡¯s slippery hand climb up his chest.


    ¡°An omega¡¯s first release of pheromones is usually at the age of 20, signifying adulthood. After adulthood, pheromones will be released every month. The pheromones should be channelled, not suppressed; otherwise, when they do break out, the consequences will only get worse. After the release of pheromones, the omega¡¯s body will show the fatigue of a marathon run and weakness for a day or two. Honey, I have been taking suppressants secretly since my 20th birthday to be selected to Yakel Entertainment. So, although I am now 23, I had never actually released my pheromones. I could no longer control my pheromones that first night we met, and I released them for the first time. In a sense, you gave me a bar mitzvah. ¡± The air slowly filled with a sweet, delicate smell as Bai Lixin spoke.


    Hallyvette¡¯s mind exploded at the sound of Bai Lixin¡¯s words.


    A bar mitzvah?


    A bar mitzvah built out of turbid fluid?


    In his mind, he could not help but imagine the scene of Bai Lixin, who had just turned twenty, releasing his pheromones for the first time and being pinned to his bed.


    The sweet smell around him grew stronger. He listened to his beating heart and felt his blood boil. Without any provocation, his lower abdomen stiffened up to the middle of Bai Lixin¡¯s tight ass. Hallyvette gulped and licked his dry lips, asking in a husky voice, ¡°Is that the smell of pheromones?¡±


    Bai Lixin moved his hips a few times and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s the effect of the suppressant I¡¯ve been using for the last few years, so my pheromone diffusion has been a little disorganized for the past three months, but it should be fine within the next three months. Honey, didn¡¯t you say that pheromones are just perfume to you? Tell me about this perfume of mine. What does it smell like?¡±


    Hearing such explicit flirtations, Hallyvette couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He rolled Bai Lixin onto his back and entered straight in, saying in a low growl, ¡± You have one of the most intoxicating aphrodisiacs in the world. Every molecule is telling me, ¡®come and fuck me¡¯! ¡±


    Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t contain himself as he endured Hallyvette¡¯s wild, beastly movements and screamed out loud.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Master Lambert stayed up all night because he was right next to Bai Lixin and Hallyvette. The house was well insulated, but he had good ears as an Alpha.


    The night¡¯s frantic screaming was too much for the old man to handle.


    With a long sigh, Master Lambert looked at the two people eating quietly, with thick dark circles under his eyes.


    Well, it¡¯s not good to suppress it, but it¡¯s not good to overindulge either.


    Should he say it or not?


    With another long sigh, Master Lambert finally said, ¡°Since there is nothing else, you can go home today.¡±


    As if he had been expecting Master Lambert¡¯s words, Hallyvette nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes, Father, whatever you say.¡±


    Bai Lixin also smiled shyly and said, ¡°Then you must take care of yourself, father. You don¡¯t look well today. The dark circles under your eyes are too thick. Didn¡¯t you have enough rest at night? ¡±


    Master Lambert almost spat out his tea. This son-in-law is so na?ve, he really doesn¡¯t know how how be tactful.


    The two left the Lambert family home after breakfast. For the next month, aside from the weekly assessments that Mr. Yayaxi had mentioned, Bai Lixin never went back to the company building. He chose to work at home because Hallyvette had their basement converted into a recording studio and a music room, so he could make music at home.


    The sound system and related products Hallyvette used were the most advanced in the world. It not only saved him the trouble of travelling back and forth but also provided him with a very privileged environment. Except for the fact that he has to be on the lookout for someone who suddenly stretches out his hungry wolf claws.


    Before he knew it, a month had come and gone, and it was time for the world-famous TV 6 Original Song Competition to begin!

 CH 212

    The first round of the competition was held as an audition, but the audition was also very serious. The contestants had to record a short piece of their original music and submit it on a CD with a short biography. Once submitted, a special music teacher would review it and, once approved, the contestant would then go on stage to audition in front of three judges.


    After this wave of auditions, only about 100 people would enter the competition.


    The competition will be broadcast live, with each episode completely presented to everyone.


    Mr. Yayaxi called his three artists into his office with a pleasant smile on his face. He pushed three black envelopes with gold lettering in front of the three and said, ¡°Take these letters. I used my connections so you can enter the second round of auditions directly. Although it is only the second audition, the first audition shoots people in the heart the most. To the viewers, you are all new, unopened diamonds in the rough. So they won¡¯t look at you with any expectations. If you have your first opening spectacularly, you¡¯re going to get the audience to fall in love with you. This is your opportunity, and you must seize it! ¡±


    The three men nodded solemnly and took the envelopes from Mr. Yayaxi.


    One of Bai Lixin¡¯s other two contemporaries, called Toma, was an alpha. He was tall with good features, not handsome by any stretch of the imagination, but very pleasant to look at.


    The other was a Beta named Corell, gentle and clean.


    ¡°The letterhead in your hands is the invitation to this competition. Well, you all go out. ¡± Mr. Yayaxi did not say much as usual but invited them out after explaining the matter. Although Bai Lixin was a bit puzzled, he was not nosy enough to involve others¡¯ privacy. He gave Mr. Yayaxi a deep glance and left.


    ¡­¡­..


    ¡°If you want to become famous, I have the financial resources to make you an internationally renowned celebrity star in a short time.¡± After a fierce fight, Hallyvette swept a limp and helpless Bai Lixin into his arms. He was a little helpless. ¡°Why do you have to go down this road?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be boring?¡± Bai Lixin shrugged and patted Hallyvette¡¯s head. ¡°I want to do it quietly. I want to enjoy the thrill of the process and the pride of beating my opponents, not the pride of being famous. I might even retire after becoming an international star. ¡±


    Hallyvette¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Really? You¡¯ll retire after becoming famous? ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Hey, I said maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Hallyvette laughed, his hand caressing Bai Lixin¡¯s body with abandon, ¡°That means the idea is there. I¡¯ll take your word for it. ¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, when will it be your turn to perform?¡± Hallyvette¡¯s hand reached into the privacy of the quilt beneath, making circles somewhere.


    ¡°Stop messing with me. I¡¯m so tired. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good luck or bad luck, but the number on the invitation number coincidentally happens to be number 1. Your wife will be the first one out tomorrow. ¡± Bai Lixin pushed and shoved Hallyvette¡¯s increasingly unfaithful hand in annoyance.


    Hallyvette gave up and sighed, ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll let you off the hook for today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the pheromones escaped today, because if it had been tomorrow¡­¡± Bai Lixin exhaled a light sigh of relief.


    Hallyvette suddenly narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Oh, so you are using me? You didn¡¯t allow me to touch you much this month, but today the pheromone escaped, only to let your husband help relieve you.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°Of course. You are my man. Who will support me if you don¡¯t? Who will help me if you don¡¯t help me relieve myself? Do you want me to find an electric toy to take care of myself? If you say it¡¯s okay, that would be fine.¡±


    No sooner had Bai Lixin said that than Hallyvette violently propped him up onto his lap, going straight inside. Bai Lixin was moved up and down uncontrollably, a look of pain and pleasure on his face. He moaned as he bobbed up and down passively and finally said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that¡­that was it for today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously my wife that doesn¡¯t want to stop and is in a position to tease and seduce me just now. Your pheromones did not stop escaping subconsciously. As your man, if I do not help you, who will? ¡± He held Bai Lixin¡¯s waist to steady him, but his waist did not stop moving at all, pounding away fiercely.


    The last vestiges of Bai Lixin¡¯s sanity were knocked away. He screamed and lay on top of Hallyvette, trembling as Hallyvette continued moving incessantly.


    Hallyvette looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s beautifully arched neck and listened to the beautiful sounds spilling from his sweet red lips. The powerful sight before his eyes and the sound coming to his ears struck him straight to the core.


    The blood in his body gathered in unison in his stiff lower abdomen like a raging river of fury, endless, flowing and surging!


    The night was long, and for the sake of the competition he had tomorrow, Hallyvette finally let Bai Lixin go after venting his ¡®anger¡¯.


    He held Bai Lixin in his arms and kissed his forehead. The fondness in his voice was strong; ¡°Baby, I¡¯m so obsessed with you.¡±


    Bai Lixin had long since slept off, and Hallyvette chuckled before falling into a deep sleep as well¡­


    The eighth floor of the TV station¡¯s high-rise building was distinctively packed tonight.


    Empire TV6, one of the most influential television channels, unveiled its most talked-about variety show¡ª¡±The Original Song Competition¡±¡ªtonight.


    With over a thousand spectators, there was a magnificent table at the very centre of the stage below. There were three finely carved golden luxury chairs with sponge linings, velvet surface textures, and backs embellished with countless gemstone pearls.


    The three chairs were quietly arranged behind the table, a silent display of their owners¡¯ status and prestige.


    After a passionate opening speech from the host, the spotlight began to shake as the host pointed to the rear with an excited expression and shouted, ¡°Now let¡¯s invite our guests to the stage!¡±


    Planet Noah had been peaceful for a hundred years, and the entertainment industry had gradually developed into a business model dominated by variety shows.


    Empire TV6 was originally a platform mainly for the promotion of music albums, but with the rise of variety shows, this traditional model of having only a main song show became increasingly unpopular with the audience, and the ratings went from the highest at the beginning to the middle and lower reaches. Forced by this format, reform was inevitable. Empire 6 had to come up with a new show to win back their status as the number one station and their dignity.


    Therefore, the director of Empire 6 invested almost all his energy and financial resources. After almost half a year of planning, he spent a lot of money and sincerity to convince Jeffrey, the most influential godfather of music, Jonas, the Imperial singing voice, and Mr. Quark, the genius of heavy metal music, who was now the hottest singer in the Empire.


    Jeffrey was an alpha who specialises in classical music, with a majestic singing voice, and was a favourite to the Royal Family.


    Jonas, an omega, was best known for his high soprano voice, which was far-reaching, soulful, and powerful, with a contemporary style.


    Quark, on the other hand, is a beta, whose speciality is heavy metal, which was exciting, heavy, and jumpy. His music was varied and wild and was loved by many young people.


    The fact that the show had managed to get these three singers with very different styles at the same time shows how much effort they had put in.


    These three have been the main protagonists in their own fields, and now these three musicians, who are highly valued and influential, had gathered here at the same time.


    On the first day of the show, the TV station was packed with fans of the three musicians. They had gathered early to wait for their idols to appear.


    Naturally, Bai Lixin, who had to go on stage on the first day, was also waiting backstage. The contestants¡¯ preparation area was very different from the resting area for the judges. They had to wait in a hall with no independent rooms or comfortable sofas.


    The first to take to the stage was Jonas, who had been on the scene for the shortest time but had the strongest fan base. As soon as he took to the stage, a sudden and deafening burst of cheers from the audience could be heard from the lounge.


    Backstage in the lounge, Bai Lixin sat on a stool in the corner and waited patiently, two white headphones dangling from his ears and his eyes closed, unperturbed by anything outside. A contestant beside him and his entourage were muttering in whispers, ¡°The first judge to appear must be Jonas. He¡¯s the only one with that kind of clout! The male god of my heart! ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®your male god¡¯? He¡¯s obviously my male god. He¡¯s a good looking and rare omega. Most of all, he has to live by his strength when he could obviously live by his face. He¡¯s so fresh and different among omegas. ¡±


    One of the two looked at Bai Lixin and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Hey, do you smell omega pheromones? It¡¯s faint, but it seems to be coming from the pretty teenager beside you. ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an omega. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s pretty? His name is Mitchell, and he¡¯s a singer signed to Yakel Entertainment. I heard from someone that Yakel sent a total of six singers straight in without auditions, and one of them was him. ¡±


    ¡°You mean he didn¡¯t even go through the initial audition test and went straight into this round of auditions?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s almighty capitalism behind the scenes. Even though he¡¯s an omega, he¡¯s not comparable. ¡°

 CH 213

    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let anyone hear you. You can¡¯t say that about him either. To become a signed singer with Yakel Entertainment, you must have gone through a difficult test in the first place as well. As you know, it is one of the best music companies in the world, and there are very few people who can get into it. I think the end of this competition may come down to those six contestants, no doubt about it.¡±


    The two men were about to say something else when they heard Bai Lixin cough beside them. They stiffened and glanced at each other before getting up and walking to another corner to continue their small talk.


    Bai Lixin stretched and took his phone, which was constantly vibrating, out of his pocket. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. Tell me, are you watching television in hunger right now, waiting to see me in all my glory? ¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s expression softened, and he smiled slightly.


    There was a low chuckle from Hallyvette on the other end of the line, accompanied by a deafening cheer that was extremely high-pitched. It was definitely not a sound that could y from watching a live broadcast at home.


    Bai Lixin paused and asked hesitantly, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me you came to the live show?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, my baby is really smart. You¡¯ve been getting smarter and smarter since I met you. Baby, why is this judge¡¯s introduction so crude? It¡¯s been five minutes and they aren¡¯t done yet. When on earth will you appear?¡±


    Bai Lixin was still a bit incredulous, ¡°You came to the scene? Didn¡¯t you say you had a dinner party to attend tonight? ¡±


    ¡°Heh, what contract can compare to my baby¡¯s debut? Isn¡¯t it touching and surprising? Do you want to go home with me tonight? ¡±


    Bai Lixin grinned softly, his beautiful obsidian eyes curving into two beautiful moons, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll sneak away as soon as I¡¯m done with the competition.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, a staff member began to shout backstage, ¡°No. 1, please wait by the stage. No.2, please prepare. ¡±


    The lively lounge suddenly went quiet.


    Bai Lixin took off his headphones, put them and his mobile phone into his backpack and locked it in a locker before he came to the staff. He glued the No. 1 card to his chest and smiled, ¡°I am No. 1.¡±


    Bai Lixin was wearing a loose, ethnic-style outfit with huge sleeves that swayed and waved as he walked.


    A look of amazement flashed in the staff member¡¯s eyes, and they couldn¡¯t help but look at him twice, their voices softening a little: ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, you¡¯ll have to wait for another ten minutes before you come out. The judges will have a song solo and you can come out after their performances. ¡±


    When the contestants in the audience heard these words, they all sighed for Bai Lixin in unison.


    It could be described as good or bad to be the first contestant. For most variety shows, to make a good start, the first contestant to appear would not be judged too harshly. As long as he or she performed fairly well, he or she would pass the selection.


    On the other hand, the three world-class singers had just finished their performances, and the audience was still in the midst of the visual feast they had just witnessed, so they couldn¡¯t pull out that quickly to listen to an unknown singer.


    So the first contestant to appear, though selected, often gets only a fraction of the attention.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t care much. He smiled at the service staff and said, ¡°Thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ll just stand in the meantime.¡±


    Seeing Bai Lixin look like a newborn calf not afraid of a tiger, the staff member instructed again, ¡°Remember, once you come up, don¡¯t sing first. Introduce yourself. The judges may ask a few questions when they see your CV, which you must answer carefully. Greet the sound engineer and start performing after the judges give the go-ahead, okay?¡±


    Bai Lixin still kept the most perfect smile, ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re so nice. I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    The staff member blushed slightly and hurriedly turned his head to the other side, but the corner of his eye was still focused on Bai Lixin¡¯s badge.


    Mitchell, what a beautiful name. I wish you success.


    The backstage was fifty metres away from the stage, but it did not stop the excited shouts of the fans in any way. But the louder the fans shouted, the more nervous the singers at the back became.


    The judges were their teachers and the three mountains in front of them. Those three mountains are holding them down, and they will always be below these people.


    Most of the artists who come to the public from talent shows are destined to become famous, but they are only the seventh or eighth tier artists who are not popular. Even if they are talented, the first thing that marks them is the fact that they started in a certain entertainment program.


    It often takes nearly a decade of struggle for artists of such origins to shed this label and complete the next level of metamorphosis. If they don¡¯t survive this decade, it will become difficult for them to reach new heights.


    But why do so many people still choose talent shows to make their debut? It¡¯s because it¡¯s a shortcut compared to the other modest avenues.


    It¡¯s either sink or sail. No one may know you in the first three minutes, but in the second three minutes, you would have countless fans.


    Seeing that it was almost ten minutes, the staff gestured to Bai Lixin and brought him to the edge of the stage.


    All three judges had finished singing their solos and were seated on the throne where they belonged. Jeffrey, the most experienced, naturally sat in the middle, with Jonas and Quark on either side.


    The host strung out a few more words before smiling, ¡°So, let¡¯s have our first contestant take the stage!¡±


    The audience, still revelling in their idol¡¯s performance, clapped their hands perfunctorily as the first contestant took to the stage, and then began to set their eyes on their idols again.


    Bai Lixin naturally didn¡¯t have stage fright. He slowly walked to the centre of the stage and scanned the audience before locking on to the bright golden pupils in a dark corner. Smiling softly, Bai Lixin then withdrew his eyes back to the three judges.


    The three judges were also very different in appearance; Jonas, who was an idol, was naturally well-groomed and brightly dressed. His blonde shoulder-length curls and pale face were inlaid with two sets of brush-like eyelashes.


    Jeffrey, who sat in the middle, was as solemn and austere as his songs. He was dressed in a black suit, his expression serious and unsmiling. Quark, on the far right, was dressed in a punk outfit, with exaggerated smoky make-up and a dark red on his lips, exuding a morbid, explosive yet very unconventionally explosive look.


    Jeffrey, sitting in the middle, didn¡¯t smile, and Quark, sitting on his right, had to shrug, ¡°Contestant number 1 seems very curious about the scene. His eyes have been scanning ever since he came up. ¡±


    Bai Lixin put his hands on the small of his back, the hem of his sleeve hanging down naturally. Because of the song, he didn¡¯t tie his hair today, choosing instead to let Mitchell¡¯s waist-length hair flow.


    He smiled softly as he said, ¡°Standing on this huge stage in front of a thousand people for the first time, I think anyone¡¯s blood would be boiling, and they can¡¯t help but want to remember every single person in the audience who was willing to listen to their music.¡± He took another look around the audience.


    Behind the stage was a huge playback screen. The five cameras were constantly replacing each other to bring the contestants to life in full view. And as Bai Lixin said this, the display switched to a close-up of his face just as he was saying it.


    As the audience watched Bai Lixin¡¯s sincere expression on the screen, they all stopped pressing their cameras and looking at their idols and looked at the slightly smaller figure on stage.


    Bai Lixin smiled and bowed to the audience. ¡°And then I thought that since you were all willing to listen to my music, as the singer, I should thank you all in my way.¡±


    Jonas frowned uncharacteristically and glanced at Jeffrey, who was sitting steady as a rock in the very middle, and coughed, ¡°Contestant number one, please introduce yourself.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and gave a three-word account of himself. Jonas was about to tell him to start singing when Quark spoke again, ¡°Mr Mitchell, is it? Mr Mitchell, your words are very moving, but I hope your singing will be even more moving than your words. ¡±


    Bai Lixin hooked his lips in a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Quark, the reason you find my words sound good is that they are sincere enough. And as to whether the song I sing will be more moving than my words, that will depend on whether I can convey my sincerity to all of you here through my song. May I perform, please? ¡±


    Quark smiled demonically as he nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was then that Bai Lixin nodded at the band, signalling that they could play.


    The first song Bai Lixin chose was one that Mitchell had left unfinished. Because Mitchell had left without ado, he hadn¡¯t even had time to name the song. Bai Lixin thought long and hard about it afterwards, and finally, at Hallyvette¡¯s suggestion, named the song ¡°The Call¡±.


    Whose call is it?


    Take me far away.


    Whose voice is it?


    Lead me forward,


    Walk across mountains and rivers,


    Swim across the lake,


    Across the ravines and never to


    stop.


    The call was still ringing.


    I asked the owner of the yellow warbler¡¯s voice


    The yellow warbler only sings and flitters its wings to soar high into the sky


    I asked the owner of the dolphin¡¯s voice


    The dolphins only chirp happily and flap their tails to swim far away


    Haa¡­¡­


    Where do you come from, Ohh voice that haunts me?


    I¡¯ve searched, and searched, and searched


    Climbed over thorns


    Stepped into the desert


    Passing death


    At last, I net the owner of the voice


    Heh! that¡¯s me


    That¡¯s my dream

 CH 214

    The voice was ethereal and distant, as if it came from the heavens. The voice was clear and bright, pure and beautiful, unadulterated, as if the purest angels in heaven were chanting praise.


    The song was called ¡°The Call,¡± the call of Mitchell¡¯s dream and the call of Bai Lixin, standing at the end of the sky, calling to his listeners. There was no accompaniment at the beginning, but rather a short solo by Bai Lixin. As the next line began, the accompaniment slowly cut in to match his singing.


    As he sang, his body swayed gently, occasionally making a few not-too-difficult yet ethereal gestures. His long black hair waved as he moved, and the exotic, flowing clothes he wore brought out an ethereal nature.


    At that moment, it seemed that there was no one there. He was fearless and free, as if nothing in the world could bind him. He was the wind, wandering in the sky and on the earth. He was freedom!


    The crowd held their breath and followed Bai Lixin¡¯s song as he wandered across the initially gentle plains, lakes, and ravines. They accompanied him in his enquiries about the lovely yellow warbler and the dolphins.


    Even through the thorns and storms, his calmness was unchanged as he patiently and tirelessly searched for the master of his call, as if all the difficulties of the event could not dissuade him from his thoughts and stop him from moving forward.


    Three minutes and thirty-three seconds into the song, the accompaniment gradually faded as Bai Lixin¡¯s soprano ended the song.


    With the song finished, Bai Lixin took a deep breath and bowed deeply to the audience, waiting for the three judges to give their comments.


    After a long moment of silence, the musical genius Quark, sitting on the far right, was the first to applaud. The applause seemed to flick a switch and burst into fierce applause.


    Quark changed his casual expression and tone of voice and smiled, ¡°As Mr. Mitchell said, your voice is indeed more beautiful than words.¡±


    Bai Lixin took a step forward and smiled into the microphone, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Quark, for your kind words. I was afraid you might say that my words were not as good as my singing. ¡°


    The audience laughed, and the otherwise serious and frantic atmosphere was immediately enlivened.


    Mr. Quark also laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I like you a lot, son. I¡¯m going to vote for you, but the old man in the middle of the room is very strict. You¡¯ll still need his nod to pass. ¡°


    Quark deliberately ignored Jonas¡¯ presence and poked Jeffrey next to him after pressing the green button. In response, Jonas¡¯ expression on the other side of Jeffrey changed slightly but went back to his sweet smile in a blink of a second.


    Jeffrey gave Quark a faint glance, coughed, and cleared his throat with a solemn look on his face, ¡°Good, you¡¯re qualified for promotion.¡± With that, he pressed the green button too.


    In this competition, only two of the judge¡¯s approvals were needed to advance to the next round. So now that the two judges had made their choices, Jonas¡¯s choice would not change the outcome.


    Jonas had a pure smile on his face and said, ¡°Very good, but you need more practice with the high notes. I hope to hear more perfect music from you. ¡° As Jonas pressed the green button with ease, Quark, sitting on the far right of the judges, sneered and made a sideways gesture to Jonas in the blind spot of the camera.


    Jonas blanched and took a swig of water from the table.


    Bai Lixin smiled gently and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr Jonas, for your advice. I have benefited greatly.¡±


    The host stepped forward and exclaimed with an exaggerated expression, ¡°Wow, my dear Mitchell, you¡¯ve passed! You¡¯ve made it! You¡¯ve been endorsed by three of the biggest names in music, and you didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid! How calm! ¡°


    Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°Host, I¡¯m most skilled at not blinking when I¡¯m asleep, but I¡¯m so unskilled when my eyes are open.¡±


    The room erupted in laughter again at his words.


    This was a lovely singer. Not only did he have a soulful voice, but he also spoke with such wit. Within a few minutes, Bai had already captured the hearts of many in the audience.


    The host, wide-eyed and disbelieving, said, ¡°My God, Mitchell, how can you say such truthful things like that! Don¡¯t you know that the word ¡°unskilled¡± will affect the judges and the audience¡¯s perception of you?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded with a serious expression, ¡°Well, it¡¯s thanks to the hosts this time. It¡¯s a good thing you came out and exposed my shortcomings after the three teachers had made their choices. Fortunately, the judges¡¯ results are final and can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Quark laughed as he slapped the table and pointed at Bai Lixin, ¡°What a change in style. I like it. I¡¯m looking forward to your next performance. ¡°


    Bai Lixin bowed and once again said sincerely, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make sure your expectations of me are magnified again. ¡°


    Quark was stunned, but it was Jeffery in the middle who waved his hand, ¡°All right, let¡¯s have the next contestant on stage.¡±


    He went off the stage, and the staff member rushed up to meet him. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, your audition is over, so there is nothing more for you to do here for the time being. Would you like us to send you back? ¡°


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Bai Lixin said, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with my friend. When¡¯s the next round? ¡°


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. This round of auditions will last two months, and the next round will be a PK. You will be informed of the start of the PK after the auditions are all over, and I will send an invitation to your company then. The time and place will be in the invitation. ¡°


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll be off then. See you later. ¡°


    ¡°Mr. Mitchell, I¡¯ll see you off.¡± The staff member¡¯s face flushed slightly, and he smiled.


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow at the shy-looking man. He smiled gently and whispered, ¡°No need, but please support my music more in the future. That would be the greatest encouragement to me. ¡° With that, Bai Lixin left and strode to the backstage lounge to retrieve his belongings.


    Twenty minutes later, Bai Lixin stood on a pathway outside the entrance to the building on Stage 6.


    The moon was clear, the stars were sparse, and unlike the crowded entrance of the building, the quiet path was almost deserted.


    A black sedan was waiting at the side of the road, so Bai Lixin walked over to it. He had just opened the door to the backseat and put one foot in when a huge force pulled him hard. He lost his balance and was flung against a broad, warm body.


    ¡°Ho, you¡¯re not going to get out of bed tonight for flirting with that weirdly dressed singer in front of me.¡± A low, husky voice echoed through the car.


    ¡°Say, why are you so hypocritical?¡± snorted Bai Lixin in the dim interior lights. ¡°Why do you have to find an excuse for your dirty mind? Don¡¯t you just want me? ¡°


    Hallyvette raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Oh, the little leopard is showing his true colours. Why do you act like a white rabbit in front of father, as if you¡¯d be scared to death at a loud noise? ¡°


    Bai Lixin grimaced, ¡°What do you care? It makes me look good and sensible. ¡°


    Hallyvette chuckled, and after securing Bai Lixin in his arms, he looked ahead and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The car started slowly and disappeared into the darkness of the night. After the car left, the leaves rustled along the quiet path as if no one had ever been there before.


    Since Bai Lixin had exposed his dirty mind, Hallyvette was too lazy to maintain the look of a gentleman that he had been hiding behind all along. As soon as they got home, he picked Bai Lixin up by the waist and rushed into the bathroom.


    He turned on the shower, drenching Bai Lixin¡¯s clothes with water, making his skin visible through them, which added to the allure and charm.


    With a giggle and his back against the wall, Bai Lixin beckoned to Hallyvette with a finger, a seductive look on his face, ¡°What do you want, Mr. Sexual Dysfunction?¡±


    Hallyvette slowly reached out, his warm fingers exposing Bai Lixin¡¯s shoulders with a flick of his hand. ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to do you, baby.¡±


    The two bodies fit perfectly in the bathroom. They moved from the bathroom to the carpet in the hall, from the carpet to the sofa, and finally, Hallyvette carried Bai Lixin to the bed, indulging himself with excitement¡­..


    Bai Lixin originally thought it would take him a month to prepare seven songs, but after yesterday¡¯s competition, he realised that there were two months between the first and the second round. That¡¯s two months to spare for songwriting.


    Slapping himself on the forehead as an afterthought, Bai Lixin dove back into the basement music studio.


    He was working on his song at the moment, unaware that the internet was already in an uproar over him.


    For the sake of authenticity, the whole competition was broadcast live, without edits or modifications. So Bai Lixin¡¯s conversations with the host and judges were also broadcast live. The next day, there were many posts on the internet surrounding Bai Lixin.


    ¡°From today, I am a fan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re My Favourite Humourist.¡±


    ¡°I avoided Jonas, I avoided Quark, but I fell into Mitchell¡¯s pit.¡±


    Etc¡­


    Mitchell¡¯s personal platform went from 5,000 to 3 million fans overnight.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t know anything about it. No, he didn¡¯t know anything about it, but he was expecting it and didn¡¯t care about it. On the contrary, Mr Yayaxi, sitting in his office, saw this phenomenon and excitedly called Bai Lixin¡¯s mobile phone: ¡°Mitchell, congratulations!¡±

 CH 215

    Yayaxi held the phone with excitement and said, ¡°Congratulations, Mitchell!¡±


    Bai Lixin was currently reading a score, and he held the phone between his ear and shoulder and examined the score. ¡°Congratulations on what, Mr. Yayaxi?¡±


    Yayaxi smiled as he held the memo in his hand. ¡°Congratulations on your first step to success. You¡¯re the most successful singer I¡¯ve ever taken on, Mitchell.¡±


    Bai Lixin picked up the pen, changed a note, and continued, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°And one more thing besides congratulations.¡± Yayaxi flipped through the memo and continued, ¡°You are, after all, still a newcomer, so you will have to start working within these two months.¡±


    Bai Lixin paused for a moment as he revised the score and then asked, ¡°You mean you¡¯ve already taken on a job for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good one, and it¡¯s the other company that asked for you by name.¡±


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow. It was only a variety show competition. Even if he was a good singer, he couldn¡¯t have made such an impact with just one song.


    ¡°Mitchell, this really is a great opportunity!¡± Mr Yayaxi said excitedly, ¡°Do you know which company has asked you to do a commercial? It¡¯s the Lambert family, one of the three great families! ¡±


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes: ¡°¡­¡± I knew it. How could one song ¡­. bring that much glamour? It¡¯s a Lambert family enterprise. Of course!


    After waiting for a long time and hearing no sign of excitement from the other side, a lonely and excited Mr. Yayaxi was embarrassed.


    ¡°Well, Mitchell. I was approached by the general manager of the Lambert family¡¯s mineral water. They were planning to update their mineral water advertisement and he accidentally saw a video of you in The original music competition. He thought that your image fit in perfectly with their interpretation of mineral water, and he hoped you would accept the ad. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled as he put the sheet music down and held the phone to his ear with one hand, ¡°What image fits their requirements?¡±


    ¡°Ethereal, pure. It fts their interpretation of the word ¡°water¡± perfectly. ¡±


    The door to the music room was gently pushed open, and Bai Lixin lifted his eyes to see a tall figure slowly approaching him.


    Bai Lixin put his finger to his lips in a ¡°shh¡± gesture and continued to address Yayaxi, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a high opinion of me from the general manager, Mr Yayaxi, but I am only a newly signed singer who has not yet made his debut. From your experience, does this ad do me more good than harm or more harm than good? ¡±


    ¡°Naturally, the pros outweigh the cons!¡± Yayaxi kept pacing around the office, ¡°It has all the advantages but none of the disadvantages. I¡¯ve read the script, and there¡¯s a part where the actors have to sing at the source of the mine, which echoes with your career. I strongly recommend you take it. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, the pros outweigh the cons.¡± Bai Lixin as he let Hallyvette pull him into his arms, ¡°Well, Mr Yayaxi, let me think about it overnight and I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow.¡±


    Mr.Yayaxi nodded, ¡°You think about it first.¡±


    By the way, Mr Yayaxi, you¡¯re my agent. If I¡¯m going to sign this ad, you¡¯ve got to get the most out of it for me. You mustn¡¯t let Lambert Enterprise take advantage of it. ¡± Bai Lixin gave Hallyvette a deliberate glare as she spoke into the phone.


    ¡°That is a certainty.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m relieved then. I haven¡¯t finished revising the score here, so I¡¯ll be busy, Mr Yayaxi. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you later.¡±


    Hallyvette casually put his briefcase aside. immediately Bai Lixin hung up the phone and gently nibbled at his neck, ¡°What? Do you still look down on the Lambert family business? Do you still have to think about it? ¡±


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes. ¡°Tell me, did you order the general manager of your mineral water company to come to me?¡±


    Hallyvette shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯ve wronged me. I just wandered into the mineral water company the day before yesterday and accidentally joined the advertising campaign. There were three people chosen to be the spokesperson for the campaign, all of whom were famous. One of them seemed to be a colleague of yours, Jonas. I gave my opinion briefly, and then I got a call for a video conference and left. ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the righteous Hallyvette up and down, picked up the phone and pressed ¡®2¡¯.


    An airy, melodious song came out of Hallyvette¡¯s briefcase, and with a grin, Bai Lixin hung up the phone, ¡°Indeed!¡±


    ¡°Mr Lambert, I think your comment must have been ¡®The philosophy of our company¡¯s mineral water is to be environmentally friendly, ethereal, pure, and thorough. It is not about hiring whoever is famous. Please, we must not forget our original intention. ¡®Am I right?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, so divine!¡± Hallyvette raised one eyebrow and said, ¡°We¡¯re so in sync. We even say the same things. Tell me, do you feel so inseparable from me that you secretly put a bugger on me? ¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed angrily and patted Hallyvette twice on the cheek, ¡°Shame on you!¡±


    ¡°You went to the mineral water plant in person and hinted so strongly that you just about put my picture in front of their faces, didn¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t even made my debut yet, but I already have spies around me. ¡±


    ¡°Spies? That¡¯s a terrible thing to say. ¡± Hallyvette took Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist in one hand and touched his moving lips with the other. ¡°You should have said, ¡®there are insiders¡¯.¡±


    Before Bai Lixin¡¯s lips could fully close, Hallyvette was quick to lower his head down and put his lips over them.


    Their lips mingled for a long time, and then Bai Lixin murmured a soft gasp.


    ¡°Ho-ho, to my ears, your gasps are much more beautiful than that song. I¡¯m touched every time I hear them.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s cheeks turned crimson.


    ¡°How dare you say it¡¯s nonsense? Feel it for yourself.¡± Hallyvette grabbed Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and touched it to his stiff lower abdomen. ¡°Do you feel it? I didn¡¯t react like this when I heard you sing.¡±


    Bai Lixin could only leave him to his own devices, and he was quickly pinned beneath Hallyvette.


    Inside an upscale flat, Jonas took a sip of his red wine and looked over at Borg, sitting on the sofa. ¡°Did you see how Quark behaved? That bastard, it¡¯s been five or six years and he still holds a grudge.¡±


    ¡°No wonder, after all, Davis was his most valued pupil at the time.¡± Borg looked at Jonas in his white gown with his arms wrapped around his chest, envy in his eyes, and said, ¡°You and he are both public figures, and it¡¯s been so many years since it happened that he has no direct evidence to threaten you. Besides, his hostility towards you is obvious to everyone. In this case, the audience will only see Quark as arrogant and insolent, which is advantageous to you. You don¡¯t have to care too much. ¡±


    Jonas¡¯s face eased a little. ¡°Well, okay. By the way, what happened to that ad with the Lamberts that you helped me negotiate earlier? ¡±


    Borg¡¯s expression faltered slightly, ¡°Well, there¡¯s been a slight change.¡±


    ¡°What changed?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the general manager of the mineral water company is interested in having Mitchell on board.¡±


    ¡°Mitchell?¡± Jonas¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That Mitchell?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the number one contestant in the song contest, Mitchell.¡±


    ¡°What? Is Wells out of his mind? Letting a kid who¡¯s not even a debutante endorse their product?¡± ¡°Who the hell is this Mitchell?¡± Jonas slammed his glass down on the table.


    ¡°I checked his profile. His parents are ordinary people. He was a poor student until he graduated. He has no connections. ¡± ¡°What about after graduation?¡±


    Jonas was silent for a moment.


    ¡°After graduation, he started training in the company. Mitchell was a non-existent person, so there¡¯s very little to find out about him, and from what I¡¯ve seen so far, he¡¯s a regular newcomer. ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jonas shook his head, ¡°this guy¡¯s not easy. A kid plans a counterattack with one song? Not to mention with lack of contacts? You¡¯re close friends with Mr. Wells. Can he deny giving you face because of a small endorsement? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Borg didn¡¯t say anything. His mind went back to his two meetings with Bai Lixin. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t find out much on Mitchell, there is one thing that concerns me. I approached Nigelus that day to find a new tune for you, but he turned it down. I planned to talk to him about it the next time I had the chance. I found Mitchell outside the door when I walked out.¡±


    ¡°He heard you?¡± Jonas¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°I tested him, so I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Borg, I don¡¯t usually have much time to go to the company, and I can rarely come across this Mitchell. But I want to get close to him and see what kind of a fellow he really is. ¡± Jonas picked up the red wine and poured it into his glass again, shaking it gently twice before taking a sip.


    Borg¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange that. By the way Jonas, today is supposed to be the day your pheromones escape, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± he swallowed, pausing and looking at Jonas, who was dressed in a light white gown.


    Jonas¡¯s hand on the glass of wine paused. He sneered away from Borg¡¯s line of sight, then turned with a pure smile and said, ¡°Mr. Borg, thank you for your concern. I¡¯ve taken my suppressant today, so my reaction will be delayed for half a month. It¡¯s getting late and I have two announcements tomorrow.¡±


    There was a look of disappointment in Mr Borg¡¯s eyes, but he nodded, ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll leave you to it. The first announcement is at ten tomorrow morning, and I¡¯ll have my assistant pick you up at nine. ¡±


    Jonas said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    After sending Borg away, Jonas suddenly went limp and his glass fell onto the soft carpet. The red wine in the glass soaked the dark red carpet, and there was no trace of it a few moments later.


    He propped himself up with a pained expression and rubbed his hair irritably as he strode to a drawer on the wall. He pulled it open and took out a syringe.


    He plunged it into his arm and, a moment later, took a deep breath and returned to his usual state.


    Jonas looked at the syringe that he had thrown on the floor and bit his lip; this was not the way to go. He was in a vicious cycle now.

 CH 216

    The next day, at noon, Bai Lixin called Yayaxi and said that he was willing to accept a commercial shoot with the Lambert family. Soon after, early the next morning, he went to the company and signed the advertising contract with the person in charge of this advertisement for the mineral water company.


    When Bai Lixin saw the slightly low fee for the campaign, he looked at Mr. Yayaxi with a faint smile. Mr.Yayaxi understood what he meant and leaned over to whisper in his ear, ¡°The original one was even lower. This is already the result of my efforts to increase it. You are a newcomer who has just started. This is already a good salary. ¡±


    Bai Lixin glanced at the nervous Mr. Yayaxi and then at the person in charge, thought about it, then picked up a pen and signed the contract: ¡°Okay, I hope we have good cooperation.¡±


    As he began to prepare for the shoot at the appointed time, he spotted an unexpected figure on the set¡ªthe imperial singing voice, Jonas.


    Jonas was escorted by a group of people and sat down on a couch that had been prepared as if he were the queen of the set. After sitting on the sofa, his eyes cast a glance at Bai Lixin before he returned his gaze to Wells at his side, ¡°I am flattered to be greeted by you, Mr. Wells.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no, I am flattered. It is an honour for our company that Mr Jonas has agreed to be a guest star. Thank you so much. ¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Jonas said softly, ¡°you are a friend of my agent, Mr. Borg, and therefore a friend of mine. So, it is an honour to help a friend. ¡±


    He was handsome and innocent-looking.  Coupled with his perfect singing voice and rare omega physique, he had always been regarded as a male god. Wells was no exception to this. Jonas had always been the man of his dreams. He had admired him for a long time, and now he had the opportunity to spend time with Jonas with the title of ¡°friend¡±, he was already flattered.


    ¡°Oh, Jonas, my friend, you are more approachable and charming than I could have imagined.¡± Wells sighed in sincere admiration.


    Jonas smiled coyly and turned his face toward Bai Lixin. He paused and nudged his mouth in his direction. ¡°Is this the face of your campaign this time?¡±


    Wells glanced at Bai Lixin, who was looking down at the script carefully and nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. Speaking of which, it seems this artist is in the same music company as you, Jonas. ¡±


    Jonas nodded, ¡°I know him. He just entered ¡°The Original Singer¡± competition a few days ago, and he was the first contestant.¡± Wells frowned slightly at that. A singer who got his start on a variety show? To do a commercial for his company¡¯s mineral water? Wasn¡¯t that too much of a price to pay?


    Wells scratched his head and sighed, ¡°I wish Mr Jonas had been the one to endorse it.¡±


    Jonas tilted his head with a puzzled expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if Mr Wells was so inclined, and Mr Borg had come to me before and mentioned your interest in working with me, why did you choose Mitchell?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to sign you, but my boss seems to prefer this newcomer,¡± Wells sighed again.


    Jonas¡¯s eyes flashed a gleam as he asked, ¡°Boss? Mr Lambert?¡±


    Wells nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±


    Jonas frowned slightly and stopped talking, instead giving Bai Lixin another glance.


    Over here, Bai Lixin was looking down as if he was reading a script, but in his mind, he was communicating with S419M: [S419M, Is it true that you can¡¯t detect the aura of a false god in this world?]


    [Yes, Lord Host. I¡¯m afraid that the god of love is still under punishment.]


    Bai Lixin nodded, [Help me scan the spiritual power of this Jonas. I feel that he is a bit strange, don¡¯t ask me why, it¡¯s a sixth sense].


    [Lord host, Jonas¡¯ mental power is at S rank and his physical attributes are at A rank; however, his mental attributes are not very stable.]


    [Why is it unstable?]


    [Lord Host, please give me some time, allow me to search for the cause]. S419M paused for almost a minute before answering again, [I have found out that Jonas developed an unstable state in his mental power because he is addicted to stimulants].


    [Stimulants? Does this mean pheromone inhibitors?] Bai Lixin lifted the paper and turned to the next page.


    [To put it simply, it¡¯s similar to a hyper drug; it¡¯s addictive, and if used too much can even make people lose their sanity and humanity. It¡¯s a class 1 contraband in this world.]


    [Oh¡­] Bai Lixin¡¯s expression froze, [How could Jonas use such a thing?]


    [I am sorry, Lord Host, I cannot find the root cause. Perhaps this is something you will need to find out for yourself.]


    Bai Lixin gently nodded, [OK, I see; many thanks.]


    [It is my honour to serve the host.] S419M got excited, [lord host, with the death of the false sub-gods, some of their abilities have been added to the exchange window. Do you want to see if there is anything you need?]


    [¡­¡­]Once S419M said this, Bai Lixin immediately thought of the ¡°Heavy Range¡± that was automatically applied to his body in every world, and a drop of cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He secretly rolled his eyes and sneered: [heh!]


    [Lord host, the system has extracted the most useful skills of those false-gods. Do you not want to take a look.]


    Bai Lixin was somewhat moved, but then asked, [Is there a skill for reversing time and space?]


    [Not quite yet, Lord Host.]


    [Forget it for now then. I¡¯ll look at the exchange interface when I have time. Someone is coming this way.]


    No sooner had Bai Lixin¡¯s words fallen than the light that had been spilling overhead was blocked by a dark shadow, followed by a voice saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. Mitchell. The general manager would like you to come over for a moment.¡±


    Bai Lixin closed the script and glanced up at the general manager¡¯s assistant, ¡°Where can I please?¡±


    ¡°To the general manager¡¯s side.¡± The assistant floundered for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Bai Lixin said, ¡°to the general manager¡¯s side. And which one is your general manager, may I ask? I don¡¯t seem to know him.¡±


    At that, Bai Lixin went back to looking down at the script. The assistant general manager saw his indifference and hurriedly bent down before extending his arm to point to Jonas and Wells, ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Wells. He is the general manager of the mineral water company owned by the Lambert family business!¡±


    Only then did Bai Lixin stand up and say, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Mr. Wells. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know you, and you didn¡¯t introduce yourself earlier. I didn¡¯t know who your managing director was.¡±


    The assistant scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was at fault. Could you please go there?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯d be happy to.¡±


    With the assistant leading the way, Bai Lixin came over to Wells and Jonas. The leather sofa they were sitting on was comfortable but not large. It was enough for two and a little cramped for three.


    Wells was talking to Jonas about something, and when he saw Bai Lixin coming, he just smiled and nodded. He then stood up and extended his hand to shake Bai Lixin¡¯s, and sat down again. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, is it? I asked you to come over to inform you that there will be some changes to the script. We have brought in Jonas for a cameo role in this commercial. ¡±


    Bai Lixin stood in front of the two men and condescendingly scanned them both before placing his eyes on Jonas¡¯ face and saying, ¡°Hello, Senior Jonas.¡±


    Jonas laid his legs up casually, ¡°Hello, this is the second time we have met, Mitchell.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°It is the second time Senior Jonas has met me, but I have met Senior Jonas I don¡¯t know how many times. You are my idol. ¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jonas smiled without showing his teeth.


    Wells was left hanging and he coughed, ¡°Since you both know each other well, it would be nice. Mitchell, since Mr Jonas is your idol, you must be looking forward to working with him as well. That script we had before was a bit sketchy and one-dimensional, so I¡¯ve specially invited Mr Jonas to guest star. ¡±


    Bai Lixin glanced at Wells and smiled, ¡°Okay, but shouldn¡¯t the director and the scriptwriter have the say on how to change the script? Do you come from a screenwriting background, General Manager? ¡±


    ¡°Uh, of course not.¡± Wells waved his hand, ¡°That¡¯s a good solution. I¡¯ll talk to the director later. You just do as you¡¯re told. Isn¡¯t the plot of the commercial about you going to find the source of the mountain spring and sing at the source? I now want Mr Jonas to play a mermaid whose song draws the thirsty protagonist walking through the jungle to the source and delivers a refreshing spring to the weary traveller to quench his fatigue and thirst.¡±


    Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow; the ad was a two-minute narrative ad, telling a story of the protagonist¡¯s long journey in search of the purest source of water. It is not only meant to show the difficulty of finding water but to also show the viewer the clarity and purity of the water belt through the natural scenery along the way. Although Bai Lixin appears in this commercial, the biggest protagonist, in his view, is still the Shengzi river.


    But after changing to this script, it completely reverses the previous intention. Although the picture is much more aesthetically pleasing, there is more beauty but less sincerity.


    ¡°This mermaid idea is novel. Did the general manager come up with it?¡± Bai Lixin asked, raising an eyebrow to look at Wells.


    ¡°Of course not, only Mr. Jonas could come up with such a novel plot. ¡°¡±But,¡± Bai Lixin paused, ¡± as far as I know, there don¡¯t seem to be any mermaids in the source of water at Mount Shengzi. Wouldn¡¯t the filming of such an advertisement be judged by the audience as inaccurate? Wouldn¡¯t such a grossly inaccurate advertisement be considered fraudulent?¡±

 CH 217

    Bai Lixin spoke with a straight face, so straight that Wells was speechless for a moment. On the contrary, Jonas laughed after just a slight daze: ¡°Mitchell, relax, it¡¯s just an advertisement. Aren¡¯t we filming it aesthetically to make the audience enjoy it more? Besides, with a subject and gimmick like mermaids in the spring, it will also attract a lot of viewers to watch¡­¡±


    The corner of his mouth on one side gently rose, revealing a smile, ¡°Besides¡­ I¡¯m confident that with my appeal, I can attract a lot of attention.¡±


    ¡°Alright, whatever you guys want then.¡± Bai Lixin shrugged and stopped interacting with them, instead of returning to where he had been sitting earlier to look down at the script in earnest.


    Jonas and Wells looked at each other, and Wells asked in a low voice, ¡°What did he mean by that?¡±


    Jonas shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen an artist so rude.¡± You¡¯re not even a debutant yet, and you¡¯re arrogant to this extent? Heh, you wouldn¡¯t survive two episodes in the entertainment industry with that kind of personality. Jonas exhaled lightly and suppressed the uneasiness in his mind.


    Yakel Music has only had three omega singers at the moment. He was the first, followed by Nigelus and then Mitchell.


    As the first omega singer to be signed to the label, Jonas had become more popular than the label expected, and his status as an omega added to his hype, and many fans were attracted to his looks and pheromones.


    The music company got a taste of it, and the director had even decided to introduce omegas in the past two years again in an attempt to create a second Jonas.


    Jonas narrowed his eyes and secretly gritted his teeth.


    There was only one Jonas in the world; how could there be a second? Replicating the same successful life, using overlapping resources, this and that, if another omega singer caught fire, his popularity would inevitably slowly fade.


    How many battles did he fight for the music company when he was in the saddle? Even if he didn¡¯t get the credit, he did the hard work. Instead of looking out for him, the music company took on two omegas this year to share resources.


    He was already gnashing his teeth in anger, not only at the music company but also at the two omega singers, whom he inexplicably hated.


    To secure his position in the music company, Jonas deliberately approached Bai Lixin, who had first appeared on his radar. He was now delighted to discover that Bai Lixin was still too young. With such an arrogant and insolent personality, heh, trying to replicate his success? Dream on.


    Such an opponent would already be dead without needing to make a move himself. Then all that remained was Nigelus, who had a creative flair that even Borg couldn¡¯t manage.


    Jonas smiled softly, and his taut face stretched. He stood up and stretched. He was about to tell Wells that he will be leaving without appearing in any scene today. But just as he stood up, his eyes swept across the doorway, and he spotted two people coming in from outside.


    As Hallyvette and director Mansley entered, they caught a glimpse of Bai Lixin in the corner of the crowd.


    The golden pupils glanced at Bai Lixin. In the blink of an eye, Wells had come up and said respectfully, ¡°President, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Hallyvette gave a soft ¡°hmm¡± and his eyes locked on Jonas, who was standing beside him.


    Hallyvette was tall and imposing, and his golden pupils were like the pupils of a ferocious beast. The scar on the left cheek of his handsome face added a touch of wildness.


    Jonas met Hallyvette¡¯s eyes for just a moment before he shivered and ducked his head.


    The aura emanating from this man was too dangerous! He is not to be messed with!


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Hallyvette glanced at Jonas and once again looked at Wells.


    Wells gulped and said stiffly, ¡°President, let me introduce you. This is Jonas, the singer that Yakel Music is promoting, known as the ¡°Imperial Singing Voice.¡±


    ¡°Jonas, this is the president of Lambert Enterprises, Mr Lambert.¡±


    Jonas looked up, glanced at Hallyvette with watery eyes, then quickly held out his hand stiffly, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr Lambert.¡±


    Hallyvette looked down at the two men for a long moment but did not attempt to shake hands.


    ¡°Why is he here? I don¡¯t remember him among the artists signed. ¡± Hallyvette spoke again.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Mr Jonas is in the show as an unpaid friend. President, I think that Mr Jonas appearing in the commercial would be the icing on the cake and would make it perfect. ¡±


    ¡°The icing on the cake? My mineral water ad has the pure mountain spring as the main feature, not some human being. I¡¯ve long hinted to you that it¡¯s better to have a popular face than a gimmick. I would rather hire a newcomer to highlight the mountain spring water than a star-studded icon to draw my customers¡¯ attention elsewhere. ¡±


    With those words, Hallyvette never cast another glance at the two men but walked straight to Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin blinked as Hallyvette walked over. ¡°May I ask if you are the spokesperson we have hired for this ad?¡±


    The corner of Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Yes, Mr Lambert.¡±


    A smile appeared in the golden pupils as he slowly extended his hand, ¡°Pleased to meet you. My name is Hallyvette Ben Lambert. May I ask your surname?¡±


    Bai Lixin gave Hallyvette a quiet glare and had to extend his hand to shake Hallyvette¡¯s while smiling as sincerely as he could, ¡°No need, you can just call me Mitchell, Mr. Lambert.¡±


    ¨CAsshole, pretending you don¡¯t know me? That¡¯s the kind of acting you¡¯d expect from a movie star.


    ¨CFool, didn¡¯t you say you wanted a hidden marriage?¨C


    ¨CWhy are you holding my hand so tight? Let go!


    ¨CDon¡¯t worry, just one more act, then I¡¯ll let go.


    In a few seconds, their eyes had exchanged blows, and Hallyvette¡¯s arm was secretly forced to release Bai Lixin¡¯s without a trace.


    The crowd not far away was dumbfounded, and Well¡¯s jaw dropped.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Jonas, who was at his side, and hurriedly whispered. ¡°Jonas, that¡­why don¡¯t you go back first? I will invite you and Mr. Borg to dinner for a detailed discussion some other day.¡±


    Jonas licked his dry lower lip, looked at the two men in the distance, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first then.¡±


    Twenty minutes later, Jonas, who had swarmed in like a star twenty minutes earlier, left quietly and alone with only one assistant.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Bai Lixin watched Jonas¡¯s departing back with a subtle expression.


    ¡ªHey, is it okay for you to use your privileges like this?¡ª


    ¡ªAh, did I use my privileges? I didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡ªhehehe, but this feeling of having a backer is super cool. I like it so much


    ¡ªI¡¯ll make you like it even more tonight.


    The two men locked eyes for a long time before Bai Lixin coughed and withdrew his gaze.


    Wells, who was standing not far away, had a shock wave go through his heart. The big boss, who never smiled, was smiling? Smiling at this little unknown singer?


    Wells stared at Bai Lixin, trying to find the reason this boy would attract the boss. The boss was a sexually dysfunctional person. So the reason why the boss looked at this boy was not that he was an omega, but because he was related to him. Is he a relative of the boss?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be. Mitchell¡¯s parents were not related to the Lamberts at all, not by blood.


    Sensing Well¡¯s burning gaze, Hallyvette looked back at Wells and looked at Bai Lixin again. ¡°Mr Mitchell, I listened to one of your song and loved it. It was ethereal and pure. I wondered at the time what kind of a man would be able to sing a song like that. Now that I¡¯ve had the pleasure of meeting the man in person, I can say that he¡¯s true to his name. The owner is also spiritual. ¡±


    ¡ªHuh, do you think I¡¯ll let you sleep with me at night just because you¡¯ve complimented me like that? Dream on.


    ¡ªAs the gods testify, my praise for my baby is sincere.


    ¡ªahem, since you¡¯re telling the truth, I¡¯ll accept it reluctantly.


    ¡ªand tonight?


    ¡ªDon¡¯t even think about it!


    Wells winced as Hallyvette glared at him.


    But then he heard the boss¡¯s words, and it dawned on him.


    It turned out that a man as cool as the boss was a fan of Mitchell¡¯s singing! No wonder he had heard his boss¡¯s mobile phone ringing with the song ¡°Calling¡± that had recently become a hit!


    Hallyvette and Bai Lixin slowly walked over, and Hallyvette said to Wells, ¡°You have a good eye this time, to have hired Mr Mitchell.¡±


    Wells was flattered. God knows how he hadn¡¯t even received a compliment from his boss last year when his profits were double that of the year before. Now, over a year later, he was being praised for hiring Mitchell to endorse a mineral water commercial.


    God, this must be the most unexpected praise ever!


    Wells looked at Bai Lixin once again with a burning gaze. Oh my, I must protect this Mitchell in the future. This is the boss¡¯s little idol.


    With the boss¡¯s support, this teenager¡¯s future was just around the corner.


    Bai Lixin did not pay any attention to Well¡¯s gaze but looked at director Mansley, who was standing beside Well. With a deep bow, Bai Lixin said seriously, ¡°Hello director, it¡¯s nice to meet you. I like this script of yours. It¡¯s simple, pure, and thematic. ¡±


    Director Mansley¡¯s eyes lit up. This boy had some vision. He was worthy of the man that Hallyvette had in mind!

 CH 218

    Mansley was not a commercial director in a certain sense. He mostly designs music video scenes and plots for album songs. He generally only does music videos, but the Lambert family advertisements were the exception.


    Mansley was one of Hallyvette¡¯s few close friends, and as a result, he became the director of the Lambert family¡¯s commercials. This brings a refreshing change from the usual pomp and circumstance in commercials to the beauty and clear stream in music videos.


    This was the sixth commercial that Mansley had designed for the Lambert family business. The main reason why Hallyvette hinted at bringing Bai Lixin on board for this commercial was not to promote him but to allow Mansley and Bai Lixin to get acquainted.


    Since they are in a hidden marriage, they are strangers to the public eye. If they don¡¯t know each other, how can he help his partner openly?


    He naturally had to find a way to spoil his wife. Isn¡¯t it true that there are countermeasures from above and policies from below?


    Mansley demanded authenticity and aesthetics in the ad, so most of the ad was to be shot in the water belt of the Shengzi Mountains, with very few scenes shot in the studio. After shooting the interior scenes that day, they rushed off to the Shengzi Mountains to shoot the rest of the commercial early the next morning.


    When the company ran there, Hallyvette couldn¡¯t follow without arousing suspicion. Hallyvette gave Mansley a reluctant look at the thought of not being able to sleep with a soft body in his arms and then left.


    Although the scenery on Shengzi Mountain was beautiful, walking was somewhat difficult because the terrain was steep.


    Mansley looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s small arms and legs and thought it would take nearly a week to complete the commercial. However, to his surprise, Bai Lixin was in such good shape and so absorbed in the scene that the shoot was completed in just one day.


    Mansley was a workaholic, and after all the filming was done, all that was left was the dubbing. He had originally intended to use a soothing, classic piano piece as the dubbing for the entire ad, while Bai Lixin sang as he ascended to the source of the river. But when he heard Bai Lixin¡¯s song ¡°The Call¡±, his eyes lit up and he slapped the table, laughing, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that song fit the theme perfectly?!¡±


    He looked at Bai Lixin in the studio in fascination and said excitedly, ¡°I want to change the script!¡±


    Mansley¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as he watched Bai Lixin¡¯s gestures on camera and his candid vocals echoed in his ears.


    A miracle! This boy is going to be a miracle!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin returned home on the fifth day after four consecutive days on the set and was greeted by Hallyvette¡¯s sorrowful eyes.


    Bai Lixin was stunned and immediately rubbed his messy hair. As soon as Hallyvette¡¯s expression changed, he hugged him with a cry: ¡°Honey, tell me if Mansley is a robot. He¡¯s been working tirelessly for four days. Four days! I haven¡¯t had a break. I feel like taking a hot bath now and getting a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡±


    Hallyvette stiffened and cupped Bai Lixin¡¯s face, examining the dark circles under his eyes. ¡°Mansley is indeed a workaholic, but he used to be more disciplined than that. Are you tired? Go and change first. I¡¯ll put hot water on for you to soak in.¡±


    Bai Lixin placed his head in Hallyvette¡¯s arms and rubbed it, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bai Lixin walked slowly into the room, hunched over something, and gently closed the door behind him.


    The moment he closed the door, Bai Lixin¡¯s expression changed, and the fatigue he had shown earlier was swept away.


    With a wicked grin, he strode to the wardrobe and began humming as he leisurely picked out his clothes.


    How could he face a man who had been starving without a bit of caution?


    Bai Lixin found a comfortable cotton bathrobe, and the moment he opened the door, he reverted to his overworked state.


    The water had already been put on. Hallyvette seemed to have work to do, as he simply prepared Bai Lixin a nice bath and went into the study.


    As soon as Bai Lixin stepped into the comforting bath, he let out a long sigh, ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable.¡±


    Four consecutive days of filming and recording had been completed, but the post-processing would take some time.


    With the purchase of airing time and such, it would be a month before the ad was broadcast.


    How could Hallyvette not be aware that Mansley was a sharp-eyed, thoughtful director who always shot things that were different from the masses and far from the ordinary? He was once the exclusive music video director for Jeffrey, the godfather of music. It could be said that Jeffrey made Mansley, and vice versa. The two men¡¯s songs and music videos were like a match made in heaven, so perfect that not a single flaw could be found.


    It was only thirty years ago that Mansley announced his retirement and hadn¡¯t created a music video for anyone since. The world said that Mansley had run out of inspiration and was no longer able to create.


    Twenty years after he left the music video industry, Mansley suddenly announced his return, but this time he didn¡¯t make music videos, he just became the director of Hallyvette¡¯s commercials.


    Everyone was in an uproar. It was known that no matter how good a commercial is, its purpose is extremely purposeful and commercial. It is the opposite of Mansley¡¯s beautiful music video style that they used to admire. There was speculation that he had fallen on hard times to the extent that he needed to make commercials to survive, and even that Hallyvette was blackmailing Mansley into making commercials.


    There were many different opinions, but they were only speculations. No one knew what the real idea was back then.


    With the water at the right temperature and the vapour rising into a mist around them, Bai Lixin yawned and closed his eyes, slowly falling into sleep.


    He was awakened by a movement and opened his drowsy eyes to see Hallyvette carefully wiping his body.


    Bai Lixin was dazed as he smiled lightly, ¡°I seem to have fallen asleep.¡±


    Hallyvette took a towel and dried Bai Lixin¡¯s straight hair, ¡°We have a visitor. You know the guest. Would you like to meet him? ¡±


    Still in a daze, Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Hallyvette smiled at the dazed look on his face and then skillfully put on a light blue nightgown for him before carrying him down the stairs.


    As he nestled in Hallyvette¡¯s arms, he heard Harriet chuckle and say, ¡°Mansley, you¡¯ve waited long.¡± All the sleep flew away at those words.


    Bai Lixin suddenly straightened up from Hallyvette¡¯s arms and looked over at Mansley, who was sitting on the sofa with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Director Mansley!¡± Bai Lixin jumped out of Hallyvette¡¯s arms with an embarrassed look on his face.


    Director Mansley stood up from the sofa and extended a trembling finger to point at Bai Lixin in surprise, ¡°You¡­how did you¡­ get together?¡±


    Hallyvette retook the bare-footed Bai Lixin in his arms and slowly placed him on the couch with a smile, ¡°Let me reintroduce you. This is my legal wife, Mitchell. Mitchell, that¡¯s my cousin, Mansley Jacobs. ¡±


    Mansley: ¡°¡­¡± Is the world going mad? Hallyvette married? Aren¡¯t you sexually dysfunctional?


    Bai Lixin also froze for a moment. Mansley was Hallyvette¡¯s cousin? ¡°Err¡­


    well, hello brother-in-law.¡± Mansley sat back down on the couch and took a sip of water to suppress his shock, but his eyes still kept glancing in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction.


    Bai Lixin was also confused. The world¡¯s memories never said that Mansley and Hallyvette were related in any way. ¡°Ah¡­hell cousin.¡±


    Mansley scanned back and forth between the two several more times before letting out a loud laugh, ¡°You guys, haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be my cousin¡¯s wife.¡± He laughed again and then looked at Hallyvette. ¡°Hallyvette, when did you have your wedding and how come I wasn¡¯t invited to it?¡±


    Bai Lixin wiggled his lips and was about to speak when Hallyvette took the lead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother Mansley. We haven¡¯t had a wedding yet. We secretly got married, and the wedding is planned for three years from now. ¡±


    Mansley¡¯s eyes widened again as if it was the first time knowing Hallyvette.


    ¡°I would have kept it from you for three years if you hadn¡¯t paid a surprise visit to my house today.¡± Hallyvette shrugged and swept Bai Lixin into his arms, his eyes narrowing in warning. ¡°So Brother Mansley, you must keep our secret or¡­¡±


    Mansley hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°I dare not. I know your methods. You can spare me.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked back and forth between the two suspiciously, and finally did not intervene, only sitting quietly on the sofa.


    ¡°Brother Mansley is the son of one of my elders. He was a beta who left the imperial capital to live outside after marrying a beta. He then gave birth to Brother Mansley, so Brother Mansley¡¯s last name is not Lambert. ¡± Hallyvette saw Bai Lixin¡¯s confusion and rubbed his fluffy head as he explained with a smile, ¡°But he is half Lambert. My father sent me to live outside the Imperial capital when I was a boy, and it was Brother Mansley who looked after me. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded in understanding and looked at Mansley with a certain amount of affection in his eyes, ¡°I see, I didn¡¯t know who you were before. I¡¯m sorry, Brother Mansley.¡±


    In his mind, a prompt abruptly rang out: [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, for unlocking the Mansley memory plot. Would you like to unlock it now?]


    [All right, send me the memories.]


    As soon as his words fell, a memory burst into his mind.


    In this world, the one who gives birth to the child is called the ¡°dad,¡± while the other who provides the sperm is called the ¡°father.¡± Mansley¡¯s father was not Master Lambert¡¯s brother, but rather his cousin. He was not valued because of his beta status, but he was familiar with Master Lambert.


    His father then befriended his dad and they left to live in the remote countryside after getting married, away from the Lambert family, which was very chaotic at the time.


    Thirty years ago, the Lambert family was in such disarray that Master Lambert sent Hallyvette off to the countryside and left him in the care of his cousin. He took Hallyvette back to the Lambert family home ten years later.

 CH 219

    But it wasn¡¯t because of Hallyvette that Mansley retired. Mansley was originally a perfect partner for Jeffrey, but later developed feelings in the process of their partnership. Mansley¡¯s older brother fell in love with Jeffrey unilaterally. While Jeffrey regarded him as a good friend, this prompted Mansley to leave Jeffrey.


    Bai Lixin was dumbfounded.


    After leaving, Mansley went back to the countryside, and it so happened that Hallyvette had been sent there. Since he had nothing better to do, he took on the burden of looking after Hallyvette.


    It is no wonder that Hallyvette, who had been so quick to turn people away, had a good friendship with Mansley.


    As Bai Lixin came to the realization, he heard Mansley say, ¡°I¡¯ve been following The Original Song Contest. Do you have any plans to release an album shortly? ¡±


    Bai Lixin thought hard about it and replied, ¡°Brother Mansley, the next song I plan to sing is the opposite of ¡°The Call.¡± A singer is often easily defined. He may sing a hundred songs, with only one or two classics, and those one or two classics will define the singer. Is he the prince of love songs or the king of folklore? I want to show a different side of myself before I¡¯m defined and see how the audience reacts. As for putting out an album, that¡¯s something that I still have to discuss with my manager, Mr. Yayaxi. ¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mansley nodded and smiled, ¡°If my brother-in-law doesn¡¯t mind, you can come to me when you shoot the music video for the album.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, but it¡¯s not because you¡¯re my brother-in-law, it¡¯s your singing voice and attitude, Mitchell. Keep it up and you could become immortal! ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded heavily, ¡°I am grateful for your kind words. I will not let you down.¡±


    Mansley chatted with Hallyvette for a few more moments before leaving.


    As the night wore on, Bai Lixin¡¯s pheromones began to escape again,and Bai Lixin, who thought he could escape, sighed and was once again done in by Hallyvette.


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, two months had passed.


    During these two months, Bai Lixin had taken on a few more jobs, mostly in small entertainment shows to warm up. His song ¡°The Call¡± had become a rapid hit on the internet, with over 300 million hits and over 100 million downloads.


    The Original Song Contest quickly took the top spot in the ratings for entertainment shows, with almost all the attention on the network devoted to the remote competition.


    Not only because of the superb performances of the singers in it but also because of the sharp comments of the three heavyweight judges, which were called a work of conscience by a host of fans.


    After having participated in several variety shows, when Yayaxi offered a job, Bai Lixin politely rejected it.


    Over-consumption of himself would only bring about his demise, and constantly exposing himself when he has only just risen to stardom is not good in the long run. Not to mention the fact that, from time to time, he is asked to perform ¡°The Call.¡± It will not be the last song, and he did not want it to be the pinnacle of his career.


    Yayaxi couldn¡¯t force it when Bai Lixin refused. So, in the month leading up to the next competition, Bai Lixin took a break, doing no work and focusing solely on his song.


    The other two artists under Yayaxi were also pushed to work immediately they came into the limelight because of the competition. But unlike Bai Lixin, the two did not turn down offers as they came to the competition in the hope that it would increase their exposure. However, their energy to write songs was instead lessened by the non-stop work, and they were unable to work on their songs calmly.


    The competition after the auditions is called the qualifying round. No matter how many people passed the first auditions, only sixteen would go to the qualifying round. In other words, 24 people had to be eliminated before the competition could continue.


    The judging process is made up of the judges¡¯ scores and the audience¡¯s scores, with 70% of the judges¡¯ scores and 30% of the audience¡¯s scores.


    A week before the entry competition, Bai Lixin and the others were called backstage for a draw.This time, Bai Lixin did not draw number 1 again, but number 32, which made him the last contestant.


    In contrast, his other two companions drew numbers within the first ten. Ten contestants would go at a time, and then be scored one by one. All forty scores would finally be compared, and the top sixteen would advance to the qualifying round.


    On the day of the draw, Bai Lixin met Haizi.


    Haizi also saw Bai Lixin and lit up. He rushed up to him and naturally held his hands, ¡°Mitchell, what number did you draw?¡±


    ¡°Hi Nigelus,¡± Bai Lixin smiled as he pulled his hand out of Haizi¡¯s, ¡°Number 32, and you?¡±


    ¡°Me, haha, I drew number 1 this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, congratulations. I was number 1 last time. ¡±


    Haizi showed off his big white teeth as he smiled brightly, ¡°I know, you were amazing in the first round!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the compliment. You did great that day too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Haizi and Bai Lixin walked around the corner together, and he asked, ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t seem to see you at the company often. Are you always at home working on songs? ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded after a moment¡¯s contemplation, ¡°Yes, but I usually practise during the day for fear of disturbing the neighbors.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is there a special music room in your house? I¡¯m curious. It would be nice to visit Mitchell¡¯s house sometime. What direction is it? ¡± Haizi¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    Bai Lixin gave a slight pause and smiled more affectionately, ¡°Speaking of which, it seems that Nigelus lives in the company flat.¡±


    Haizi hesitated for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from out of town and have no family here, so I¡¯m staying in the company flat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re from out of town. Where are you from? I thought you were originally from the Imperial City from your accent. ¡±


    Haizi hesitated again before coughing, ¡°I¡¯m, er, from a very remote little village in the east of the empire. I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t know about it. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, since Nigelus won¡¯t reveal it, I¡¯m not at liberty to ask more. By the way, I have some family matters, so I have to go. We will talk next time we meet.¡± Bai Lixin hooked his lips and smiled gently as he extended a hand and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Haizi was almost embarrassed by his questions, and quickly reached out to shake his hand, ¡°Yes, Mitchell, take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will, goodbye.¡±


    It was only after Haizi had seen Bai Lixin walk away that he suddenly realised that he hadn¡¯t gotten to know where he lived. How did it turn out for Mitchel to ask about his origins? How on earth had he been trapped into this?


    As he looked at the place where Bai Lixin had left, he narrowed his eyes slightly and a glint appeared in his pupils.


    I¡¯m afraid that this little beauty I have taken a fancy to is not as simple as he appeared. He licked his lower lip and smiled. But that made him more attractive, didn¡¯t it? The more mysterious and difficult the treasure is, the more it will arouse one¡¯s heart.


    Looking at his number 1 badge, Haizi also packed up and left.


    He arrived at the music company and had just reached the corner of his floor when he saw a man leaning at his door. At first glance, Haizi almost thought it was Mitchell waiting for him, and he was about to walk up excitedly when he suddenly saw the man¡¯s blonde hair and gave a sudden start, taking a closer look at the man.


    The figure was similar to Mitchell¡¯s, but the blond hair¡­


    Imperial singing voice ¨C Jonas?


    What was he doing here?


    Haizi suddenly remembered Mr. Borg¡¯s purpose three months ago. Could it be that Jonas saw that Mr. Borg had failed and intended to come and negotiate for himself?


    That was the only reason why Jonas was here, right?


    Coughing softly, Haizi deliberately made a few heavy footsteps and appeared in the corridor.


    Jonas was waiting impatiently, and when he heard the footsteps, he stood up and looked at Haizi with a smile, ¡°Hello, Nigelus.¡±


    A look of surprise crossed his face, ¡°Senior Jonas, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°No coincidence, I was waiting for you.¡±


    Haizi said with a smile, ¡± Jonas came all the way here to see me? Come on in.¡± With that, he opened the door to the music room and welcomed Jonas inside.


    The room was a mess, which Haizi had not had time to clean up in his haste to leave. There were piles of paper scraps scattered on the floor, and a lot of sheet music lay cluttered on the table. When Jonas saw the mess, his brow furrowed inscrutably and he laughed, ¡°Nigelus is a music maniac.¡±


    Haizi scratched his head in embarrassment and quickly cleaned up the sofa and table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you laugh, senior. I just went out to draw the order for the original song contest and didn¡¯t have time to clean up. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I work in the same environment, so it seems we¡¯re quite similar to each other.¡± Jonas looked around the sofa, finally choosing a spot that looked best to him and sat down.


    Haizi chuckled, pretending to be confused, ¡°Really, what an honour¡­senior Jonas just said he had come to see me¡­ is there something important you¡¯ve come to see me about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important,¡± Jonas laughed, ¡°I listened to your song for the original song competition and loved it. My next album is coming up soon, and I happen to have a song on it that needs backing vocals. I think you would be perfect for it, so I¡¯d like to invite you to the recording of my album. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d be interested, or if it¡¯s too much of a surprise for me to ask.¡±

 CH 220

    Haizi raised a dark eyebrow and smiled, ¡°No, not only is it not abrupt, I am flattered.¡±


    ¡°Nigelus,¡± Jonas smiled with pure kindness and said, ¡°I admire you, and I know you come from the poor countryside. I like your character, your confidence, and your spontaneity. But what I want to tell you as a senior is that in this competitive world of experts, without a helping hand, you are likely to be like the gravel by the beach, lost in the sea of entertainment. Nigelus, I would love to be the one to give you a hand.¡±


    A very subtle look crossed Haizi¡¯s face. ¡°Senior Jonas, I know there is no such thing as a free lunch.¡±


    Jonas coughed dryly, ¡°If there is no such thing as a free lunch, then I believe that this lunch of mine is definitely worth the cost. I¡¯ll help you with ten points, and you¡¯ll have to give me one point in return. I¡¯ll take you to the world of music and all you have to do is send me a few songs every year. How about that? I don¡¯t think that would be too difficult for you. If you don¡¯t have a backer and are working on your own in the entertainment industry, believe me, even if you are given 50 years, you may not be able to have the future I have promised you. You¡¯re great, but there are plenty of people who are just as good, or even better than you. That Mitchell in the music room next to you is one of them. There are so many great people; why should you be the only one to make a name for yourself? Sometimes, if you want something, you have to give something else. Do you think I¡¯m right, Nigelus? ¡±


    Haizi was silent for a long time, seemingly lost in thought. About two minutes passed before he said, ¡°Senior Jonas, there are so many outstanding people; why are you the only one who has made a name for himself?¡±


    Jonas stiffened, and the smile on his face froze a little. ¡± I met an important person. That is Mr. Borg. He led me to the right paths, and the rest was a result of my efforts. ¡±


    ¡°Some people seem to be born to succeed, and some people go through life without reaching the heights they expect. Are those who don¡¯t succeed any less successful than others? Not necessarily. I know many singers who are outside the third tier, who have a unique sound and beautiful voice, but they just don¡¯t make it into the public eye; some of them get a lot of attention at first, but it¡¯s only for a year or two. They are like shooting stars in the sky. After the brightness passed over the audience, they fell and sank, languishing and struggling, unable to make any waves. Some people, with the help of unlimited exposure and the hidden help of their friends, have a smooth start and take even fewer detours. It¡¯s several different lives, and it¡¯s up to you whether you want to be constantly over-consumed by the company you work for, or whether you want to use it as a springboard to make your mark. ¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s a shame that senior Jonas isn¡¯t an orator. Senior, I know what you want. Mr. Borg came to talk to me before. It¡¯s not that I am deliberately giving you a hard time, but there is something I find difficult to say. I am not the actual creator of the songs; I just wrote them down to practise my voice. ¡± Haizi shrugged and said regretfully, ¡°I aspire to the shortcut you speak of, but for the sake of senior¡¯s future, I need to be honest with you and tell you the truth.¡±


    Jonas¡¯s eyes leapt open, ¡°What about the song you sang at the competition? Did someone else compose it too? ¡±


    ¡°Oh, that was my composition. My voice is low and heavy, so the songs I compose are mostly for my voice and are very different from the ones you favored. ¡±


    ¡°Senior Jonas, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. To be honest, I turned down Mr Borg¡¯s request for your own good. As you said, some people are better than others, but why do they sink into silence? They probably don¡¯t care about external factors; they want to be master hermits and live in solitude. I can tell Senior Jonas to be responsible. I¡¯m not just talking about you; I¡¯m talking about all the musicians in the music company. Any one of us singing these songs would not be able to achieve a tenth of the emotion sung by their composers. You cannot sing those songs. If the hermits hear you singing their songs without the emotion they want, they may be forced to rush out and sing the original, and it will be you who will be hurt. ¡±


    ¡°They? These tunes were not composed by one person?¡± Everyone has their own composition style and these tunes have a very different style, so, of course, they are not composed by one person. Can¡¯t senior see that? ¡±


    Jonas coughed dryly in embarrassment, then he thought about the amazing tunes he had heard and said, reluctantly through gritted teeth, ¡°Is it not possible to convince your countrymen? Surely you must have a way since you came from there. ¡± Jonas stood up and walked over to Haizi, holding his hands affectionately and pleading, ¡°Nigelus, those songs are really important to me. If you can help me convince those people, I promise you that I can help you reach heights you never thought possible. ¡±


    Haizi stroked his chin in thought and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, but it¡¯s hard to say when or what the result will be. As for the reward, the ascent to the top is fine, but after that, if I have something to ask senior, he must not refuse. ¡±


    Jonas brightened up. ¡°Naturally!¡±


    Jonas left without having achieved his goal, but he did get something out of it.


    These two omegas, one has a backer and the other has such resources, are surprisingly brilliant.


    These two would become stumbling blocks in his path once they grow up. They must be nipped in the bud.


    Nigelus seemed sincere but refused him in a few words. He neither promised nor denied him, neither offended nor flattered him. Coupled with his talent, he is a force to be reckoned with, even without a backer.


    Although Mitchell was arrogant and rude, he was appreciated by the man at the helm of the Lambert family. If he could seize that opportunity, his future would be unlimited.


    With that in mind, Jonas quickened his pace and called Mr. Borg to his home.


    Jonas and Borg arrived at almost the same time, and as soon as they entered the house, Jonas wrapped his arms around Borg¡¯s broad body and sighed, ¡°Mr. Borg, you are the only one who can help me now.¡±


    Borg¡¯s body shook, and his shrewd expression instantly turned dazed.


    A moment later, he reacted and excitedly threw his arms back around Jonas, ¡°What is it, Venus of my heart?¡±


    ¡°I went to see Nigelus,¡± Jonas said, breaking free from Borg¡¯s grip and crying, ¡°and he¡¯s not the original composer for those songs we were looking at.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Borg was stunned, ¡°He wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Do you know where Nigelus came from?¡± He said the creator of the tune was from his home town, and although he promised to help me find those people and convince them, I can¡¯t take his word for it. Mr. Borg, help me find the original composers of these songs. ¡±


    Borg nodded heavily, ¡°Okay! I will find out Nigelus¡¯s origins, and I will deliver to you whatever you want. ¡±


    Jonas smiled tenderly and once again hugged Borg and burrowed into his arms, ¡°Mr. Borg, you are the only one who has always helped me over the years. If it were not for you, I am afraid the current Jonas would not be here today. Thank you.¡±


    Borg tenderly looked down at Jonas, seeing the long, clean neck through the collar of his shirt. The breath between his nostrils began to thicken, a faint omega pheromone that seemed to flow into the tip of his nose, making his mouth and tongue dry as his eyes gradually began to blaze.


    Borg swallowed, and when another faint whiff rushed into the tip of his nose, he couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer. He quickly picked Jonas up by the waist and walked familiarly into the bedroom.


    In the room, a strong pheromone slowly began to escape outwards. Jonas was even more flushed, a look of ecstasy appearing on his face. His eyes were flirtatious, soft shallow moans escaped his mouth, and his hands moved around uncontrollably.


    Borg¡¯s trembling voice said, ¡°Your pheromones escaped?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡± Jonas nodded and reached out to Borg with open arms, ¡°Mr. Borg, help me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yes, Jonas was like an angel, and only when his pheromones escaped would he extend his arms in such a bold initiative.


    My little angel!


    The room was thick with pheromones, and mixed in with the pheromones was a fishy, thick liquid smell.


    The two men enjoyed each other for three days without any sleep.


    Three days later, Borg slowly regained his senses as the pheromones dissipated.


    He looked at Jonas, who was so weak from his torture, with a look of infatuation in his eyes. He bent down and kissed Jonas¡¯s forehead before gingerly walking to the bathroom.


    The bed was sticky and muddy. Jonas¡¯s long blonde hair covered his bruised and splotched body.


    Borg was walking towards the bathroom when he heard Jonas¡¯s mobile phone ring.


    He hurried over to it, glanced at the phone before picking it up, and whispered, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me, Borg.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jonas is resting, I¡¯ve been working on a new record with him for the last two days and he¡¯s just gone to sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Announcement? Give him the notice to cancel it. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason? Can¡¯t you think of a reason yourself? I didn¡¯t hire you to come to me for a reason! ¡±

 CH 221

    Just after hanging up the phone, the phone rang once more. Borg glanced at the caller ID, picked it up and whispered, ¡°What else?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The original song contest is live tonight?¡± Borg frowned gently and looked at Jonas sleeping in the distance, and whispered into the phone, ¡°Got it. Be downstairs at Jonas¡¯ at 5 pm sharp. I¡¯ll take care of waking him up. ¡±


    Borg hung up and picked up his phone, walking towards the bathroom as he made a call, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me. I want you to look into someone for me. ¡±


    ¡°Um, yeah. Name¡¯s Nigelus. He claims to be from a small village east of the imperial capital, so ask around for me. I¡¯ll send you a picture of him later. He¡¯s under 25 or so, only a few years into adulthood. He¡¯s a rare omega, so he should be pretty recognisable. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you the same as always when the job is done. Okay, that¡¯s it. Hang up first.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The original song competition was in full swing, and at that moment, the mineral water commercial that Bai Lixin was endorsing finally began airing.


    Bai Lixin originally thought that the commercial would be seen in a month or so, but in the middle of it, Brother Mansley decided to re-shoot a few scenes out of the blue. So Bai Lixin had to accompany the crew back to Mount Shengzi to make up a lot of scenes before it was over. So, by the time the commercial started to air, it was already more than two months later.


    The two-minute-long commercial was almost as long as a music video.


    In the middle of the silent green forest surrounded by white clouds, a sudden clear bird¡¯s song is heard, followed by an emerald warbler flying through the trees. The camera moves with it, and the scene gradually shifts to the clear Shengzi river. The warbler stops at the river¡¯s edge, where it rests and lowers its head to peck at the water. The camera slowly gives a close-up of the river.


    Below, the crystal clear water runs over pebble after pebble, with emerald green branches stretching above the surface of the river, making the scene serene and clean. By now, no music had been played and there was no sound other than the quiet gurgling of the river.


    Suddenly, the sound of a branch being trampled comes into the frame.


    The sound was like a stone thrown into the river, a stone that stirred up a thousand waves, and the picturesque scene was suddenly broken. The sound of the river flowing disappears as the warbler spreads its wings and flies away as the wind blows. The leaves fall above the water and slowly flow away. It¡¯s as if this still nature has suddenly come to life, revealing a verdant vibrancy!


    The song ¡°The Call¡± begins to appear in the commercial, and along with it, a young man fades into the picture from downstream along the river. His flowing, gauzy clothes were flying like a stream of clouds, his body free as a gust of wind. The young man takes a deep breath of the fresh forest air and then listens sideways, seemingly drawn to something. He looked around him, searching and frowning in confusion. His eyes lit up at the sight of the clear water, and his slender white hands brushed the river¡¯s edge as he once again headed upstream like a rolling stream of clouds.


    Along the way, he crossed rocks, passed fields of flowers, and stepped over thorns. The accompanying music also reached its climax, with high voices iterating and clear singing accompanying this beautiful image, each frame cut out as a work of art.


    It was hard to believe that such a beautiful image was a commercial.


    The wind-like young man, with a perpetual smile and love on his face, kept searching tirelessly, enjoying the process. At last, he stopped in front of the Shengzi spring, the origin of the river. The song also drew to a close, and with it the climactic part of the song.


    Bai Lixin slowly walked towards the spring. He bent down and detained a handful of water, bringing it to his mouth, and the song came to an abrupt end. The scene then slowly turns to the sky, giving a bird¡¯s-eye view of the Shengzi River as well as Shengzi Spring. In the image, the logo of Shengzi Spring mineral water appears, while a voice with a low bass slowly rang out, ¡°The call of nature, the clearest and purest search ¨C the voice of nature, Shengzi Spring.¡±


    At this point in the commercial, people listened to the familiar ¡°The Call¡± and remembered the images from earlier. Not only did the song match the commercial, but the commercial was specifically designed to follow the song. The combination of video and song was surprisingly perfect to the point of being flawless.


    It was as if the ad was tailor-made for The Call, but on second thought, it was as if the song had been written specifically for Shengzi Spring Water. The lyrics as well as the theme were so fitting for the main theme of Shenzi Spring that the song and the ad, surprisingly, made each other.


    In a flash, the internet was buzzing about ¡°The Call¡± and the advertisement for Shengzi Spring Water. Some netizens even opened posts to discuss it.


    ¡°Oh my god, is this a commercial? This is basically the music video for ¡°The Call,¡± right?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d believe it if I was told that this is the music video for ¡°The Call!¡±


    ¡°You guys, isn¡¯t Mitchell simply gorgeous in this music video?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think it¡¯s weird that this ad is so fitting for the lyrics? Did Mitchell compose this song specifically for this commercial? Did Mitchell know the executives at Shengzi Spring Mineral Water?¡±¡±


    ¡°The ad was inspired by the song! What makes you say that the man adapted the song for the commercial? It¡¯s obvious that the song came first and then the commercial. ¡±


    It got so skewed that the netizens started to divide into two factions: those saying the commercial came first and those saying the song came first.


    The situation was so incompatible that some onlookers began to take evidence from all sides to verify their claims.


    One side said that ¡°the sound of nature¡± had always been the theme of Shenzi Spring and that the brand had been created from the very beginning. On the other hand, it was Bai Lixin who created ¡°The Call¡± first, before the advertisement was shot. The stalemate between the two sides intensified, causing the crowd to think that Bai Lixin and the advertising agency contracted to endorse him were having contractual problems.


    And before either side could conclude, another voice intervened. The face of the Shengzi Spring Water advertisement was supposed to be Jonas, the imperial singing voice, but it ended up being the unknown Mitchell. The source of the story was so convincing that he posted a picture of Jonas walking into the studio on the first day, surrounded by the managing director of the mineral water company.


    Once again, the internet exploded with this story.


    Jonas had been around for more than a decade and been praised as a popular singer with an ¡°imperial voice¡±. He had a global fan base that could drown a city with a single drop.


    When it was revealed that Bai Lixin had stolen Jonas¡¯ endorsement, his fans couldn¡¯t sit still any longer! They rose and attacked Bai Lixin, counting him down from the beginning to the end.


    Numerous so-called ¡°gossips¡± about him began to appear on the internet, with black stories that portrayed Bai Lixin as an arrogant, narrow-minded, and scheming singer who had earned his success by selling his body. The internet even said that he had a scorpion heart, that his innocent look was a disguise and that he was a slut with a messy personal life and a wrong outlook.


    Jonas¡¯s fans also formed an ¡°Anti-Mitchell Club¡±, refusing to buy anything about Mitchell or listen to any of his music. Their slogan was ¡°Mitchell should get out of the entertainment industry¡±!


    Bai Lixin laughed a little helplessly at these comments on the internet, pointing at his computer screen and saying to Hallyvette, ¡°Although it¡¯s black material, it¡¯s surprisingly right on several counts.¡±


    Hallyvette raised an eyebrow and looked through it from the side of Bai Lixin¡¯s neck. His face suddenly turned black. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s doing this to you?¡±


    Bai Lixin grinned cheekily, ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t need you to do anything. Let me handle it myself first, and then switch to my dear Lord Hallyvette if I can¡¯t manage. ¡±


    He paused and added, ¡°Actually, people are right. I did ¡°sell my body to get an advertising endorsement¡± ah, I do have a ¡°scorpion heart¡± and my ¡°innocent appearance is also a disguise¡±! How good! It seems that fifty percent of the revelations are true. ¡±


    Hallyvette couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°Since it¡¯s all a pretence, let¡¯s keep pretending on the outside, whether it¡¯s real or not. Baby, what¡¯s the fear of pretending to be pure when we¡¯re doing things like hiding our marriage anyway?¡±


    ¡°Hey, others are red hot. I¡¯m stinking black now. My ad won¡¯t have an impact on your company¡¯s performance, right? ¡± Bai Lixin sighed and looked at Hallyvette worriedly.


    Hallyvette curled his lips indifferently and smiled, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re underestimating the Lambert family business. That is just a mere mineral water company. I¡¯ve never relied on it to support my family. Don¡¯t worry, I just wanted to help you, but I ended up hurting you instead. ¡±


    ¡°Someone wants to hurt me, and he will have a thousand reasons to do so. Even if I hadn¡¯t done this commercial, he would have found other reasons. He¡¯s only there to stimulate his listeners¡¯ dissatisfaction with me. What does it have to do with what ad I¡¯m doing or what I¡¯m singing?¡±


    Hallyvette looked at Bai Lixin deeply and pressed his lips to Bai Lixin¡¯s, kissing him deeply.


    A slurping, watery sound emanated from their mouths as their lips and tongues intertwined in the ultimate tangle.


    It was only after a long time that Hallyvette let go of Bai Lixin and held him in his arms, whispering against his ear, ¡°Baby, even if everyone in the world thinks you are black, you are the most natural and pure one in my eyes. Even if everyone in this world refuses to listen to your song, I will always be your most faithful listener. Your song is so beautiful, and those who love you will not change their love for you just because of the slander of others. If someone turns away from you because of all the slander, it only means they don¡¯t understand you. They may just like your song, but they don¡¯t see your essence through the song to like you as a person. I¡¯m sure there will be listeners who can hear your heart in the song, and they will still support you relentlessly. Although their voices may be small now, a spark can start a prairie. I can be the spark that can start a prairie.¡±

 CH 222

    The black material on Bai Lixin on the internet continued to fester. Mr. Yayaxi even called on Bai Lixin to hold a press conference to explain these matters but was rebuffed.


    The second round of the original song contest was on track, and Mr. Yayaxi looked at the results of the first two weeks of the competition with a frown on his face and a lot of anxiety.


    Mitchell had been hacked to pieces due to black material. With such a blow to a newcomer, he feared that there would be little room for a comeback. As for the other two singers, they just don¡¯t have the extra energy to write songs due to the intense work they did earlier. Their performance in the second round was poor, and by the end of the two weeks, they only ranked 10th and 13th. That meant that if six more people finished above them in the remaining two weeks, they would both have to stop there.


    As for Mitchell, Mr.Yayaxi sighed. Mitchell had been one of his most favoured singers, but he was being blackballed to such an extent.


    Tonight is Mitchell¡¯s competition scene. I wonder if he will be able to pull through.


    This tactic, this false accusation of people¡­¡­


    Yayaxi gritted his teeth, picked up his mobile phone and made a call. As soon as the caller got through, Yayaxi said, ¡°Mr. Borg, haven¡¯t you gone too far?! You mustn¡¯t forget that I still have a handle on what Jonas did! Please stop it, or don¡¯t blame me for breaking the net! ¡±


    Without waiting for Borg¡¯s reply, Yayaxi hung up the phone, his hand clutching his forehead with a pained whimper.


    Mia had been his most admired singer, five years into his career and on the rise.


    But then something happened to him that cut his career short. The rumours on the internet that Mia was being kept as a mistress were simply false, but what really happened to Mia was something even more terrible than that!


    Mia was using psychotropic substances behind the scenes! Something that was banned by the state!


    He had approached Mia after he had been exposed as a cheater, and Mia had told him the truth only after he was in tears.


    At some point, Jonas had begun to show Mia affection, which flattered him. But after they got to know each other, Jonas said that he was interested in some songs he had written and was willing to offer him a career in exchange for his songs, but Mia chose to refuse.


    After his refusal, Jonas did not choose to stay away from Mia but became closer to him. He praised Mia for being different from the sultry bitches out there who were only interested in fame and fortune. He then slowly recommended a beauty injection to Mia that would nourish and beautify his face. Without question, Mia started injecting the psychostimulant and eventually got addicted.


    And it was at that moment that Jonas showed his sinister face.


    Using the euphoric injections as leverage, Jonas obtained several unpublished songs from Mia, one after another, until he couldn¡¯t squeeze out anything more. Jonas and Borg then dumped a scandal on Mia.


    Mia was a drug addict and, if caught, would have been detained in prison for compulsory rehab. He preferred to be snowballed on the grounds of a disorderly life rather than drug use. Jonas had pictures and evidence of his drug use, and to keep his dignity intact, Mia would rather break his teeth and swallow them than confront Jonas.


    And so Mia was shelved by the company..


    Mr. Yayaxi had just gone to see Mia the other day, and he had lost his old self because of his addiction. He was yellow and skinny and spent his days hiding in a dark room, living off the money he had spent as a singer, buying psychotropic substances in secret. Yayaxi looked at the disembodied Mia, who was a far cry from the smiling Mia of the past.


    Mia could not be the only one victimised by Jonas over the years. There must be many other people who have been victimised by Jonas¡¯s skillfulness!


    Jonas had been famous for nothing for so long, he hadn¡¯t been able to create a song since. Two records a year, ten songs per record, and twenty songs a year. That¡¯s two hundred and sixty songs in thirteen years. Those are a lot of songs, and a tight and orderly composition like that was simply not something many people could accomplish


    ¡­¡­.


    When the phone was hung up, Mr. Borg froze, and Jonas, who was standing by, saw him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s calling? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Yayaxi.¡± Borg said, ¡°Ignore him for now. I¡¯ve looked into Nigelus¡¯s background and he¡¯s no country omega at all! He¡¯s the sixth son of the Haiyin family, one of the three great families, and his real name is Haizi Haiyin.¡±


    Jonas¡¯s hand on his glass suddenly trembled, ¡°Haizi? How come I haven¡¯t heard of that name? ¡±


    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t heard of him. He was a marriage bargaining chip How could he compare with Jonas, a household name? He¡¯s a child of one of the three families, but he has no presence in the family because of the many children. The reason why he hid his identity and entered the entertainment industry was also that he was not willing to be a prop for the family¡¯s marriage. This man can be used; he has ambition in his heart. ¡±


    Jonas blinked and said, ¡°Okay, I get it. What did Yayaxi say to you just now? He sounded angry.¡±


    Borg hesitated for a moment, but eventually said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing, I can fix it.¡±


    Jonas nodded and didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further.


    The next day, Yayaxi left the office building. He had driven his vehicle for a short moment when a giant semi-trailer sped up and reversed direction, instantly squeezing his car into a metal ball.


    ¡­¡­.


    It was the third day when Bai Lixin received the news of Yayaxi¡¯s death. He had been in seclusion these days, composing songs, and had planned to release an album. Hallyvette brought the news just when he had come out of the music room.


    Bai Lixin frowned and turned on his computer, but there was no report of the accident on the internet. It was so peaceful that the vicious accident in the downtown area seemed to have evaporated into thin air.


    The driver claimed to have been driving tired and that he was in a trance when the accident occurred. He came into the reverse lane and hit Mr. Yayaxi¡¯s car. ¡± Hallyvette said as he flipped through the results sent by his men, ¡°but actually ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°In reality, it was someone Borg paid to kill and silence him.¡± Bai Lixin frowned as he gripped the corner of the table and clutched the tablecloth tightly.


    Hallyvette glanced at the report, then at Bai Lixin, and sighed, ¡°As I said, you don¡¯t have to go to the original song competition for the time being. This is no longer a mere peer competition; this is already a matter of personal safety. ¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Bai Lixin sneered, releasing his grip on the corner of the table that had been deformed. ¡°Since Borg has dogged it to the point of killing people, it means that the secrets that Mr. Yayaxi held had touched their bottom line. Not only that, but they¡¯ve even blocked the news, and there¡¯s been no mention of the vicious incident in the downtown area on the internet, not even on the news. It¡¯s not like Jonas and Borg are the only ones involved. No matter how powerful and well-connected Borg is, he¡¯s just an agent. He can¡¯t do this. There must be someone else behind them! ¡± The source of Jonas¡¯ psychotropic stimulants must also be related to that mystery man.


    [S419M,] Bai Lixin called out to the long-lost S419M in his mind, [Do you have any clues as to who the person behind Jonas and Borg is?]


    [I¡¯m sorry, Lord Host, the system hasn¡¯t gotten any answers either. But Lord Host, I think you would find the skills that the system has just unlocked useful.]


    Bai Lixin was silent for a moment: [What skills are there?] Because of the previous incident with the ¡°Heavy Range¡±, Bai Lixin always thought that the skills S419M got were only dispensable skills. But from S419M¡¯s tome, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    [The system has extracted the skills of Food God and God of Gluttony to form a new skill called Soul False Death. This skill can only be used three times.]


    [Soul False Death?]


    [It allows the lord host¡¯s soul to enter a state of extinction. When attacked by a powerful soul force, your soul will appear to be extinguished, but will slowly re-gather. If you encounter a false god in the next world, this skill should be able to help you. A false god has not been detected in this world, but please still be careful.]


    Bai Lixin pondered for a moment, [Okay, open the exchange interface].


    [Ding! Opening the exchange interface.] As soon as S419M¡¯s words fell, a row of shelves glowing with light blue fluorescence appeared in Bai Lixin¡¯s mind. At the top of the shelves was a four-sided box containing something that shone brightly.


    [Skill ¡°Soul Fake Death¡± X3, automatically activated when the soul is destroyed. 50,000 dimensional points will be deducted.]


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Bai Lixin nodded in his mind: [Okay, acquire ¡°Soul False Death¡±].


    Just after the exchange, a sudden ringing sound broke Bai Lixin¡¯s conversation with S419M. Bai Lixin froze and looked at Hallyvette who was sitting beside him.


    Hallyvette picked up the phone and waved toward Bai Lixin, ¡°It¡¯s for you, baby. No phone number is showing up, strange. ¡±


    Bai Lixin walked over and took the phone. He froze when he saw the caller ID, ¡°It¡¯s Borg.¡±


    He had thrown away Borg¡¯s business card when he first gave it to him, but Bai Lixin could not forget the number. Mr. Yayaxi was his manager, and now that he was dead, Borg was calling, which was not a good thing.


    Bai Lixin glanced at Hallyvette and nodded gently before picking up the phone, ¡°Hello Mr Borg.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Mr Mitchell, thank you for saving my number. I thought you had thrown away my card.¡±


    Bai Lixin was bored. ¡°Mr. Borg, what can I do for you?¡±


    Borg, on the other end of the line, was silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°I know you are upset right now, Mitchell. Mr. Yayaxi has passed away, and that is an outcome no one wants, but time will go on without him, and you still have a great future to look forward to. So I would ask you, would you like me to be your new manager?¡±


    Bai Lixin snorted and sneered into the phone, ¡°Mr. Borg, you¡¯re joking. I don¡¯t have any future. The internet is full of voices denouncing me. They¡¯re going to get rid of me before Mr. Borg takes over me. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just taking a hot potato. ¡±

 CH 223

    ¡°Oh, my dear Mitchell.¡± Borg laughed on the other end of the line, ¡°Since you realise the situation you are in, the solution is much easier. For the time being, in response to the many negative stories about you that have recently broken on the internet and for the sake of the company¡¯s image, the higher-ups have decided to suspend you from all announcements and performances.¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned slightly, ¡°Withdrawal?¡±


    ¡°If you have to interpret it that way, it¡¯s fine. I am making this call not to discuss it with you, but to inform you. Now that you know, I¡¯ll hang up. ¡± Borg hung up the phone after saying that.


    Bai Lixin hung up the phone, his brow furrowed in contemplation.


    He had been too relaxed in this world¡­¡­


    Since learning that the god of love had been imprisoned and that there was no false sub god, his heart, which had been tense for a long time, had slowly begun to relax.


    The first thing he saw in this world was Dijia, and everything went as smoothly as if the heavens were paving the way for him.


    No false gods, no pressure, just a world where the plot was out of shape. He was so immersed in romance that he couldn¡¯t help himself; he was so conceited that he thought he could easily turn this world upside down with the snap of his fingers. He never thought that he would fall here.


    He was now like a candidate who had answered more than enough questions for the entrance exam but had tripped over the traps in the junior high school questions.


    Deep down, he always had a feeling that this world had changed long before he arrived, and that there was someone in the shadows who must be slowly manipulating the course of events.


    In his memories of the world, Borg had only used money and power to bully others into giving him songs, and that was as far as he could go. Things like killing had never occurred to him, so it had never occurred to Bai Lixin that Mr Yayaxi would be harmed like that.


    But now Borg was so bold as to kill with impunity! What was the truth behind Mr. Yayaxi¡¯s tragic death that led to his demise? Who was the man hiding behind them? Was it the eldest son of the Yakel family? Or was it someone else?


    Hallyvette¡¯s phone rang, and he glanced at Bai Lixin, who was deep in thought and silently walked out.


    There was silence in the large study.


    The door completely isolated Hallyvette¡¯s voice, and the only sound around was Bai Lixin¡¯s breathing.


    He rubbed his head anxiously and pounded the desk twice; if he hadn¡¯t been so careless, Mr. Yayaxi might not have died.


    [S419M], Bai Lixin called out in his mind, [Why did Mr. Yayaxi die? You should at least know this, right?]


    [Lord Host, Mr. Yayaxi called and threatened Borg and Jonas after you were attacked by the netizens].


    [What was the content of the threat?] Bai Lixin was stunned as he hurriedly asked.


    It was then that S419M told Bai Lixin everything about Mia and what Yayaxi had on them in detail. Bai Lixin¡¯s expression drifted off and his teeth clenched. He should have thought he might use this as a means to an end when S419M had mentioned Jonas¡¯s use of psychotropic stimulants earlier. But he had been so comfortable at the time that he had simply swept the matter under the rug.


    Jesus, what the hell had he been doing for the last three months? The plot kept going off the rails, and instead of stepping in to correct it, he locked himself away in a relatively enclosed space, smugly writing songs and flirting with Dijia.


    Hallyvette walked back from the phone call and looked at Bai Lixin. ¡°Baby, Father wants us to go back to the Lambert family home.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do we have to go back at this time? ¡±


    Hallyvette sighed lightly and rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s hair, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t get too nervous. There is nothing wrong with the Lambert family home; it¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t been home for a long time and Father misses us a little. ¡±


    Bai Lixin breathed a soft sigh of relief. It had indeed been nearly two months since he had been back to the Lambert family home. He nodded, ¡°Okay, when will we go back?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, I promised my father.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the middle of the Lambert family home, Master Lambert was sitting on the sofa looking at the newspaper as he waited for them. He had a pair of round spectacles on his face, and when he saw the two men enter, he said, with a kind smile on his face, ¡°My dear Mitchell, it¡¯s been a long time. Come on over and let me see if our Mitchell has put on any weight in the last two months.¡±


    Bai Lixin walked over to Master Lambert¡¯s side with a faint smile.


    Whether Bai Lixin admitted it or not, there was hardly a world where he didn¡¯t have an inexplicable soft spot for older people. He couldn¡¯t help but smile at Master Lambert¡¯s kind smile. It reminded him so much of his parents that he wanted to be near him.


    As he sat down close to Master Lambert, he saw him lean in and grab his hand, sighing, ¡°Mitchell, why have you lost weight?¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed, ¡°I have not lost weight, it is father who has gained weight.¡±


    Master Lambert: ¡°¡­¡±


    Master Lambert paused, and his face, which had been smiling, suddenly became serious. ¡°Mitchell, don¡¯t work for the music company anymore.¡±


    Bai Lixin froze slightly and exchanged a glance with Hallyvette before looking at Master Lambert as if confused, ¡°What is it, Father?¡±


    With a glare in his eyes, Master Lambert pulled a letter out of the newspaper and threw it on the table. ¡°Look at this. You are being watched, Mitchell.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the contents of the envelope and frowned slightly as Hallyvette picked it up a step ahead of him.


    Hallyvette stood and opened the envelope, and before he could unfold the letter, a razor blade slid out of it. Hallyvette¡¯s face darkened, and a black fog covered his eyes.


    Bai Lixin jerked the letter from Hallyvette¡¯s hands and read it for a few moments.


    There was nothing of substance in it, just accusations of robbing Jonas of his resources and a bunch of curses to warn him.


    After reading the letter, Bai Lixin asked Master Lambert, ¡°Father, where did you get this letter?¡±


    ¡°From where? It was enclosed in this morning¡¯s paper! ¡± Master Lambert grunted and flung the paper onto the table. ¡°Mitchell, you originally wanted to go out into society, and I let you go out and have a bit of fun because you are young. But under these circumstances, I will never let you go out to work again! Don¡¯t even think about it! What¡¯s all this about: Aren¡¯t you just singing? How come you¡¯re being watched? ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s mind was blown. Found in today¡¯s paper? Had his relationship with Hallyvette been exposed? The letter had not been sent to the music company but had been received directly at the Lambert family home. But if someone really wanted to blackmail him, why didn¡¯t they sent the letter to his and Hallyvette¡¯s residence?


    No, it wasn¡¯t just a threat, but someone didn¡¯t want him to go to the music company anymore!


    If it had been sent to Hallyvette¡¯s home, he would have ignored it, and Hallyvette would have found out who it was and retaliated. But if it was sent to Master Lambert, he would become so worried that he would order him to stop working.


    But who didn¡¯t want him at the company? Was it Jonas and Borg?


    This thought was shot down as soon as it arose; Borg had already given him notice to not go back. He did not need to send this letter. But if not them, who else could it be? ¡±


    ¡°In short, from today on, you two will stay in the family home until I have investigated who is behind this and made sure Mitchell is not in danger before letting you leave. Hallyvette can go out, but you, Mitchell, are confined to the Lambert family home and are not to go anywhere until the danger is removed! ¡°Master Lambert was frantic and gave Bai Lixin a straightforward grounding order.


    Bai Lixin was stunned, and after a moment of silence, he let out a bitter smile, ¡°But father, all my things are still at our house.¡±


    ¡°What don¡¯t you have here for your usual necessities? If you want something, you can tell the butler to go and buy it. Don¡¯t give me any more excuses. I am forced to do this. You are my family and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± Master Lambert gave Bai Lixin a deep look and sighed, ¡°Mitchell, please be understanding of an old father trying to protect his family.¡±


    Master Lambert¡¯s words were sincere, but somehow a subtle thought flashed through Bai Lixin¡¯s mind.


    The thought came, and before he could catch the tail end of it, it flew away without a trace. If this was a mere coincidence, then it had been done with a little too much care. But what if it was not a coincidence? If he is imprisoned in a place where the plot of this world started, it will continue according to the original timeline because he as an obstacle would be absent.


    Mr. Yayaxi was a minor character, and his accident had no impact. No one would investigate him.


    With him shelved by the company and being grounded, what difference would he have from Mitchell of the previous world plot?


    The original song contest would go on, and it would follow the previous story, with Haizi winning the title, making a name for himself and attracting the eldest Yakel¡¯s attention.


    Mitchell didn¡¯t enter the original song contest in the previous world plot either. After being sold to the Lambert family, he stayed in the Lambert family home until his death.


    ¡®Till death¡­¡¯ Bai Lixin¡¯s body suddenly trembled as a terrible thought struck him.


    He had been unable to figure out what good it would do for him to be ¡°imprisoned¡±, but if he made a small assumption, so many things made sense!


    Assuming that the figure in the shadows was a false god, he was calculated to be placed under house arrest in the Lambert family, so that the plot, which had begun to change, would revert to its original path.


    The main purpose of the false god¡¯s moves was not to change the plot but to weed out who has been searching for the soul fragments of the Lord God.


    Judging from the things that had been done against him, it was very likely that the false god had already locked onto him.


    If the person behind it was the false god, then he wouldn¡¯t leave it at imprisonment! He would definitely find a way to kill him!

 CH 224

    ¡°Mitchell?!¡± A voice rang out, knocking Bai Lixin out of his thoughts. He swayed and looked up at Master Lambert, ¡°Huh? What is it, Father.¡±


    Master Lambert frowned in concern, ¡°What were you thinking so deeply? I called you several times. ¡±


    Bai Lixin blinked and was about to speak when he was enveloped in a broad chest. ¡°Father, Mitchell is not feeling well, so I will take him to his room. As for the proposal you made earlier, we will discuss it when we return. ¡±


    Bai Lixin only felt a force carry his body from the sofa. He looked up at Hallyvette and saw him nod gently to him. He turned and smiled slightly at Master Lambert. ¡°Father, then we will go to our room first.¡±


    Back in their room, Hallyvette sat on the sofa in silence for a moment and said solemnly, ¡°What Father said was not without reason. However, if someone truly intended to harm you, they would not have warned you in such a way that you would put you on high alert. If I were to kill a man, I would do it by surprise and send him on his way in the most unexpected way. The security of our Lambert family is guaranteed. To think that someone could unknowingly drop a letter into a letterbox under such circumstances, that person¡¯s tactics are not low.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°I think so too. The Lambert family home is surrounded by a large number of cameras and infrared sensor systems, monitored twenty-four hours a day. This person was so bold as to drop the letter in such a context, it is evident that he was prepared. ¡±


    ¡°Baby, you stay here for now. I¡¯ll check the surveillance and see if I find anything. Don¡¯t go anywhere until I get back. ¡± Harriet thought for a moment and looked at Bai Lixin.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    After sending Hallyvette away, Bai Lixin smoothed his thoughts again.


    He sat on the sofa and took a sip of water, sinking his mind down and slowly continuing to think back.


    The man who had set all this up knew him extremely well.


    He knew that if he was forcibly imprisoned, he would only be rewarded with his resistance. If he, Bai Lixin, was to stay in a place, it could only be a place he would want to stay in out of his own free will.


    That person even knew exactly how he would react! Bai Lixin¡¯s brow furrowed tightly.


    The easiest and most effective way was to make Master Lambert think that his life was being threatened, and to make Master Lambert intervene and ground him!


    For one thing, he was quite fond of Master Lambert, and for another, he was also the father of his beloved, and for whatever reason, he would not easily disobey the kindness of a caring old man. But how could the person manipulate this know about this weakness of his?


    The more he thought about it, the more horrified he felt. He looked around, and walked to the computer placed on the desktop¡­


    The original song contest was still in full swing even without his participation.


    Bai Lixin stayed in the Lambert family home all day. His daily needs were catered to by Master Lambert. Hallyvette hadn¡¯t come back from the day he went out three days ago.


    Bai Lixin was worried and asked S419M to check, but was unable to locate Hallyvette.


    Although they talked on the phone occasionally, Hallyvette was nowhere to be seen. Only he and Master Lambert were left in the empty mansion, helpless as never before.


    He had never felt so powerless. He knew that he was standing in front of a wall, but he couldn¡¯t even see where the door in the wall was. He wanted to find out who the culprit was, but he didn¡¯t even know who that person was or where that person was.


    After lunch, Master Lambert smiled as he looked at Bai Lixin and whispered, ¡°Mitchell, in my day, omegas were supposed to stay at home and be pampered by alpha. How could they go out to work? I didn¡¯t approve of you going out to work, but now it¡¯s a good opportunity for you to stop. Because an omega should stay at home and give the alpha the purest offspring. That¡¯s what an omega should do, don¡¯t you think? Mitchell, Hallyvette is not young, and I am also old. I need to leave when there is an offspring in our Lambert family. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hand trembled as he sipped his black tea and said awkwardly, ¡°Father, it¡¯s not like I can have children alone.¡±


    ¡°I know, but how can you conceive offspring when Hallyvette has not even marked you? As far as I¡¯m concerned, this is a blessing in disguise. While you¡¯re back this time, I¡¯ve decided to have the two of you married as soon as possible and make your identity public. Ha! As the wife of the future head of the Lambert family, I will see who dares to even entertain the thought of touching you again. Mitchell, I have your future mapped out for you. After your wedding and honeymoon, come back and live a good life. Conceive your offspring earlier so you won¡¯t be like me. My son is still in his youth and this old man is already old. You still have a long way to walk with your children. Wouldn¡¯t you like to have a child with you and Hallyvette¡¯s blood? ¡±


    ¡°Er, that ¡­¡­¡± Bai Lixin was simply bewildered and embarrassed about the subject, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±


    ¡°I know you haven¡¯t thought about it, but father has been around and thought about it for you. You can¡¯t have just one child, but you can¡¯t have as many as the Haiyin¡¯s do either. Three is fine. ¡± The more Master Lambert spoke, the more energetic he became, with a happy smile on his face.


    Bai Lixin glanced at Master Lambert and said, ¡°Father, have there been any more letters sent to this place recently?¡±


    Master Lambert¡¯s eloquent speech came to an abrupt end. ¡°No, but don¡¯t worry Mitchell, I have strengthened the security system outside. A fly can¡¯t get in, not to mention weird characters. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face relaxed as he listened, but his heart sighed.


    I¡¯m not afraid of him coming; I¡¯m afraid of him not coming. How can I find clues if he doesn¡¯t come?


    After finishing his conversation with Master Lambert, Bai Lixin returned to his room.


    During these few days of house arrest, Bai Lixin had experienced being an aristocratic wife in a living way. Bai Lixin returned to the room, turned on the computer, and watched the live broadcast of the original song competition.


    The original song contest was now in full swing, and the competition hadn¡¯t changed at all because of his sudden withdrawal. As the son of the world, Haizi had excelled and had left the other contestants behind.


    At the judges¡¯ table, Jonas was still as beautiful as a picture, raising his hand with the air of a little fairy, getting all the limelight.


    After watching the original song competition indifferently for a while, Bai Lixin closed the webpage and opened a chat window: [Did you think about it?


    [Yes, I¡¯m willing to help you. There¡¯s a bar on Mercer Street; we¡¯ll meet there tomorrow at 7 pm.]


    [All right, see you there!]


    Bai Lixin closed his computer and breathed a sigh of relief. He picked up his phone and dialled Hallyvette, ¡°How is it going?¡±


    Hallyvette hesitated for a couple of seconds before answering, ¡°I found someone, but it¡¯s a bit unexpected. I need to double-check. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, can you come home tomorrow? I have to go out on an errand. You have to come and take me out. I¡¯m being held at home by father. The door is closed and he won¡¯t let me out at all.¡± Bai Lixin said in a slightly aggrieved tone.


    Hallyvette paused for another second, ¡°Is it something important?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s very important!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got a bit of business on my end, so I¡¯ll be home in the morning to take you out.¡± Hallyvette promised before the conversation changed and he whispered, ¡°Baby, I miss you.¡±


    Bai Lixin rubbed his neck and smiled, ¡°If you miss me, get it over with and come back for me.¡±


    The sound of Hallyvette¡¯s light chuckle came from the other end of the phone, and Bai Lixin smiled at the familiar laugh, ¡°Pay attention to health and safety first. I don¡¯t want a crippled husband.¡±


    Hallyvette let out a big laugh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the places that shouldn¡¯t be crippled will stay strong.¡±


    Bai Lixin chortled, ¡°Three sentences and you are back to the same old problem, rascal.¡±


    Hallyvette gave another laugh before adding, ¡°Although you are at home, you can¡¯t take it lightly. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow after I¡¯m done tonight.¡±


    The suspicion in Bai Lixin¡¯s mind became more and more certain. ¡°I know. It¡¯s not convenient to talk on the phone, but there¡¯s something I might need to tell you. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, you get an early night. Bye baby, good night.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, good night.¡±


    Bai Lixin hung up the phone and stayed seated for a while longer before going to wash up and turning off the light before bed.


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°My sweet child, why did you betray me?¡± an old voice came from the horizon.


    Bai Lixin ran desperately through the void, his heart beating wildly as he warily looked back now and then, running away wildly and haphazardly.


    Behind Bai Lixin, a dark shadow surrounded by a thick fog darted his way, chasing him as it roared from within, ¡°Traitor! I curse you! I curse you! ¡±


    As the black mist was about to catch up with him, Bai Lixin¡¯s feet hit the ground, and he ran over the edge of the cliff and fell straight down.


    Bai Lixin cried out and plummeted rapidly downwards, and just then a gale blew up, dispersing some of the mist that covered the black shadow and revealing a face that Bai Lixin was very familiar with.


    Master Lambert!

 CH 225

    Bai Lixin sat up from the bed in shock, a cold sweat already seeping from his brow. His throat was dry and he felt a slight pain with a gentle swallow.


    He turned his head to look out the window. It was still early and the sky was dark, with only a few sun rays from the raising sun visible.


    He did not turn on the light, but stood up and went to the table to drink a glass of water by the light coming in through the window.


    He sat in his chair, his head lowered and his face expressionless.


    After scanning the room with unperturbed eyes, Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes settled on the clock on the wall. The clock stopped at exactly five o¡¯clock. Bai Lixin sighed and took another sip of water.


    He sat there for more than two hours as the sky slowly brightened and the golden-red morning light echoed through the quaint mansion with the clear and loud sound of birdsong, creating a warm and peaceful atmosphere.


    Only then did Bai Lixin stand up, rubbing his long hair as he walked to the bathroom to wash and tidy up.


    After putting his hair up in a high ponytail, Bai Lixin changed into a smart outfit before walking down the stairs.


    Master Lambert was already sitting at the dining table reading today¡¯s newspaper. Bai Lixin looked at the kind and amiable old man, hooked his lips, and smiled gently as he slowly leaned over, ¡°Good morning, Father.¡±


    Master Lambert took his head out of the paper and looked at Bai Lixin with a smile in his eyes, saying, ¡°Mitchell, how handsome you are today!¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled softly and sat down next to Master Lambert. ¡°Father, I figured it out and you were right. I want to conceive an offspring for Hallyvette. ¡±


    Master Lambert¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really? Mitchell, it is good of you to have figured it out. I was right about you.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled coyly, ¡°You are right, Father. Perhaps the most romantic thing about love is not that you love me, but that we can blossom in love. Just like you and your late husband, who birthed Hallyvette, I will now give birth to Hallyvette¡¯s child. Now that I think about it, it might be a really wonderful feeling, having a little guy with my blood and Hallyvette¡¯s blood in him. He would grow up slowly, calling me ¡°Dad¡± and Hallyvette ¡°Father.¡± We would watch him grow up little by little, not asking to be a part of his life, not needing him to carry on our legacy and honour our family, we would be happy with just witnessing a life from birth to growth. ¡±


    Bai Lixin said this with a longing smile on his face and an extremely gentle voice.


    Master Lambert looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s expression, and a light shone in his eyes as a smile slowly enlarged on his face.


    Coughing softly, Master Lambert said, ¡°Very good, Mitchell. So when are you planning to have your wedding? ¡±


    Bai Lixin pulled back from his longing and looked at Master Lambert, somewhat puzzled. ¡°But Father, I¡¯m afraid there is one more thing that needs to be settled before then.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I had previously signed a contract with Yakel Music. It was clearly written in the contract that I couldn¡¯t get married for five years, otherwise it would be a breach of contract. I was originally planning to fight for three years with a hidden marriage, and then, after I had achieved something on my own, use the money I earned to pay for the breach of contract. But now in this situation¡­.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s voice faded off, and he looked at Master Lambert with embarrassment, ¡°I just started out and this happened to me, so I don¡¯t have enough financial ability to pay for the breach of contract, so maybe ¡­¡­ I might need your help to do that.¡±


    Master Lambert breathed a sigh of relief and laughed, ¡°I thought it was something big, but it turned out to be this matter. Simple! As long as money can solve the problem, it¡¯s not a problem. When can we cancel the contract? Tomorrow I¡¯ll send someone to negotiate with Yakel¡¯s company. ¡±


    ¡°Father won¡¯t even ask how much the breach of contract is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have a lot of money. How much can your default be? Can it still eat us up? ¡± Master Lambert grunted and looked at Bai Lixin with a particularly gentle gaze. ¡°Mitchell, don¡¯t worry, no matter what setbacks you encounter out there, the Lambert family will always be your port of call.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    The two of them ate their breakfast in perfect harmony, and were just halfway through their meal when Hallyvette arrived back in a blaze of glory.


    He was still wearing the same clothes he had left, and it was unknown what he had been up to in the last few days.


    When he saw Master Lambert and Bai Lixin eating, he walked straight up and kissed Bai Lixin gently on the forehead before sitting down and saying to Master Lambert, ¡°Father, I am back.¡±


    Master Lambert said, ¡°You find someone to help Mitchell go to the music company and get the breach of contract thing sorted out.¡±


    Hallyvette swept his face back and forth between Master Lambert and Bai Lixin and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not comfortable with someone else going in this matter. I¡¯ll go myself. ¡±


    ¡°Good, that will do. Remember to make sure Mitchell gets out of his contract, but you can¡¯t let Yakel get too cocky either. If they really think that our Lambert family is easy to bully, then show them some colours.¡± Master Lambert looked at Mitchell and said, ¡°Mitchell, how do you see this being handled?¡±


    Bai Lixin said, ¡°Father has arranged it well. But Father, I still need to go to the office myself. Mr. Yayaxi left me something the day before he died. I came here before I had a chance to look at it, and I didn¡¯t even have time to pick it up. ¡±


    ¡°I heard that you have been shelved by the music company, and you haven¡¯t been to the music company for so many days. Is your music room still there? ¡± Master Lambert asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s there or not, because Mr. Yayaxi placed the item in an extremely hidden corner at the time. As long as they don¡¯t refurbish the music room, I can find it. ¡±


    Master Lambert froze for a moment, ¡°The item was at the company all this time? How can something that important be left in the company? ¡±


    Bai Lixin let out a sarcastic laugh, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s in that box, so how can I talk about whether it¡¯s important or not? Does Father think what¡¯s in the box may be important? Why does father think it is?¡±


    Master Lambert let out a laugh, ¡°How would I know if something is important? It¡¯s just that you said that Mr. Yayaxi gave it to you the day before he died, so that¡¯s why I think it is important. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°I think so now, too. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence that I received the threatening letter just after Mr. Yayaxi died. It¡¯s possible that his death wasn¡¯t even an accident. Mr. Yayaxi called me to go get something, and I didn¡¯t even have time to go get it, so he took it upon himself to find a hidden place to put it away for me to get later. I came here not long after and hadn¡¯t had time to go and get it.¡±


    Master Lambert shuddered, ¡°Mitchell, the more you say, the more am worried that Mr. Yayaxi¡¯s death was really not an accident. And that means your life is in danger too! No, you still can¡¯t be let out! ¡±


    Bai Lixin glanced at Hallyvette and smiled as he looked at Master Lambert, ¡± Well, Hallyvette will be with me, Father. You are aware of his abilities, aren¡¯t you? Nothing bad will happen to me if he is by my side. Besides, it is not a solution for me to hide at home day in and day out. Won¡¯t I go out as long as the culprit is not found? What if he is not found within ten years? Will I not be able to go out for ten years? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just pick the box secretly, I won¡¯t let anyone find out. Father, I¡¯ve already planned to break my contract, stay at home in peace and raise my children. But before that, I must know the truth behind Mr. Yayaxi¡¯s death. ¡±


    Master Lambert nodded and let out a long sigh, ¡°Okay, in that case, Hallyvette, make sure you protect Mitchell on the way!¡±


    After breakfast, Hallyvette and Bai Lixin went straight to their room. The door closed behind them, and they remained there until lunchtime.


    Hallyvette¡¯s stubble had been shaved from his face and he had changed his clothes, giving off a charming masculine allure. Bai Lixin had also changed his clothes, and the red marks on his neck made it obvious as to what they had been doing.


    Master Lambert pursed his lips at the table and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Mitchell, have you told Hallyvette your thoughts? When are you going to have the wedding? I think the sooner, the better. The sooner you get married, the sooner we can rest easy. Don¡¯t you think? ¡±


    ¡°Father, Mitchell told me everything. We¡¯ve just discussed it, and that¡¯s what we plan to do. But there are still some things we need to do in preparation. We have to set the venue, prepare the wedding attire, the invitations¡­all of which have to be the best for Mitchell. So, in terms of timing, we¡¯re planning to have the wedding at the end of next month.¡±


    Master Lambert pondered for a moment, ¡°That gives a month and a half to prepare¡­.. it should be ample time.¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± Hallyvette smiled suddenly, ¡°when the wedding is over, we intend to give you the gift you have been wishing for.¡±


    Master Lambert¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, ¡°What I have been wishing for the most is a grandson! Is that what you¡¯re giving me?¡±


    Bai Lixin and Hallyvette looked at each other and smiled. Bai Lixin lowered his head in embarrassment. Hallyvette just smiled and ate his food slowly.


    There was a warm smile on Master Lambert¡¯s face throughout the meal, and it seemed to infect the other two as they kept giggling from time to time.


    After lunch, Hallyvette said farewell to Mr Lambert briefly and drove out with Bai Lixin.


    Master Lambert stood by the study window, watching Hallyvette and Bai Lixin leave. The smile that had been on his face slowly faded, and he sneered as he picked up the phone.

 CH 226

    The two men were away for a long time and did not return home until ten o¡¯clock in the evening.


    When they returned, they found Master Lambert still waiting for them. He hurriedly welcomed them and asked, ¡°How did it go? Why are you back so late? What¡¯s wrong with Mitchell? He reeks of alcohol! ¡±


    Bai Lixin was red in the face and reeked of wine, and was now slumped over with a pursed mouth.


    Hallyvette held Bai Lixin in his arms and sighed, ¡°The contract was negotiated, but the item didn¡¯t turn up. When we went there, the ninth floor of the music company had caught fire this morning because of a staff member¡¯s smoking violation. Everything was torched beyond recognition.¡±


    Hallyvette paused and looked at Bai Lixin with great concern. ¡°Mitchell couldn¡¯t take the shock and demanded a drink. I had no choice, so I took him to a bar. ¡±


    Master Lambert sighed, ¡°Perhaps this is Heaven¡¯s will. It¡¯s good for Mitchell to have a drink and let off some steam after all this time of worry. I think it is good that he did not find what Mr. Yayaxi left him. In that case, you should go and have a rest quickly. ¡±


    Hallyvette gave Master Lambert a deep look and nodded, ¡°Okay, Father, rest early too. It is getting late.¡±


    With these words, he helped Bai Lixin up the stairs without taking off his shoes.


    Master Lambert¡¯s expression changed instantly as he watched the two leave.


    He smiled gently and looked relaxed. After a deep glance at the stairs, he turned around and went back to his bedroom. He picked up his phone, dialled a number and said in a kind tone, ¡°Jonas, I¡¯ve helped you deal with the aftermath this time, but don¡¯t let such a small flaw happen again.¡±


    On the other end of the line was Jonas¡¯s terrified voice. ¡°Master, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Master Lambert hung up the phone and looked at the picture of Hallyvette at the bedside with a kind and amiable gaze. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Dijia, Dijia, you were no match for me when you were at the height of your powers, let alone now with this broken soul and body.¡±


    He slowly walked towards the coffee table, poured himself a cup of black tea and took a sip, a relaxed smile once again appearing on his face.


    The next day, Bai Lixin did not leave their bedroom for the rest of the day, and the meals Hallyvette brought were taken back untouched. It was only on the third day that the meals showed a slight decrease, and Bai Lixin left the room. He walked down the stairs with a pale face and wandered carelessly into the garden.


    Master Lambert was watering the flowers. He saw how distracted Bai Lixin looked. He hurriedly put down the kettle in his hand and walked up to pull him to a chair in the garden and sat him down. ¡°Mitchell, there are some things that should be forgotten.¡±


    Bai Lixin gave Master Lambert a bitter smile as he gave him a frustrated look, ¡°Father, I just feel a sense of helplessness and powerlessness.¡±


    Master Lambert¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, and he laughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of parting from life and death.¡± Besides, Mr. Yayayaxi has nothing to do with you, yet he gave you something that caused trouble. He just wanted to cause you trouble, so why do you need to feel desperate over his affairs? ¡±


    Bai Lixin pondered for a moment, ¡°Is that so? Everything that is happening to me now is because Mr. Yayaxi wanted to give me something?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a newcomer in the entertainment industry, so you¡¯re not yet involved in the world. The entertainment industry is a mixed bag. If you live there for a long time, you¡¯ll naturally be tainted with secrets. Mr. Yayaxi has been in the entertainment industry for a long time and the last artist he managed is still covered in negative news. The one he managed afterwards also made the news. Isn¡¯t that too much of a coincidence? ¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned and was silent.


    Master Lambert did not urge him, but sighed, ¡°There are some things that no one has the right to do, but you have to figure them out for yourself. Mitchell, get your mind right. You¡¯re getting married next month. Do you want to leave Hallyvette with regrets for someone irrelevant? ¡±


    Bai Lixin remained silent as he looked at the tabletop. A strange glint flashed in Master Lambert¡¯s eyes, and he paid no more attention to Bai Lixin. He placed the kettle by the flowers and went straight back into the house.


    Bai Lixin sat there until late in the evening when Hallyvette returned and carried him back to their room.


    Master Lambert observed all this quietly, and sneered in his heart, ¡®Trying to steal Dijia from my palms? Boy, you¡¯re still too young. Hehehe, what will make you despair is just ahead.¡¯


    I will let you have the happiness you wish for. I will make you conceive Dijia¡¯s child. I will make you lose your fighting spirit. When you think happiness is just around the corner, I will make you taste the fall from the clouds into hell.


    I¡¯m curious how Dijia will react if his beloved dies during childbirth; will Dijia break down and lose both body and soul? Can his soul fragment be redeemed in such a state? Would he still be able to leave this world? The more hope one has, the greater the despair.


    I wonder if you can endure the despair that has lasted for millions of years for ordinary humans.


    I thought you were something divine, but you¡¯re nothing more than this.


    I became Dijia¡¯s father in this realm, and I treated you impeccably. How could you imagine that your enemy is your closest relative?


    Even if you somehow manage to notice the difference, what can you do to me? I am Hallyvette¡¯s father. If you hurt me, how will Hallyvette ever forgive you? If he can not forgive you, how can you get his soul fragment out?


    Hehehe! These billions of worlds are all mine. I can subvert these worlds if I want to, but who can do anything about it? A mere human being trying to fight against God? How arrogant and ridiculous! If you have the guts to do so, you must be prepared to bear the wrath of the gods!


    Master Lambert cackled silently, his eyes curved into a line, the corners of his mouth lifted upwards, but his expression remained gentle and peaceful, looking eerie.


    Laughing silently, as if he thought of something even more delightful, he uncontrollably covered his cheeks with his pale hands, his shoulders trembling wildly.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin looked depressed and his body was getting thinner day by day. Hallyvette looked at him and was anxious.


    Seeing that Bai Lixin was almost a bone, Hallyvette planned to take him out on a trip to relax him. Master Lambert, watched Bai Lixin get thinner by the day with worry. His plan had not reached the right point yet.


    When he saw that Bai Lixin did not look like he was faking, he nodded his head and agreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the time,¡± Master Lambert pointed to the calendar on the coffee table. ¡± I¡¯ve printed out the invitations with the 26th of next month as the D day and the ceremony will take place in the central cathedral.¡±


    Hallyvette nodded, ¡°Well, we know that. Don¡¯t worry, Father. This wedding has been prepared in haste, and I have to take Bai Lixin on a trip, so I will have to trouble you more, Father. ¡±


    Master Lambert grunted, ¡°Brat, I am your old man. Who will help you if I don¡¯t? I¡¯m telling you, by the 26th of next month, you must bring me back a fat and white Mitchell! Or else you will not enter the gates of my Lambert home! ¡±


    It was the fifteenth of the month when Hallyvette took Bai Lixin away. They were gone for over a month, not returning until the next month, three days before the wedding.


    Seeing them back, Master Lambert, who was already busy, rushed forward and slapped Hallyvette hard on the back, saying, ¡°You now know to come back you brats! Look what day it is! ¡±


    Hallyvette took the mild punch, which was painless to him, and pulled Bai Lixin out from behind him with a smile, ¡°Look at the son-in-law I¡¯ve brought back.¡±


    Master Lambert¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise the moment he saw Bai Lixin, and he said, ¡°My God, is that Mitchell? Mitchell is that you?! You¡¯re simply handsome! ¡±


    The originally thin and slender Bai Lixin had regained his vitality. His eyes were clear and bright, and his cheeks were rosy and white.


    Not only that, but he had cut the long black hair, keeping it in a sharp, springy, ear-length shag. He was dressed in a light sweatshirt, looking fresh and handsome. If the previous Mitchell had a mysterious beauty that shifted between omega and beta, the current Mitchell was now a spontaneous and vibrant looking omega.


    Bai Lixin smiled gently, ¡°Father, we have troubled you.¡±


    Master Lambert smiled broadly as he glanced at Hallyvette happily, ¡°Brat, you have brought me a fat, healthy Mitchell. Excellent.¡±


    Suddenly, Master Lambert¡¯s form gave a start and his eyes glared even brighter at Bai Lixin, ¡°You¡­¡­ Hallyvette, you marked Mitchell?¡±


    There was no mistaking it. Bai Lixin exuded the unique scent of the Lambert family mark. It was a powerful and impactful scent that was, without a doubt, Hallyvette¡¯s.


    Master Lambert was wild with joy. It was indeed wise to let them go for a while. A healthy body can conceive children. Only then could he give Dijia a taste of the greatest despair.


    Hallyvette nodded, ¡°I took Mitchell to many places and he gradually let go of his heart. One day, he made up his mind to start again, to let go of the entertainment industry and never think about music again. It was from that day that he cut off his long hair. However, many alphas and betas were staring at Mitchell with evil intentions from that day. I was so jealous that I talked to him and marked him.¡±


    Marking meant breeding. The alpha marks the desired omega, which means that the omega would always belong to the alpha alone and no one would have a chance to covet him.


    Only after marking can an omega conceive offspring.

 CH 227

    Master Lambert prepared everything for the wedding. He had even prepared the invitations, and they were ready to be sent out.


    When Bai Lixin heard Master Lambert had prepared the invitations, he laughed helplessly, ¡°Father, you¡¯re being too eager. If we hadn¡¯t returned in time, wouldn¡¯t you have had to take back the invitations after sending them out?¡±


    Master Lambert laughed, ¡°There is no way I can take back what I have done. Besides, I know you two. Since you promised to return before the wedding, I knew you would come back on time. ¡±


    He glanced at Bai Lixin with relief and said, ¡°Mitchell, it is good to have you back to life.¡±


    Bai Lixin bowed his head in embarrassment, ¡°I have troubled you, Father.¡±


    Master Lambert didn¡¯t care much. He took them into his study and began to discuss the wedding. The two had been measured for their wedding clothes before they left, and they had been working on them ever since. Master Lambert had hired the best fashion designer in the Empire to make them the perfect outfits.


    Not only were the outfits made to perfection, but the venue for the wedding was to be the most solemn cathedral in the city.


    They also learnt from Master Lambert that he had invited almost all the prestigious families in the city to make the wedding a grand affair. Even the priest who will officiate the wedding was a royal priest in the imperial capital who specialised in conducting weddings for the royal family.


    When Bai Lixin heard of Master Lambert¡¯s wedding preparations, he was somewhat at a loss. ¡°Father, is this a little too much publicity and extravagance?¡±


    ¡°What extravagance?!¡± Master Lambert slapped the table and laughed, ¡°Hallyvette is my only child, and you are my beloved son-in-law. My son, I am doing this for your sake. You have received too much of a shock from the previous incident, and I want to make your identity public through this wedding. The Lambert family is one of the founding families and one of the three great families of the Imperial Capital. Even though we have declined a little bit, we are still bigger than a horse. I want to tell everyone on the planet that you, Mitchell, are a recognised member of the Lambert family and that anyone who dares to harm you is openly fighting against the Lambert family! Besides, the day you entered the gates of the Lambert family, I said that I would prepare the grandest wedding in the world for you and since I said that, I will do what I said.¡±


    There was a faint light in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, ¡°Father, thank you.¡±


    Two hours passed in the blink of an eye, and it was only when Bai Lixin yawned that Master Lambert stopped his presentation and said, ¡°Mitchell is tired, so go back and rest. The wedding attire will be delivered tomorrow. You¡¯ll try them on and see how they fit. If they don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have them altered. Mitchell, I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare some meat porridge, so remember to come down and eat it when you wake up.¡±


    A look of concern crossed Master Lambert¡¯s face. Tears filled Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes once again. This time, a light tear slid down from the corner of his eye. Bai Lixin said in a nasal voice, ¡°Thank you for your care, father. You have suffered these days. You care for me more than even my parents. What could I have done that you care for me so much? ¡±


    Master Lambert glared at him, ¡°What are you talking about? You are my son. Whom should I care about if not you?!¡±


    Bai Lixin sniffed and broke into laughter. He wiped the tears from his eyes and nodded heavily, ¡°Mmm! You are right, Father! ¡±


    Three days later, the wedding arrived as scheduled.


    The whole empire had been abuzz since a month ago when the patriarch of the Lambert family, one of the three great families of the empire, began preparations for the wedding of his successor, Hallyvette.


    Who didn¡¯t know that Hallyvette was sexually dysfunctional? Who didn¡¯t know that Hallyvette wasn¡¯t humane? Now he is getting married? And to an omega, it seems?


    And as the news spread, Master Lambert didn¡¯t hide it but started to publicise it. He found the best church, the most prestigious priest, and the most qualified wedding fashion designer. He even invited almost everyone and announced that anyone could come to the wedding of the Lambert family extraordinaire even without an invitation.


    This kind of generosity made people wonder what kind of person this omega was that could have so much charm to convince the two alphas of the Lambert family.


    However, even though the paparazzi in the capital and all the powerful people in the city asked around, they could not find out. Not only that, but while the Lambert family was out there preparing for the wedding, the two main characters, who were supposed to be busy with it, had not shown up, which casts a veil of mystery over the wedding.


    The more the mysterious omega was kept out of sight, the more curious the crowd became.


    To unravel the mystery of the omega, an entertainment program had even been created on the internet to deduce the true identity of the omega. In each episode, a masked man is shown on video analysing who the Omega was through clips of Hallyvette¡¯s past encounters with people.


    This person¡¯s voice had been specially processed so that it sounded electronic, but the person spoke with great humour and was very analytical.


    The show also had a guessing section where people would fill in a name and guess who the person was. To attract attention, the show set up a big prize for the correct guess.


    With a huge share of the prize money, the crowd rushed to the show, and a large percentage of them guessed it was an omega from the huge Haiyin family.


    No one knew the identity of this sudden studio or the program team. People originally thought that this planning team had money to burn, but the huge surge in hits and the momentum of the entertainment showed that this studio was using the wedding to gain exposure.


    The speculation continued to grow and it seemed that someone was behind it. The fervour overtook the previously hot original song contest and shot straight to the top of the entertainment front pages.


    The mysterious Omega had beaten the giant combination of Jonas Jeffrey and Quark before he even showed up. The crowd was dumbfounded, but they had to admit that Master Lambert was making such a big deal out of it that they were curious about who the omega was.


    It was only a week before the wedding that invitations arrived in the hands of the invitees.


    Although the gentry was reserved, as soon as the messenger left, they curiously opened the invitation to see Mrs. Hallyvette¡¯s name.


    Mitchell Lambert?


    A sharp-eyed man noticed that the surname was already ¡°Lambert¡±.


    Lambert? Was it incest? Or had Master Lambert secretly adopted an omega for Hallyvette as a child bride?


    On the same evening that the invitations were sent out, the entertainment program that had been set up to deduce the true identity of the omega was updated.


    To make it more visual, the show was presented with a huge display in the middle of the screen, and the presenter stood on one side of it. By explaining and posting evidence on the screen, the audience was given an idea of what was happening.


    In this episode, the presenter put up numerous pieces of evidence in the video to prove that Hallyvette and the omega had been married for a long time. The first was a video of Hallyvette and a slightly shorter man walking into the marriage registry office. It was somewhat blurred, but the figures in it were still clearly identifiable. The tall, strong man was none other than Hallyvette, and the shorter Omega, to the crowd¡¯s surprise, was someone that looked familiar.


    The name Mitchell had already gone viral on the internet. Those who still remembered realised that Mitchell Lambert was the same Mitchell who had made a name for himself a few months ago with his song ¡°The Call¡±!


    In the top right-hand corner of the video was the time of filming, which was four or five months ago, well before Mitchell¡¯s debut.


    The big screen then posted the couple¡¯s marriage papers. It wasn¡¯t some blurry photo, let alone some random video; it was a real marriage document!


    The date on the document was the date of the video, confirming once again that the singer Mitchell was Hallyvette¡¯s wife and that the two were not just marrying today but had secretly received their marriage certificate a long time ago!


    Without giving the crowd time to think, the host laughed: ¡°Speaking of Mitchell, who is no longer in the public eye, we have to talk about the uproar over the advertising campaign. I honestly don¡¯t know if there was a need to steal an ad when Mitchell was the heiress of the Lambert family. I thought about it and was surprised to feel a sudden chill down my back. It¡¯s not uncommon for advertising endorsements to change, and as soon as a contract is signed, everything is variable. After getting this video and the marriage registration certificate, I started to think about a question. Was the incident, at the time, a little too heated? Had someone done it deliberately? So, in the spirit of rigorous objectivity, I investigated and made an unexpected discovery. ¡±


    The host was not afraid of offending Jonas¡¯ fans, and he first released the contract signed between Lambert¡¯s company and Mitchell on the big screen. The date underneath it said August 13th, 4027.


    The presenter then again put a video of Mitchell and Jonas entering the set one after the other at the time as well. One entered the set on his own, while the other was being escorted onto the set by numerous people. The top right-hand corner of the video had the date showing August 18th, 4027, a date after the contract was signed between Mitchell and the Lambert company!

 CH 228

    This program was broadcast live on the internet, and after the presenter released this evidence, there was a moment of silence and a low chuckle from behind his mask: ¡°Oh, oh, the Imperial singing sensation, Jonas, turned out to be heading to the set after Mitchell¡¯s signing date. Time logic is a good thing. If three things are put together and arranged arbitrarily, it makes a different story. So who stole the endorsement from whom? I have other material here. Let¡¯s see¡­.¡±


    The crowd was watching the host¡¯s live webcast with great interest, but the show suddenly came to a screeching halt. The originally bright and clear screen instantly turned into a blue screen.


    The crowd froze for a moment, thinking there was a network problem. Everyone refreshed the webpage, but to their surprise, found that it was not a network problem, but that the webpage had been hacked so thoroughly that there was no way to verify it.


    Everyone was tangled and lost. It was like eating appetisers to whet your appetite, only to see the main course coming up, but the food slips away right in front of you and is taken back to the kitchen. It was an itchy feeling that made one want to jump up and dive into the kitchen to find out more.


    The crowd was so excited by the month-long buildup that it was very uncomfortable to have it come to a screeching halt. They just wanted to crawl down the internet and let the host continue. Some people, after repeatedly failing to refresh the webpage, began to search for previous programs on the web show using keywords, only to find that the search did not bring up anything.


    Jaws dropped as people sought the truth. Some even thought more carefully that what the presenter was about to reveal must have hit a nerve with some people, and the powerful people directly cut off the broadcast.


    Such wa the curiosity of people that once a corner of the veil is lifted, they must find out the truth. The show was not broadcast the following day, but it had spread like a legacy.


    Some on the internet began to continue what the host hadn¡¯t said, analysing the chronology of the photos and the time to make a chart to try to restore the original truth.


    With almost all the evidence laid out in front of them, if netizens didn¡¯t see the truth of the matter, they would be fools.


    Although Jonas was the most prestigious of the new generation of singers, the world didn¡¯t revolve around him. Some liked his charming love songs; some liked Quark¡¯s debauchery; others liked Jeffrey¡¯s majesty and grandeur; and naturally, some liked Mitchell¡¯s pure beauty.


    The next day, the internet was awash with inferential discussions on the topic. One of the posters connected all the events in a series and continued what the presenter hadn¡¯t finished.


    To deduce the truth about what happened, one couldn¡¯t just look at one-sided videos or photos; time was an important variable.


    This poster started with a simple story that led to the next thing being deduced: a dark and windy night, a man, over the wall into the house, leaving, drinking.


    The first thing one would think is that a man broke into a house on a dark and windy night, stole something, and then left to enjoy a drink.


    However, the truth was that the man got drunk after drinking, and when it was dark and cold, he could not stand it, so he went over the wall into a family¡¯s yard to escape the cold, leaving after waking up in the morning.


    The poster compiled a timeline of all the videos the presenter put out earlier that involved time: Mitchell and Hallyvette¡¯s hidden marriage;-Mitchell¡¯s debut through the original song contest;-The Call is a big hit;-Mitchell signs a contract with Shengzi Springs Water;-Jonas and Mitchell appear on set at the same time;-the endorsement grab and Mitchell is caught up in a scandalous spiral;-The story of Mitchell¡¯s departure from the industry.


    When these events are strung together in a simple and brutal chronological order from beginning to end, it makes all the lies disappear.


    One didn¡¯t need any words to begin to understand the truth just by looking at that timeline alone. Mitchell¡¯s hit song ¡°The Call¡± was a national sensation, but then all sorts of things came to light, most notably the ¡°endorsement grabbing¡± and ¡°playing a big name¡± incidents. Although he was already the wife of the successor of the Lambert family, he was more modest than other newcomers when he came on and off of the set. Other newcomers have an assistant with them, but Mitchell did everything himself when he came in and didn¡¯t have an assistant with him.


    On the contrary, instead of getting proof of Mitchell¡¯s black material, the crowd felt that Jonas, who normally looks good, was the one playing a big name when compared to Mitchell. Not only was he swarmed by a dozen people when he came on the set without having signed a contract, but he entered and very naturally sat his butt on the centermost sofa as if he were the main character.


    The real boss of the Lambert family, on the other hand, was quietly sitting on a small bench in the corner, reading the script carefully.


    Without comparison, there is no harm. But when two people with the same perfect appearance stood together, they would inevitably be compared to each other. This simple comparison had already revealed their true personalities.


    In the face of the misunderstood Mitchell on the internet, Jonas, the man in question, did not come forward to clarify the misunderstood matter. On the contrary, instead of clarifying, he was suspected of deliberate distortion.


    Jonas¡¯ die-hard fans still refused to acknowledge that Mitchell¡¯s subsequent exit was related to Jonas¡¯s affair. They firmly believed that their idol was perfect and that these few videos proved nothing. Even if they did, so what? No one was perfect. Is their idol not allowed to play a big name? Jonas was Mitchell¡¯s predecessor in the world of showbiz, so he had the right to behave like that! So what if he didn¡¯t explain? He didn¡¯t have to!


    The brain-dead among the die-hard fans were still bashing Mitchell, believing that it was all a conspiracy on his part. However, the public¡¯s eyes were now open and had already been convinced by the evidence. One user then released an image of the two Hallyvette and Mitchell together, but it wasn¡¯t a pretty picture.


    In the image, Mitchell is as thin as a bamboo pole, his face pale, and his eyes are dull as if they would break at the slightest touch. He was accompanied by a sad-looking Hallyvette, who was pampering Mitchell.


    After releasing the photo, the netizen broke into a tirade: ¡°Enough, shut up, guards! This is a photo I secretly took in January. Why on earth did Mitchell turn out like this?!¡±


    The photo once again caused an uproar in the internet community, as no one expected Mitchell¡¯s body to look like this in the days he had mysteriously disappeared.


    Was it because they were spewing malice against Mitchell on trumped-up charges without proof? What was the difference between Mitchell¡¯s thin, bony appearance and his death? They almost killed a young man with their malicious words!


    Those who had attacked Mitchell on the internet fell silent in shame as they looked at the skin and the young man who was almost skin and bones. They thought back to what they had said out of pleasure and wanted to dig dog holes and burrow into them for fear of being found out that they had been involved in that malicious incident.


    However, Jonas¡¯s fans didn¡¯t give up. They seemed to be saying that it was Mitchell¡¯s fault and not Jonas¡¯s. That he had been silent about the endorsement grab and had no obligation to come forward to clarify.


    Until now, the crowd had started to resent these so-called brain-dead fans. Yes, he was not obliged to come forward, but as his senior, it was a bit callous of him to observe the situation from the sidelines when his junior was under fire. Moreover, Jonas had a part to play in this matter, and he wanted to get out of it. No way!


    Jonas was previously seen as a nice omega, but after this incident, many people started to think that Jonas not only put on airs but was also cold and not as welcoming as he appeared to be. And his fans are so rude that it¡¯s offensive. While the fans were being disgusted, netizens also began to take a balanced approach to Jonas.


    By this point, the perfect image Jonas had built up over his ten-year career was slowly beginning to crack. He no longer had zero bad reviews, and he was no longer synonymous with perfection. He had his flaws. He had his moments of selfishness. He wasn¡¯t perfect, he was just a human being.


    Jonas was looking through the internet when he got the call from Borg. He had never imagined that what had started as speculation about Hallyvette¡¯s wife would suddenly turn on him.


    Jonas picked up the phone in confusion. ¡°Mr. Borg, are you seeing what¡¯s being said about me on the internet?¡±


    Borg¡¯s voice on the other end of the line was less than concerned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll get someone to take care of it, it¡¯s just a minor thing, you don¡¯t have to care. What you should be concerned about now is what you should wear to the Lambert family¡¯s wedding reception the day after tomorrow. ¡±


    Jonas shivered as he remembered the old man who looked so kind but was so ruthless: ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±

 CH 229

    The marriage ceremony was scheduled for nine in the morning, and a banquet would be held that evening at the Lambert family home to entertain the guests.


    The Haiyins, the Yakels, partners, Lambert¡¯s side families and friends¡­ anyone who had some acquaintance was on Master Lambert¡¯s invite list.


    On the day of the wedding, the two came from afar in their elaborate and extravagant golden robes, stunning the crowd. The wedding ceremony lasted only about an hour and a half.


    According to Master Lambert, the only way that Mitchell would be remembered was by the party, and the only way they would get to know Mitchell was by taking him around the drawing-room and introducing him to people.


    Fortunately, the Lambert family drawing-room was very wide, and although many people were invited, it did not feel crowded.


    As Bai Lixin walked down the stairs, assisted by Hallyvette, he saw the already crowded hall.


    There was a light smile on their faces, goblets in their hands, and they looked to be in perfect harmony. When they came down, the originally noisy hall was instantly silent and Master Lambert slowly walked up to Bai Lixin and formally introduced him.


    While Master Lambert introduced him, Bai Lixin did not remain idle. He raised his eyes to scan the hall and spotted a few familiar figures.


    Without his intervention, it seemed that everything continued marching according to the original plotline.


    Jonas was accompanied by Mr Borg, and beside the eldest son of the Yakel family stood Haizi.


    Master Lambert introduced Bai Lixin and took his seat in the hall with another lift of his glass to the crowd.


    Jonas thought of Master Lambert¡¯s warning earlier and bit his lip, finally forcing his head to the side, not looking his way.


    After the introductions were made, Haizi walked over to Bai Lixin and looked him up and down. ¡°My dear, it¡¯s been a long time. I never thought you¡¯d be the wife of the future successor of the Lambert family. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled softly and lowered his voice, ¡°Just as I hadn¡¯t thought that Nigelus was the sixth son of the Haiyins.¡±


    Haizi¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Earlier than you think, but not too early.¡±


    Haizi was stunned, then suddenly laughed and gave Bai Lixin a big hug.


    Jonas appeared to be lounging in the hall, occasionally toasting and clinking glasses with some of the dignitaries and nobles. Known as the ¡°Imperial singing voice,¡± he often roamed the upper reaches of society and was loved by them. It was only that this time, as Jonas was once again wandering the dance floor with his glass in hand, people looked at him with a more or less critical eye.


    After wandering around for a while, Jonas couldn¡¯t stand the scrutiny and went to the lounge and sat down.


    He was sitting in the lounge area but was still on pins and needles even though he was isolated from the eyes of others.


    The more he thought about what was slowly festering, the more he felt that something was not right. That presenter must have been preparing that web show from a month ago with him as the target.


    Jonas glanced at Bai Lixin. He was glowing and surrounded by people. All eyes were on the star of the party tonight. He was dressed in the most luxurious clothes, drinking the most expensive wine, with the most confident smile on his face.


    But this is a man who, a few months ago, was a newcomer who could not hold his head up in front of him. However, the tide was now turning. He was silently hiding in a corner, lowering his presence, while this newcomer, who was not even worthy of touching his shoes, had leapt into the upstream society that he yearned for so much.


    Jonas ducked his head down to cover his jealous expression.


    If there was someone on that program that was targeting him, then it would be Mitchell.


    The program had not only trampled on him but had also praised Mitchell. Jonas slowly stood up, casting a cynical glance at Mitchell.


    Since it involved Mitchell, it was important to let Master Lambert know about it.


    He stood up with the most perfect smile on his face, moving through the sea of people with ease, and in no time at all, he was in front of Master Lambert. He raised his glass and smiled with extra respect, ¡°Dear Mr Lambert, it is a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Master Lambert¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too.¡±


    Jonas glanced behind him to make sure no one was within three metres before taking another slight step forward and lowering his voice, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    A slight look of displeasure was already on Master Lambert¡¯s face as he glanced at Bai Lixin in the distance. He noticed that the other man was being guided by Hallyvette to meet the others before he said coldly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have been under frequent attack on the internet recently and I suspect Mitchell is responsible.¡±


    ¡°You suspect? What proof do you have?¡±


    ¡°No..no proof, I just have¡­a hunch.¡±


    ¡°Heh, a hunch.¡± Master Lambert sneered, ¡°Jonas, your instincts have always been inaccurate; otherwise how would you not have known that Yayaxi had given Mitchell a keepsake? I have heard about the criticism you received on the internet. It was a big deal, and very few people don¡¯t know about it. ¡±


    Master Lambert paused, looked at Bai Lixin in the distance, and continued, ¡°Jonas, you have made too many enemies. Haven¡¯t you made enemies from the purchase of songs over the years? My game with Mitchell has only just begun, so don¡¯t spoil it for me. I told you that you have to clean up your mess. Those messes of yours, I don¡¯t want to bother with them at all. Go figure out the ending yourself. ¡±


    Jonas had come to report to Master Lambert in high spirits, but instead of being praised, he was scolded. He pursed up the corners of his lips, and then he heard Master Lambert barking in a low voice, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet? And don¡¯t show such an expression either. What if others find out? You should not look for me in such public places in the future again. Leave! ¡±


    When Master Lambert finished speaking, he raised a smile and walked in Bai Lixin¡¯s direction with his glass of wine.


    Jonas looked at the scene in front of him and felt that Mitchell was even more of an eyesore than the party.


    ¡­¡­


    Borg did what he said he would do. After the party, Jonas searched the internet for posts about him and found that the negative news had already disappeared.


    With a soft sigh of relief, Jonas went to sleep.


    But the next morning, before seven o¡¯clock, Jonas received a call from Borg.


    His voice was so urgent and tense that Jonas could hear his anxiety through the phone: ¡°Jonas, stay at home today, don¡¯t go anywhere, and don¡¯t open the door no matter who knocks!¡±


    On hearing these words from Borg, Jonas, who had been dazed, came to his senses with a start.


    He abruptly lifted the covers and stood up from the bed, a bad feeling flashing in his heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I had someone slowly remove your negative press yesterday as I always do. But I didn¡¯t expect that it wouldn¡¯t fade away this time like it always does. It instead caused a greater reaction.¡±


    The unease in Jonas¡¯ mind increased, ¡°What reaction?¡±


    ¡°Yayaxi¡¯s death has been pulled out,¡± Borg said, in a low voice.


    Jonas¡¯s heart thumped, ¡°How did it come out? And how was I involved? Hasn¡¯t he been dead for a while now?¡±


    Borg frowned and bit his lip. ¡°Jonas, if the other party was an ordinary person, everything could have dissipated slowly. But the other party is the wife of the future head of the Lambert family. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Rest at home. I¡¯ll help you postpone all your work for the time being. Don¡¯t go out until I tell you to. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything?!¡± A fire rose in Jonas¡¯ chest. ¡°I got into this mess because I didn¡¯t care about anything! You won¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on, right? If you won¡¯t tell me, I will see for myself!¡±


    Jonas hung up the phone in a fury and rushed to his computer to open his browser. There was no need to search; the front-page article was full of things about him, Mitchell, and Mr. Yayaxi.


    The real reason for Mitchell Lambert¡¯s depression did not stem solely from the countless untrue negative stories he had been subjected to, but also from the sudden and violent death of his manager. Two days before Mitchell¡¯s turn to sing in the competition, Mr. Yayaxi¡¯s car was involved in a traffic accident. A giant transport vehicle travelling from the opposite direction hit his car, and he died instantly. And this vicious incident, which should have been a sensation, did not make it to the news.


    Wasn¡¯t this cover-up the same as how Jonas¡¯s negative news disappeared overnight?


    Was Mr. Yayaxi¡¯s death man-made or an accident? If it was an accident, why was there no mention of such a terrible traffic accident in the media as it normally would be?


    How was it possible that Jonas¡¯s negative news disappeared overnight?


    It was amazing that the negative news disappeared in the same way that the Guessing program¡¯s videos disappeared after it was hacked. What exactly is stopping the netizens¡¯ right to know the truth?


    Did Jonas have something to do with Yayaxi¡¯s death?


    Were the hosts¡¯ original unfinished words meant to break the information about Mr. Yayaxi¡¯s death. But before that, he was intercepted by someone before he could break the story.


    Was there someone manipulating the transmission of information on the internet? Was the information they were getting today real? Has someone been deliberately filtering information so that they only received what they wanted people to know, and sifting out the truth they didn¡¯t want people to see?


    The article was thousands of words long and was accompanied by several photos. They were photos of Mr. Yayaxi before he died; photos of the scene of the crash; photos of Bai Lixin¡¯s skinny and bony body; and screenshots of the webcast platform that was hacked.


    When Jonas saw this article, his hand gripped the corner of the table tightly. ¡®Someone¡­ someone has to be behind this!¡¯

 CH 230

    Over the next few days, negative news about Jonas would keep on disappearing, only to reappear.


    Jonas spent his days hiding at home, not leaving his front door, and watching the ever-changing internet with a sense of anger.


    Borg, that waste, knew that the netizens were resistant to the deletion of negative news and yet he continued to do so! What a waste, what an idiot!


    The speculation around the deletion of negative news continued to fester and had reached the point of no return. As the story festered, even the media, which everyone believed in so strongly, received questioning.


    Borg always had a good relationship with the media and has crossed paths with various media channels. Once they got hold of some negative news, Borg would get the information before it was released. There had been times when, if it was too late to deal with it, Borg would quietly kill things before they festered.


    In the end, it was up to Borg to sort this out.


    Despite his dissatisfaction and disgust for Borg, Jonas held back his resentment and took a deep breath before dialling Borg¡¯s number.


    The phone only rang once before it was picked up. Before Jonas could say anything, Borg said sharply, ¡°Jonas, stop eliminating the internet posts!¡±


    Jonas was stunned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one eliminating them? I¡¯ve been staying home as you said and not making any noise. ¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?!¡± Borg was also stunned and said, ¡°I thought it was you who asked Mr Lambert to step in and was setting things right. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I asked Mr. Lambert to step in? Where did you get the idea that I asked Mr. Lambert to take care of this? I didn¡¯t ask him. ¡±


    Borg was surprised but said in his smoothest tone, ¡°Jonas, I¡¯ve stopped the deletion after the first try when it backfired. But to my surprise, the endless stream of negative news about you continues to be deleted. I thought you asked Mr Lambert to help and had to watch things get worse and worse. Didn¡¯t you do this? ¡±


    Jonas was furious, ¡°How could I have done that? Am I stupid? I didn¡¯t even ask for Mr Lambert. ¡±


    Borg, on the other end of the line, was silent for a long time and hesitantly said, ¡°Then who could be helping you?¡±


    ¡°Heh! Helping me? ¡± Jonas sneered, ¡°That man is clearly trying to hurt me. Can¡¯t you see that? The faster my negative press disappears, the more people feel there¡¯s something wrong with me. Although the TV media will not make reports on me because you¡¯ve gotten through, those nosy netizens are going to bite me hard. If deliberately eliminating negative news about me at a time like this is not deliberately blackening me, then what is it? ¡±


    Jonas paused and said, through clenched teeth, ¡°Borg, I¡¯m going to hold a press conference.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Borg hurried to stop Jonas¡¯ thoughts, ¡°This kind of incident has gone beyond something like a scandalous negative press. This has escalated to a sensitive topic. What you need to do now is stay out of the loop, not lean forward.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hide away any longer. The more I stay silent, the more satisfied the enemy is. ¡± Jonas made up his mind, ¡°I¡¯m just sitting on my hands like this now, yet the black material about me has no evidence, although seemingly justified. Everything is derived from speculation. I called you because I hope you can help me arrange a venue and invite as many journalists who are familiar with me as possible. Also, invite some journalists from online platforms. It¡¯s a critical time, and I have to give some serious answers to turn the tide. Wasn¡¯t the presenter who unveiled me a live host? Let¡¯s live stream too. Let them ask all the questions they suspect. ¡±


    Jonas took a moment to catch his breath, looked at the table, and continued, ¡°But these questions must be posed by the journalists. So the journalists have a subjective advantage in what questions to ask, you know what I mean? ¡±


    Borg said, ¡°I understand. You are asking me to prepare the questions for the journalists, and when we are live, let them ask the questions as they were intended.¡±


    Jonas nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Aren¡¯t we talking about live broadcasts for authenticity now? Then let¡¯s give them the real Jonas. You write down the answers to those questions on paper and give them to me, I¡¯ll memorize them. Time is short and I want you to implement this as soon as possible. ¡±


    Borg gave an ¡°mmm¡± on the other end of the line, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll get on it now. I¡¯ll let you know when and where the press conference is when I¡¯m done.¡±


    The two men hung up, and Jonas looked out of the window, as if remembering something, and made another call.


    ¡°Master Lambert, it¡¯s me, Jonas.¡±


    ¡°Jonas, you disappoint me so much.¡± Jonas¡¯ words were followed by Master Lambert¡¯s voice on the other end of the line, ¡°You¡¯ve made a lot of noise and people know about you. Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep your ass clean? Is your brain only suitable for breeding?¡±


    Jonas blushed but still said stiffly, ¡°Master Lambert, please listen to me. I still think there is something wrong with Mitchell. He must have something to do with this affair.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It is too much of a coincidence that the way my negative press started was because of the news about his identity being revealed.¡±


    ¡°Heh! That¡¯s what you call proof? Your reasoning and imagination? ¡± Master Lambert snorted. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll double-check on Mitchell. You find a way to deal with this matter first.¡±


    Hearing Master Lambert¡¯s perfunctory tone, Jonas gripped the phone tightly and bit the corner of his lip. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Jonas.¡± Master Lambert spoke up again, stopping Jonas from hanging up. ¡°Jonas, this thing of yours is a hurdle. Get past it and I will continue to provide you with the stimulants you want. If you can¡¯t get past it, do not come back to see me again. ¡±


    Jonas was about to speak when he heard the sound of the phone hanging up.


    Dumbfounded for a moment, Jonas looked at the phone in his hand and slammed it down heavily on the table. Then, with a quick stride, he rushed to the drawer in the corner, pulled it open to remove a syringe, and injected it into his arm.


    When the injection was completed, he wore a look of enjoyment and relief, miraculously re-energised after days without proper rest.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Master Lambert hung up the phone and began to think about Jonas¡¯ words.


    Seven days had passed since the wedding. After the ceremony, instead of opting for a honeymoon, Bai Lixin and Hallyvette quickly returned to their normal lives.


    As Hallyvette had to work late at the office, Bai Lixin stayed at the Lambert residence to spend time with the old man.


    Was Mitchell the one behind the manipulation?


    The chances are almost nil.


    That he was the mysterious host? That was even more unlikely.


    The timing was even more unlikely.


    Mitchell was with him almost every morning as soon as he got up to water the flowers in the garden. He could not find the time to run this thing.


    But Jonas¡¯ speculation was so certain that it made Master Lambert hesitate a little.


    Was it possible that Mitchell was hiding something else, as Jonas had said?


    Rising from his chair, Master Lambert¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before he left the study and headed for Bai Lixin¡¯s bedroom.


    When he reached Bai Lixin¡¯s bedroom, a gentle push on the door revealed that it was not closed. He carefully pushed the door open and saw Bai Lixin holding an object in his hand and examining it.


    When Master Lambert coughed gently, he saw Bai Lixin tucking the object into the middle of a book in a panic.


    Master Lambert narrowed his eyes at this and began to suspect Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin stood up abruptly after stuffing the things in and said in a slight panic, ¡°Father, you, what are you doing here?¡±


    Master Lambert took a deep look at Bai Lixin and slowly paced in front of the desk, coldly snorting, ¡°I am an old man. I was bored and wanted to talk to you. Why did you look so frightened when you saw me? Did you do something wrong? ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes kept glancing at the book, and he laughed awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t hear a sound when father came and was a bit surprised.¡±


    Master Lambert finally walked over to the desk and fished the book out with his hand. ¡°I saw you sneak something into the book. What is it? Can this old man take a look?¡±


    His hand was already opening the book even as he asked.


    There was no need to search for page after page; just a gentle flick and the book opened directly on the page with the object.


    Master Lambert smiled coldly, but then his cold expression froze when he saw the object and turned to one of ecstasy, ¡°Mitchell! Mitchell, you¡¯re pregnant?!¡±


    Bai Lixin was blushing and rubbing his hands together in embarrassment, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not sure yet. I just tested. I haven¡¯t gone to the hospital for a retest yet. ¡±


    ¡°Not sure?!¡± Master Lambert came over with the pregnancy test and said excitedly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sure? It shows plainly, what is it if not pregnancy? When was the last time your pheromones escaped? ¡±


    It was only then that Master Lambert realised how rude he was being. If it had been an omega that had asked this question, he would not have been so embarrassed, but coincidentally, he was an alpha. Asking an omega when his pheromones had escaped was a real breach of etiquette.


    Master Lambert was busy apologising and laughing, ¡°Haha, so what, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask anything. I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you tomorrow for a retest!¡±


    The moment he saw the pregnancy test, Master Lambert immediately put Jonas¡¯s matter out of his mind, and only one voice in his heart said in ecstasy: Bravo, bravo!

 CH 231

    Hallyvette hurried back from the office before dawn the next day,


    Master Lambert was old and got up early, so he was already awake and tending to his lush flowers in the garden when Hallyvette returned. He simply greeted Master Lambert and rushed into the house.


    A minute later, Master Lambert pricked up his ears and smiled in amusement as he heard the excited cheers from the bedroom.


    After breakfast, Hallyvette took Bai Lixin to the hospital for another check-up. After some thought, Master Lambert asked his driver to take them there.


    It was three hours later when they came back. When they returned, Hallyvette was very attentive to Bai Lixin and even helped him out of the car. During the journey into the villa, Hallyvette had his arm around Bai Lixin¡¯s waist at all times.


    Master Lambert was looking down from his study window, taking in all these scenes. About three minutes after the two men walked into the villa, the driver knocked on Master Lambert¡¯s door.


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    The chauffeur replied respectfully, ¡°Master, they went directly to Professor Harry of the pregnancy and obstetrics department after they entered the hospital. It is confirmed that Mitchell is pregnant, and the child is very healthy. ¡±


    ¡°You saw and heard it with your own eyes and ears?¡±


    Again the driver replied respectfully, ¡°Yes master, I accompanied them the whole time. I saw and heard it with my own eyes and ears. ¡±


    Master Lambert confirmed it again and again before he breathed a light sigh of relief, ¡°Okay, very good. I understand. You may go.¡±


    One obvious characteristic of Omegas after pregnancy is pheromone inhibition. From the time an omega becomes pregnant, the monthly pheromone escape will stop, and the pheromone production will not resume until the child is born.


    The pheromones will then continue to entice the omega¡¯s lover, leading to constant intercourse until a second child is conceived.


    An Omega¡¯s body was like that as if it existed entirely to have children.


    On the third day, Bai Lixin took all the electronic equipment from the bedroom and locked it up in the storage room.


    ¡°Son, why are they all locked up?¡± Master Lambert watched Bai Lixin pouring things out and hurriedly asked the servants to help while he set Bai Lixin up.


    Bai Lixin carefully protected his belly and smiled, ¡°Father, I originally didn¡¯t need this stuff in my room. The phone was just a tool for me to communicate with Hallyvette, and the computer was even more dispensable to me. All these electronic devices have radiation and are not good for the fetus, so I plan to lock them away.¡±


    Master Lambert nodded, witnessing Bai Lixin seal up all the electronics in his room, and did not stop it.


    Who was he to stop it? It was better this way, wasn¡¯t it? Mitchell was now his pet, a pet that lived and died when he told it to, in this closed Lambert mansion.


    With a sneer in his heart, the expression on Master Lambert¡¯s face became even gentler.


    Ten days had passed and the internet was still awash with negative news about Jonas. By this time, all of Bai Lixin¡¯s electronic devices had been sealed away, and it was only then that Master Lambert was able to dispel his suspicions.


    He looked at Jonas¡¯s negative news, which was almost as vast as the sea, and was disgusted with him again.


    You¡¯re so sloppy, Jonas.


    He had always been conceited and would never bother to solve anything by himself, let alone such a trivial matter like this. Humans were like ants to him, and it was an honour for them to serve him. Why should he help them? It was a fool¡¯s errand. It was a sign of Jonas¡¯s incompetence that he had gotten himself into such trouble.


    After another glance at the homepage, Master Lambert closed it with a sneer of disdain.


    He had only helped Jonas once, to get Bai Lixin. Now that Bai Lixin was in his pocket, pregnant and kept at home, Jonas had lost his use and there was no need to continue the exchange.


    As far as Master Lambert was concerned, his only concern was now Bai Lixin¡¯s pregnant belly. Only when the child grew up quickly would he be able to taste the most delicious sensations.


    He never hesitated to wait to taste a wonderful meal. Waiting is often another pleasure before tasting food. The impatience, the itch, the anticipation, the myriad of feelings that come together until the moment the food is ready, when you know that all the waiting has not been in vain. This dish was worth the wait.


    Master Lambert snorted and chuckled, his mind already impatient to see the scene ahead. The look of surprise and horror on Mitchell¡¯s face when he walks up to him just before he goes into labour and amiably tells him he is a god; he could not wait to see the look of despair on Dijia¡¯s soul fragment after the great contrast of expecting this child is met with misery and the pain of losing his son and beloved wife at a go.


    ¡­¡­


    Jonas had asked Borg to hold a press conference for him since his pleas to Master Lambert for help had been unsuccessful.


    Although the ideal was rich, the reality was bleak.


    The press conference went ahead as planned, but it did not have the desired effect.


    On the day of the press conference, with the journalists he and Borg had been working with following the script, the storm was about to die down when a few plainclothed police officers barged in and handcuffed him in full view of the public.


    At that moment, all the flashes from the cameras were directed at him, so bright that he couldn¡¯t open his eyes and had to block them with his arms. With the shutter sounding in his ears, Jonas struggled frantically and asked with fury, ¡°Who are you and why are you doing this to me?


    ¡°Mr Jonas, you don¡¯t have to be nervous, we are just doing our job. I am sorry to say that you are now suspected of several offences, including the use of prohibited psycho-stimulants, trafficking in prohibited psycho-stimulants, intentional homicide, intentional assault, and suspected impersonation of another person¡¯s work. Now please come with us to the police station to assist in the investigation. If you have been wrongly accused, we will release you in one piece. ¡±


    The plainclothed policemen did not lower their voices as they spoke, and the journalists recorded everything the policemen said, word for word.


    Hearing Jonas¡¯s multiple charges, the crowd erupted and the blood boiled in their veins.


    This was a headline! An absolutely big headline! A headline that would dominate the front pages for days!


    The journalists had been swayed by Jonas and Borg¡¯s power and money, but now that both men had been arrested, and everyone in the room had seen it with their own eyes, were they going to give this great news to another competitor? The news was no longer a secret to any of the journalists here, so was there any need for them to continue to hide it for the two men?


    As they watched the two men being taken away, almost all the journalists made the same move. That was to run back to their workplaces and write news stories as fast as they could so that they could be the first to break the news!


    Ten minutes after Jonas and Borg were taken away, the news began to spread all over the internet.


    Not surprisingly, the news dominated the front pages of all websites for ten days.


    Master Lambert also saw the news but casually glanced at it and returned to indulging in the business of looking after Bai Lixin.


    Hunters sometimes don¡¯t kill their prey immediately after catching them; they breed them and let them grow to the perfect size before slowly killing them to get the perfect ingredients out of their barren and thin prey.


    And at that moment, Master Lambert considered himself to be that hunter.


    He hummed a little tune as he brought the soup he had made for Bai Lixin to the table and said, with a smile, ¡°Mitchell, this is the freshest ox head soup. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Jonas¡¯s image as a hot public figure had always been flawless. Even if a slight scandal ever came to light, it would be explained away as someone else¡¯s jealousy in the past. The moment a flawless person like that is exposed, the news spews out like an erupting volcano and brings about the end of the world.


    What the police officers said was not groundless and every count listed had been caught by the journalists.


    The public was then informed of Jonas¡¯s latest developments through the media, including the fact that the police had found a huge amount of contraband and stimulants in Jonas¡¯s home. At the same time, the plaintiff in relation to the ¡°misappropriation of other people¡¯s work¡± came forward.


    The plaintiff came forward, and the confusion was finally cleared up.


    The plaintiffs were not one, but several dozen people who had formed a group to sue Jonas together.


    It was only then that it became clear to the public that Jonas¡¯s beautiful voice and melodies were the work of someone else!


    The plaintiffs had all been blackmailed into selling their valuable works at a point. Some of them were threatened with their lives, some were lured by money, and some were dragged into the water with drugs. Their means were ruthless and vicious, and netizens really couldn¡¯t bear to look anymore.


    That was the true face of Jonas, the man that the public thought was innocent and pure but was actually a snake and scorpion in the rough that was covered in jade.


    Amongst the plaintiffs, the public saw two familiar faces: Mia, who had disappeared from the public eye due to the ¡°cheating scandal¡±, and Quark¡¯s apprentice.


    It¡¯s no wonder that during the original song contest, people noticed that Quark was always targeting Jonas. At that time, the internet had a very bad opinion of him, mostly accusing him of being jealous of Jonas and making things difficult for him. But only now did the crowd realise that there was another reason.


    And one of them, Mia, not only sued Jonas for stealing his work but even sued Jonas for allegedly killing his former manager, Mr. Yayaxi!

 CH 232

    It was expected that this comprehensive case would be difficult to try, but it was the opposite that was true. Drugs were easily recovered from Jonas¡¯ home, and the assault charges all surprisingly had evidence.


    What Mia brought to the police further clarified the whole case. He brought a recording pen and a CD to the police. Although the recording could not be used as direct evidence in court, only be used as a guide to solving the case, it was still sufficient.


    There was a lot of content in the recording, including Jonas and Borg discussing how they would do anything to get other people¡¯s creations, how they would keep them for themselves, how they would make others comply, and how they would blackmail them.


    The recorder contained recordings from many periods before and after, and although there were no images of the people, Jonas¡¯s distinctive voice was recognizable.


    On the disc were several videos. The videos appear to have been filmed in secret, so the footage is a little shaky. In it are several videos of Jonas injecting psychostimulants at home. Jonas seemed to be a different person before and after the injections. Before the injection, he seemed to be in extreme pain, and after the injection of the clear liquid, one could see his psychedelic expressions. The police, some of whom specialise in solving drug cases, gave a 99% probability that a psychotropic drug was the reason for this change in Jonas¡¯ expressions before and after.


    With the new evidence, Jonas¡¯s application for bail was delayed, and this delay directly exposed Jonas.


    Jonas was addicted to drugs, and his body had long been destroyed because he had been injecting stimulants for a long time. In addition, Jonas also insisted on using special beauty products, which required a certain amount of dependency inorder to improve his looks. If not used for a while, he would revert to his original appearance.


    After ten days in the darkness of the prison cell, Jonas¡¯s skin became dry and waxy, and his eyes were dull as they had lost their former glow. His voice became hoarse and his long, silky blonde hair became like a mass of dry grass.


    Jonas clutched his legs, trembling with addiction. He fell and rolled on the ground. The arrogance he had when he first entered had long been abandoned. He kept begging under his breath, ¡°Help me, please, help me.¡± It was at that moment that Jonas finally broke.


    At the cost of a mild dose of psychostimulant injection, Jonas gave an account of everything.


    He explained that he couldn¡¯t write his own songs from the beginning, and simply couldn¡¯t accept not having a singing career, so he talked to Borg about buying other people¡¯s songs. It¡¯s just that some people didn¡¯t cooperate, and over time, to get more songs, they started to become more aggressive, which led to the subsequent accusations and recordings.


    Jonas also explained that he started injecting psychostimulants in moderation six years ago to be in better working condition, and over time, it turned into an addiction. He admitted to injecting but not to selling, and when the police then asked him how he bought it, Jonas gave a location.


    But when the police searched the location, they found it had been emptied.


    And when the alleged murder was mentioned, Jonas denied it. He assured through gritted teeth that Mr. Yayaxi¡¯s death had been an accident and that he had not planned it at all.


    Injecting a banned stimulant would, by law, lead to mandatory admission to rehab. The charges of stealing another person¡¯s work and injuring another person, on the other hand, carry a prison sentence of three to seven years. Intentional homicide, on the other hand, was punishable by more than 20 years in prison or even the death penalty in severe cases.


    Just as the case hit a bottleneck again, the police interrogated the truck driver who killed Yayaxi again. The driver of the truck initially clenched his teeth and would not admit that he had deliberately injured someone. However, as the police had investigated the evidence in the past few days, as well as the discovery of a large amount of money of unknown origin in the truck driver¡¯s family account, the driver finally admitted to it. He said that he rammed into Mr. Yayaxi because someone paid him, and the person who paid him was none other than Borg.


    The case against Jonas and Borg was then investigated in its entirety, and all that remained was to sort it out and pass the formal judicial process, with the court declaring that their crimes had been punished.


    Two months later, the court ruled that Jonas would be convicted on several counts and sentenced to 65 years in prison, while Borg was convicted on several counts and sentenced to 74 years in prison.


    That was the end of the imperial singing voice and a complete discredit to his fans. It was a tragic and sad end.


    Later, when people came back and reacted, they felt that it was too coincidental.


    The sudden appearance of a presenter who never showed his true face, and the sudden disappearance were capricious. The sudden assemblage of the plaintiffs¡¯ group, the evidence, and so on; you can¡¯t walk by the river without getting your shoes wet. Jonas¡¯s crimes were bound to come out and he couldn¡¯t hide this time.


    His crimes were so disgusting that it was impossible to feel any semblance of sympathy for him.


    His die-hard fans saw the true face of the idol they had once championed and even held up as a role model, and felt nothing but shame, their cheeks burning with shame.


    The imperial singing voice they worshipped was simply a fake, a figment of their imagination. Jonas was not the so-called imperial singing voice; he was just an actor playing the character of the imperial singing voice.


    His songs were fake, his persona was fake, his character was fake, and even his smile was fake. All of it was fake, all of it was unreal, and it turned out that that was the true face of their idol!


    Die-hard fans tore down the posters stuck to the walls and took out the carefully cared for discs, folding them in half before throwing them in the trash. All that Jonas had been, all that he had, his fans, his appeal, was gone overnight.


    Soon after the verdict came down, Jonas and Borg were taken to prison. It was thought to be the end of the story, but the two managed to somehow escape. The police searched for them but were unable to locate them. A reward of 100 million interstellar coins was offered to anyone who could find one of them.


    As the media relayed the updates on Jonas¡¯s current situation, the world exploded.


    But it was like a paradise island in the Lambert house. Bai Lixin continued with his daily routine of nurturing his baby.


    His belly had grown slightly in the space of two months, and although he could no longer access the internet, he still occasionally watched TV.


    Bai Lixin sighed softly as he watched Jonas, who had caused an uproar on TV.


    Master Lambert gave him a sideways glance and said, ¡°Mitchell, do you know Jonas?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°We have met, but I don¡¯t know him. Perhaps the Jonas I knew was just an act. I¡¯m not sure whether I knew him or not. ¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Master Lambert smiled gently, ¡°not just you, I don¡¯t think even Jonas can recognize himself. After so many years of playing the role of an icon, with his personality constantly changing, I¡¯m afraid even he can¡¯t tell which is the real him. ¡±


    He paused and suddenly smiled gently, ¡°Seeing Jonas like this makes one think. How much of what the people around you show are their true colours and how much of it is disguise? Mitchell, are you the real you now?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hand stroking the small of his back gave a slight pause as he lifted his head and looked deeply at Master Lambert. He suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked rhetorically, ¡°When Father says it like that, I too am afraid. Is father that I know, really father?¡±


    The two men looked at each other and suddenly laughed in unison.


    Master Lambert took the remote control and changed the channel for the television, finding that it was still the Jonas incident, and then changed it again. After three more changes, Master Lambert simply turned off the television.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. Mitchell, the chrysanthemums are in bloom. Would you like to go and see them? ¡±


    Time flew by and in the blink of an eye, two months had passed and Bai Lixin¡¯s belly was now showing. Each month, Hallyvette accompanied him to the hospital for a review, and Master Lambert¡¯s driver always followed along.


    As the weather cooled, the autumn chrysanthemums bloomed, and when autumn had passed and winter had rolled around, spring would return.


    Time was the best settling agent, and the Jonas incident, which caused such a stir at the time, gradually subsided. Manufacturers who had asked Jonas to endorse them had withdrawn their endorsements and temporarily replaced them to prevent their products from being tarnished by Jonas¡¯ bad image.


    Gone are the days of the Imperial singing voice. His songs were now considered banned songs that defiled singers and were slowly being withdrawn from human ears. So what if his voice is beautiful? Even if the songs are captivating, an artist with a stain all over him is simply not worthy of respect or following.


    In the blink of an eye, winter turned to spring and eight months had passed. Bai Lixin¡¯s belly had bulged into a huge sphere.


    During this time, Hallyvette was so worried about his health that he even put off much of his daily work to watch over him. The chef at home now cooked all the standard meals for pregnant omegas.


    On this day, Hallyvette had a temporary commitment, but it was time for a maternity check-up, so Bai Lixin decided to go to the hospital with the driver and two bodyguards.


    It wasn¡¯t long after the four of them had gone out that Master Lambert received a call from his driver.


    As soon as he picked up the phone, the driver hurriedly said, ¡°Master! Mr Mitchell was kidnapped on his way to the maternity check-up! ¡±


    Master Lambert sat up abruptly from his chair and said angrily, ¡°Who did it? Who took Mitchell?¡±


    ¡°It was an SUV! Several masked men in black skillfully knocked the two bodyguards unconscious and took Mitchell. I wrote down the vehicle¡¯s licence plate number.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Go check! Do it now! Don¡¯t let anything happen to Mitchell! ¡±

 CH 233

    Bai Lixin was now eight months pregnant, slow to move, and his omega body had become more fragile.


    On receiving the news, Hallyvette hurried home. The moment he saw the driver, he stepped forward without saying a word and lifted him into the air with one hand around his neck: ¡°Tell me, who took Mitchell away? Why are you unharmed when the other two bodyguards are unconscious? Tell me, are you in collusion with the kidnappers?!¡±


    The driver was red-faced and looked at Master Lambert with pleading eyes.


    Master Lambert coughed dryly and bellowed, ¡°What are you doing, Hallyvette? Are you going to kill him?! Fine, you kill him, and if he is indeed an accomplice of the robbers, you would have killed the only clue. ¡±


    Hallyvette paused at these words, and the strength in his hand disappeared in an instant. The driver fell to the ground, covering his throat, and looked up at the two men with lingering fear.


    With a grim expression, Hallyvette covered his face and said, with despair through his hands, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just so anxious.¡± Mitchell is pregnant now. He was already in poor health. If he gets any more stimulation, I¡¯m really afraid¡­¡± at this, Hallyvette let out a low growl and brought his hand down from his face to hammer hard on the desk.


    Master Lambert took in Hallyvette¡¯s expression with a look of excitement in his eyes.


    Yes, it was that look of desperation, but that look wasn¡¯t enough. It wasn¡¯t desperate enough. It needed a little more fire.


    With another glance at Hallyvette, Master Lambert moved his eyes to the driver, who was on the floor, and asked, ¡°Tell me exactly how Mitchell was taken.¡±


    The driver gulped and looked cautiously at the cool-faced Hallyvette before stumbling over what had happened.


    They reached the hospital, and Mitchell was being escorted by the two bodyguards to the elevator when a white SUV with the hospital logo suddenly pulled up beside them.


    The crowd had not been concerned and had simply stood by the side of the road to make way for it.


    But as the vehicle passed by, things changed abruptly. The slow-moving vehicle suddenly stopped, the doors opened, and several men in black swarmed up, taking down the bodyguards and taking Mitchell away.


    After listening to the story, Master Lambert frowned at Hallyvette: ¡°Calm down, Hallyvette, and think about who the culprit might be. No one has threatened Mitchell since the wedding. If these men were serious about killing Mitchell, they would have done so already, without going to the trouble of taking him away in broad daylight. If the group had wanted a ransom, they would have called before tonight. If this group is out for revenge¡­ Hallyvette, think carefully. Have we, the Lambert family, offended anyone recently? Or has Mitchell offended anyone? ¡±


    Under Master Lambert¡¯s guidance, Hallyvette gradually calmed down. He took a deep breath, his expression returning to its usual arrogant indifference, ¡°But what is the purpose of this group of people? If anything happens to Mitchell, I will make them beg for death. There has been the occasional unpleasantness ever since you handed the company over to me, but all have been properly handled, so we can rule out the suspicion of enemies on my side. As for Mitchell¡¯s side ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Does father remember that Imperial singing voice?¡± Hallyvette pondered for a moment, a sudden cold light flashing in his eyes.


    ¡°Jonas?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. The Jonas and Borg case remains one of the most talked-about things nowadays. At that time, the reason why they were arrested and pushed in detail was that a host used Mitchell¡¯s identity as an opportunity to push them into the limelight.¡±


    ¡°But hasn¡¯t the matter been solved? In the days when it happened, Mitchell stayed with me to nurture the fetus. He didn¡¯t even go on the Internet. How could he be a hindrance? ¡±


    ¡°You may think so, but others do not. Do you remember when Jonas and Borg escaped from prison? Their prison van was hijacked and they¡¯re still out there on the loose. ¡±


    Master Lambert looked at Hallyvette and said, ¡°You are guessing that it was Jonas who kidnapped Mitchell¡­¡±


    Hallyvette nodded and straightened his coat, lifting his feet and saying, ¡°Thank you for calming me down, father. I will find out what happened to Mitchell. ¡± With those few words, he hurriedly left the house without looking back.


    After watching his departure from the study window, Master Lambert once again looked at the driver and said, ¡°Did you really not see who it was?¡±


    The driver hesitated for a moment and said, through clenched teeth, ¡°I vaguely saw the appearance of a man without a mask through the window.¡±


    ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Borg.¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    Master Lambert dismissed the driver and sat back in his chair while rubbing his temples.


    Was it Jonas and Borg who had taken Mitchell? If they had the skills to escape the prison van, they should be well on their way to being rats living in the dark at this time, not reappearing on the ground.


    As he was thinking about it, the phone on his left-hand side suddenly rang. Master Lambert saw the unfamiliar caller ID and thought for a moment before finally picking up the phone and saying, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Master Lambert, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    The voice on the other side of the phone was a little hoarse, but Lambert still recognised the owner of the voice, ¡°Jonas?!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s me, esteemed Master Lambert. I have Mitchell in my possession. ¡± Jonas¡¯s eerie laugh came over the phone, ¡°Master Lambert, I took all the blame for you like you asked, but you have made up your mind to kill me. I have nothing left now, but Master Lambert still seems to have many things he cares about, like this Mitchell. I made some inquiries and it seems that Mitchell doesn¡¯t know about you. Does he know that you had me put out all the negative stories about him at that time? Does he know that you asked me to compel the executives to do the same to get him out of the Yakel Music Company? You are a conniving old bug!!!¡±


    A murderous look appeared in Master Lambert¡¯s eyes as he tightened the grip on the phone and said, coldly and stiffly: ¡°Jonas, we each gave and took, and we got along quite well, didn¡¯t we? I provided you with stimulants and you returned the favour with a fraction of the action. We had a deal, so how can you blame me when you end up losing your mind?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! All is fucking bullshit! ¡± Jonas kicked the wall frantically and roared, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t calculated me into addiction at that meeting, how could I have been subjected to following your orders? You disgusting thing.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Master Lambert sneered, breaking the corner of the table with a flick of his hand. ¡°How dare a little omega challenge me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, just try it and see.¡± Jonas sneered twice, ¡°Meet me alone by 6 pm today. If I don¡¯t see you, I¡¯ll have Mitchell dead in one heartbeat! ¡±


    ¡°You are joking,¡± snorted Master Lambert, ¡°I am fond of Mitchell but more fond of myself. You want me to meet you alone? To meet you at your secret base? I¡¯ll leave Mitchell to you, kill or not kill him as you wish. If you kill him then¡­.¡±


    ¡°I provided you with stimulants and you returned the favor with a fraction of the action¡­] Before Master Lambert could finish his sentence, his voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone. He paused slightly, ¡°You are recording me?¡±


    ¡°Yes Lambert, come and see me if you want the recording and Mitchell.¡±


    Master Lambert narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Okay, at what address?¡±


    Jonas sneered and then gave an address.


    Master Lambert hung up the phone and looked at his phone, a sudden idea coming to his mind.


    Wasn¡¯t his initial plan to tell Mitchell the truth when he was about to give birth so that he would die and stimulate Hallyvette?


    So now he could go ahead with his plan, couldn¡¯t he?


    It was 5 p.m, the sun was setting and the sky was dark.


    In the middle of nowhere, a figure arrives with a walking stick at an abandoned building complex.


    Despite his walking stick, he was a strong, athletic figure who had not let the wretched mountain road stop him in his tracks.


    After following the rugged path for some time, the man finally came to a halt in front of a building that was a little better than the rest. He coughed softly twice, tilted his head up to the building, which was eerie in the darkness, and said, ¡°Jonas, I¡¯ve come.¡±


    The wind rustled the leaves. There was not even a single light around, and the sun had sunk completely below the hills. Dark clouds blocked the moonlight, and there was silence all around.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from the building.


    Then there was a click and the metal door was opened from the inside; ¡°Come in, Master Lambert. Jonas has been waiting inside for a long time.¡±


    Master Lambert narrowed his eyes and looked up at the figure in the darkness. The voice was none other than Borg¡¯s.


    Clutching his walking stick in his hand, Master Lambert lifted his feet and stepped through the metal iron door.


    As soon as he entered, the door slammed shut with a loud bang.


    Master Lambert asked in a cold voice, ¡°Where is Mitchell?¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± laughed Borg in the darkness, his eyes glowing with an eerie scarlet light. A bright light suddenly shot out of his hand, causing Master Lambert to lose his cool for a moment. He quickly covered his face with his arm and said angrily, ¡°Presumptuous.¡±


    Borg moved the torch away from Master Lambert¡¯s face and projected it onto the ground, smiling softly, ¡°Mr. Lambert, that was quite amusing. Don¡¯t you want your good son-in-law? Then come with me. What are you waiting for?¡±

 CH 234

    It was a dark corridor, with not a single ray of light coming through except for the torch.


    The two walked for about twenty minutes and went up two flights of stairs before Borg stopped in front of a corridor.


    The building was originally a hotel, built a hundred years ago, and then abandoned because of the war. On this floor was the hotel¡¯s customer housing area, with closed doors on either side of the corridor, adding to the eerie atmosphere of the night.


    After leading Master Lambert to room 3111, Borg knocked on the door and heard the latch being opened.


    The door opened and, unlike the dark corridor, the room was lit up.


    Lambert saw Jonas sitting in a chair. He scanned the room and saw that there were now seven men in it, including Jonas. The other five looked to be fighters, and Bai Lixin was sitting in the corner.


    A look of horror came into Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes at Master Lambert¡¯s arrival. ¡°Father, what are you doing here?¡±


    Master Lambert glanced lightly at Bai Lixin and slowly walked up to Jonas, looking down at his dishevelled appearance. He pursed his lips and snorted coldly, ¡°Waste.¡±


    Jonas rose from his chair and raised his arm to slap Master Lambert.


    Master Lambert glanced disdainfully at the scrawny Jonas and, with a flick of his hand, clamped Jonas¡¯s wrist and pushed him back into his chair with a shove: ¡°You¡¯re still a piece of shit. Don¡¯t you want to make a comeback? I can help you, but what will you do about Mitchell knowing everything? ¡±


    ¡°How are you going to help me now that I¡¯m in this state?¡± Jonas grabbed a handful of his hay-like hair and said fiercely, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll ever trust you again? I took all the blame for you, and yet you sent someone to kill me. ¡±


    ¡°Sent someone to kill you? Ha, what a joke. You¡¯re just an ant. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you like that.¡±


    Perhaps certain of Bai Lixin¡¯s death tonight, Master Lambert no longer hid his true face as he glanced at Bai Lixin¡¯s shocked eyes and looked down at the few men around him, ¡°Jonas, are you mad or stupid? You want to hurt me with just a few people? How dare you ask me out alone? I could crush you all over with the snap of my fingers. ¡±


    He grinned. ¡°But you¡¯ve found a good place. It¡¯s such a secluded place, no wonder the police can¡¯t find you. ¡± Master Lambert tossed his cane to the ground and moved his arms back to move his muscles. ¡°Jonas, you still underestimate me, but I thank you for that.¡±


    He glanced at the dumbfounded Bai Lixin and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re a very useful tool, helping me to ground Mitchell before going to prison, and then escaping to help me lock Mitchell in a place like this. Don¡¯t you think so, Bai Lixin? ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth opened and closed, closed and opened again, with a look of horror beyond compare on his face.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Master Lambert threw back his head and laughed. With a swift movement of his hand, he crushed the neck of the nearest assailant with a loud click.


    Both Jonas and Borg were shocked. Jonas was sitting opposite Master Lambert, and the corpse was thrown into his arms. Jonas was unstable and was pushed to the ground by the weight of the corpse.


    Master Lambert looked around and rubbed his chin in thought, ¡°They¡¯re just ants, but they¡¯re still a bit of a nuisance. Wait just a moment, my dear boy, while I deal with these fellows.¡±


    Jonas had just pushed the corpse off himself with Borg¡¯s help when he saw his vision flip a hundred and eighty degrees and was greeted by Mr Borg¡¯s terrified eyes.


    Master Lambert had twisted Jonas¡¯s head around as if he were opening a bottle of water. And then, before anyone could react, he sent seven men to their deaths in the blink of an eye.


    After killing the seven men, Master Lambert slowly approached Bai Lixin, smiling kindly, ¡°My dear god of Love, we finally meet again.¡±


    Bai Lixin moved back warily, ¡°God of love?¡± I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, my son, there is no one here. I have cleared away all the ants. My dear Eros, you even gave yourself a new decent name. ¡± Master Lambert bowed his head and recited a name in his mouth, ¡°Bai Lixin, Bai Lixin, ho ho, Bai Lixin.¡±


    Bai Lixin was shocked, and S419M in his mind was screeching incredulously [The host is the god of love? That¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible! There is no god¡¯s aura in the host¡¯s soul!]


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive. My dear child, I gave you life, and yet you helped that Dijia to harm me. Do you know how sad I was as a father? I didn¡¯t even eat or sleep for three days and nights after killing you.¡±


    Bai Lixin accepted the informative words and swallowed his confusion, ¡°so you planned it from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know your preferences so well, so how could I not? I located a fragment of Dijia¡¯s soul that had leaked out it¡¯s aura, killed Master Lambert¡¯s soul and took over his body, then waited for you to arrive. You came for Dijia, and I believed that as long as I waited by Dijia¡¯s side, you would appear. But I never thought you would come in the form of Mitchell. ¡±


    ¡°So when I decided to have a hidden marriages and entered the entertainment world, you interfered and forced me to stay at home so that my presence would not spoil the plot of this world?¡±


    Master Lambert sighed and shook his head, ¡°No, no, no, what difference does it make to me that the plot of some mole ants is destroyed? What I want is to keep my favourite god of love close to me, to care for him, to see him grow, blossom, bear fruit, and then crush him to dust. ¡±


    ¡°You want to save Dijia? But when Dijia sees his beloved turned to dust, would he awaken as planned? You have already collected all ten fragments, haven¡¯t you? Even if you somehow collect this piece what about the last one? My heart goes out to Dijia. He was so close to becoming whole, but at the last moment, the collector was killed by the wretched Lord God. ¡±


    Master Lambert rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s belly, his eyes incredibly tender. ¡°My son, these worlds are the result of my long years of protection. I gave everything to this chaotic universe, but Chaos wants to kill me. Why? I am the Heaven! I am the one who should rule the universe, not be ruled by it! ¡±


    A terrible thought suddenly flashed through Bai Lixin¡¯s mind, and he slapped Master Lambert¡¯s hand away from his stomach and said, ¡°Your real purpose is not to live long, but to subvert Chaos. You want to be the master! ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be above the universe, I¡¯m not just an orderly. That bastard Chaos is just hiding in the shadows and coveting my achievements. I won¡¯t let him!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Chaos refer to the endless energy of the universe? Why do you call him a bastard? Does he have a mind and is a god-like you? What is Chaos anyway? ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s question suddenly sent a shock through Master Lambert¡¯s old body and brought him back to his senses.


    He rubbed his eyes and smiled. ¡°He is the original god of this vast universe, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you know it or not.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Bai Lixin stopped Master Lambert in his tracks, ¡°Are you really going to kill me? If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to get the other ten pieces of the Lord God back! ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get them back? So what if I can¡¯t get them back? I have absorbed enough energy from him over the years to last me ten billion years. When the ten billion years are up, Chaos would have given birth to a new Lord God. At that time, Dijia would only be a role that never appeared. Who would remember him? ¡±


    ¡°And when the new Lord god is born, you will do the same thing again, seal the new god and continue to absorb his power?¡±


    ¡°You are so clever that I don¡¯t want to kill you, my son. That¡¯s how the last god died, and his power became my nourishment so that I could wait for Dijia¡¯s arrival. ¡±


    ¡°Good boy, close your eyes, it will be over in a moment.¡± Master Lambert gently stroked Bai Lixin¡¯s belly again, the softness of his hands making him feel uneasy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Jonas say you sent someone to kill him? He didn¡¯t lie. In his opinion, you did send someone to chase him, because I gave him the illusion. ¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s panic suddenly faded, and he said lightly.


    A look of surprise crossed Master Lambert¡¯s face, and he looked up at Bai Lixin. There was a flash of cold light, and Bai Lixin¡¯s hand, which had been behind his back, suddenly reached out and thrust a sharp dagger into Master Lambert¡¯s chest with unparalleled precision.


    Master Lambert stared at his chest in disbelief as Bai Lixin put his hand to his face and wiped his hair back lightly. He picked up the walking stick and walked infront of Master Lambert, placing it against the handle of the dagger.


    ¡°Now I know all that I wanted to know. Thank you for your answers, shadow of the false gods, you impostor. ¡± With those words, Bai Lixin used the cane to drive the dagger deeper, and before he could say anything else, Master Lambert was dead.


    After taking a breath, Bai Lixin threw the cane on the ground. He looked at the mess on the ground, moved Master Lambert close to himself, lay on his back and fainted.


    An hour or so later, Hallyvette rushed in with his men ¡­¡­

 CH 235

    Master Lambert was desperate to save his son-in-law. He went to an appointment alone with the abductors and took a knife for Mitchell¡¯s protection.


    When the police came to see the scene, they found the death of the suspects strange. But Hallyvette explained that Master Lampert had trained in combat and must have used a technique. The police could not think of a better explanation and accepted it as such.


    It took three days and three nights for Bai Lixin to wake up. When he did, he saw a tired-looking Hallyvette.


    Hallyvette was dressed in a black suit with a forlorn look on his face. Bai Lixin said worriedly, ¡°Hallyvette, Father,he..¡±


    Hallyvette held Bai Lixin in his arms and gently patted him on the back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father is at peace.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin¡¯s baby arrived as scheduled. He was an alpha. After giving birth, Bai Lixin went into a period of recuperation. Children in this world do not need to be nursed as they consume nutrients prepared for babies.


    Three years later, Bai Lixin was sitting in the garden with his son, who was now running around. His thoughts ran away with the wind as he watched his son run around.


    When he was being grounded, he noticed that Master Lambert was reacting abnormally. To verify his suspicions, he used the excuse of ¡°going to get something left by Yayaxi¡± from the company.


    Mr. Yayaxi had not given him anything, nor had they spoken on the phone that night. He only told Hallyvette and Master Lambert about the pick-up. Coincidentally, not long after he had told them, a fire broke out on the ninth floor of the Yakel Music Company. It was impossible not to suspect Master Lambert.


    He forced S419M to conduct a thorough scan on Master Lambert. He discovered that there was no soul in his body; rather, there was something else inside his body. There was a mirror image of a false god¡¯s soul.


    The mirror image was an imitation produced by a soul on a mirror. The mirror image was not like the real false god, which was why S419M was unaware of its existence in the world. The mirror image was also unaware of S419M¡¯s presence because it was a mere illusion.


    Nevertheless, the mirror image possessed the memory of the original and could communicate with the original in spirit. In other words, the mirror image was like an avatar with the same personality as the original, only not as powerful. However, everything the avatar saw, the original could also see, and the avatar¡¯s thoughts were the master¡¯s thoughts.


    The appearance of the pseudo-Lord god was probably due to the successful collection of Dijia¡¯s soul fragments one after another. He probably lost faith in his sub-gods, who had failed repeatedly, so he created the mirror image to deal with things himself.


    It was highly possible that there would be a mirror image of the pseudo-Lord god in the next world.


    But was the pseudo-Lord god so cunning, or did he just know him too well?


    The pseudo-Lord God became Hallyvette¡¯s father and used a mirror image that was almost imperceptible to him. If he hadn¡¯t been aware of it, he would have stepped into the trap. And how would Hallyvette have felt knowing that his father had calculated his beloved?


    If he was hurt or if he hurt Master Lambert directly, either outcome was not promising.


    At that time, Bai Lixin¡¯s mind raced, and he finally came up with a solution that seemed to be quite harmonious.


    That evening, he asked Hallyvette to take him to the bar he had agreed to meet Mia at. After arriving at the private box, he made up an excuse that got Hallyvette to leave, leaving him and Mia alone to meet. By the time they met, Mia was already in a poor state. He was eroded by drug addiction and was more like a zombie.


    Bai Lixin cleansed him of the toxins in his body without saying a word, which made Mia more convinced of Bai Lixin.


    A man who could find and connect with him even under house arrest, a man who told him that he would avenge him and Mr.Yayaxi. A man who solemnly said that he could help him even when he had already accepted the despair of his reality.


    To Mia, he was like a man dying of thirst in the middle of a desert when someone suddenly stood in front of him, blocked the sun and gave him water. More importantly, also showed him the way.


    The two men then said their goodbyes, and Mia was instructed to search for evidence on the internet. Bai Lixin would at times transmit some video and audio evidence to him over the internet until everything was ready and Mia started the live broadcast.


    Mia discovered that not only was Bai Lixin intelligent, but he was also a computer expert. He easily hid Mia¡¯s internet signals completely.


    When he was about to reveal a new secret, Mia cut the signal and erased most of the information, just as Bai Lixin had asked him to.


    The next day, he resumed his work as an analyst among the netizens, determined to push the truth to the light. It was at this point that Mia was surprised to discover that everything had gone just as Bai Lixin had predicted. Jonas had fallen from grace.


    He then began to contact the list of names Bai Lixin had given him. They were people Jonas had threatened and even persecuted. He persuaded them to join him in pressing charges against him. Although a large number of those on the list refused, many others agreed.


    Mia then used the evidence he had gathered to send Jonas to prison.


    ¡°Dad, Dad. Father and Uncle Yakel are here.¡± His son blinked his pretty black pearl eyes at Bai Lixin and tugged on his collar as he led him down the hall. Bai Lixin laughed and picked up his son, taking him into his arms and saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and see your two elders.¡±


    When Bai Lixin arrived in the main hall, the three men were already seated. Haizi saw Bai Lixin coming and his face lit up, hurriedly calling to him, ¡°Come, come, let me see if my godson has grown taller.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Bai Lixin looked at Haizi.


    Haizi was a transmigrator, and he also held the greatest power, as the eldest Yakel son would give him anything he wanted. Bai Lixin approached him early on and asked him to help Jonas escape from prison. To this day, Haizi thinks that Bai Lixin hijacked the prison van to help Jonas.


    As a result, when he was rescued from the abandoned building three years ago, Haizi blamed himself until he gave birth.


    Bai Lixin was a bit embarrassed but found it was a beautiful misunderstanding.


    After convincing Haizi to help, Mia had someone pose as a lawyer to deliver ¡°Master Lambert¡¯s¡± instructions. It was this instruction that made Jonas give up defending himself and take the blame for all the crimes.


    After the verdict was handed down, Haizi convinced Yakel to hire mercenaries to take the man to the appointed place and leave. What they didn¡¯t know was that Mia¡¯s men were already waiting there.


    As soon as Yakel¡¯s hired men left, Mia knocked them unconscious and took them to the hospital where Bai Lixin had his regular maternity check-ups.


    Bai Lixin met Mia in the bathroom and hypnotised Jonas and Borg. He suggested they kidnap Mitchell from the hospital six months later and blackmail Master Lambert into meeting them, but only on the premise that Mitchell is safe.


    Bai Lixin needed a chance, a chance for the mirror image to reveal itself so he could get some answers through it, and Jonas¡¯s kidnapping would be that chance. Only by making the mirror image think it had succeeded, would it be able to give him some unexpected information.


    Obviously, his plan was a success.


    With the sound of his son¡¯s laughter in his ears, Bai Lixin drew his mind back to reality. He glanced at Haizi and sighed lightly. When did my family get so familiar with the Yakels? How come I don¡¯t remember anything about it?


    How can you come to me smiling when I once threatened you, Haizi?


    Bai Lixin¡¯s son hugged him and shouted at Haizi, ¡°Uncle Haizi, there¡¯s a big earthworm in the back garden!¡±


    Haizi¡¯s expression changed to a shocked expression: ¡°Really? Where is it? Where is it? Show me!!!¡±


    As he watched the three leave, a light smile crept across Hallyvette¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Ho, you don¡¯t have to thank me for that. You¡¯ve already paid me back with the business in the South District, and it was well worth the sale. ¡± Yakel looked slightly older than Hallyvette, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one who can help his wife fuck over his father-in-law.¡±


    Hallyvette sneered, ¡°I already knew that man is not my father at all. Although he made a good impersonation, father and son are connected, and one can¡¯t fake that. Besides, he was after what I love the most. ¡± He originally wanted to get rid of the impostor secretly, but the expression on his baby¡¯s face when he was lost in thought was particularly charming. He couldn¡¯t bear to stop him, so he decided to help secretly.


    He had already noticed that Bai Lixin had noticed the strangeness of the fake Master Lambert, and he could even feel his baby¡¯s anxiety as he tossed and turned as he considered his feelings.


    If his baby didn¡¯t want to tell him about his discovery, then why would he force him?


    It was just a simple thing, but why did his baby have to make such a big pie out of it?


    Hallyvette sighed and looked at Bai Lixin with tenderness and helplessness.

 CH 236

    [Lord Host, we might have to leave sooner this time]. Bai Lixin was gazing at his son, who was playing with Haizi, and S419M¡¯s long-lost voice suddenly rang out in his mind.


    The originally smiling expression faltered as Bai Lixin asked, [Leave as soon as possible?]


    [You shattered the Pseudo-Lord God¡¯s mirror image, and he already knows of your existence. We must find the last fragment as soon as possible.]


    Bai Lixin looked through the glass doors of the garden into the living room and said, after a long time, [Yes, I know. But will this awaken Dijia¡¯s soul fragment?]


    [It will, lord host. The soul fragment was awakened on the day your child with the Lord God was born.]


    Bai Lixin looked away from the man on the couch and toward his son.


    This child¡¯s appearance had been an accident; he originally intended to use a false foetus to confuse the pseudo Lord God. But even he had not expected that this body, which could nurture life, would actually get pregnant!


    He had travelled through nine worlds to find Dijia, and in almost every one of them, he and Dijia would end up in each other¡¯s company, end up happily ever after, and then leave. The time would be both long and short, hundreds of years long and decades short. During those long years, he came with a purpose each time and left with no regrets.


    This was his and Dijia¡¯s child, and probably the only one he would have in this eternity. Thousands of years later, this child appeared like a gift.


    He wanted to give birth to it without hesitation when he first knew that his body was indeed bearing a life, even though the conception of a child as a man was absurd to him.


    In this life, there was a child with his and Dijia¡¯s blood flowing through him, and he might be their first and last child.


    When he and Dijia leave this world separately, no matter which world he goes to in the future, whether he can return to the real world or follow Dijia, the thought of having a life in a certain world made him indescribably emotional.


    His expectations are simple. He won¡¯t ask this child to shine, have to pass on the family line, or take care of him in old age. He just wants to witness the growth of the life that he and Dijia created.


    [How long do I have? ] Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at his son with a flash of reluctance.


    [Lord Host, you have a maximum of twenty years.]


    Bai Lixin nodded gently. [Okay, give me a little more time, S419M. I will leave the day this child passes his bar mitzvah.]


    [¡­ All right, Lord Host.]


    That night, Bai Lixin uncharacteristically took his son, who had his own room, and placed him between him and Hallyvette.


    That night, the boy slept with a special sweetness with his parents.


    After the child had gone to sleep, Hallyvette spread his arms and took Bai Lixin and the child into her arms. He leaned across the child and whispered into Bai Lixin¡¯s ear, ¡°Why did you bring our son to bed with you today?¡±


    Bai Lixin lowered his head and kissed his son¡¯s forehead and chuckled softly, ¡°Hallyvette, have you noticed that our son has grown from such a small one to his current size? Time is like running water. In the blink of an eye, our son may have grown up. Look down and take a good look at this boy. Look at his hand. It is already as big as the palm of my hand. ¡±


    Hallyvette¡¯s golden pupils looked deeply into Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes as he watched him take their son¡¯s hand. He slowly brought his over, wrapping it around them both. ¡°We¡¯ll accompany him as he grows up, baby.¡±


    Time passed, and a dozen years later, Bai Lixin sent his son home to Haizi¡¯s home after his bar mitzvah.


    That night, Bai Lixin drew his soul out of the world and back into the vast void.


    When his consciousness returned to the void, a giant black flower appeared before him. The flower was budding but had not yet bloomed, but the full, thick flower could already be seen from the slightly blooming petals.


    At that very moment, S419M¡¯s voice rang out in his mind, [Lord Host, Lord God is reshaping his body.]


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, for collecting the Lord God¡¯s soul fragment X1, mission completion level S, and gaining 30,000-dimensional points.]


    [Ding! Congratulations, Lord Host, soul attributes have been raised to S-rank by 75%]


    [As of now, 11 of the Lord God¡¯s soul fragments have been successfully collected. Only one more soul fragment remains to be collected completely. Please continue your efforts.]


    Bai Lixin was silent for a moment, listening to the numbers that were getting closer to the completion of the mission and felt a bit reluctant to part with it.


    [What is this?] In the end, Bai Lixin did not say anything more but looked at the flower that had suddenly appeared in this void and asked hesitantly.


    [This is a Black Blossom, Lord Host. This is how the Lord God is reshaping his body. The black blossom is the incarnation of the Lord God¡¯s hotbed. It absorbs the energy absorbed during the world traversal as a way to nurture the Lord God¡¯s body.]


    [And where is Dijia?] Bai Lixin looked around his pitch-black surroundings and slowly walked up to the black blossom. He reached out to stroke his hand along the wall of the flower a few times.


    [ Lord Host, with the collection of souls, the Lord God¡¯s soul has gradually fallen into a deep sleep. He is fusing the soul fragments and waiting to return to this world.]


    [So I can¡¯t communicate with Dijia right now?] Bai Lixin asked in surprise as his hand stroking the black blossom wall paused.


    S419M said, [Yes, lord host. Do you have any questions? I hope I can answer one or two for you.]


    Do you know what Chaos is? Or the god of love? Is it true that I am Eros, as the pseudo Lord claims?]


    [You are not Eros, Lord Host. I do not know why the pseudo Lord God would say so, but I have seen the God of love and the soul contained in that body is not you. As for Chaos, in my understanding, Chaos is the origin of the universe. Chaos is great darkness, and out of that darkness, the universe was created. Along with three thousand worlds, gods, and people.]


    [Why did the pseudo Lord God say that Chaos was the original God?] Bai Lixin continued to ask with a frown.


    [The Pseudo-Lord God¡¯s statement is not necessarily wrong; the universe arose during ancient times when neither gods nor humans existed. The theories on Chaos were written in the divine world later, semi-mixed with speculation. But the pseudo Lord God may be deceiving you. After all, as cunning as he is, he would not tell you the whole truth. He even said that you are the God of Love! How could I fail to see that your soul is not even half similar to the God of Love¡¯s soul? I have told you everything I know. Perhaps the Lord God knows better, so you can ask him after all twelve fragments have been collected and the Lord God has completely awakened?]


    [S419M, how did you take care of the aftermath of Dijia and I left the last world just like that]


    [Please rest assured, Lord Host. I slightly modified the memories of the people that night your souls left the world. I made them think that you two died of gas poisoning.]


    [Gas poisoning? How is that possible? Doesn¡¯t the house have central air conditioning?]


    [Ahem, lord host, don¡¯t worry about such small details. Although there may be some discrepancies, the first thing that comes to everyone¡¯s mind about your deaths is gas poisoning.]


    [Then our child¡­]


    [That child is growing up in good health under the care of Haizi and Yakel. Please be assured. With the death of Hallyvette at the helm of the Lambert family, your son, with the help of Yakel and Haizi, quickly took over the reins and became a worthy successor. He has since fallen in love with Haizi¡¯s omega son and has lived a happy life, and your bloodline with the Lord God has been passed on. Congratulations, Lord Host; it¡¯s a very happy ending.]


    Bai Lixin breathed a sigh of relief on hearing that the child had lived a life free of worries. He had originally feared that his departure would be devastating to the child, so he had purposefully kept his son in close contact with Haizi during his time in the world. Fortunately, his and Dijia¡¯s departure did not affect the child¡¯s happiness.


    Although he could not see his son marry and have children, it was enough for him to know that the child had a happy life.


    With the last regret gone, Bai Lixin took another look at the huge black blossom suspended in the air and said, [Let¡¯s go to the next world.]


    [Yes, Lord Host. I will now try to locate where the Lord God¡¯s soul last fragment is. The transmission process will cause a strong squeezing sensation. Please bear with it.]


    [Ding, Lord Host¡¯s soul transmission has entered the countdown, 5,4,3,2,1,0!]


    As S419M¡¯s words fell, Bai Lixin¡¯s consciousness broke out of the darkness. The huge black void had a point of light in front of him, and he entered the transmission trajectory.


    The transmission trajectory was constantly radiating with images of events from different worlds and times, ancient, western, and godly worlds, images that swiftly swept back as he shuttled forward, and he could only get a few glimpses.


    Suddenly, Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes suddenly went wide as he saw a very familiar scene.


    It was an image of a tall man with an angular face and a young man. The tall man pressed the young man to the bed and did whatever he wanted, while the young man beneath him had a stoic look on his face.


    The image flashed by, but Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were scarlet.


    Xia Houchun! How dare you do that to my royal brother? Xia Houchun!!! I will kill you with my own hands!


    The scenes were still sweeping backwards, but the speed had slowly decreased.


    Bai Lixin could feel that his body was slowly moving towards an image that had already appeared. Right in front of him, several images flashed rapidly.


    [This is the world you are travelling to this time, Lord Host. When we arrive at the mission world, the system will scan for the most suitable body for you to fuse with. Please close your eyes as the system will perform a soul transmission]


    Bai Lixin then nodded, [Okay.] The images in front of his eyes flipped quickly. Bai Lixin shot another glance at the film-like images before he closed his eyes.


    [Ding, you have reached the mission world, the soul fusion¡­¡­ Ding! Ding! Ding! Warning, warning, warning! The system has been attacked by powerful energy during the descent and is unable to lock onto a suitable physical body.]


    [DING!!! Warning, warning, warning! The system will enter hibernation within the next three seconds. To protect the host¡¯s soul from harm, the system will send the soul into a random body for preservation! Please..host¡­hold¡­]


    Sharp system prompts rang out in his mind, and Bai Lixin suddenly felt a huge impact on his body. It was as if he had been slammed into some crevice.


    For a moment, Bai Lixin felt violent shudders through his brain before he lost consciousness.

 CH 237

    White-clothed cultivators stood floating before the mountain gate of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. Their clothes were fluttering like immortals on the threshold of the world.


    The dozen or so examinees who had climbed to the Ten Thousand Sword Sect looked at the lofty sect in fascination.


    The elder at the head of the group had a beautiful beard and a handsome jade-like face.


    He stood on top of the high platform and looked down at the Dao seekers who had just walked through the mountain gate and said, ¡°This is the last batch of examinees. Someone close the mountain gate!¡± His voice was not very loud, but it was extremely penetrative. The crowd only felt as if he was softly whispering the words in their ears.


    As soon as the man¡¯s voice fell, the crowd heard a loud click behind him. Some curious people couldn¡¯t help looking back and were surprised to find that there was no gate behind them. It had vanished and there was only air.


    Bai Lixin shrank back from the crowd as he listened to the elder continue, ¡°I am Xuanyuan, Master of Xuanyuan Peak of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. My Dharma name is Daoist Yixiao, and I am your examiner for this trial. Congratulations to those who have passed the initiation trial, but that was only the beginning. The path of cultivation requires years of training and loneliness that ordinary people can¡¯t endure. Go to your assigned rooms with your fellow disciples and gather here tomorrow morning. That is when the real trial will begin.¡±


    After saying these words, he made a formation in the air with his index finger in the shape of a sword. The wine gourd hanging around his waist suddenly became bigger and floated in the air.


    Before the crowd could get a good look at the gourd, Daoist Yixiao stepped onto the gourd with a laugh and shot straight up into the clouds, disappearing in a flash.


    ¡°That was Senior Uncle Xuanyuan¡¯s original magic weapon. If you have the chance to cultivate to a certain level, you can create your original magic weapon as well. ¡± The crowd was still tilting their heads to watch the immortal-like Daoist leave when another voice floated in the air.


    The dozen or so examinees hurriedly brought their eyes back from the sky. A man was standing in the place where Daoist Yixiao had just left. The man was also dressed in pure white flowing robes. His long black hair was meticulously pulled back in a bun at the top of his head and a white jade hairpin was inserted in it.


    The man was tall and slender. His features were so handsome and dignified that one could not help but want to be close to him.


    Bai Lixin also saw the new speaker. He only glanced at him roughly before quickly lowering his head.


    Feng Baixiao, the senior disciple of Shui Wuxin, patriarch of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. The plot of this world wasn¡¯t a counter-attack story like the usual cultivation worlds, but a magnificent personal show.


    The protagonist has been favoured by all since he was a child and was gifted with great natural talent and intelligence.


    His spiritual root was a unique fire spirit root that was found once every ten thousand years. He grew up with everyone¡¯s love since childhood. At the age of eight, he joined the Ten Thousand Swords Sect and became the disciple of the sect master, Shui Wuxin. He entered the Foundation Establishment stage in just ten years, something that took others thirty years to enter.


    He was a true genius at cultivation. This man had an unbelievable fortune, and no matter what obstacles came his way, they would be solved. Even when his life was in danger, there would be cannon fodder running out to shield him from the danger.


    A winner in life! Those were the only words that could be used to describe this man¡¯s existence.


    Since Feng Baixiao was still in the Ten Thousand Swords Sect and still had the heart to guide the newcomers, it meant that the plot had not yet advanced to where Shui Kongling fell to save him.


    For a moment, Bai Lixin secretly pondered in his heart before he raised his head again.


    The men and women in the cultivation world were handsome and beautiful. Practising the Dao not only allowed one to reach the immortal world but also access to elixirs for beauty and skincare. However, among all the handsome men and beautiful women, the male protagonist, Feng Baixiao, was still dazzling and firmly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Bai Lixin looked him up and down without a trace. Feng Baixiao looked only 21 or 22 years old, but he should be nearly 100 years old.


    The path of cultivation is endless. If one wanted to ascend the path of immortality, one had to go through some inhuman trials and tribulations before one could achieve it.


    The cultivation stages in this world are divided into the following: Qi introduction into the body; Qi refinement stage; foundation building stage; Golden Elixir stage; Yuanying stage; Enlightenment stage; Divination stage; Merging stage; Mahayana stage; and Salvation stage.


    The introduction of Qi into the body was the basis for cultivation. It was only after this stage that one could start cultivation. The foundation stage was the threshold of a cultivator. Some people can only reach the tenth level of Qi introduction in their lifetime, unable to advance to the foundation stage again. Some, like Feng Baixiao, could easily enter the Foundation Establishment stage.


    When a cultivator enters the Foundation Establishment stage, his youth will last forever, which means that the age at which a cultivator enters the Foundation Establishment stage is the age at which his appearance will remain. Feng Baixiao was only eighteen years old when he entered the Foundation Establishment stage, so he looked very young.


    However, Bai Lixin remembered that Feng Baixiao had been in seclusion for nearly sixty years after entering the Foundation Establishment stage, and when he came out again, he was already at the sixth level of Foundation Establishment cultivation.


    Bai Lixin quietly released his divine sense to feel the pressure on Feng Baixiao¡¯s body. He got to know that Fang Baixiao was at the sixth level of Foundation Establishment.


    ¡°I am the senior brother of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect, and my name is Feng Baixiao. As Senior Uncle Xuanyuan said earlier, tomorrow is the real trial. All of you will come with me. I will take you to your accommodation for the night. ¡±


    With these words, Feng Baixiao turned around and gave a slight nod to the few brothers around him. He made a slight sweep in mid-air, and a sword appeared.


    It was the same action that Daoist Yixiao used to summon a magical tool. Only that Feng Baixiao did it as if he was an orchid in an empty valley. The sword summoned was sharp and had a cold light, but Feng Baixiao¡¯s dashing appearance like an exiled immortal reduced the power of the sword.


    After Feng Baixiao boarded the flying sword, he turned back to the crowd and smiled gently, ¡°Please be sure to keep up with my speed. The roads in the Ten Thousand Swords Sect are rugged, and if you are not careful, you will get lost. If you can¡¯t arrive at the Taiji square on time tomorrow, you won¡¯t have a chance to enter the trial and we will automatically consider you absent. We will send the absentees to the bottom of the mountain, and we will not care whether they live or die. ¡±


    Fang Baixiao looked handsome and carefree, but his words were a sharp contrast.


    But at that moment, the crowd had no time for sarcasm because Feng Baixiao was leaving on his flying sword after saying that sentence. The crowd didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and followed his tail as they sprinted out, only able to catch up with Feng Baixiao¡¯s back.


    They had just climbed the steps for three days and three nights and now had to run for their lives frantically. Bai Lixin looked at Feng Baixiao, who was drifting away, and simply stopped and went to the side to sit down.


    The sword was not too fast, not too slow, just enough for the crowd to keep up. The crowd ran after it for more than an hour before stopping in front of a row of low thatched huts.


    Feng Baixiao did not jump down from the flying sword but swept a glance at the crowd from above. He didn¡¯t say anymore and just left on his sword after saying: ¡°Rest early, everyone, don¡¯t be late for tomorrow¡¯s trial.¡±


    Feng Baixiao secretly pondered as he was flying in the air. There were thirteen people in the group, but there were only twelve by the time they reached the residence. He remembered that there should be a young man in green among them.


    Feng Baixiao gave a light smile as he shook his head lightly.


    The path of cultivation was so difficult. How could he make a difference if he could not even catch up with the speed of his sword flight?


    Such cultivators should be eliminated.


    Without further thought, Feng Baixiao flew his sword and headed for his cave.


    The next day, Feng Baixiao arrived at Taiji Square again and found the green-clothed boy who had disappeared yesterday. He was meditating cross-legged early in the morning. His expression was calm and relaxed. Many cultivators passed by him, but he did not open his eyes to take a look. Feng Baixiao took a closer look and saw that the boy looked very determined.


    He was slightly surprised when a voice as clear as a yellow warbler suddenly broke through the air and reached his ears: ¡°Senior Brother, you are early.¡±


    Feng Baixiao put away his flying sword, turned to look at the person who came and smiled, ¡°I am not too early. I¡¯ve also just arrived, Sister Shui. ¡±


    Shui Kongling was dressed in a light yellow dress. She stepped on a coloured diamond and floated down in front of Feng Baixiao, smiling like a flower and looking cute, ¡°Senior Brother, Father has asked me to assist you with the trial test.¡±


    She tilted her head and looked at Feng Baixiao¡¯s handsome and upright figure, and her heart could not help rippling.


    Feng Baixiao was the future of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect. Before she was born, Feng Baixiao had gone into seclusion to cultivate. Her father had told her many times how gifted and intelligent Feng Baixiao was from the moment of her birth. Her father hoped she could join him on a dual cultivation journey.


    She had been spoiled and was originally arrogant and spiteful, so she did not care for the senior brother Feng, whom she had never met.


    But when Feng Baixiao left the cave, Shui Kongling never stopped thinking about her father¡¯s words.


    Dual cultivation, to be able to dual cultivate with senior brother Feng¡­hehehe ¡­¡­


    Feng Bai Xiao saw Shui Kongling giggling and had to dryly cough to forcefully pull back her thoughts, ¡°Senior sister, what else did master say?¡±


    ¡°My father also said that our Broken Sword Peak will be recruiting an inner disciple this year. As for which one to recruit, we still need you to decide. ¡±


    Feng Baixiao frowned slightly, ¡°Is it appropriate to let me do such an important matter as choosing a disciple? Won¡¯t Master come in person? ¡±


    Shui Kongling grabbed Feng Bai Xiao¡¯s sleeve and said coquettishly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s appropriate. My father has a guest from the Spiritual Immortal Sect, so he couldn¡¯t leave and specially asked me to tell you. ¡±


    Only then did Feng Baixiao nod, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    He turned his head towards the Taiji Square once again, sizing up the young man in green again.


    Shui Kongling also followed Feng Baixiao¡¯s gaze and let out a ¡°Huh,¡± pointing at the young man and whispering, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this young man is still here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen him before, sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw him yesterday. He was meditating here yesterday. I thought he was an outer disciple, but he was not from my sect. I went over to talk to him, but he ignored me. Brother, could it be that this person is also a member of today¡¯s trial?¡±


    Feng Baixiao nodded slightly. This young man was not left behind; he chose not to follow him, instead staying at Taiji Square to meditate until now.

 CH 238

    Feng Baixiao couldn¡¯t help but look at the young man a few more times. Then, he saw a group of people stumbling and rushing in the distance.


    A total of 145 people who passed the mountain trial standing in rows of five were finally gathered. They were taken to rest, but that was also a part of the trial.


    The place where these initiates lived was extremely far from Taiji Square, and it took more than an hour to run back and forth.


    As long as as the set time passes and the initiates do not arrive on time, it would be regarded as a failure, and they would be sent to the foot of the mountain.


    This was the case with the annual entrance examinations of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect. This one test has brushed off an unknown number of people, but it was unprecedented to see a person like Bai Lixin, who chose to spend the night meditating in Taiji Square instead of going to his residence.


    The new disciples were arriving one by one, and the hour was drawing near. Feng Baixiao swept his eyes over the crowd, seemingly at random, but he was counting the number of people. He then made a gesture to the crane circling in the sky.


    The crane cried out, then gathered its wings and swooped down. When it reached the huge bronze bell, it paused and turned its body to kick on the wooden mallet with its claws.


    The huge bronze bell instantly shook with a sound vibrating out of its centre, rushing straight into people¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Dong!¡± The crane flipped itself around and kicked the mallet again and again until it had struck the mallet seven times. With a long cry, it flapped its wings and circled over the bell before swooping down and diving into the bronze bell.


    The crane disappeared, but a crane emerged on the bronze bell. Its wings were spread out and its beak was slightly open as if it was chirping.


    The initiated looked at the scene in front of them with their jaws dropped in disbelief.


    Some of these people were from cultivation families, while many others were ordinary people in the mundane world. Such a scene that only appeared in books and articles happened in front of them, and they could not help but be a little surprised. Their eyes were filled with a yearning for the cultivation world.


    Feng Baixiao saw the longing in the eyes of these innocent people, and a hint of disdain appeared in his eyes.


    It was only when the seven bells had ended that Bai Lixin slowly opened his eyes and stood up after gently patting his shirt. He looked up at the high platform with a calm expression, no joy or sorrow in his eyes. Although he did not fit in with the people around him, he looked extremely inconspicuous.


    Feng Baixiao sensed this unusual feeling and could not help but look at the young man a few more times.


    Only when the hour was up did Daoist Yixiao arrive late with his wine gourd.


    Several other examinees arrived after Daoist Yixiao. He did not say much, only flicking his sleeve with the wine gourd. The wine gourd flew in front of those dozen people and sucked them all in.


    ¡°They have failed the first trial. Send them down the mountain. ¡± Daoist Yixiao bellowed at the wine gourd, which then took off as if it had life and flew down the immortal mountain.


    After sending the losers away, Daoist Yixiao looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Very well, congratulations to all of you. You have passed the preliminary examination of my Ten Thousand Sword Sect. All of you will be disciples of my Ten Thousand Sword Sect in the future. ¡±


    The crowd was baffled by Daoist Yixiao¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t this the day of the trial? How did they pass the trial when they just got here?


    Daoist Yixiao burst out laughing and said to the crowd, ¡°If I say you have passed, you have passed. However, becoming a disciple of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect is not the end. We are the second-largest sect and have stood for thousands of years without declining. Our sect has produced two great cultivators during these years, one of whom has already attained immortality, but the other has unfortunately recently fallen. However, he is still a prominent figure in the cultivation world. For a sect like ours, the selection of disciples must be carefully considered. There are twelve immortal peaks in the Ten Thousand Swords Sect, each with a peak master. Every three years, each peak master will recruit as many as four or as few as one inner disciple. The inner disciples may not be good, and the outer disciples may not be bad either.¡±


    As he spoke, Daoist Yixiao took out a jade slip from his sleeve pocket. He squeezed it hard and said in a loud voice, ¡°All Peak Masters, the assessment of new disciples have been completed. A total of 1543 registered and only 135 have successfully passed the trial. Please come to Taiji Square to select your disciples. ¡±


    Daoist Yixiao looked down at the crowd with a smile. With a gentle wave of his hand in the sky, the wine gourd, which had just left a short while ago, flew back again.


    He poured a mouthful of wine from the gourd into his mouth and said with a loud laugh, ¡°The peak masters will come to select their preferred disciples, so behave yourselves and don¡¯t become insignificant.¡±


    Most of the people in the crowd swallowed in unison and clenched their fists nervously.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body had absorbed the essence of the sun and moon for a thousand years, and his spiritual strength had already reached an unlimited level, plus his soul level was already approaching the SS level. He quietly released his divine sense around the sect.


    The 10,000-storey staircase that he had climbed a few days ago was no longer there. Countless peaks were suspended in mid-air, nestled within the clouds, looking mysterious and beautiful at the same time.


    There were thirteen larger peaks in the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, and the one they were on was the largest peak.


    Around each of the main peaks hovered countless smaller peaks, and on top of each peak were countless caves in which cultivators appeared to live.


    As Daoist Yixiao had just said, the reason the Ten Thousand Sword Sect became the second largest sect in the Cultivation World was because of the great cultivator that had ascended to Immortality. In the entire Cultivation World, the only sects that had one ascended to immortality were the Ten Thousand Swords Sect and the Spiritual Immortal Sect, which ranked first. It was ranked second and could not be ranked first because of a demonic cultivator that had scared the whole cultivation world¡ªthe Nine Heavenly Demon Lord.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s divine sense looked down on the Ten Thousand Swords Sect and suddenly found a cave that had been set up with a hidden formation. He immediately manipulated his divine sense to head toward that place.


    But just then, Bai Lixin suddenly felt a murderous aura rushing toward him. He was astonished and threw a false presence in mid-air and quietly withdrew his divine sense.


    It happened only in the blink of an eye, and when he looked up again, he found many people on the originally empty high platform. They were the peak masters of the major peaks.


    The masters arrived one after another, both men and women. Except for the Broken Sword Peak, which sent Feng Baixiao, all the other peaks were represented by the masters themselves.


    When Daoist Yixiao saw that everyone was there, he took out a crystal ball from his storage bag and said, ¡°This is the Spiritual Root Test Bead. Hold the Spiritual Root Test Bead with both hands and it will sense the spiritual root you have and show it through the colour. This way, you can find the most suitable master and cultivation method. ¡±


    Daoist Yixiao gently tossed the Spiritual Root Test Bead into the air, and it came to a steady stop in the middle of the one hundred and thirty-five new disciples.


    The moment the bead stopped, a young man raised his hand high in the air with only a slight hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡±


    Bai Lixin followed the voice and looked over. He compared the man with the figure in his memory and figured out his identity in no time.


    This man was named Lu Lan, a side descendant of the Lu cultivation family. The Lu family had been practising the art of controlling beasts since ancient times. His mother was a servant of the family, so Lu Lan had not been treated well since he was young.


    All the sons of the Lu family would go to the Spiritual Immortal Sect, the number one sect of cultivation after they reached the age of eight, but Lu Lan was not valued and was always treated as a servant.


    Not long ago, Lu Lan¡¯s mother became seriously ill and died, so Lu Lan left the family and came to the Second Greatest Sect of Cultivation World, the Ten Thousand Swords Sect, to pursue his studies.


    Seeing that someone had volunteered, Daoist Yixiao smoothed his beard and nodded gently, ¡°Good. Then you will be first!¡±


    Lu Lan did not dare to hesitate and walked from a short distance away from Bai Lixin to the front of the line. He took a deep breath before touching the Spiritual Root Test bead to his hand with reverence and trepidation.


    The originally black Spiritual Root Test bead slowly began to change. Two rays of light rose upwards from the point where his hand touched, like wisps of fine smoke. The light was particularly dazzling in the black ball. One ray was golden and the other blue as they entwined with each other.


    A female peak master lit up and said joyfully, ¡°It¡¯s a water-gold dual spirit root, very good, very good, just in time to practise my peak¡¯s heavenly water-gold armour technique. What¡¯s your name, young man? ¡±


    Lu Lan hurriedly half-kneeled to the ground and replied respectfully, ¡°Senior, this junior¡¯s name is Lu Lan.¡±


    ¡°Lu Lan,¡± the woman nodded, ¡°I am the Peak Master of Tianshui Peak. Would you like to practise under my discipline?¡±


    ¡°I would be honoured!¡±


    ¡°Very well, come forward.¡± The Tianshui Peak Master waved her hand towards Lu Lan, indicating he should come forward.


    Lu Lan hurriedly jumped up and walked forward, not daring to hesitate for a moment.


    When Lu Lan reached the Tianshui Peak Master, she saluted the surrounding peak masters and said with a smile, ¡°I am not talented, so I will only accept this one disciple this year. I will be going back first. ¡± She took out a fan from her sleeve and flung it into the air, picking Lu Lan by the collar and jumping onto it before flying away like a puff of smoke.


    As soon as the Tainshui Peak Master left, there was a small commotion in the trial crowd.


    There were still 134 new disciples on the field, but only 10 peak masters. If this goes on, they will most likely become outer disciples!


    The young man closest to the Spiritual Root test bead was the first to hold it in his hand, waiting excitedly for the changes in the test bead.


    Four rays of light rose from the bottom of the ball. The peak masters gave it a casual glance and did not give the youngster a single glance.


    Daoist Yixiao coughed lightly, ¡°Water, wood, fire, and gold, four spiritual roots. Do you peak masters have any you need?¡±


    There was silence on the high platform, and Daoist Yixiao smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you first wait to one side while the next disciple comes forward.¡±


    The young man waited to one side, his eyes still in a trance and not reacting for a long time.


    There were five types of spirit roots; gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. The five types of spirit roots follow the five elements of heaven and earth. The type and quantity of one¡¯s spiritual roots also determine how far one can go in the future and what level of cultivation one can reach. A single spirit root is considered a once-in-a-millennium spirit root in the cultivation world as it is extremely easy and convenient to practice.


    The more spiritual roots there are, the longer it takes to cultivate, and the slower the progress. For example, if a cultivator with a single spiritual root wants to advance, he only needs to keep exercising his soul and refining his single spiritual root. A cultivator with dual spiritual roots, on the other hand, needs to refine both roots to reach the threshold of advancement.


    And because they only have a single spiritual root, their use and mastery of spiritual energy are much lighter. It is easier to master the direction of one horse than two, right?


    That is why a person with a single spiritual root was considered a natural-born cultivator, while a person with four or five spiritual roots is not considered to be destined for the path of cultivation. Even if he or she worked hard, they would only reach the foundation establishment-level at most and then stop.


    Feng Baixiao, the son of the world, was born with a single spiritual root-the fire spiritual root.


    Lu Lan¡¯s double spiritual roots are already quite rare in the cultivation world. In the vast cultivation world, most people¡¯s spiritual roots are more than three, and most cultivators that join sects have three spiritual roots.


    The Spiritual Root Test went on and on. Halfway through the test, more than six peak masters had left, one after another after another, after selecting suitable disciples. The atmosphere on the field became even more gloomy. Those who had not yet taken the test were nervous and anxious, and those who had already been eliminated felt as if they had lost their lives.


    In a short while, all the peak masters had left with their preferred disciples, except for Daoist Yixiao, Feng Baixiao, and Shui Kongling. There were still twenty-five people below who had not yet taken the Spiritual Root Test.


    ¡°Feng Baixiao, doesn¡¯t your master even have the courtesy to take part in such matters as selecting disciples?¡± Daoist Yixiao snorted through his nostrils.


    ¡°Master Yixiao, Master has a guest today, so he has ordered this disciple to come and choose a disciple on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°Heh! Then why do you stay here? ¡± Daoist Yixiao patted his wine gourd and hummed.


    ¡°Uncle Yixiao, I haven¡¯t found a suitable one yet. If there is still no suitable candidate among these twenty-five people, I will have to be ashamed of my master¡¯s request. It seems that Master Yixiao has not found a suitable disciple either.¡±


    Daoist Yixiao coughed dryly, ¡°Aren¡¯t there twenty-five people left? What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯ve always been a student of the principle of ¡°no shortage, no abuse¡±. If I don¡¯t find a suitable one, I just won¡¯t take one. ¡±


    Seven and eight people were tested during this conversation, and one of them also had a double water-gold spiritual root. If this person had tested before Lu Lan, he would have become a disciple of Tianshui peak. But he had lost the chance and now stood with those to become outer disciples.


    Cultivation was all about chance, and this man did not have that chance.


    After seven or eight people, it was Bai Lixin¡¯s turn to take the test. Looking at the black Spiritual Root Test bead, Bai Lixin gave it some thought and put his hands on the bead.


    Two rays of light slowly rose from the bottom of the Spiritual Root Test Bead. Unlike Lu Lan¡¯s rays of light which were like misty smoke, Bai Lixin¡¯s rays of light were as bright as a brilliant sun, radiating out with the crystal ball as their centre.


    The two powerful rays, one green and one basket spiralled and entangled tightly with each other. If one could bear the glare of the light and look closely, one would see that although they were two entangled rays, the edges of their intersection had the appearance of fusion, emitting a warm golden color.


    Daoist Yixiao smiled happily and was about to speak when he heard Feng Baixiao, who had been silent, suddenly say, ¡°We¡¯ll take this man to Broken Sword Peak.¡±


    Daoist Yixiao¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly and he looked at Feng Baixiao with the look of having eaten a fly, ¡°Water and wood dual spirit roots, it is obvious that he should be my Xuanyuan Peak¡¯s disciple. What has your Broken Sword Peak¡¯s involvement in this?¡±


    Xuanyuan Peak wasn¡¯t called that before. It was formerly known as Medicine Peak. However, after Xuanyuan Yixiao became the peak master of Medicine Peak hundreds of years ago, he thought that the name was not domineering enough and subsequently changed it to Xuanyuan Peak. Although the name was changed, Medicine Peak was s more appropriate name.


    Xuanyuan Peak was filled with spiritual herbs, and the path of cultivation was also the art of medicine refining, which was one of the more sought-after professions in the cultivation world.


    To become a medicine cultivator, one must first learn to master the all-round nature of medicinal herbs and understand their good and bad qualities, and this was something that cultivators with wood spirit roots had a better understanding of, so most medicine practitioners were wood cultivators.


    However, as an extremely rare element, the wood attribute rarely appeared. And even when it did, because the path of medicine cultivation was lonely and long, practitioners often chose to use a cultivation method that suited another spiritual root attribute. Therefore, medicine cultivators were extremely rare in the cultivation world.


    Xuanyuan Yixiao had not recruited any disciples for the past twenty years, so when he saw Bai Lixin, who had strong water and wood dual spirit roots, he could not stop himself from smiling. However, he did not expect Feng Biaxiao to interfere.


    Feng Baixiao pointed to the dazzling ball of light and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, although this young man is now a water and wood spirit root, the two-spirit roots are closely united, and there is a fusion of mutation. Look at the colour of the mutated spirit root. It is a different spirit root¡ªa light spirit root. It is the light of gold and iron and the light of a burning fire. It is a variation of metal and fire attributes. But whether it is metallic or fire-attributed, it is suitable for my Broken Sword Peak¡¯s cultivation techniques. ¡±


    ¡°What a load of nonsense!¡± Daoist Yixiao fiercely slapped his wine gourd and said, ¡°I tell you, I want this person for Xuanyuan Peak.¡±


    Feng Baixiao just smiled gently, indescribably dashing and calm, ¡°I dare not insult Master¡¯s expectations, but this is a once-in-a-thousand-year rare spirit root. We at Broken Sword Peak want it too.¡±


    The dozen people below who had not been tested also stopped and looked at each other at a loss for words.


    Daoist Yixiao and Feng Baixiao were at a standstill. Daoist Yixiao tapped his wine gourd and roared, ¡°I am your senior uncle, the Xuanyuan Peak Master. How dare you disobey me?¡±


    Feng Baixiao bowed calmly, ¡°I dare not. If Master Yixiao feels that I do not have the right to speak, I will have to disturb Master and ask him to come. ¡±


    Heh, using the senior brother of the Sect to pressure me? Daoist Yixiao rubbed his head in annoyance, his eyes erratic. But if the Master came, this child would definitely be taken. What should I do?


    The young man with a dual spirit root of gold and water looked at Bai Lixin, who was being fought for, and then at himself, who also had a dual spirit root but was not being asked for, and gritted his teeth, saying angrily, ¡°Master Yixiao, I have a question for you.¡±


    Daoist Yixiao took the time to glance at the youngster and said casually, ¡°Since the Tianshui peak master did not see your spiritual roots, it means that you are not destined for each other.¡±


    The youngster bit his lip, his face torn for a moment, ¡°I am not talking about that. What I want to say is that, early in the morning, you said that today¡¯s gathering was a trial. Does that mean that from last night when we went to the designated rest area to practice, to today when we came here to gather, they were all trials? But I didn¡¯t see this green-clothed boy when I was in the rest area yesterday.¡±


    Daoist Yixiao smiled and his eyes lit up. He pointed at Bai Lixin with a raised eyebrow and said angrily, ¡°How could such a thing happen? This is outrageous! How dare you be opportunistic? I will punish you by starting as an outer disciple, and you will not be allowed to enter the inner sect until you have served ten years!¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth was slightly open, his face dumbfounded.


    Hey, is that even right?

 CH 239

    When Daoist Yixiao said this, even Feng Baixiao was stunned.


    Daoist Yixiao looked at Feng Baixiao¡¯s defeated look and let out a laugh in his heart. He then said to the other dozen people on the stage, ¡°Alright, you guys continue testing your spiritual roots.¡±


    Bai Lixin released the Spiritual Root Test Bead, and as soon as it left its attached body, the Spiritual Root Test Bead floated back into mid-air.


    Not surprisingly, the remaining disciples all had three or four spiritual roots, and none of them was particularly outstanding.


    After the last disciple finished testing his spiritual roots, Daoist Yixiao didn¡¯t delay at all. With a slight wave of his hand, the spirit root test bead flew back into his hand, and he quickly put it into his storage bag.


    With that short contact, Bai Lixin saw his spirit root displayed on the spirit root test bead.


    It was a pure green glow, a single wood spirit root!


    After Daoist Yixiao took the test bead back into his storage bag, he said to the disciples who were not assigned to a peak, ¡°From today onwards, you are the outer disciples of the Sect. There will be an inner disciple selection every two years, and once you pass, you can become an inner disciple. ¡±


    He paused and looked at Bai Lixin with a smile. ¡°Except for you. Since you were opportunistic during the test, you will have to pay the price for it. You will not be allowed to participate in the inner disciple selection within ten years! ¡± With these words, Daoist Yixiao gave Bai Lixin another deep look before beckoning the wine gourd to fly away.


    When Feng Baixiao saw that the matter was settled and had nothing to do. The disciples of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect who had been waiting to lead the outer disciples also walked towards them.


    Feng Baixiao thought for a moment and eventually approached Bai Lixin: ¡°What is your name, young man?¡±


    The false gods now knew his real name, so to prevent being detected, Bai Lixin made up a fake name when he registered at the bottom of the mountain: ¡°Senior Brother, this junior¡¯s name is Chazijin.¡±


    ¡°Chazijin? Okay, I¡¯ll take note of it. I usually live on the One Sword Peak near the Broken Sword Peak in the east. If you need anything, you can come and find me. ¡± With these words, Feng Baixiao did not wait for Bai Lixin¡¯s response and flew away with his flying sword.


    After Feng Baixiao flew away, Shui Kongling walked over. She stretched out her delicate jade finger and pointed at Bai Lixin¡¯s nose, ¡°Hey, remember that I¡¯m your senior sister, Shui Kongling. If you dare ignore me again, see if I don¡¯t skin you! ¡± With these words, Shui Kongling did not wait for his response and rode up the coloured diamond and chased after Feng Baixiao¡¯s figure.


    As people left one after another, Bai Lixin finally rolled his eyes and cursed in his heart: Are the people of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect all stupid? Giving a harsh word and then leaving? Crazy!


    ¡­¡­


    Although they were also called ¡°disciples¡±, the treatment of outer disciples and inner disciples were worlds apart.


    The most luxurious resource in the cultivation world was spiritual energy, and it was most concentrated at the peaks where the twelve peak masters lived. With the peak as the centre, the concentration of spiritual energy gradually thins out. The inner disciples could live close to the peaks, and the spiritual energy they absorb is denser and more abundant. The inner disciples could practise the unique cultivation methods within each peak and have vast resources, so they could be considered to have the right time, the right place, and met the right people.


    As for the outer disciples, they are, to put it nicely, disciples; to put it more unpleasantly, they are just like servants.


    As outer disciples, the Ten Thousand Sword Sect naturally prepared a set of common dao methods for them. But since these dao methods were common, they were not very profound and could only be described as introductory. They could only help one enter the Qi introduction stage. Any further hope for progress would be futile.


    Since they were receiving benefits from others, they naturally had to pay for their labour. The outer disciples were responsible for almost all the chores of the clan, including washing clothes and raising herbs for the inner disciples and elders, among other jobs.


    The outer disciples lived on a mountain farthest away from the main peak, where the spiritual energy in the air is extremely barren, as opposed to the inner disciples, who lived near the main peak, which was full of energy. Although it was barren, it was much more abundant than in the mundane world. So, although the outer disciples have their grievances, they suffer with peace of mind.


    On his sixth day as an outer disciple, Bai Lixin was picking up his broom to continue cleaning the courtyard when Daoist Yixiao suddenly picked him up by the collar and took him on his wine gourd.


    Just after Daoist Yixiao had flown away, Feng Baixiao landed. He looked at the half cleaned ground and the broom that had fallen to the ground. His eyes narrowed slightly as he glanced in the direction of Xuanyuan Peak and then left with a flutter of his sleeves.


    Bai Lixin sat on the wine gourd, his hand secretly rubbing his forehead.


    What was this Daoist Yixiao trying to do?


    A yellow rune fluttered around his body, locking him in place and preventing him from moving. He could only sit quietly on top of the wine gourd. Daoist Yixiao was lying with his head propped up with one hand. He smiled at Bai Lixin and said, ¡°Hello little Cha.¡±


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes upwards, ¡°I have met Master Yixiao. I wonder if I have done something wrong. Why did senior uncle tie me up like this? I was only cleaning the courtyard. ¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha,¡± Daoist Yixiao smiled cunningly, ¡°You did nothing wrong; it¡¯s just that I am short of a medicinal boy to take care of the herbs at Xuanyuan Peak. I think you are just right, so I decided to bring you with me. ¡±


    Daoist Yixiao was heading to Xuanyuan Peak at that moment and Bai Lixin sighed softly and said helplessly, ¡°But Senior Uncle Huang told me to finish cleaning the courtyard today.¡±


    ¡°Humph, your hands are for taking care of herbs, weighing and refining pills. How can you do something as wasteful as cleaning the courtyard?¡± Daoist Yixiao muttered in a small voice upon hearing this.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s ears were sharp, and his words drifted into his ears. Bai Lixin¡¯s head was covered in black lines, but he had to pretend that he hadn¡¯t heard anything: ¡°What did you just say, Elder Uncle?¡±


    Daoist Yixiao chuckled, ¡°I was just sending a message to your Senior Uncle Huang, telling him that you will be helping me maintain the medicinal herbs at my Xuanyuan Peak from now on.¡±


    No way! Lying! Liar!


    The wind howled in his ears, and the breeze slashed violently past his face, scraping Bai Lixin¡¯s cheeks raw. He took one look at Daoist Yixiao and closed his eyes to meditate.


    They reached Xuanyuan Peak and the moment Bai Lixin opened his eyes, his face, which had been indifferent, finally began to crack. He could no longer maintain his calm expression.


    Xuanyuan Peak was overgrown with weeds and wilderness. Xuanyuan Peak, as the only one of the twelve peaks with a focus on medicine, had no shortage of medicinal fields.


    When Bai Lixin looked at the medicinal beds, he felt the desire to run away.


    It¡¯s not bad that there were medicine beds all over the place, but even a sharp-eyed person like Bai Lixin could only vaguely identify one or two herbs among the piles of weeds.


    Was it like this all over the mountain?


    After the fixation spell was broken, Bai Lixin asked Daoist Yixiao, ¡°Uh, Senior Yixiao, on your¡­¡­ majestic Xuanyuan Peak, who usually tends to the medicinal fields?¡±


    ¡°Originally, it was a few outer disciples, but after a long time, these outer disciples left and climbed down the mountain to return to the mundane world. In addition, these disciples didn¡¯t know the characteristics of medicinal plants, so many good herbs have been ruined. After that, I simply did not use other people¡¯s hands and did all the work personally. ¡±


    Personally?


    Seeing the doubt in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, Daoist Yixiao coughed dryly and said, ¡°However, I had to advance, so I went into seclusion to cultivate. I came out twenty years later and found the medicinal field looking like this. ¡±


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Senior, you can continue to do the work yourself. Zijin is too stupid to be able to handle these herbs.¡± Bai Lixin accentuated the word ¡°yourself¡± and turned around to leave.


    ¡°If you can go, just go. I¡¯ll see how you can leave my Xuanyuan Peak without a flying magic weapon. ¡± Daoist Yixiao looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s back calmly and said, confidently, with a flourish of his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t look at the majesty of my peak, but I¡¯m the only one on it!¡±


    Bai Lixin stopped abruptly and looked back at Daoist Yixiao with a tilted head. ¡°Heh, is it something to be proud of when you are the only one at the top of such a large peak?¡±


    Daoist Yixiao: ¡°¡­¡­ Of course. You have not yet entered the higher stages of cultivation. How will you live and survive on this peak if you have no food? ¡± Daoist Yixiao laughed. ¡°Without me, you would not survive more than three days.¡±


    Bai Lixin gave a scornful expression and staggered away from Daoist Yixiao, who was laughing up at the sky. He slowly walked towards the middle of the medicinal field. Daoist Yixiao hurriedly followed him, thinking with joy that Bai Lixib was going to compromise. However, Bai Lixin only went into a relatively comfortable thatched hut next to the medicinal field and sat down cross-legged. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Daoist Yixiao froze on the spot.


    ¡°Elder uncle, I want to prove that I can survive for three days without you.¡± Bai Lixin closed his eyes and slightly opened his lips to exhale.


    Seeing that Bai Lixin was a hard nut to crack, Daoist Yixiao had no choice but to add, ¡°Little fellow¡­ you¡­okay if you can assist me with these herbs, I will be happy to teach you the dao practises of my Xuanyuan Peak¡¯s inner disciples that have not been passed down to the outside world! ¡±


    ¡°The Dao of Xuanyuan Peak is so profound that it leads to the yin and yang of heaven and earth. It is a Dao that countless people can only dream of! But there is one condition. After ten years, when you participate in the inner disciple selection, you must enter my Xuanyuan Peak. ¡±


    Bai Lixin still had his eyes closed. ¡°Master Yixiao, at the time of the initiation trial, I remember that Senior Brother Feng of Broken Sword Peak also seemed to want me to go to Broken Sword Peak very much.¡±


    Daoist Yixiao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That Broken Sword Peak cultivates the dao of gold and fire spirit roots.¡± It is simply a waste for you with water and wood spirit roots to go there. But it¡¯s different here. The Dao technique I practise is for water and wood dual spirit roots, which is very suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Feng said that my Water-Wood Dual Spiritual Root has the sign of mutation, which is also very suitable for their Dao.¡±


    Daoist Yixiao was furious. He slapped the table and shouted, ¡°Neither this nor that, what exactly will it take for you to come to my Xuanyuan Peak?¡±


    Bai Lixin slowly opened his eyes and smiled gently, ¡°I wish to enter the mystic realm of the demon race, which opens every ten years.¡±

 CH 240

    ¡°The Demon Clan Mystic Realm?¡± Daoist Yixiao froze for a moment before rubbing his chin in thought, ¡°The Demon Mystic Realm is indeed a very famous secret realm of my Ten Thousand Swords Sect. It¡¯s just that this secret realm is for Foundation Establishment cultivators. How can you enter it? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get in either. That¡¯s why I have to beg for it from Senior Uncle Yixiao. ¡± Bai Lixin grinned and blinked at Daoist Yixiao, ¡°If Senior Uncle Yixiao can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll just find a way to ask Senior Brother Feng about it.¡± Bai Lixin said and then patted the dust that did not exist on his body, making a gesture to stand up to take his leave.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I promise you. As long as you can enter the Qi Refining Stage in seven years, I will find a way to take you into the Devil¡¯s Secret Realm! ¡±


    Finally getting Daoist Yixiao¡¯s promise, Bai Lixin changed from his earlier arrogant and spiteful attitude. He knelt on one knee in front of Daoist Yixiao and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Master Yixiao. Please don¡¯t worry. I will clean up all the medicine fields on this mountain for you within a month! ¡±


    Daoist Yixiao was somewhat eccentric, and he did not ask Bai Lixin why he wanted to enter the Demon Mystic realm. After hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s promise to stay, only one thing came to Daoist Yixiao¡¯s mind. I finally have someone to inherit the mantle!


    Time flew by, and before he knew it, two months had passed.


    The peak, which had been deserted and disliked even by the cranes, was already a brand new green.


    The spiritual power on the main peak was indeed incomparable to the residence of the outer disciples.


    In just two months, the herbs that had been robbed of the limelight could be distinguished at even a thousand miles a day. They were now lush and green.


    Bai Lixin looked down from the highest point on the fruits of his labour and smiled with relief.


    After Bai Lixin had agreed to stay, Daoist Yixiao had given him ten grain-removing pills, and he dived into the alchemy room, staying there for two months.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t care about food, so he ate the pills and started to transform Xuanyuan Peak, so much so that when Daoist Yixiao came out of the alchemy room, he nearly broke his tongue.


    ¡°This, this, this, genius, genius!!! It¡¯s simply a genius! ¡±


    Bai Lixin, however, ignored Daoist Yixiao¡¯s compliments as he gently nodded his head, ¡°Master Yixiao, you¡¯ve come out?¡±


    ¡°The alchemy furnace in my alchemy room is still burning, so don¡¯t worry about it. Damn it, I was in the middle of making a Spirit Storage Pill, and the Senior Sect Leader summoned everyone at this time! ¡± Daoist Yixiao casually instructed Bai Lixin, and then abruptly flew away on his wine gourd.


    Summoned everyone?


    Bai Lixin pursed his lips and looked in the direction where Daoist Yixiao had left. He was attacked by a fierce aura when he released his divine sense to take a bird¡¯s eye view of the peaks. But more than two months had passed, and no one in the sect seemed to speak of it.


    Was it because the owner of that aura was accustomed to intruders, or was it because that person was not from the Ten Thousand Swords Sect?


    Bai Lixin did not hesitate and let out his divine sense to quietly follow behind Daoist Yixiao.


    As far as Bai Lixin knew, most of the people in this world were only of golden elixir cultivation level. Those at the top, such as the peak masters of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, were of the Yuanying stage. Those above that are less than ten in the cultivation world, with the patriarch of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect being one of them.


    It is said that the mysterious Nine Heavens Demon Lord is already a great demon, and if there is a chance, he may become the third person to ascend to immortality.


    It was a pity that he fell on the first day of Bai Lixin¡¯s transmigration.


    Although Bai Lixin¡¯s current cultivation level was not even enough to draw Qi into his body, his spirit was so powerful that people in this world were no match. Cultivators below the split-divinity stage could not even detect his traces, so he was very concerned about the cultivator who suddenly attacked him that day.


    Now that the Patriarch of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect had urgently summoned people, he wondered if it was related to that person.


    His divine sense could fly over ten thousand lakes and mountains in the blink of an eye, so he easily followed Daoist Yixiao to the council chamber.


    The man sitting at the top had a handsome face and he was dressed in a light golden suit. He looked to be about thirty years old if one were to look at his appearance alone. But he had pure white hair and sharp eyes. He was none other than the Patriarch of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect, Shui Wuxin.


    Seeing that the last Daoist had entered the council chamber, Shui Wuxin made a move with his index finger of his thumb to add a boundary to the council chamber before speaking, ¡°Fellow peak lords, the Immortal Venerable has sent a divine sign.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s divine sense paused slightly before he heard the Sect Master say, ¡°The Nine Heavenly Demon Lord has fallen onto the demonic path since he defected from our Ten Thousand Sword Sect and took the divine artefact, the Iris flower, for himself. Now that he has fallen as a result of a thunderstorm, it is considered karma. However, the blood Iris that he kept in the blood pond has been lost. The Immortal Venerable has sent down an oracle from the Immortal Realm, ordering us to find the Iris at all costs. If we, the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, are the first to find the Iris, the Immortal Venerable promised to give us three heavenly-grade upper-quality secret treasures! ¡±


    There was a commotion among the peak masters. Heavenly Grade Secret Treasures were something that could only be found in the Immortal Realm. If one had the chance to bond with one, they could get twice the result with half the effort on the path to Immortality!


    There were four main categories of magic treasures in this world, from best to worst: Heaven, Earth, Xuan, and Huang. Each category is divided into three grades: upper grade, middle grade, and lower grade.


    Heaven-grade magic treasures were already rare, let alone heaven-grade upper-grade magic treasures, which are simply divine weapons. Most of them were now using middle-grade and earth-grade magic treasures. Even if their magic weapons were tempered with painstaking efforts to rise with the growth of cultivation, they could only reach the lower grade of the heaven level at most.


    If you could get heaven-grade upper-grade magic treasures and melt them into their magic treasures¡­ that was simply¡­ like a godsend!


    ¡°We are not the only ones who know about this matter,¡± Shui Wuxin interrupted the fantasies of the group of people, ¡°Immortal Zun has already passed this message to the sect heads of all the sects. To obtain these three unparalleled heavenly top-grade secret treasures, all the sects will come out in full force as well. The outside world would be in turmoil due to the sudden surge of cultivators. If the Iris appears, the cultivators will fight for it, and those with low cultivation will only become cannon fodder.¡±


    ¡°I have conveyed the divine message to the peak masters today, but I privately hope that the peak masters can cut off this message to the greatest extent possible so that our disciples do not know about this matter. This is for their protection, and the search for the Iris must be done in secret. ¡±


    Shui Wuxin said a few other things, but they were all about the Ten Thousand Sword Sect¡¯s thousand-year-old foundation. There was not a mention of the discovery of his divine sense two months ago. Bai Lixin listened for a while longer and quietly left the council chamber without getting the message he wanted.


    He did not withdraw his divine sense immediately but drifted over the Ten Thousand Swords Sect again.


    He manipulated his divine sense to the place where he had been attacked that day, and once again felt the murderous intent rising.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart went cold, but he did not leave right away, instead following the killing intent to find it. The killing intent was so conspicuous that it did not take long for Bai Lixin to discover the source.


    The killing intent came from the hidden cave. A string of ancient formations had been set up in front of the door of that cave, which had cleverly hidden and sealed the cave. Had Bai Lixin¡¯s divine soul not been so strong, he would not have discovered this cave at all.


    Seemingly sensing that a divine sense was approaching, the ancient formation painted on the ground suddenly activated. Bai Lixin laughed coldly, and his soul shot out an aura into the formation, and the formation, which had just been activated, came to a sudden halt.


    After temporarily sealing the formation, Bai Lixin manipulated his divine sense to continue. It passed through a dark cave and finally reached the heart of the cave.


    In the heart of the cave, molten lava rolled on the floor, and above the lava floated a fiery red three-edged halberd entwined with chains and yellow talismans. The three blades of that three-edged halberd were sinuous like snakes and fiery red, while its handle was pitch black.


    ¡®A divine weapon?¡¯ Bai Lixin looked at the three-bladed halberd in astonishment and exclaimed softly.


    No matter how good a Heaven-ranked upper-grade magic weapon was, it was only a magic weapon at best. But the weapon in front of him was different, it was a divine weapon! A true divine weapon of the Immortal Realm!


    There was a divine weapon from the heavenly realm sealed in the Ten Thousand Sword Sect!


    From the ancient formations outside, this three-bladed halberd had been sealed here for at least ten million years. Although he did not know who had sealed it here, Bai Lixin was certain that no one in the Ten Thousand Swords Sect knew about the existence of this secret cave!


    The killing intent emanating from the three-bladed halberd intensified, and its body began to buzz and tremble rapidly.


    Seeing such a strong rejection and killing intent from the three-bladed halberd, Bai Lixin sighed and stopped going forward.


    The artefact had a spirit, and he was not its master. Both sides would only lose if he rushed to recover it. Opportunity and fate can be met but not sought. If he is not the master of the three-bladed halberd, he can no longer force it.


    After quickly exiting the cave, Bai Lixin inspected the Ten Thousand Swords Sect once more and found that Daoist Yixiao had already returned to Xuanyuan Peak. He did not hesitate to withdraw his divine sense.


    Daoist Yixiao didn¡¯t say much after he returned to Xuanyuan Peak. He took one look at Bai Lixin, went into his room, and came out with a jade slip not long after.


    ¡°Little Cha, this is the cultivation secret of Xuanyan Peak. It¡¯s the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique, so you should study it yourself. I¡¯ll be in seclusion starting the day after tomorrow to cultivate, so I¡¯ll be relying on you for the medicinal garden during this period.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and took the jade slip. ¡°Alright, Senior Uncle Yixiao, but you mustn¡¯t miss the opening of the Devil¡¯s Secret Realm in seven years.¡±


    Daoist Yixiao grunted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be out by then. You brat, I¡¯ve given you the untold secrets of this peak, and you still call me senior uncle? I¡¯ll give you a chance to take back your words and call me once more. ¡±


    Bai Lixin laughed heartily, ¡°Master is above, please accept your apprentice¡¯s worship!¡±


    Daoist Yixiao accepted Bai Lixin¡¯s bow, before waving his hand and saying, ¡°Alright, go and get busy. My spirit storage pills will be ready soon. I will close down and advance in rank after that. You must guard Xuanyan Peak during this period. You must not follow that brat named Feng and run away. Do you hear me? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled cheekily and answered. Only then did Daoist Yixiao enter the alchemy room at ease.


    The next day, Daoist Yixiao entered the cave dedicated to cultivation and went into seclusion. Time passed in a hurry, and in the blink of an eye, seven years had already passed.

 CH 241

    Time passes for cultivators quickly. Seven years had passed in the blink of an eye, and the annual Demon Secret Realm was about to open.


    It was rumoured that millions of years ago, the Demons wanted to attack the Cultivation Realm, and in order to enter the Cultivation Realm, they created this secret passage.


    At that time, countless cultivators chose to enter this secret realm in order to stop the invasion of the demons.


    The demon king was killed, but all the great powers in the cultivation world fell. The originally thriving cultivation world was suddenly deprived of these numerous great powers, and for a long time afterwards, advancement in the cultivation world stagnated, unable to reach the heights of the great powers of that time.


    After the death of the Demon King, all the remaining demons were killed by the cultivators, and the secret realm became less threatening. In order that subsequent cultivators could remember this fierce and brutal war, the cultivation world did not destroy the secret realm but chose to open it once every ten years, allowing Foundation Establishment cultivators to enter the realm for fifteen days of sharpening.


    However, by the time Feng Baixiao and Shui Kongling entered the secret realm, the divine consciousness of the Demon King revived, and he attempted to injure Feng Baixiao to take over his body. During the fight between the demon king and Feng Baixiao, Shui Kongling blocked an attack for Feng Baixiao, and Feng Baixiao seized the opportunity to strangle the divine sense of the demon king, who had not fully recovered.


    Bai Lixin wanted to enter this secret realm to make sure that his lover wasn¡¯t the persecuted Demon King. There had been previous cases, hadn¡¯t there?


    In the dragon world, his lover had been sealed for a thousand years; in the vampire world, his lover had been sealed for tens of thousands of years. Too many previous experiences made Bai Lixin eager to ascertain whether his lover might have turned into a demon king of these demons.


    Apart from looking after the uninhabited Xuanyuan peak for the past seven years, Bai Lixin had also studied the secret manual given to him by Daoist Yixiao.


    He had once transversed to a cultivation world in the early days when he had just bound to the system. At that time, he even had one foot in the Immortal Realm, only that he chose to leave after his mission was completed.


    After the battle with the demons ten thousand years ago, the cultivation world suffered heavy losses. Many secret books and manuals had been lost, many magic treasures were also broken, and even the spiritual energy in them was absorbed by the great cultivators at that time in order to fight against the demons.


    After the end of the demon war, the cultivation world returned to its initial point, where spiritual qi was thin and advancement was difficult. Secret texts were lost, and the cultivation world nearly collapsed.


    At that time, even if they were geniuses, cultivators could only reach the Golden Elixir stage at most, and most of them were stuck at the Qi Refining stage and stagnated.


    After thousands of years, the spiritual energy of the cultivation world gradually filled up, and the secret books were gradually restored by the great powers, but the effect could only be half of what it was thousands of years before.


    The secret manual Daoist Yixiao gave him was only an upper-grade secret book, but Bai Lixin discovered through his memory restoration that it was originally a Heavenly-grade secret book!


    Because this secret manual was originally a precious and incomparable Heaven-ranked upper-grade secret book, many people failed to comprehend it because it was obscure and difficult to understand. It was also because of this that many of the disciples who entered Xuanyuan Peak left when they realised that their cultivation had not improved at all. They either joined another peak or chose to go down the mountain.


    The fact that Daoist Yixiao was able to understand the secret book and enter into the Perfect Golden Elixir stage showed how high his enlightenment was.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s cultivation level could be said to be increasing by leaps and bounds, but in order not to attract attention, he suppressed his cultivation level to stay at the fifth level of Qi refinement.


    Apart from cultivating the secret book, Ba Lixin was also keeping an eye on the movement of the divine weapon, the Three-Bladed Trident. Every now and then he would go to the place where the three-bladed halberd was to check it out. The place where the three-bladed halberd was sealed had been left unattended for seven consecutive years. Every time he came to the seal, the three-bladed halberd¡¯s hostility towards him had never decayed.


    Because of the desolation of Xuanyuan Peak and the fact that cultivators are used to living in isolation, onlookers had not been informed of its changes in the past seven years.


    On this day, Bai Lixin was watering the medicinal garden not far from Daoist Yixiao¡¯s seclusion cave when he felt a sudden surge of spiritual energy around him. Above the cave where Daoist Yixiao was cultivating, purple qi came from the east and golden light overflowed. Bai Lixin froze at the sight. The Daoist Yixiao was about to advance!


    Daoist Yixiao had been stuck at the Golden Elixir stage for a long time. He appeared to have always had a knot in his heart, as he had failed to advance twice. It was already his third try.


    There will be visions in the sky when a practitioner advances. In addition to the calamity that accompanies each advance, there are often many symbols of good fortune in the sky, such as the purple qi that was now appearing, and the abundance of spiritual energy in the air.


    The moment a practitioner advances, his body will suddenly burst with abundant spiritual energy. So, when a powerful practitioner advances, surrounding practitioners will rush to the vicinity of the advancing practitioner to absorb the spiritual energy that escapes and increase their cultivation with half the effort.


    After the auspicious clouds of purple energy, lightning and thunder began to ring out behind the auspicious clouds. In contrast to the day the Nine Heavenly Demon King advanced, when the thunder was terrible and fierce, this thunder tribulation appeared gentle. The sky did not show any sign of darkening because of the blessings of the purple Qi.


    In the process of Daoist Yixiao¡¯s advancement, more and more cultivators from other peaks rushed over. They had no time to be surprised by the changes on Xuanyuan Peak, but quickly found a place to sit and meditate, just waiting for Daoist Yixiao to succeed in his tribulation so that they could make use of his spiritual energy to refine their cultivation.


    The crowd came in droves, and Bai Lixin saw many faces again.


    Bai Lixin was carrying a bucket of water in his hand at the moment, and without demonstrating his cultivation, he saw two or three people land beside him. One of them just casually swept a glance at him before setting up a boundary to enclose himself and another person.


    Bai Lixin looked at Feng Baixiao¡¯s actions, and he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a sentence in his heart: Worthy of a male protagonist who can make Shui Kongling willingly block a sword for him. He¡¯s so attentive and considerate, handsome and extraordinary. Who wouldn¡¯t be moved?


    Bai Lixin only looked at them briefly before continuing to water the herbs with the wooden ladle in his hand.


    The thirty-six thunderclaps all passed in the blink of an eye. As the thunderstorm passed, the auspicious clouds rolled over, and the purple air in the sky was gilded with a layer of gold.


    Bai Lixin looked up at this symbol of good fortune, and suddenly saw a blinding golden light burst out of the cave where Daoist Yixiao was practicing, shooting straight up into the clouds!


    There were countless spiritual energies in that golden light!


    Bai Lixin¡¯s soul power was so strong that he could almost see the tiny particles of the spiritual energy with his naked eyes. The tiny particles then flew in different directions, as if being attracted.


    Bai Lixin glanced at Feng Baixiao and Shui Kongling, who were meditating not far away from him, and saw that those small particles that no one else could see were flying into Feng Baixiao¡¯s at a very swift speed. Shui Kongling had also absorbed some. After all, she was only a member of the harem, so her level of absorption was naturally not as good as that of the Son of the World.


    In the blink of an eye, the aura that was like a volcanic eruption was absorbed to the hilt.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he narrowed his eyes to look at Feng Baixiao carefully. He saw many tiny golden particles surrounding him, and those particles were pulsating like mad, seemingly extremely excited.


    Bai Lixin was wondering about this phenomenon when Feng Baixiao¡¯s body suddenly lit up and a bright halo spread outwards. Unexpectedly, he had entered the eighth level of foundation establishment!


    In this short span of seven years, Feng Baixiao had advanced from the sixth level of foundation establishment to the eighth level of foundation establishment.


    As Feng Baixiao had set up a boundary around himself in advance, the spiritual energy generated with his advancement did not have time to break through the boundary before it was reabsorbed by Shui Kongling and Feng Baixiao.


    Only when all the spiritual energy had been absorbed did Feng Baixiao and Shui Kongling open their eyes and smile at each other.


    Shui Kongling revealed a grateful and delicate expression, ¡°Senior brother, thank you for letting me absorb your spiritual energy.¡±


    Although Feng Baixiao was smiling, it felt like he was not smiling, but Shui Kongling could not see it. He only said, ¡°Junior sister Shui has a high level of enlightenment. I did not expect that I would be able to advance to the eighth level of foundation building with the spiritual qi escaping from senior uncle Yixiao.  This was our chance, so junior sister does not need to say thank you. ¡±


    Even a fool could see that Shui Kongling was interested in Feng Bai Xiao, but Feng Bai Xiao was now like a worldly immortal. It wasn¡¯t that he was stupid or pretending to be stupid; he was blatantly ignoring Shui Kongling¡¯s love.


    Daoist Yixiao had tried three times and had now finally advanced. Cultivators who benefited from his advancement could not leave right away, so they waited outside the cave to congratulate him.


    Bai Lixin watched as more and more sect leaders and senior brothers and sisters gathered. He had to stop his work and greet them one by one.


    Only then did Feng Baixiao seem to notice Bai Lixin. After helping Shui Kongling up, he slowly walked to Bai Lixin and said, with those indifferent eyes, ¡°Junior Brother Che, I never thought that you, as an outer disciple, would have a higher cultivation level than even the inner disciples of the same period. You have reached the fifth level of the Qi refining stage in just five years. Did you reach this stage with that outer disciple¡¯s secret book alone, or did you secretly learn some secret book of my sect that is not passed on to the outside world? ¡±


    Feng Baixiao¡¯s voice was not too loud, but his voice naturally reached the ears of the people around him word for word.


    In a flash, everyone around them looked over, their gazes all gathered on Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin gave a dry laugh and said, ¡°This¡­this is because¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s naturally because I gave Little Cha my Xuanyuan peak¡¯s unique secret book!¡± A loud voice suddenly rang out from above the heads of the crowd just as Bai Lixin was thinking about how to organise his words. He looked up and saw a glowing Daoist Yixiao floating down!

 CH 242

    Daoist Yixiao floated down and landed steadily in front of the cave gate.


    He had been stuck at the Golden Elixir stage for a hundred years, during which he had been depressed and unhappy. Now his wish has been granted and he has advanced to the Yuanying stage but he was still the same, having the usual casual smile on his face.


    Sect master Shui Wuxin had also arrived early. He saw Daoist Yixiao coming out of the gate, and was the first one to walk up to him with a happy smile, ¡± Congratulations on your successful advancement, junior brother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior brother, and thank you all for your congratulations. Speaking of which, you should be thanking this child instead of blaming him. ¡± Daoist Yixiao bowed and looked at Shui Wuxin.


    Shui Wuxin glanced at Bai Lixin and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°As you know, I failed in my first two advancements because I have always had a knot in my heart. You did not know what this knot was, but since I have succeeded in crossing the tribulation today, I can tell you that this knot has been resolved. I was afraid I would have no one to succeed me.¡±


    ¡± I am the first son of the Xuanyuan family and have had a smooth and trouble-free journey, but when I reached the Golden Elixir stage, there was no one behind me to carry on the mantle. This matter has always been in my heart and had gradually become a demon. Seven years ago, I was very happy to see that Little Cha had a dual spiritual root of water and wood. However, although I was very happy, I had to punish him by making him an outer disciple for ten years because he was opportunistic. But I was so concerned that I brought him to Xuanyuan peak and asked him to look after the herbs in the mountains.¡±


    Daoist Yixiao paused and lifted his hand to wave at the vast herb fields filled with greenery, ¡°All this is little Cha¡¯s work.¡±


    Shui Wuxin looked at the vibrant medicinal fields in astonishment.


    Daoist Yixiao was a medicine cultivator, and the prerequisite for medicine cultivation was the availability of medicine.


    However, as time went on, more and more people gave up on the practice of medicine cultivation because the survival rate of herbs on this continent was extremely low, either due to the spiritual energy or the soil.


    Herbs were in short supply, and elixirs were hard to find. Most medicine cultivators did not have enough herbs to refine their pills, and most stopped at the foundation building stage.


    There were not more than three medicine cultivators in the continent who had reached the Golden Elixir stage, and Daoist Yixiao was one of them. With the gradual disappearance of medicine cultivators, Xuanyuan Peak, which existed for medicine cultivators, was also gradually deserted. So Daoist Yixiao changed the name from Medicine Peak to Xuanyuan Peak.


    Shui Wuxin was in a hurry and had not observed the changes to Xuanyuan in detail, but now, not only Shui Wuxin but also the other cultivators followed Daoist Yixiao¡¯s  hand and scanned Xuanyuan peak. They found that the desolate peak had changed a lot.


    Finally, Daoist Yixiao fixed his gaze on Bai Lixin and waved at him with a smile, ¡°Little Cha, come here.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at this gentle, smiling Daoist Yixiao, and he saw something calculative in his gaze. But there were so many people there that he had to put down the water ladle in his hand and walk over, bowing his head in good humour.


    ¡°Master, this child is a miracle! This child was born for medicine cultivation! With him, the knot that has haunted me for a hundred years was easily dissolved!¡±


    Shui Wuxin was silent for a while before saying, ¡°So you gave the Ethereal wood and water technique to an outer disciple?¡±


    Daoist Yixiao¡¯s face suddenly fell into gloom, ¡°I know, Brother. I am willing to go to the disciplinary chamber to meditate for twenty years so that I can remember the teachings of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect! ¡±


    Shui Wuxin¡¯s face was unperturbed and his eyes were in a trance for a moment as he said, ¡°You are now the only medicine cultivator to have entered the Golden Elixir stage, and our Ten Thousand Swords Sect still needs you to make pills and elixirs. Instead of thinking of your mistakes behind the closed doors of the disciplinary hall, you should think about them behind the closed doors of your alchemy room. ¡±


    Shui Wuxin scolded Daoist Yixiao and then turned his eyes back to Bai Lixin, saying, ¡°As for you, as an outer disciple, you know that you shouldn¡¯t learn the inner disciple¡¯s cultivation method. Even if you received that method for the sake of his heart knot, you wouldn¡¯t dare to understand it alone. ¡± He paused and looked Bai Lixin up and down before saying, ¡°The inner disciple¡¯s books are so profound that the slightest carelessness will cause you to go off the rails. Did you think about the consequences? ¡±


    Bai Lixin quickly knelt on the ground, ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    ¡°Since you are wrong, you will be punished. I¡¯ll punish you by spending ten years in the disciplinary chamber in seclusion. Within ten years, you need to concentrate on your cultivation. Do you understand? ¡±


    ¡°Brother,¡± interjected Daoist Yixiao with a smile, ¡°I remember that it will soon be time for the annual opening of the Demon Secret Realm. Instead of letting this child meditate in a place like the disciplinary chamber, wouldn¡¯t it be better to lock him up in the Demon Secret Realm in the cave where our ancestors imprisoned the demons? There are tragic scenes of demons and cultivators fighting in that cave, and only by contemplating in that environment can one¡¯s heart feel the same way and dare not be easily possessed by the devil. ¡±


    Shui Wuxin looked at the medicinal field, and then at the genius-like Bai Lixin, and finally nodded, ¡°Fine, as you say.¡±


    The more talented one is, the more dangerous one is to the possibility of becoming a demon. Wasn¡¯t that the case with the Nine Heavenly Demon King back then? What¡¯s more, this teenager had not gone through the proper inner disciple cultivation instillation and had cultivated alone to the fifth level of Qi cultivation. The chances of him walking and deviating down the demonic path were even higher.


    Going to that place might be a bit cruel to the boy, but it was only by administering this powerful lesson that the devil could be nipped in the bud!


    Shui Wuxin looked at Feng Baixiao and said, ¡°Baixiao, you will take this disciple to the place of detention, and I will give you the roadmap in a jade slip. Remember, the first thing to do when you enter the Demon clan¡¯s mystic realm is to send him there first. Got it? ¡±


    Feng Baixiao glanced at Bai Lixin slightly, smiled, and knelt beside him. He straightened his back and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­.¡± Hey, Daoist Yixiao, I need to talk to you. I said I wanted to go into the demon secret realm, but I didn¡¯t say I was going there to meditate behind closed doors ah.


    Feng Baixiao turned his head to look at Bai Lixin with a smile, and Bai Lixin felt his whole life was miserable.


    After sending the cultivators away, Daoist Yixiao gave Bai Lixin a heavy pat on the shoulder and said happily, ¡°Not bad, kid. You have reached the fifth level of qi cultivation with only your enlightenment! You are worthy of my eyes. ¡±


    This line¡­ is worthy of a male protagonist. Here even the lines of the supporting characters have a deep, domineering aura.


    Bai Lixin asked, ¡°Why on earth do you want me to meditate in the Demon secret realm for ten years?¡±


    ¡°That place may hold a great chance for you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be my only disciple in my life. But it is up to you whether you can hold on to this chance.¡± Daoist Yixiao smiled, ¡°Have you memorised all the Ethereal wood and water techniques I gave you?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    Daoist Yixiao then said, ¡°That¡¯s good. The Ethereal Wood and Water Techniques are so profound that even I have only understood one or two of them, so you must practise them well. After this advancement, I suddenly feel that my horizons have opened up a lot. I was arrogant as a panther before, so I will try to work on myself within ten years. The Devil¡¯s Secret Realm opens once every ten years, and once the boundary is closed, no one will be able to break in. So you will be safe during these ten years.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s natural expression suddenly froze. His eyes were slightly baffled as he stared at Daoist Yixiao: ¡°Master, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The magic flower of the divine world is born near blood. It is turquoise with petals like as a paper kite and has been hard to find every ten thousand years. If you eat a leaf of it, you will go on the path of immortality! ¡± Daoist Yixiao smiled as he dragged Bai Lixin into the alchemy room and set up a boundary outside the room before slowly reading out a passage, ¡°This is the legend of the Iris that has been circulating in the cultivation world, that is, you. When I went to the Council Hall, I wondered why the Iris that the Nine Heavenly Demon King had raised in the blood pond had disappeared into thin air. I thought since there are demon cultivators in the world, why can¡¯t the Iris that has absorbed the essence of the sun and moon for ten thousand years not take human form? Then, for some reason, I suddenly thought of you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is just my guess. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the Ethereal wood and water technique I¡¯m practising, but when I look at you through my consciousness, I occasionally see a very illusory phantom. I see a plant with a turquoise body, very broad leaves, and petals like paper kites spreading its wings and flying. There is indeed no demonic aura about you, but you also make people feel a little better about you for no reason at all. All I can only say is that this illusionary wood and water technique that I have cultivated is too heavenly. ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°After I advanced to the Yuanying stage, I found that the illusion became even more obvious.¡± Daoist Yixiao paused, then suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed loudly, ¡°What a surprise! The divine magic flower, the Iris, is my disciple, hahaha!


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­ Master, before you went into seclusion to cultivate, you carried a heart knot because of the future of Xuanyuang peak. Why don¡¯t you fear that it will fall because of me? ¡±


    Daoist Yixiao: ¡°¡­.hohoho! The Ethereal Wood and Water Technique was left behind by my ancestors, and I was the only one who was able to understand it hundreds of years ago.¡­oh, no, there was another person, but don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s already dead.¡±


    ¡°The Nine Heavenly Demon King?¡±Daoist Yixiao nodded with a smile, ¡°I guess you have something to do with this secret book? That¡¯s why I was able to see your true form. It is also true that the Ethereal wood and water techniques are related to you, and it was the Nine Heavenly Demon Monarch who finally brought you to life and grew you into such a beautiful form. Little Cha, I have already destroyed the Ethereal wood and water skill, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anyone finding out your true form in the meantime, but this is not the way to go. If you don¡¯t want to be subjected to others, you have to be strong enough! So, Little Cha, you must make the most of your ten years in the Demon Mystic realm! ¡±

 CH 243

    Bai Lixin was stunned. His eyes flickered inexplicably for a few moments as he looked at Daoist Yixiao.


    Having suffered an unprecedented emotional shock in the last world, Bai Lixin almost instinctively wondered whether Daoist Yixiao might have the mirror image of the pseudo lord god or if he was a false god.


    He frowned slightly, feeling very bad in his heart.


    Although he had shattered the mirror image of the pseudo Lord God in the last world, he knew that the pseudo Lord God had won. He had now lost the most basic trust between people.


    Daoist Yixiao¡¯s eyes flickered, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he said, ¡°I have sacrificed so much for you, and I only have one request.¡±


    Bai Lixin took a step back as he asked warily, ¡°What kind of request?¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± said Daoist Yixiao, putting on a flattering smile as he rubbed his hands together. ¡°Well, can you show me your original form?¡±


    Bai Lixin:¡±¡­ oh, no¡­¡±


    Regardless of whether Daoist Yixiao was helping him in good faith or if he had an agenda, everything he had done had been beneficial to Bai Lixin so far.


    The Demon Mystic Realm was specially prepared for cultivators of lower cultivation levels, and once one exceeded the Foundation Establishment stage, they would be rejected from this secret realm if they tried to enter it, which was why Shui Wuxin had Feng Baixiao escort Bai Lixin.


    Feng Baixiao was his favourite disciple and even his favoured future son-in-law, so he naturally trusted him a lot.


    In these twenty days, cultivators from all sects gathered on top of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect from all directions.


    Bai Lixin was worried about the fact that Daoist Yixiao was able to see his true form and was afraid that any medicine cultivator who came could also see his true form.


    Seeing that the secret realm was about to open, Bai Lixin waited until the herbs were mature, picked some of the herbs he needed, and put them in his storage bag. He didn¡¯t know whether the demon secret realm was dangerous or not, so he took some herbs with him to be prepared.


    He had just wrapped up the herbs and put them in his pouch when he heard a sharp whistling sound in the sky, like a long sword cutting through the sky.


    Bai Lixin looked up and saw that Feng Baixiao had already arrived in front of him with his flying sword.


    Feng Baixiao was dressed in a long, dark robe this time instead of his usual white clothes, with the tail of his robe rolling and tumbling.


    He looked down at Bai Lixin from a high position and said faintly, ¡°Junior Brother Cha, I¡¯ve come to fetch you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the opening of the Demon Clan¡¯s Mystic Realm the day after tomorrow?¡± Bai Lixin was puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s the day after tomorrow, but we need to make some preparations in advance.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you coming to pick me up now? Senior Brother Feng, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to run.¡± Bai Lixin twisted his head and looked at the alchemy room. ¡°My master hasn¡¯t come out yet, and he said I should wait until he did before I could leave.¡±


    ¡°Then when will Senior Uncle Yixiao come out?¡±


    ¡°Maybe today, maybe tomorrow, but it¡¯s just these two days.¡±


    Feng Baixiao harnessed his flying sword and descended to the ground. He slowly walked off the flying sword and came to the herb garden decently, surveying a few herbs as he walked up to Bai Lixin. ¡°Junior Brother Cha, what I said that day still stands. If you need anything, you can always come to Broken Sword Peak and find me. I will help you. Although your root bone is suitable for the Ethereal Wood and Water technique, it is not entirely unsuitable for the cultivation techniques of Broken Sword Peak. My Broken Sword Peak is a vast place with abundant spiritual energy. Not only that, there is even a book collection pavilion on Broken Sword Peak that is not open to the public. There are many jade slips and ancient books in the pavilion, so you will be able to get twice the result with half the effort. ¡±


    I thought you were here to take me into closed-door training, but I didn¡¯t think you were here to cut corners.


    Bai Lixin was about to politely refuse when a loud shout came from the alchemy room, ¡°It¡¯s you again, you brat. This time you¡¯re blatantly stealing from my Xuanyuan peak! ¡± With the sound of the voice came a loud clang, and the door of the room, which had been closed tightly, was kicked open as Daoist Yixiao rushed out.


    He pulled the stopper off of his wine gourd and threw it in the air. The wine, strangely, did not pour to the ground, but gathered itself as if alive and transformed into a translucent water sword.


    Daoist Yixiao grasped the water sword and rushed toward Feng Baxiao without saying a word.


    Daoist Yixiao was in the Yuanying stage while Feng Baixiao was in the foundation establishment stage, but he did not panic. He took his time to shrink the flying sword and easily blocked the sword in front of him.


    Daoist Yixiao let out an ¡°eh,¡± but his speed did not decrease and he stabbed at Feng Baixiao even harder.


    Feng Baixiao was able to receive Daoist Yixiao¡¯s moves with ease. Although his cultivation was not as good as his, his sword skills were superior to Daoist Yixiao¡¯s. Feng Baixiao and Daoist Yixiao fought to a standstill.


    Bai Lixin retreated a few steps and carefully avoided the battle circle between the two. The speed of the two men made them look like two shadows of light wavering in front of him. He could not see how the two men made their moves.


    Although Bai Lixin¡¯s divine soul is powerful, his physical body was, after all, fragile, and his cultivation was only at the Qi refining stage. His eyes were already unable to keep up with the speed of the two. Although he could see the speed of the two men by releasing his divine sense, there was a risk of attracting their attention.


    At this moment, Bai Lixin noticed that the wine gourd, which had been lying peacefully on the ground, flew up and slowly approached the two men.


    Although Bai Lixin could not see the two men¡¯s movements, he knew whose handiwork it was. Although it was a sneak attack, who made him his cheap master? Bai Lixin looked to the sky and rolled his eyes, ignoring the wine gourd.


    The wine gourd forced its way towards Feng Baixiao and looked like it was about to smash into him.


    But it was as if Feng Baixiao had eyes behind him. He swung his body around and kicked the wine gourd away with a single lift of his foot, and still had room in his hand to catch Daoist Yixiao¡¯s next move.


    The wine gourd was kicked away, but the direction it flew to was¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin was watching the two when he saw an unidentified flying object moving toward him. The object was nearing his head, and it was too late to dodge.


    A huge vine rose from the ground and entangled itself into a huge green barrier to protect Bai Lixin.


    The wine gourd smashed against the barrier with a loud bang, accompanied by smoke and sparks, as it spun at high speed.


    Seeing this, Daoist Yixiao no longer had the heart to fight with Feng Baixiao. He put away his water sword and shouted at the wine gourd that was about to pierce the green barrier. The gourd flew into the air and landed firmly in his hands.


    After putting away the wine gourd, Daoist Yixiao glanced at Feng Baixiao with a suspicious expression in his eyes, and then rushed towards Bai Lixin with great strides. Feng Baixiao, on the other hand, had his usual indifferent expression but the same compassionate light smile on his face.


    ¡°Aigoo, Little Cha you can summon plants. It¡¯s amazing. ¡± Daoist Yixiao walked over with a big stride. He smiled and stroked Bai Lixin¡¯s head, passing over the incident where his wine gourd had almost hit Bai Lixin just now, saying, ¡°Worthy of being my disciple, hahaha.¡±


    Bai Lixin saw that Daoist Yixiao was looking after him and not letting him go, so he glanced at Feng Baixiao and gave Daoist Yixiao a look. Daoist Yixiao patted his head, then smiled and said, ¡°Baixiao, you can go back first. I will send little Cha to the Broken Sword Peak tomorrow. ¡±


    Feng Baixiao put away his sword qi and nodded, ¡°Okay, then I will wait for Senior Uncle Yixiao. I will leave first. ¡±


    With that, he threw his sword into the air, and the sword that had been chilling just now turned into a flying sword again. Feng Baixiao stepped onto the flying sword and looked back at Bai Lixin, throwing down the words, ¡°Brother Cha, think about my words carefully.¡± Then he left.


    Daoist Yixiao watched Feng Baixiao leave, his eyes were flickering and unpredictable. He then smiled at Bai Lixin and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go inside and have some tea.¡±


    They entered the alchemy room, and Daoist Yixiao again set up a layer of boundaries outside the house like he did yesterday. For some reason, after the boundary was set, Daoist Yixiao was silent for a moment, and then added four more layers of boundary before calling it quits. Daoist Yixiao felt slightly safer and breathed a slight sigh of relief after setting up five layers of boundary outside the alchemy room.


    ¡°Little Cha, here are the pills I have made for you.¡± Daoist Yixiao took down four different coloured porcelain bottles from the shelf and handed them to Bai Lixin, ¡°This is the cleansing pill. You will use it in the Demon Mystic Realm. This is a progression pill. If you seize the chance, I believe you will be able to advance to the Foundation Establishment stage in these ten years. And this is the health pill, which will work wonders when you are injured. In addition, this is a form-removal pill. It is a pellet that I have made according to the dictionary of pills, specially made for demon cultivators. When a demon cultivator eats this pellet, his original form will be completely hidden, and even his breath will disappear. But this is my first attempt, so I don¡¯t know if I can succeed. ¡±


    Bai Lixin took the four porcelain bottles and put the other three in his storage bag, leaving only the Form Removal Pill. He poured out a white elixir from the porcelain vase and, after observing it for a while, asked Daoist Yixiao, ¡°Can you still see the phantom of the Iris behind me now?¡±


    Daoist Yixiao nodded, ¡°Yes, it is blurred, but it can be seen.¡±


    Bai Lixin tilted his head back and swallowed the pill in one gulp, and asked Daoist Yixiao, ¡°What about now?¡±


    Daoist Yixiao froze and narrowed his eyes at Bai Lixin. He looked at Bai Lixin but seemed to be looking at something else through Bai Lixin. After about five or six breaths, Daoist Yixiao slapped his thigh and said, ¡°I can¡¯t see it!¡±


    Bai Lixin grinned, ¡°Then it¡¯s done. Thanks for the farewell gift.¡± Bai Lixin put the porcelain bottle in his pouch and then looked at Daoist Yixiao. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Daoist Yixiao froze and couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, ¡°There is.¡±


    As he said that, he took out a small medicine censer from his storage bag and held it in front of Bai Lixin with both hands, ¡°You are a beginner, so you don¡¯t need a good medical censer. This is the medicine censer that I used years ago. It¡¯s called a Shennong medicine censer and it¡¯s a mysterious medium grade product. Although it¡¯s ordinary, it¡¯s more than enough for you. Also, take this jade slip. It covers almost all the methods for refining pills. Remember to destroy it after you have finished learning. ¡±


    He paused and suddenly looked grave. ¡°Little Cha, if you find that I have not returned on time after ten years, go and join Feng Baixiao. He is a man who cherishes talent and will not make things difficult for you. The herbs you have planted are of excellent quality, and I will also be travelling in these ten years, so the herbs will be wasted here. Why don¡¯t you take some to Feng Baixiao? He can also take care of you and escort you safely to the hidden place in the demon clan¡¯s mystic realm. ¡±


    Bai Lixin frowned at Daoist Yixiao, ¡°Where does Master intend to go?¡±


    Daoist Yixiao hesitated for a moment, but finally shook his head, ¡°Well, sleep early tonight. I will send you to Broken Sword Peak to look for Feng Baixiao tomorrow morning. After the opening of the demon secret realm, you must always follow Feng Baixiao. Although that place is no longer dangerous, people¡¯s hearts are malicious. As the second-largest sect in the cultivation world, the Ten Thousand Swords Sect has many enemies, so you must be careful not to be tricked by others.¡±


    Bai Lixin saw that Daoist Yixiao refused to say anything, so he did not ask any more questions. He stood up with his back straightened, and made a solemn and respectful kneeling salute to Daoist Yixiao, ¡°Thank you for your teaching, your disciple will remember.¡±


    Daoist Yixiao smiled gratefully. He suddenly seemed to remember something and snapped, ¡°Oh yes, there is one more thing! I told you to go to Broken Sword Peak, but I didn¡¯t say that you should worship your senior brother as your master. You were born to be my Xuanyuan peak¡¯s disciple, and you will be my ghostly disciple even after you die. ¡±


    Bai Lixin suddenly felt a little depressed: ¡°¡­¡­ Okay, I remember¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, and ¡­¡­¡± Daoist Yixiao smiled again, ¡°I am leaving. Are you really not going to show me your real boy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Lixin slowly stood up from the ground and flicked away the non-existent dust. ¡°Master, have a safe journey. This disciple will not see you off!¡±


    Daoist Yixiao: ¡°Hey, hey, hey, little Cha, let¡¯s talk!¡±

 CH 244

    The next day, Daoist Yixiao sent Bai Lixin to Broken Sword Peak as scheduled. Broken Sword Peak was indeed as Feng Baixiao had said. Not only was its spiritual energy much more abundant than Xuanyuan Peak, but the land was vast and the resources rich.


    They arrived just in time to see Sect Leader Shui Wuxin teaching a group of disciples to practise sword training, and Feng Baixiao and Shui Kongling were among them.


    When Shui Wuxin saw Daoist Yixiao, he bowed his head and said a few words to Feng Baixiao before beckoning to Daoist Yixiao.


    Daoist Yixiao nodded at Bai Lixin and then walked away with Shui Wuxin. This departure nearly became an eternal goodbye.


    Bai Lixin felt a little less threatened by being discovered now that he had taken the form removal pill. Because he was an outer disciple, he was still wearing the grey Daoist robe issued to outer disciples. His appearance was not very outstanding, and the bland outfit made him look even more dishevelled.


    As soon as Shui Wuxin and Daoist Yixiao left, Feng Baixiao took over what Shui Wuxin had just left unfinished and continued to teach his junior disciples sword practice. While teaching, Feng Baixiao casually picked up a wooden sword and threw it in front of Bai Lixin, saying, ¡°Junior brother Cha, join the lesson.¡±


    Bai Lixin caught the wooden sword and looked at the neatly white-clad sect uniform. He finally gave a light laugh, walked over, and put the wooden sword back on the rack, wordlessly refusing.


    Feng Baixiao was not annoyed either, and let Bai Lixin stand on the side like a wooden stake.


    An hour passed before Feng Baixiao dispersed the group.


    As soon as the group broke up, a man stood in front of Bai Lixin.


    The young man was dressed in white robes, and his hair was tied high. He looked at Bai Lixin apologetically, ¡°Junior brother Cha, I was wrong about you back then. Don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the young man before hesitantly asking, ¡°You are¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sun Xu. If I hadn¡¯t been straightforward back then, you might not be in this state today¡­ ¡± Sun Xu let out a long sigh.


    Bai Lixin finally remembered him, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Did you join Broken Sword Peak? Shouldn¡¯t the heart technique be suitable for¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it there!¡± Sun Xu spoke out and interrupted Bai Lixin in a loud voice, ¡°I prefer the energetic and brave technique of the Broken Sword Peak to that soft kung fu. I succeeded in the Inner Sect Trials in my first year. At that time, Senior Uncle Gongsun wanted me to go to Tianshui Peak, but I refused. ¡± Although he recounted it flatly, Bai Lixin could hear the superiority in his tone very clearly.


    ¡®Back then, you were loved and I was ignored, but now I am too high for you to climb?¡¯ Brother Sun, is that what you intend to express?


    Bai Lixin kept silent and then he heard Sun Xu say, ¡°I heard that tomorrow is the opening day of the Demon Secret Realm, which only opens once every ten years and only cultivators with Foundation Establishment cultivation can participate. By the way, I don¡¯t think Senior Brother Che knows about the Demon Secret Realm, right? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and chuckled, saying lightly, ¡°I know. I will be following Senior Brother Feng into the Demon Mystic Realm tomorrow, ah.¡±


    Sun Xu looked stunned. His slightly open lips quivered as if he was about to continue to say something, but before he could speak, a person gave him a hard, heavy push, pushing him aside.


    Shui Kongling pushed aside the obstructive Sun Xu and stood in front of Bai Lixin, pointing at his nose and scolding him, ¡°Senior brother Feng was kind enough to teach you swordsmanship, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it and refuted his face in public. You are so ungrateful, and I don¡¯t know what senior uncle Yixiao sees in you. ¡±


    The disciples who were about to disperse stopped at the sound of Shui Kongling¡¯s voice and drew close one after another.


    Bai Lixin shrugged helplessly, ¡°Senior sister, I¡¯m an outer disciple. What your senior brother Feng intends to teach me is the sword technique for inner disciples at Broken Sword Peak. Your senior brother Feng is trying to get me killed. I¡¯ve already been ordered by the Sect Master to spend ten years in seclusion in a horrible place like the Demon Mystic Realm. If the Sect Master sees me learning the Broken Sword Peak¡¯s swordsmanship, won¡¯t I have to be there for another ten years? ¡±


    Shui Kongling was so angry that she stomped her foot, ¡°You, my senior brother Feng is not the kind of person you think he is!¡±


    At this extraordinary time, Bai Lixin wanted to keep his tail between his legs, and he did not want to be the object of the crowd¡¯s attention. As more and more people came over, Bai Lixin was about to beg for mercy when he heard Feng Baixiao step in, ¡°Alright, Junior Sister Shui, it was my poor consideration. Junior Brother Cha, come with me for a moment.¡±


    Feng Baixiao was an absolute existence on Broken Sword Peak. He was the future of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, the Jewel of the Sect Leaders, and the idol of his peers.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Shui Kongling stopped pestering Bai Lixin, only looking at him with accusations and complaints still in her gaze.


    Although he did not expect Feng Baixiao to save him, Bai Lixin was still very aware of the time and quickly followed Feng Baixiao without hesitation as more people were coming over.


    After spending the night meditating in Feng Baixiao¡¯s room, he followed Feng Baixiao to Taiji Square the next day.


    The entrance Demon Mystic Realm appears in Taiji Square once every ten years, and it remains open for two months. Every year at this time, each sect would send their cultivators in the foundation establishment stage for training, to gain a chance to break through the bottleneck. Over time, duelling competitions between sects also became part of the trials.


    The Immortal Venerable who ascended to the heavens also seemed to be extremely concerned about the Demon Realm, and he would send three lower heavenly-grade magic treasures every time it opened. The top three cultivators would receive any one of them as prizes. The content of the competition was an item set by the Immortal Emperor. The cultivator who offered the most items would be the winner.


    In addition, each cultivator held a jade slip in his or her hand whch could be used to teleport out in case of danger or if they intend to give up midway.


    The Demon¡¯s Mystic Realm was not yet open, but the Immortal Venerable¡¯s emissaries had been waiting there for a long time.


    Bai Lixin observed the two emissaries with their heads held high in front of him out of the corner of his eyes and lowered his head again. Those two were among the cultivators he met on the first day he crossed over to this world. So the Immortal Venerable they were talking about was the one who went on the path of immortality thousands of years ago?


    The messenger stood on top of the high platform, looking down at the crowd below as if he was looking at ants. His hand reached into his storage bag and, with a flick, three items floated in mid-air, ¡°These are the items for this year¡¯s winners. The Feather Cloth, the Water Diamond Belt, and the top-grade Foundation Establishment Pill. This year, your competition will be to get the head horns of the golden-armoured beasts. Whoever brings out the most will have the right to pick any of these items first. ¡±


    Shui Kongling, who was standing next to Feng Baixiao, saw this water diamond belt and her eyes lit up. She was unable to resist tugging at Feng Baixiao¡¯s sleeve and whispering, ¡°Senior brother, I want that water diamond belt.¡±


    The messenger looked over and said, in a cold voice, ¡°If you want it, you can fight for it with your strength.¡±


    Shui Kongling¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she lowered her head in shame.


    One of the messengers averted his gaze and continued to speak about what he had noticed, while the other swept a few glances back and forth between Feng Baixiao and Bai Lixin before slowly withdrawing his gaze.


    The three magic treasures were revealed for a moment before being taken back into the messenger¡¯s storage bag.


    The emissary had just put the items away when a huge dark blue, rotating circle of light suddenly appeared behind him. The circle of light was semi-circular in shape, allowing only two people to pass through it side by side. It was the entrance to the Demon¡¯s Mystic Realm.


    Seeing the entrance open up, various sects let their disciples enter the secret realm in order.


    Although the entrance was the same, the place where they land after entering the secret realm was random, but the two people who enter the secret realm will land in one place at the same time.


    There were certain resources in the secret realm. Some places were rich in spiritual energy and had all the supplies, while others were extremely barren. Whoever was lucky enough to find a rich place would only be a step away from success. So everyone prayed that they would land in a better location when entering.


    Feng Baixiao and Bai Lixin didn¡¯t have to wait long. Bai Lixin only felt a blur on entering the circle before his eyes, and his body felt like it was surrounded by a torrent of water.


    It was the same feeling as when he transverses, only this was much gentler. It took about ten breaths before his feet felt solid.


    Only when he was sure he had reached the ground did Bai Lixin slowly open his eyes, and what he saw was a swarm of golden-armoured beasts¡­


    Bai Lixin£º¡±¡­¡­¡± Is this a pie falling from the sky? Not really¡­


    The golden-armoured beasts were third-grade beasts. Just as cultivators are divided into many classes, the beasts of the cultivation world are also divided into nine classes. From low to high, there were nine levels; Level 1, Level 2, and Level 3¡­¡­ of which Level 1 was equivalent to a cultivator in Qi inducing stage.


    Level 2 was equivalent to the Qi Refining stage, and Level 3 was then equivalent to the Foundation Establishment stage.


    In other words, it was like they were surrounded by hundreds of hostile Foundation Establishment cultivators!


    The golden-armoured beasts were shaped like rhinoceroses, with a huge golden unicorn horn on their heads. The thick skin covering their bodies was shiny and hard like metal, hence their name. In a matter of seconds, one of the leading golden-armoured beasts let out a cry, and all the golden-armoured beasts suddenly turned their attention to Bai Lixin and Feng Baixiao, who were surrounded.


    Bai Lixin saw that the situation was not good, so he summoned countless vines from the ground without hesitation.


    The vines rose from the ground, like maggots attached to bones, and became entangled with everything they saw. In a short while, the feet of the golden-armoured beasts on the ground were all entangled. But he was only at the Qi refining stage, and the vines could not last long.


    The golden-armoured beasts were filled with roars of rage, and Bai Lixin, enduring the shrill sounds, shouted to Feng Baixiao, ¡°Capture the leader first!¡±


    Feng Baixiao had already unsheathed his sword and he rose into the air.


    The sword was flung out, and Bai Lixin could only see a blur before the intact horn of the golden-armoured beast disappeared.


    Feng Baixiao finished harvesting the horns of the golden-armoured beasts, and he stood on the head of a golden-armoured beast before bending down to pull Bai Lixin up, dragging him on the back of the beast.


    The golden-armoured beast could only watch as Feng Baixiao cut off the horns of his companions because their legs were still tied up by the vines. The sound of crying in the air resounded through the whole area, and Bai Lixin felt like his eardrums hurt and were about to be shattered.


    As time went on, Bai Lixin¡¯s vines began to be broken by the golden-armoured beasts. Bai Lixin dared not delay and cast a spell to summon vines from the ground, once again wrapping them around the golden-armoured beasts. The two worked well together; one wrapped the beast¡¯s feet while the other harvested. When they finally reached the edge of the forest, Feng Baixiao led Bai Lixin to jump off the back of the golden-armoured beast and dive straight into the dense rocky forest next to them.


    When they had a chance to catch their breath, they stopped running and leaned against the rocky trees, panting heavily when they saw that the golden armoured beast was not coming after them.


    When Bai Lixin thought about the battle that had just ended in the blink of an eye and Feng Baixiao¡¯s loaded storage bag, and he gasped and laughed, ¡°Senior Brother Feng, a smile from a beauty is worth a thousand pieces of gold.¡± This brother had done his best to get that water diamond belt for Shui Kongling.


    In the original plot, Shui Kongling¡¯s injury originated from her taking a fancy to a lower heavenly grade magic weapon, the Water Diamond Belt. Shui Kongling was good at using the Water Diamond Belt, but she only had a medium-grade Xuanji. Now that she saw a Lower Heavenly Grade magic weapon without an owner, she naturally liked it very much.


    Although the three treasures were good, they were not what Feng Baixiao needed, so when Shui Kongling expressed her desire for the Water Diamond Belt, Feng Baixiao promised to win it for her. It was only then that the two of them mistakenly broke into the forbidden land and entered the place where the Demon King lay in slumber sleeping.


    Bai Lixin suddenly stopped laughing.


    Why did he feel that the environment they were in was the same place where the Demon King lay in slumber when he was watching the plot screen at that time??


    Huh?


    Feng Baixiao didn¡¯t know what Bai Lixin was thinking. He looked around, closed his eyes for a moment, and then opened them. ¡°Do you know what the place you are going to stay in for the next ten years looks like? If you know, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to laugh. ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡± I already can¡¯t laugh anymore. Thanks.


    Feng Baixiao paused and said, ¡°You used the wood green vine technique well just now. That is not the strength you should have at the fifth level of Qi refinement. ¡±


    ¡°How? Senior Brother¡¯s swordsmanship is what I call ¡°good.¡± Bai Lixin hurriedly replied after hearing Feng Baixiao¡¯s compliment. But he always felt that something was not quite right, but he could not figure it out exactly.


    There was no telling how many golden-armoured beasts there were in the demon secret realm, but Bai Lixin guessed that the large group of golden-armoured beasts just now should be the largest in this demon realm. In other words, even if Feng Baixiao didn¡¯t do anything in the remaining two months, he would be able to win first place in this trial competition.


    The only problem was how they were going to get out of this forest with its strange rocks!


    They had been walking around for a long time. It was easy to get in, but difficult to get out.


    Bai Lixin knew many ancient formations, but this one he had never seen before, and he had no idea how to break through it.


    After walking around for a long time, they circled back to the far point.


    The Devil¡¯s Secret Realm was like a small spatial realm. There are days and nights. Bai Lixin watched the sun go round several times and finally asked, ¡°What should we do? We seem to be trapped inside. ¡±


    Feng Baixiao also tried to fly into the air to check the exit, but to his surprise, no matter how high he flew, the mountain forest only grew faster. It was not a point taller or shorter than twice the height of a cultivator.


    After searching through the introduction of formations in his mind, there didn¡¯t seem to be any similar to this one, and Bai Lixin was at a loss as to how to face this formation. If the system was still operational, he might have been able to obtain a way out through S419M, but now there was nothing more he could do.


    When he looked at Feng Baixiao at a loss, he saw Feng Baixiao pick up his sword and walk to the place he had marked several times earlier and thrust it in.


    As the sword plunged into the forest floor, Feng Baixiao¡¯s fingers and his lips moved up and down in a silent recitation of the spell. Bai Lixin also gradually felt the earth begin to tremble.


    As Feng Baixiao¡¯s silent recitation gained momentum, the ground changed from a slight tremor to a violent tremor, and the rocks and trees that stood around also trembled.


    Suddenly, a discordant ¡°crack¡± reached Bai Lixin¡¯s ears. Bai Lixin looked up at the stone tree beside him and saw that a crack had opened in its trunk. With the trembling, the crack grew bigger and bigger, and it looked like it was falling apart.


    Seeing that the trunk of the stone tree was about to tumble down and smash into him and Feng Baixiao, Bai Lixin quickly summoned a huge umbrella-like plant to block the trunk.


    The stone wood broke, and only then did Feng Baixiao stop his incantation and pull his sword back from the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the formation is broken.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Bai Lixin followed behind Feng Baixiao, but in his heart, he got a sense of dissonance once again when he thought of Feng Baixiao¡¯s actions.


    This male protagonist. Wasn¡¯t he too powerful?


    Just like Feng Baixiao said, they did not return to the starting point after walking. Seeing that they would soon reach the exit, Bai Lixin asked, ¡°The place marked by senior brother just now is the eye of this formation?¡±


    Feng Baixiao nodded, ¡°Yes, it was.¡±


    The feeling of incongruity in Bai Lixin¡¯s heart intensified!

 CH 245

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡ª-The fog filled the surroundings, and it was already impossible to see one¡¯s fingers. Although Feng Baixiao and Shui Kongling were clinging to each other, they could not see each other.


    Suddenly, Shui Kongling cried out in the fog. Her hand grabbed Feng Baixiao¡¯s arm tightly, and she said nervously, ¡°Senior brother, something just hit me on the shoulder.¡±


    Feng Baixiao stopped and felt Shui Kongling¡¯s fragrant soft breasts as he slowly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t move. Was it just a branch?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible! That kind of force can¡¯t be from a twig! I¡¯m scared, brother. Let¡¯s get out of this hellish place! ¡± As she said that, she shrank tightly into Feng Baixiao¡¯s embrace.


    Feng Baixiao¡¯s consciousness could see through the fog, but he didn¡¯t point out her lie. He only gave a soft ¡°En,¡± ¡°If you¡¯re scared, junior sister, just hold me tight.¡± Don¡¯t panic.¡±


    Shui Kongling¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she replied in a voice as clear as a silver bell.


    They hugged each other tightly and walked for another half an hour before Shui Kongling stumbled on her feet and fell forward to the ground.


    Feng Baixiao quickly swept Shui Kongling into his arms and said, ¡°Be careful, junior sister.¡±


    ¡°Brother! I, I seem to have tripped over someone. ¡±


    Feng Baixiao nodded, ¡°Yes, I know. Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯m here. ¡±


    However, Shui Kongling only tightened her grip on Feng Baixao¡¯s hand, ¡°What I said this time is true, senior brother! There is someone! I felt a hand holding my ankle for a moment! ¡±


    Feng Baixiao froze at her words.


    He was about to say something when he saw the thick fog before them dissipate in an instant. What had been a stone forest had become a towering palace before his eyes.


    ¡°Welcome, my dear guests. An eerie old voice came from the palace and reached the ears of the two. To their horror, Feng Baixiao and Shui Kongling found that their bodies were moving uncontrollably towards the palace.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin and Feng Baixiao were at the edge of the stone forest when a white fog immediately spread out around them.


    It started as light fog, but as time passed, the fog silently increased, and in a few moments, the two men could no longer see their hands, not to mention the other person besides them. They could only hear the sound of their footsteps.


    ¡°Senior Brother Feng, this is?¡± Bai Lixin stopped walking and asked as he spun around in the fog.


    In the fog, a hand silently grabbed Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist: ¡°Junior Brother Cha, this fog is weird and confusing. I have released my consciousness, so you can just follow me. ¡±


    Bai Lixin also wanted to release his divine sense, but he was afraid that Feng Baixiao and the fog lord would notice something, so he nodded his head and compromised, ¡°Okay, senior brother.¡±


    Feng Baixiao led them forward even though they couldn¡¯t see through the fog. After a while of walking, Bai Lixin felt his ankle being grabbed by something. He stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Feng Baixiao was quick and took his hand to save him from the fall.


    As Bai Lixin tripped, the fog in the surroundings disappeared almost instantly, and a magnificent palace appeared in front of them.


    Bai Lixin saw this palace and his heart was filled with joy.


    Sure enough, the Demon King was one of the plots that the male protagonist had to go through. As long as he followed the male protagonist, he would find the Demon King of the mystic realm.


    Feng Baixiao looked at the sudden appearance of the palace, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    Bai Lixin coughed lightly and asked with slight surprise, ¡°Senior brother, what is this place?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was just using my divine sense to find the exit. I am afraid that a powerful consciousness within this palace deliberately lured us here. ¡±


    ¡°There is a powerful consciousness within this palace?¡±


    ¡°Thousands of years ago, the demons attacked, and the war between humans and demons did not stop for a long time. To defend against the invasion of the demons, the great cultivator Hai Hou Tianjun devoted all his cultivation to creating this space and imprisoning the demon army and their palace in this space. Let¡¯s go in and take a look! ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s purpose for coming here was to verify whether the Demon King was Dijia, so this was exactly what he wanted. Without further ado, the two of them stepped into the palace.


    The palace was not like those of the mainland; the architecture was very exotic.


    Although the palace was magnificent, it was very eerie because it was deserted. After passing through a long corridor, a huge main hall appeared in front of them. It was majestic.


    The carved door to the main hall was slightly open, and one could see the scene inside through the gap in the door. Bai Lixin looked through and saw a tall, dark figure sitting on the dragon chair above the main hall. It was motionless, not knowing whether it was dead or alive.


    Bai Lixin and Feng Baixiao looked at each other, and Bai Lixin saw the man on the chair slowly stand up. The door in front of them immediately opened wide and a surging and malicious divine sense came towards them.


    The moment he felt this consciousness, Bai Lixin lowered his eyes in disappointment.


    Although the Demon King was powerful, he was not Dijia.


    ¡°A rare magic flower of the divine world. It is turquoise and born near blood. Its petals are shaped like a paper kite, and it¡¯s hard to find one every ten thousand years. Eating a leaf of it will take you straight to the path of immortality! ¡± A low and eerie voice came from the man, and Bai Lixin only felt his body being sucked by something. Before he could react, he was sucked into the palace. ¡°Hahaha, I never thought that I could get such a thing in my year of rebirth.¡±


    Only now did Bai Lixin get a good look at the mysterious Demon King¡¯s appearance.


    His skin was an azure blue, and his body was more than two feet tall. He had two horns on top of his head. His face was handsome, and his dark blue body was covered with smooth reflective scales.


    Bai Lixin was taken by surprise and was caught by the Demon Lord with one hand!


    Bai Lixin looked at the Demon King and saw his index finger pointing at him. A dark blue thread appeared from his finger and tied him firmly in place.


    He then carefully placed the tightly bound Bai Lixin on the dragon chair and chanted two words. A golden birdcage appeared around the dragon chair and imprisoned him in it.


    It was only then that the Demon king looked at Feng Baixiao, who had just stepped into the main hall and sneered: ¡°There are always some annoying bees and insects coming to the flower. A mere mole with Foundation Establishment cultivation, how dare you covet this world¡¯s divine object? ¡±


    ¡°The mantis catches the cicada, but the yellow bird is behind it,¡± Feng Baixiao said as he glanced at Bai Lixin and looked Demon Lord up and down. Demon king, what I covet is not this worldly divine object, but foreign demons!¡±


    The Demon King had already attained the Salvation cultivation stage. Although he had just been resurrected and his strength was not yet restored, his cultivation level was at the Yuanying stage.


    Bai Lixin was locked in the birdcage and watched indifferently. The strange feeling in his heart increased as he listened to Feng Baixiao¡¯s words.


    Foreign demons? What does that mean? Is it a kind of demon, or does it refer to the¡­ demon king himself? The Feng Baixiao in the original plot did not have such a phrase.


    As Feng Baixiao¡¯s words fell, countless thick vines suddenly burst from the ground and surrounded the hall. These vines were very similar to the vines released by Bai Lixin earlier, but their power was incomparable. If Bai Lixin¡¯s vines were just a light rain, then these thick vines could be described as a hailstorm.


    The vines surrounded the birdcage in which Bai Lixin was imprisoned with the speed of lightning, protecting him from the spell but blocking his view as well.


    He could now only hear a few metallic clashes and a surprised roar from the Demon King before everything went quiet.


    The blue thread that had bound him disappeared into thin air with the roar of the Demon King, and the birdcage in which he was imprisoned slowly shattered into dust and disappeared without a trace. But the vines that Bai Lixin had thought were protecting him were still surrounding him, not leaving even a single gap and encircling him tightly!


    ¡°Brother Cha, instead of wasting time looking for a place to retreat, why don¡¯t you do it here? I think this palace is hidden and no one else can enter it. Besides, the demon king has been eliminated, so this place is safer. I can rest assured if you stay here. ¡±


    The vines were blocking his surroundings, so Bai Lixin was in total darkness. He had just broken out of the white fog where he could not see his hands, and in a few moments, he had fallen into Feng Baixiao¡¯s vine cage. He did not know what kind of luck he was having today.


    The vines had left a large space for him, and while he was thinking about how to get out of there, he heard Feng Baixiao say, ¡°Brother Cha, as long as you break through the fifth level of the Etheral Wood and Water technique and your cultivation level enters the Foundation Establishment stage, you will be able to break through the vines and move around on your own. I will leave you here for today and take my leave. ¡±


    When he heard that Feng Baixiao was leaving, Bai Lixin hurriedly shouted through the vines, ¡°Who the hell is Senior Brother Feng? Is Senior Brother Feng Senior Brother Feng? Why does Senior Brother Feng, who only has a single fire spirit root, know and use the spells in the Ethereal Wood and Water technique, which is only passed down in Xuanyuan Peak?


    Feng Baixiao chuckled and replied, ¡°Who is Junior Brother Cha anyway? Is Brother Cha really Brother Cha? How can a human being be called a divine object by the Demon King? If you want to know my identity, then do your best to cultivate. If you can reach the Golden Elixir stage in ten years and successfully leave this demon mystic realm, then perhaps you will get the answers you want.¡±

 CH 246

    Feng Baixiao left the demon king¡¯s palace after these words. Bai Lixin silently counted to a thousand numbers in his heart. He made sure that Feng Baixiao had really gone before slowly releasing his divine sense out of the vine cage.


    Aside from the vines, there were no traces of a fight in the palace hall, and the figure of the arrogant and powerless demon king had disappeared.


    The scent of Feng Baixiao¡¯s departure still lingered in the air, and Bai Lixin¡¯s heart moved slightly as he tried to follow the traces with his divine sense. However, just as he was about to fly out of the gate of the palace, a powerful formation suddenly activated, bouncing his divine sense back into the palace.


    Trapped in the vines, Bai Lixin¡¯s body swayed as he felt his divine sense bounce back into his body with a jolt.


    The Soul Locking Formation? Feng Baixiao had set up a soul-locking formation outside the palace?


    Who the hell was he?


    The Soul Locking Formation was not an ancient formation, but one would need to be above the Yuanying cultivation level. Even if Feng BaiXiao was a genius with a protagonist halo, he should not be able to do such a thing.


    This was bad.


    Bai Lixin looked around the dark vine space and found his body that was gradually reverting to his true body as a blood Iris.


    Due to the rebound of the Soul Locking Formation just now, it had sealed his soul¡¯s spiritual power. His body had been relying on his spiritual power to maintain his physical transformation. Now that it was sealed, he was reverting to the true body of the blue Iris.


    His arms and legs gradually turned into huge flower petals. The transformed clothes also reverted to huge green succulent leaf petals. His head turned into the stamen inside, and his lower body turned into a flower stem.


    Amid this quiet, uninhabited palace, Bai Lixin completely turned into a plant ¨C the blood Iris.


    Countless cultivators around the world were looking for the divine flower, but they had no idea it was both far away and close at hand. Two months later, the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic realm will close, and the blood Iris will completely disappear under the cultivators¡¯ noses, successfully advancing to the next level in the most unexpected place!


    Bai Lixin was in a temporary coma due to a slight injury to his soul. B the time he regained consciousness, his surroundings were still pitch black, leaving him to wonder what year it was.


    As Bai Lixin became conscious, branches and leaves swayed in the vine cage. Petals opened and closed, but no matter how much Bai Lixin tried, he could not become human again.


    Because of the vine cage, Bai Lixin could not even heal his injuries by absorbing the essence of the sun and moon. With his transformation, the storage bag that Daoist Yixiao had given him was also hidden in the flower stems. He could not retrieve it without transforming.


    Was Feng Baixiao helping or harming him?


    Was he still the son of the world? Who the hell was he?


    If he was hurting him, why not just kill him? If he was helping him, why imprison him in this cramped and dark cage? To also go as far as setting up a soul locking formation outside, leaving him to fend for himself.


    What was that mysterious man that was both good and evil up to?


    Did he know that he was the Blue Blood Iris from the beginning? Feng Baixiao had a certain expression on his face and did not have the slightest doubt. Not only that, but he did not show the slightest interest in the Iris. What he wanted was not the Iris, but the Demon King.


    The Demon king¡¯s body disappeared from the hall. Either the demon king had escaped, or Feng Baixiao had taken the body away.


    What did he want with the demon king?


    Bai Lixin could not guess the man¡¯s thoughts, so he simply put the matter aside and began to cultivate the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique in his heart.


    Strangely enough, Bai Lixin thought it would be much more difficult to practise the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique under such closed circumstances, but the opposite was true.


    As he had transformed back into his true body, his roots were firmly embedded in the vine, almost becoming one with it.


    Everything that the vines felt, he could vaguely feel as well. Although his divine sense could not leave the palace, his mind interpreted the thoughts of the vines. Without leaving the palace, he interpreted all the movements in the demon clan¡¯s mystic realm.


    Yes, every movement.


    Feng Baixiao¡¯s summoning of the vines caused them to take root in the ground and cover the entire area.


    It was too late to think about Feng Baixiao¡¯s purpose, and Bai Lixin¡¯s thoughts had already spread through the entire realm.


    However, although his divine sense was attached to the vines all over the entire domain, he could only feel the sound of the earth trembling and the sound attached to the earth because the vines were hidden under the ground. The surroundings were so dark that he could not see anything.


    However, Bai Lixin was not impatient. He silently recited the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique in his mind and tried to feel the sensation of the earth above the vines.


    The roots of the plants were so sensitive that the slightest vibration of the earth could be reflected in their roots. With a little training, Bai Lixin could tell what was happening on the ground simply by the trembling sound of the roots.


    Once he had devoted all his energy to one thing, his attention was extraordinarily focused. As he practised without sleep, he mastered the ability to understand everything in the world through the tremors of the earth!


    Through the conversations of the cultivators, he found out that more than fifty days had passed, and in a few days, they would be ejected from the mystic realm!


    Bai Lixin scratched his chin, not realising that fifty days had passed in a flash.


    The first thing Bai Lixin did after being able to understand what was happening on the ground was to find Feng Baixiao¡¯s whereabouts. He had to find out what Feng Baixiao¡¯s purpose was!


    However, he had searched the entire mystic realm, but there was no sign of Feng Baixiao. If Feng Baixiao hadn¡¯t already left the secret realm, then he had gone into hiding.


    However, Bai Lixin was not disappointed to have searched in vain. Since Feng Baixiao could not be found, his junior sister, who was obsessed with him, could lead to a few clues.


    With that in mind, Bai Lixin went to look for Shui Kongling.


    Unlike Feng Baixiao, Shui Kongling was not as mysterious and unpredictable. With a quick sweep of the realm, Bai Lixin easily found Shui Kongling¡¯s whereabouts.


    It was this discovery that led him to witness something extraordinary.


    He found Shui Kongling in a cave. A boundary had been placed outside the cave to shield what was happening inside. If he had not found her through the ground, it would have taken some effort to find her through his divine sense.


    The ground trembled, and Bai Lixin depicted what was happening on the ground. With this depiction, he was amazed.


    Bai Lixin was an old driver, and he knew what had happened just by listening to Shui Kongling¡¯s voice. But Shui Kongling¡¯s words caused Bai Lixin to ponder: ¡°Senior Brother, now that you and I are like this, we should tell my parents.¡± Shui Kongling¡¯s voice was coquettish and ambiguous, sounding shy and delicate.


    Senior Brother? The person who had been intimate with Shui Kongling was Feng Bai Xiao. How could that be?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, junior sister, once we get out of here, I will ask Master for a marriage. I will beg him to facilitate you and me to dual cultivate and share the cultivation path. ¡± A voice reached Bai Lixin¡¯s consciousness through the ground. That person must have used some kind of illusion to make Shui Kongling mistake him for Feng Bai Xiao. Because to Bai Lixin¡¯s ears, this man was not Feng Baixiao!


    Was it a frame-up against Feng Baixiao? Or was it just a conspiracy against Shui Kongling?


    ¡°Senior Brother, I admire you. I admire you so much that I can¡¯t help myself. I never thought that senior brother would feel the same¡­¡­.¡± Shui Kong Ling said and suddenly cried. Her tears crossed her cheeks and dripped down onto the ground, creating a gentle ripple on the ground that was imperceptible.


    ¡°Junior sister, how could I not be moved when you have kept your body for me for decades? And how could I be unhappy with you?¡± The man cupped Shui Kongling¡¯s cheek. The ambiguous sound of slurping filled the air, reaching Bai Lixin¡¯s sea of consciousness through the tremors of the ground.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I like you. I just can¡¯t wait to drown in your water. Junior sister, can you give it to me again? ¡± The man¡¯s mouth spoke filthy words. His tone of voice had already taken on its shape due to his excessive lust. If Shui Kongling had been more alert, she would have noticed the difference.


    But Shui Kongling was already completely immersed in the pleasure that the man brought her. She had forgotten everything, sinking endlessly into the pleasure that the man brought her. The cave was filled with enchanted and obscene sounds.


    Shui Kongling was so far removed from the constraints of a cultivator that if she wasn¡¯t careful, she would go down a demonic path!


    Bai Lixin wanted to warn Shui Kongling, but he had no other ability except to feel the outside world through the vines. He could only watch as Shui Kongling was lured by that man and lose herself.


    Since he could not save Shui Kongling, he should stop eavesdropping on something that would bring shame to her later. Bai Lixin sighed and quietly withdrew his divine sense from the vine, unnoticed.


    Feng Baixiao, what are you doing? Your harem¡¯s number one heroine is being harmed by someone else. Where have you gone at this moment, when should you be appearing to protect Harem Girl One?


    Bai Lixin followed the vines again and searched the realm front and back carefully. Aside from knowing all the secrets that the sects talked about in their casual conversations, he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Feng Baixiao. He searched for three more days but could not find Feng Baixiao¡¯s whereabouts until the entrance to the mystic realm was closed.

 CH 247

    Until the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic realm closed, Bai Lixin had not found any trace of Feng Baixiao. Although he did not find Feng Baixiao¡¯s whereabouts, Bai Lixin naturally locked onto Shui Kongling.


    Shui Kongling did not leave the secret realm on her own but in the company of a man. This man¡¯s scent was even a little familiar to Bai Lixin, but no matter how much he recalled, he just couldn¡¯t remember where he had met this man.


    If his guess was correct, the man accompanying Shui Kongling was most likely the one who had pretended to be Feng Baixiao to deceive Shui Kongling that day!


    Three minutes past noon, the gates of the Demon¡¯s mystic realm closed on time. Any further questions Bai Lixin had would have to wait until ten years later to be resolved.


    Although he had been cultivating for the previous fifty days or so, the real cultivation began the moment the demon¡¯s mystic realm closed.


    Without the disturbance of outsiders, Bai Lixin got a better feel for the outside world through the vines.


    Time passed day by day, and he did not stop cultivating.


    Bai Lixin had already reached great perfection in the Qi Refining Stage. He only needed to break through before he could step into the Foundation Establishment Stage. He had made a lot of progress with his wood spirit root, but the control of his water spirit root was not good enough. If the cultivation of spiritual roots is uneven even before foundation building, it will seriously jeopardise the cultivator¡¯s training. It was a point of particular concern to cultivators.


    To use an analogy, if you compare a single spirit root with a single skill point, you will need all the skill points to advance to the next stage. A person with a single spiritual root only needs to fill one skill point. The more spiritual roots a person has, the more skill points they need to fill, and the more time-consuming and difficult it is to cultivate. This is why a single spirit root is much easier to cultivate than a multi-spirit root.


    However, water resources in this realm were scarce, so Bai Lixin¡¯s understanding of the water technique was a little slower than the wood.


    As he was still unable to transform into a human body, Bai Lixin had to use the Iris body to cultivate slowly.


    On this day, he was still meditating on the water technique to refine his water attribute when the earth suddenly trembled discordantly.


    The unusual trembling interrupted Bai Lixin¡¯s cultivation, so he attached his divine sense to a vine and began to investigate.


    With the accumulation of time, Bai Lixin had become more and more familiar with the earth¡¯s tremors and various sounds. He could now easily tell what was happening on the ground just by the different sounds.


    While the earth trembled, the animals on the ground began to revel. The golden-armoured beasts howled in excitement and run back and forth. Birds began to migrate back to their nests; fish emerged from the bottom of the water to spit bubbles; insects took back their wings and stopped chirping noisily; they quietly stayed in their nests.


    This is ¡­¡­


    The trembling of the earth intensified, and then not only did the earth tremble, but countless tiny particles hit the ground. They were densely packed, and they made the ground wet.


    Rain? Yes, it was rain! It was raining outside!


    The body of the blue-blooded Iris trembled. Water gave birth to wood, and wood liked water. Bai Lixin¡¯s divine sense was attached to the vine, and he could feel the joy from the vine. The vine spread its limbs with pleasure, absorbing the gifts of nature to its heart¡¯s content.


    Bai Lixin activated the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique in his mind, extending the vines above the ground.


    Above the watery ground, countless tiny shoots slowly emerged from the ground, shaking their weak bodies and spreading their not-so-broad branches to embrace the long-lost light!


    At last! After months, Bai Lixin could once again see the light of day! It was raining heavily outside. The sky was filled with thunder. The wind gathered up the clouds, and the thunder broke them up and brought down rain. The water fell onto the earth and was absorbed by the plants growing on the earth.


    The plants absorbed the water and returned it to the earth at a very slow rate. Where the moisture gathers, the clouds take it up into the sky and the thunder strikes it down. It is a closed-loop mini-circulation!


    The principle of water and wood growing together and circulating!


    Qian is Heaven, Kun is Earth, Zhen is Thunder, Xun is Wind, Kan is Water, Li is Fire, Gen is Mountains, and Ze is blending. Wind and thunder are all mutated wood attributes, while water is a water attribute.


    So the cycle goes on and on. It was like a small cycle of the five elements?


    In an instant, Bai Lixin was enlightened!


    He activated the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique and ran through the twenty-four Great Circuits and forty-eight Lesser Circuits in his sea of consciousness. The body of the Iris suddenly unfolded into huge petals, and its whole body glowed with dazzlingly beautiful light!


    If there had been anyone else around the Iris, they would have had to cover their mouths and marvel at the fact that this object was from the divine realm.


    After the intense glow, a golden light broke through the vines that had been holding it captive and reached the sky, where it was still raining!


    In the light, a young boy was revealed, curled up and sleeping naked in the tattered vines.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    When Bai Lixin woke up again, the rain outside had stopped. He looked down at his long-lost hands, hooked his lips, and smiled gently. He once again used magic to turn the scattered leaf petals into clothes.


    After trying to run the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique on his body for a week, Bai Lixin realised that not only had his Water Spirit Root grown rapidly after he had realised the principle of the dual attributes of water and wood, but he had also broken through the bottleneck in one fell swoop and directly advanced to the third level of the Foundation Establishment stage.


    He did a cleansing mantra and cleaned himself up before walking to the palace gate. Instead of stepping out, he tried to throw a water whip at the Soul Locking Formation. However, the Soul Locking Formation, which had previously held him captive, had lost its effect once he reached the Foundation Establishment stage.


    Bai Lixin smiled brightly, stretched his back and left the hall where he had been imprisoned for three years.


    Time passed, and before he knew it, ten years had passed. He had turned the mystic realm inside and out after breaking through the Foundation Establishment stage and regaining his freedom.


    There was a great deal inside, especially the demon king¡¯s palace and the cave where he was supposed to be meditating behind closed doors.


    The palace of the Demon King was home to many hidden magic weapons and spells, while the cave where he was supposed to go contained some long-lost cultivation techniques!


    Both of these parties had hidden their treasures so tightly that if it weren¡¯t for him, who could use plants to see the whole picture, no one would be able to discover these things.


    But Bai Lixin did not take them away. He left them in their original state. Things have spirits, and if one were to take them away greedily, it would only add to their grief and hasten their demise. Instead, they were left for their master to come. One day, the right person will appear here. After ten years,


    Bai Lixin¡¯s cultivation had already reached the full circle of Foundation Establishment, and he was only one step away from the Golden Elixir stage.


    It was only after a few days after he had regained his body that Bai Lixin remembered to look at his face in the water. Cha Zijin¡¯s original face could only be considered pretty. It didn¡¯t stand out among the handsome and beautiful cultivators.


    But with the establishment of his foundation, his face naturally changed. He had beautiful, delicate, and flawless features, with skin as smooth as white milk. His green hair reflected the sunlight, and he had red-flaming pupils.


    If he were to appear in the public like this, people would see at first glance that he was a demon and not a human.


    As there was no one else in the mystic realm, Bai Lixin did not do anything to hide his appearance and kept his appearance as is.


    Seeing that the time for the mystic realm to open was near, Bai Lixin looked at himself in the lake, and the appearance of the divinely beautiful young man changed as fast as the naked eye could see. He changed back to the weak and ordinary little Cha, and his eyes and hair also changed back to black.


    Only after this was done did Bai Lixin go to the previously agreed-upon place of seclusion and close down to meditate.


    Bai Lixin had already taken over the vines Feng Baixiao summoned. So, although he was meditating in seclusion, nothing that happened in the mystic realm escaped his eyes.


    The moment someone entered, Bai Lixin discovered their presence. With that, Bai Lixin knew that the ten-year seclusion period was finally over!


    It was Feng Baixiao who had sent him in, but now that ten years had passed, he was probably already a Jindan practitioner. In the mystic realm, only cultivators at the foundation establishment stage were allowed to enter. In other words, it was someone else who had come to pick him up.


    Bai Lixin pressed on. Since no one had come to find him, he would not take the initiative to show himself.


    Some he had an impression on, but the majority of those who came in were newcomers. Bai Lixin hid in the retreat and secretly listened as they chatted about gossip.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Senior Brother Feng, who seemed so clean, would be that kind of person. One really can¡¯t judge by appearances.¡± Bai Lixin became interested in a topic, and without saying anything, he focused his attention and listened.


    Bai Lixin still remembers the two men who just spoke. They were from the Broken Sword Peak and were among those Feng Baixiao taught sword techniques to. Now the two male cultivators were walking around and muttering in whispers about Feng Baixiao.


    ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s any good either. He usually has a high and haughty look, but what is he pretending to be? Although there are so many beautiful and charming sisters in our Ten Thousand Swords Sect. I don¡¯t want anyone else; just give me Sister Shui. ¡±


    ¡°Heh, even if Sister Shui was victimised by that guy, it would never be our turn. Hey, keep your voice down. If anyone hears your disrespectful words, watch out for your tongue and mine! ¡±


    ¡°Alas, I am not worthy of Senior Sister Shui. Her promising career was ruined by Feng Baixiao. If Senior Sister Shui¡¯s pregnancy was discovered by the Master, I don¡¯t know how long Feng Baixiao¡¯s evil deeds would have gone on. It¡¯s a pity that Sister Shui has become so crazy and stupid ever since she saw Feng Baixiao¡¯s face. Sometimes she doesn¡¯t recognise even you and me. A villain like Feng Baixiao should not be punished by ice and thunder, but even his soul should be scattered!¡±


    Ice and lightning punishment?


    Bai Lixin¡¯s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and he abruptly sat up from the ground.

 CH 248

    The Ice and Lightning punishment is the extreme capital punishment used by the Ten Thousand Sword Sect for disciples who have committed the most heinous crimes. The person¡¯s cultivation is sealed before he is thrown into a cold pool of ice. Then he is punished with 99 lightning strikes, which last 99 days in total, followed by expulsion from the sect.


    This was the cruelest and unforgiving punishment in the history of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect, bar none!


    This capital punishment was brought about by one individual, the Nine Heavenly Demon King.


    Back then, the Nine Heavenly Demon King went on the demonic path. His master was so angry that he wanted to break his bones, cause him to fall into the mortal world, and never allow him to step into the cultivation world for eternity.


    However, the Nine Heavenly Demon King had reached a near-perfect level of cultivation that his master could not defeat him.


    As the second-largest sect in the Cultivation World, the Ten Thousand Swords Sect was too embarrassed to ask other sects for help. So, the sect came up with this punishment after much deliberation.


    If the Nine Heavenly Demon king was able to resist the Ice and Lightning Death Penalty, then the feud between him and the Ten Thousand Swords Sect would be settled, and from then on, there would be no further contact. The Ten Thousand Sword Sect would no longer pursue and try to kill the Nine Heavenly Demon King, and the Nine Heavenly Demon King would no longer claim to be a disciple of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect.


    At that time, the Nine Heavenly Demon King had not yet called himself the ¡°Nine Heavenly Demon King¡±. However, Bai Lixin did not know his original name.


    In a word, since the Nine Heavenly Demon King was still alive and thriving until recently, it meant that he survived the torture and managed to leave the Ten Thousand Swords Sect.


    But the Nine Heavenly Demon King was already at the Yuanying stage at the time of his torture. Even if Feng BaiXiao was gifted, he would die with his Jindan stage cultivation under this capital punishment.


    Bai Lixin chuckled and shook his head. Feng Baixiao was the son of the world. How could he die? Even if everyone else was to die, he couldn¡¯t die.


    The original plot images did not include the scene where Feng Baixiao was humiliated. However, since it was happening, he believed the world must be neutralising itself already and would soon turn Feng Baixiao¡¯s misfortune into good fortune. Not only that, but that misfortune would also become a blessing.


    ¡®Feng Baixiao must be scared at this time. They are using the same hellish 99 thunder tribulations that manifested when the Immortal Venerable was ascending to immortality! The sect master only needs a small one to scatter Feng Bai Xiao¡¯s soul! ¡®


    When the ancestor of the Ten Thousand Swords Clan was undergoing the tribulation, he used a Heaven-grade magic weapon to draw a thunderbolt into the gourd.


    When he succeeded in ascending, the gourd became the last thing he left to the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. The so-called gourd has become one that can continuously generate countless lightning strikes. Not to mention that they originate from the tribulations of the ascent to immortality, the power they hold is inconceivable.


    By using the 99 thunder tribulations, it meant that Shui Wuxin had already made up his mind that he had to kill Feng Baixiao!


    In Shui Wuxin¡¯s view, even breaking Feng Baixiao¡¯s bones would not be enough to relieve his hatred for hurting Shui Kongling. Only by using the 99 Thunder Tribulation could Feng Baixiao taste the despair of not being able to live and not being able to die.


    The vine seemed to sense its master¡¯s danger. Since he and the vine had been living together for a long time, he could understand everything in the world through the vine. In addition, the vine could also somehow read his heart.


    The vine¡¯s body hidden beneath the ground began to shake as it expanded. The earth trembled, and the cultivators rose in surprise. However, the vine did not stop. It stretched its limbs and began to wander beneath the ground.


    Bai Lixin felt the direction in which the vine was moving and hurriedly said to it, ¡°You can¡¯t go out. If you go out at this moment, you will be destroyed as a demon.¡±


    But the vine did not listen and continued to move forward slowly. The cultivators stared at the moving ground beneath their feet in amazement, not knowing what to do.


    [Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go save Feng Baixiao! What can you even do if you go out? It¡¯s just a way to die. Since you don¡¯t want this life anymore, you might as well be of use to me.] Bai Lixin rubbed his forehead helplessly and said in compromise.


    The vine that was still moving stopped in its tracks, and began to move backwards. As it retreated, its body slowly shrank. The ground invariably sank a few notches as the vine shrank, leaving gullies and cracks in the ground.


    [Wait a minute, I hadn¡¯t finished listening!] Bai Lixin helplessly covered his head, stopping the vines from continuing to shrink. It took two orders before the vine became motionless.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± One of the two disciples of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect asked.


    ¡°I think it was an earthquake. Whatever, let¡¯s first find that disciple who is in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Do we really have to find him? We haven¡¯t even started our quest yet. If we waste too much time on finding our fellow disciple, won¡¯t those three treasures be taken?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? We can¡¯t even hope to win one. Do you think there¡¯s a chance for us with Sun Xu and the others around? We should be realistic. I heard that the disciple who has been in seclusion here is the personal disciple of Daoist Master Yixiao of Xuanyuan Peak? What is Xuanyuan Peak? The Medicine Peak! Since he is the personal disciple of Daoist Master Yixiao, he must also know the art of pill making. If we find him ahead of others and treat him with courtesy, it won¡¯t be too difficult if we have to ask for help in the future, right? ¡±


    The other man nodded his head in realization, ¡°Oh, yes, you have a point. So what are we waiting for? Hurry up and get going.¡±


    ¡°I saw in the library that the place of seclusion is in the southeast of the mystic realm. Hurry, let¡¯s go.¡±


    To come and find him?


    A glint flashed in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, and he returned to the secret cave in a flash.


    It did not take long before Bai Lixin heard someone coming. Bai Lixin had deliberately strengthened his practice on his insight over the past ten years to keep track of the movements in the mystic realm at all times. Ten years later, his insight and perfection had reached the point of perfection.


    The two men were still a thousand miles away when Bai Lixin sensed their aura. After deliberately using the vines to move obstacles aside to guide them, he stuffed a pill into his mouth and then lay down on the ground.


    An incense stick later, the two disciples finally reached the place where Bai Lixin was ¡°secluded¡±.


    As soon as they entered the cave, they saw Bai Lixin lying on the straw mat with a pale face.


    ¡°Brother Wang, come quickly, there¡¯s someone here!¡±


    The two men hurriedly came to Bai Lixin and were relieved to find that he had only fainted. The cultivator known as Brother Wang said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, he just fainted. His body is weak, but his soul and body are undamaged. It must be caused by cultivating intensely and forgetting to take the Bigu pill. ¡±


    Brother Wang swept his gaze around Bai Lixin. He picked up the medicine bottle scattered on the ground, placed it on the tip of his nose, and sniffed it. ¡°As expected, look, this medicine bottle contains the Bigu Pill.¡±


    The younger cultivator then said, ¡°Senior brother, this man¡¯s cultivation level¡­..¡±


    ¡°Third level of foundation establishment stage! I¡¯ve inquired about him. He entered the mystic realm ten years ago when he was only at the sixth level of Qi Refinement¡­ this young man¡¯s future is limitless! No wonder a man as tricky as Daoist Yixiao had to forcefully take him as his disciple when he was an outer disciple. ¡± Senior Brother Wang exclaimed.


    ¡°So what should we do now?¡±


    Senior Brother Wang pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Crush the jade slip and take him out.¡±


    ¡°But, but we¡¯ve only just entered! Maybe this youngster can achieve this level of cultivation in ten years because of a fortunate chance encounter.¡±


    ¡°Chance is also a chance. If you want to stay, you can stay. I¡¯m afraid he will die if we wait another 50 days before taking him out. By then, we won¡¯t be able to get any pills, let alone any chance. We would have saved his life by bringing him out. Not to mention the character of this person, he cultivates the rules of truth and the cycle of cause and effect. If he wants to advance in his cultivation, he will have to repay us for our kindness. Do you want to stay here and look for that unwarranted chance, or do you intend to leave with this favour?¡±


    Bai Lixin was slightly surprised as he listened to the words of the man known as Senior Brother Wang. This man is so clever.


    That junior brother thought for a moment and was once again convinced by Senior Brother Wang, ¡°Okay, Senior Brother Wang, I will listen to you.¡±


    Senior Brother Wang nodded and took the jade slip out of his pocket without hesitation, and left the mystic realm with Bai Lixin. When the junior brother saw Senior Brother Wang leave, he also took out the jade slip from his bosom. He took a look around the place and finally gritted his teeth and put the jade slip back into the package.


    Wealth and power are sought after by all, but Senior Brother Wang always liked to weigh the pros and cons, and find the most comfortable method, but the effect may not be the best. The Demonic Mystic Realm only opens once every ten years. It had taken him nearly a hundred years just to enter the Foundation Establishment stage. A cultivator¡¯s lifespan would increase from 100 to 200 years after entering the Foundation Establishment stage. So, he only had a lifespan of one hundred years left.


    How many more decades could be wasted in 100 years?


    Although Senior Brother Wang was wise, he could not be as degenerate as Senior Brother Wang.


    Sorry, Senior Brother Wang, I¡¯ve broken my promise this time!


    Senior Brother Wang carried Bai Lixin out of the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic realm and returned to the Taiji Square in the Cultivation World. At this moment, some of elders of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect who take care of the aftermath were still in Taiji Square.


    An elder was surprised to see Senior Brother Wang, who had come out a day after entering, ¡°Kuixi, how come you¡¯re out now?¡±


    ¡°Senior uncle Qi, I found this cultivator in the middle of the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic realm. He had fainted and was weak. I was afraid he would be in danger if I left him there. ¡±


    That day, it was this elder who led Bai Lixin and the others. He recognised Bai Lixin¡¯s face at a glance and said, ¡°Kuixi, this man is none other than little Cha, a disciple of Xuanyuan peak. It¡¯s rather unfair for you to sacrifice this rare exploration of the mystic realm to save him. ¡±


    Senior Brother Wang¡¯s eyes lit up. This was indeed Senior Brother Cha, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. It¡¯s just a sacrifice to explore the mystic realm. There will be more in the future. Senior uncle, please save him as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can leave him to me. When he wakes up, I will let him thank you in person. ¡±


    With that, he took Bai Lixin from Wang Kuixi¡¯s hands. Wang Kuixi watched him leave and turned his head to look at the black vortex entrance.


    Wang Kuixi shook his head and sighed after not seeing any change in the entrance after a long time. He then left with his hands behind his back.


    A child cannot be taught. He is foolish, really foolish!

 CH 249

    The elder in charge of the outer disciples carried Bai Lixin. Bai Lixin¡¯s hand gently pinched a token on the ground where they could not see, and vines were planted underground. The vines implanted were not as gigantic as those Feng Baixiao set up in the mystic realm. In order not to attract the attention of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect, he deliberately modified the vines so that they were as thin as grass roots. They looked gentle and harmless, and they spread silently over the island that was floating in the air.


    With the central peak done and twelve to go, Bai Lixin was carried on the senior uncle¡¯s shoulders. With a slight lift of his hand, he sprinkled the dust-like seeds into the wind.


    The wind gently caressed Bai Lixin¡¯s cheek and carried the seeds away with a slight roll.


    Bai Lixin smiled as he lowered his head, then closed his eyes and continued to pretend to be dizzy.


    Bai Lixin took a pill to suppress his cultivation and also weaken his body when Wang Kuixi came to pick him up.


    Senior uncle Qi took Bai Lixin to Broken Sword Peak in his flying craft and found Shui Wuxin. ¡°Senior brother, this is the outer disciple of Xuanyuan Peak. Wang Kuixi found him fainted in the mystic realm and brought him out. ¡±


    Ten years had passed, and Shui Wuxin¡¯s voice was no longer as calm as before. When Bai Lixin listened carefully, he could hear the hostility in his tone: ¡°How did he faint?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything serious, but he¡¯s just very weak.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Take him to the disciple¡¯s room. I will treat his injuries later. ¡±


    The Senior Uncle hesitated a little: ¡°Master, should I send him to the inner disciple or the outer disciple rooms?¡±


    ¡°The Inner Disciple rooms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡±


    The senior uncle in charge of the outer disciples did not stay long after he put Bai Lixin in bed.


    Bai Lixin had already sprouted the vine seeds that had fallen to the ground by the time he entered Broken Sword Peak. He quickly spread them throughout the entire Broken Sword Peak and did the same to all the other peaks. In this way, the movement of the entire Ten Thousand Sword Sect was in his hands.


    What he needed to do now was to find Feng Baixiao, who was imprisoned in the forbidden land before Shui Wuxin came to look at him.


    Halfway through his search on the Broken Sword Peak, Bai Lixin suddenly sensed Shui Wuxin coming his way and quickly withdrew his divine sense.


    However, Shui Wuxin was just walking by. He didn¡¯t even give the room a glance as he walked straight towards a magnificent pavilion in the deepest part of the building. Bai Lixin¡¯s heart moved slightly. He guessed that the person living in that loft was most likely Shui Kongling.


    Speaking of Shui Kongling, Bai Lixin once again recalled ¡°Feng Baixiao¡¯s¡± scent in the mystic realm ten years ago. Perhaps if he found that person, he could correct the injustice the real Feng Baixiao was facing.


    With that thought, Bai Lixin once again attached his divine sense to the vine and eavesdropped on the conversation between Shui Wuxin and Shui Kongling.


    ¡°Kongling, that child is a sinful animal. Leaving him alive will only harm you, you know. ¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s a sinful beast! This was my brother Baixiao¡¯s child. Even if it is a sinful animal, I would still give birth to his child! It¡¯s all because of you. You¡¯ve killed my child! ¡± ¡°Kongling, father is doing this for your own good. You know that? Feng Baixiao is already on a demonic path and will probably become the second Nine Heavenly Demon King. Do you want to live with such a person for the rest of your life? Besides, he was only using you. How many female cultivators have been ruined by his hands in this Ten Thousand Swords Sect? Can¡¯t you still see that? You have given your heart to him, but he only sees you as a tool. Is it worth it? Wake up, Khongling! Stop being infatuated and obsessed! ¡±


    ¡°I wish to win the heart of one person and never part with it. So what if he becomes a demon? He is the only person I recognise in the Heavens and on Earth! Father, those female cultivators¡­those female cultivators are all evil people! They coveted my brother Baixiao and framed him. He is a star in the sky. How could he do such a thing? Father, I beg you, please look into it. There must be something wrong somewhere.¡±


    Shui Kongling suddenly knelt in front of Shui Wuxin and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t use the ice and lightning torture on brother Baixiao. I beg you, I beg you!¡±


    Shui Wuxin frowned at the despondent Shui Kongling kneeling in front of him. There was a time when his daughter was as confident and proud as a flower on a high cliff. When had she ever suffered such humiliation? Even if it wasn¡¯t Feng Baixiao¡¯s fault, it was still because of him.


    So what if he was the most admired disciple? Compared to his daughter¡¯s fame and dignity, he was no more than a sidekick.


    His daughter is a dual-spiritual root of earth and fire, while Feng Baixiao is a single-type of fire-spirited root. He suggested dual-cultivation with Feng Baixiao because he wanted to use the power of dual-cultivation to push her to a higher level of cultivation. He had never imagined that Shui Kongling would fall so deeply.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether Feng Baixiao was the culprit or not. What matters is that Feng Baixiao has to take the blame.


    It is true that he should investigate the matter thoroughly and find the person who really defiled his daughter. But when he does, won¡¯t Shui Khongling be even more devastated?


    Rather than being defiled by someone else, she would really be defiled by someone she loved.


    Shui Kongling did not understand his parenting, but so what? If his daughter could have a good life afterwards, if Feng Baixiao¡¯s death could make his daughter come to her senses and ascend the path of immortality, it would all be worth it.


    ¡°There is no doubt that he is the culprit. I and your uncles have always agreed that he should be punished with the ice and lightning execution in ten days¡¯ time. If you have anything else you want me to bring to you, you¡¯d better tell me now. ¡± Shui Wixin replied in a harsh voice.


    ¡°Then let me see his face one last time!¡± Shui Kongling¡¯s eyes were teary and her face was covered with two lines of tears of despair; ¡°Since he¡¯s about to die, let me see him one last time before he¡¯s really dead so that I can rest my mind and fulfil my last wish.¡±


    Shui Wuxin hesitated for a moment, ¡°Okay, I promise you. But I have one condition. I will put a ban on you in advance. Don¡¯t think, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You want to jump into the ice and die for love, right? Don¡¯t even think about it! ¡±


    Seeing that he could not wake up his stubborn daughter no matter what, Shui Wuxin sighed. ¡°Think about it. I have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave now. ¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that Feng Baixiao would be executed in ten days¡¯ time. It was as if Shu Wuxin wanted to kill him as soon as possible to seal the deal.


    Bai Lixin noticed that Shui Wuxin had left Shui Kongling and was coming towards him, so he quickly withdrew his divine sense and pretended to be unconscious.


    It was not long before the door was pushed open from the outside and a man entered the room with steady steps.


    Shu Wuxin looked at the pale face of the young man on the bed. His fingers made a motion, and a trace of spiritual power was injected into Bai Lixin¡¯s brow. Bai Lixin quickly withdrew his protection when he noticed this and let Shui Wuxin search his consciousness.


    Soul Searching and Memory Extraction?


    This was a forbidden technique. What does Shui Wuxin want to do?


    Seeing that Shui Wuxin was about to start interpreting his memories, Bai Lixin quickly created a memory and guided Shui Wuxin¡¯s consciousness into it. Before Shui Wuxin knew that he had fallen for Bai Lixin¡¯s trick, he explored the memory as he pleased.


    Before joining the sect, he was just like any other ordinary person, growing up in the chaotic world of war and chaos. After the death of his parents, he entered the Ten Thousand Swords Sect through various opportunities.


    There was the short life in the sect before he entered the Demon Clan Mystic realm.


    In Bai Lixin¡¯s memory, Feng Baixiao and Bai Lixin were not sure whether they were lucky or unlucky enough to land directly into a herd of golden-armored beasts. Because of this, Feng Baixiao was able to harvest almost all of the golden-armored beasts¡¯ horns on the first day. The process was a little more dangerous, but the two worked together perfectly.


    After harvesting the golden-armored beast horns, Feng Baixiao sent Bai Lixin to the secret cave as instructed by Shui Wuxin. However, what Shui Wuxin saw afterwards made him even more determined to get rid of Feng Baixiao as soon as possible.


    Right after Feng Baixiao had sent Bai Lixin to his destination, he took the jade slip out of his pocket and crushed it!


    The implication of crushing the jade slip was that Feng Baixiao was immediately transported out of the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic realm!


    Shui Kongling¡¯s confession reveberated in his mind. Feng Baixiao was in the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic realm for five days before leaving it. In other words, the person who had defiled and deceived her daughter was clearly not Feng Baixiao!


    If Shui Kongling got to know the truth of this matter, that the person she had given her body and soul to was not Feng Bai Xiao but someone else, would his daughter still be safe and sound? His daughter would be devastated!


    Feng Baixiao must die immediately, without delay!


    Not only should Feng Baixiao have to die, but the bastard who pretended to be Feng Baixiao to lure his daughter would also have to be killed by his own sword!


    Shu Wuxin pulled his divine sense out of Bai Lixin¡¯s sea of consciousness, his coloured with killing intent.


    This young man also knew the truth of the matter. If he told the truth, then wouldn¡¯t all that he had done be undone?


    Although he felt sorry for Master Yixiao, he had to sacrifice this child for the sake of his daughter.


    Shui Wuxin made his fingers into a sword shape and gathered spiritual energy onto the tip of his finger, slowly approaching Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead in an attempt to completely shatter his divine sense.


    Suddenly, Bai Lixin sat up with a carp-like roll. His eyes were staring blankly ahead with fear as he screamed in terror, ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡±


    Shui Wuxin¡¯s hand hung in mid-air, his eyes darkened, and he quickly withdrew it, ¡°What is it, little Cha?¡±


    But Bai Lixin did not seem to hear Shui Wuxin¡¯s voice. He muttered in a dull whisper, ¡°Father and mother, run away. The bandits are coming. Father and mother ¡­¡­¡±


    Oh, it turned out to be a nightmare. Perhaps he triggered some memories as he searched through the boy¡¯s memories, causing him to remember the painful past buried deep in his mind.


    Shui Wuxin gathered his spiritual energy into the tip of his middle index finger, the murderous intent in his heart still not fading away.


    As if he did not feel the killing intent, Bai Lixin¡¯s hand reached out to his face and shook desperately as he held his head while begging for mercy, ¡°Please, please save my mother. I can make pills! I can make potions! Can I exchange pills for my mother? Longevity pills, foundation building pills, Reiki pills, love forgetting pills¡­ I can make many pills. Please, save my mother. She will be killed by bandits! ¡±


    The hand that was about to touch the back of Bai Lixin¡¯s neck suddenly stopped!


    The love-forgetting pill!


    How could this young man be able to make the love-forgetting pill?


    As long as Shu Kongling took that pill, how could she not forget Feng Baixiao and go back on the cultivation path?

 CH 250

    It would be best if the young man could refine the Forgetfulness Pill. If not, it would not be too late to kill him at that time.


    After a brief thought, Shui Wuxin dispersed the killing intent from his body. He pointed his sword into a palm and caressed Bai Lixin¡¯s back, focusing a warm spiritual qi into his body.


    As the spiritual qi poured into his body, Bai Lixin gradually stopped his frantic struggle. He yawned and closed his eyes again.


    When Shui Wuxin saw that Bai Lixin had quieted down, he placed him on the bed and covered him with the quilt. However, he did not leave but sat down at the coffee table not far away with his eyes downcast.


    After half a day of making sure that Shui Wuxin had removed his killing intent, Bai Lixin slowly opened his eyes.


    He twisted his head to look at Shui Wuxin, struggled to sit up from the bed in a slightly hasty and humble manner, and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader.¡±


    Shui Wuxin opened his eyes at the sound of his voice, and he nodded calmly, ¡°Your body is still weak. I will allow you to lie down; there is no need to get up. ¡±


    Bai Lixin did not lie down again but leaned against the bed and looked at Shui Wuxin with weak eyes, ¡°How did I end up here? Did Sect Master save me? ¡±


    Shui Wuxin said in a cold voice, ¡°You were so focused on your cultivation that you almost went off the rails and died of weakness. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this disciple knows his mistake.¡±


    ¡°But these ten years of closed-door cultivation can show that you have a firm dao heart and are a good seedling.¡± Shui Wuxin did not continue to reprimand Bai Lixin, but turned his words and said, ¡°Since you are out of seclusion, there is a piece of news I need to tell you. Daoist Yixiao went out on a training trip and was caught in the void. But don¡¯t worry, the life heart lamp he placed in the ancestral hall has not been extinguished. Although it burns faintly, it is still alive. ¡±


    Bai Lixin froze. Was Daoist Yixiao in danger?


    ¡°Has the Sect Master sent someone to find Master? Since his life heart lamp is still burning, he must be found! ¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, junior brother Yixiao¡¯s life heart lamp went out for a moment. But just as the fire in the wick was about to go out, it miraculously burst into flame again. It was because of this that I ordered the search for Master Yixiao. We put all our efforts into finding the place where he was last seen. It was near the Sky Tower. Asking the cultivators around, we learnt that junior brother Yixiao was looking in the Sky Tower that day. But suddenly, Junior Brother was sucked into a huge black hole, or what we call a void, that suddenly appeared in mid-air. The Void is another mysterious and unexplorable realm. Even a powerful person would not be able to escape unscathed when he entered it. It was at that moment that Junior Brother¡¯s life heart lamp went out. As for the fact that it later burst into flames again, perhaps that void took him to another place, or maybe he encountered some kind of chance. ¡±


    Sky Tower?


    The name Sky Tower was not a metaphor; this tower is indeed open to the sky.


    The Sky Tower reached into the clouds. One could not see the top of the tower even if they went up using flying artefacts. There is a legend that in ancient times, the Immortals built this tower to link up with the Cultivation World. There are countless treasures in the tower, but there were also many dangers and obstacles.


    After the Demon War, the Immortal World severed the connection between the Tower and the Immortal World. So the tower became a building with a name in vain.


    What was Master looking for in the Sky Tower?


    ¡°Little Cha, junior Brother Yixiao, and I have cultivated together for hundreds of years. Our friendship is extraordinary, but the path of cultivation is inherently difficult and dangerous. Only one in tens of millions can reach the limit. Emotions are a great taboo on the path of cultivation. You must remember that. In my lifetime, I have welcomed countless people and sent countless others away. These people have come and gone before me, but I would only harm myself if I was too emotional. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°I understand, Master. Since Master¡¯s life heart lamp is still lit, I believe he must be living somewhere peacefully; we just haven¡¯t found him. ¡±


    Shui Wuxin smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve figured it out. When you entered the mystic realm of the demons, Daoist Yixiao even mentioned to me that if you could attain the Foundation Establishment level after your release, he would accept you as an inner disciple. But things are unpredictable. Little Cha, you have not disappointed your master and have indeed reached the Foundation Establishment cultivation, but brother Yixiao has already¡­. alas. ¡±


    ¡°Although Senior Brother Yixiao has left us for the time being, you and I have not stopped in time. Little Cha, you are a wondrous talent. To waste it would be a desecration of the heavens. I hope that you will join my Broken Sword Peak and become my disciple! ¡±


    ¡°Become your disciple?¡± Bai Lixin repeated, lowering his eyelashes to collect her eyes. ¡°I am very sorry, Master Shu Wuxin. I am afraid I will have to refuse your kind offer. Master Yixiao has been as kind to me as a mountain, and in my heart, he has long been not only my master but also my father. In my life, I will never have any other teacher except Master Yixiao. ¡±


    Shui Wuxin froze and said sharply, ¡°I understand, but you also want to cultivate to a certain level as soon as possible and go in search of Daoist Yixiao, right? In that case, the resources in Xuanyuan Peak are not as good as my Broken Sword Peak¡¯s. Even if you can¡¯t worship me as your master, what¡¯s the harm in coming to my Broken Sword Peak to study? I will not accept you as a disciple, but just teach you in Master Yixiao¡¯s stead?¡±


    Bai Lixin hesitated for a moment and finally nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you for taking me in!¡±


    Shui Wuxin smiled, ¡°There is a book collection pavilion in my peak. It contains countless books on rare herbs and alchemy. If you are interested, take this jade slip and go there. No one will stop you. ¡± Shui Wuxin took out a black jade slip from his storage bag and handed it to Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin was not polite. After accepting the jade slip, he climbed up from the bed with difficulty and gave Shui Wuxin a big salute, ¡°Many thanks, Master! Master Yixiao gave me a pill furnace and a few alchemy recipes before. I tried practising with the herbs I took in the demon mystic realm, and I did succeed in a few; it was just that I ran out of herbs later on. So I had nothing to do but practise my mind technique. That¡¯s why I was so preoccupied that I forgot to consume Bigu Pill and nearly starved to death. Haha, it¡¯s a shame to say it.¡±


    ¡°Little Cha, I have an ungrateful request. I wonder if you can agree. ¡±


    ¡°Master, there is no harm in saying it.¡±


    ¡°I heard you talking in your sleep just now. You said that you could make a love forgetting pill. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°The love forgetting pill, also known as the ¡°heartless love pill,¡± will make one forget the person they love most in their heart. This pill is indeed in the recipes my master gave me, and I have also refined it. ¡±


    ¡°What about the pill?¡± Shui Wuxin¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    ¡°To test its efficacy, I gave it to a golden beetle. The golden armoured beast was about to mate with another one at first. After I gave it the love-forgetting pill, that golden armoured beast never looked at the one it originally wanted to mate with again, so I think the love-forgetting pill should have been successful. It¡¯s just that I had too few herbs with me at the time, and I was only able to refine one. ¡±


    ¡°Although it is gone, you can refine it again, can¡¯t you? Little Cha, can you help me make a love-forgetting pill? I will thank you properly in Shui Kongling¡¯s place! ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t have the herbs I need right now. Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I will go back to Xuanyuan Peak and see if the herbs there are still available. If there are enough herbs, I can refine it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Xuanyuan Peak is the most suitable peak to grow herbs. If you need it, you can continue to use it. I will keep that peak for you and Daoist Yixiao forever. ¡±


    The next day, Bai Lixin did not rush back to Xuanyuan Peak, but first came to the square of Broken Sword Peak.


    There were many cultivators gathered in the square, and although they were practising their swords just like ten years ago, the atmosphere was a little strange. There was not even a single female cultivator in the middle of the vast square.


    The man who pretended to be Feng Baixiao had defiled all the female cultivators?


    After scanning the square, Bai Lixin did not sense the man¡¯s aura, so he flew towards Xuanyan Peak.


    Bai Lixin had no magic weapon. His flying object was a flying vine he had summoned. The flying vine was very wide and shaped like a pair of wings. Once summoned by Bai Lixin, it would firmly wind around his waist. This way, he could glide high into the sky with the wind and then flash his wings to control the wind direction to complete his flight.


    After reaching Xuanyuan Peak, Bai Lixin looked down on it.


    Even after ten years without care, the weeds had never flooded out again.


    Perhaps it was because his body was the Lord of Plants, and the weeds could feel his malice towards them. He landed in front of the medicinal field with the flying vine tied around his waist. After casually picking many kinds of herbs, Bai Lixin took off with the wind again and went into Daoist Yixiao¡¯s alchemy room.


    As soon as he entered the alchemy room, he closed the door firmly, isolating himself from the outside world.


    After removing the flying vine, Bai Lixin placed the herbs on the table and did not choose to make pills, but quickly meditated and poured his divine sense into the vines. The dense vines spread all over the Ten Thousand Swords Sect, like a huge spider¡¯s web, and everything in the web was his prey.


    He scanned the domain as quickly as he could. Although Bai Lixin did not find Feng Baixiao¡¯s whereabouts, he was surprised to find that the formation sealing the divine weapon, the three-bladed halberd, was cracked!


    He entered the cave where the ancient divine weapon had been sealed and only saw the hot lava still spreading below, but the divine weapon had indeed disappeared.


    Damn it!


    He had built this network to spy on everyone in the Ten Thousand Swords Sect and find Feng Baixiao¡¯s whereabouts. In addition, he wanted to find out who would come for this divine weapon. But to his surprise, the divine weapon was already taken away before he came back?


    The chain that sealed the divine weapon was now lying on the ground in a grey haze. There was a faint demonic aura still vaguely clinging to it.


    The aura was still fresh in Bai Lixin¡¯s mind. This was the scent of the Demon King from the mystic realm.


    Could it be that Feng Baixiao did not kill the Demon King? Did Feng Baixiao just take the Demon King out of the mystic realm?


    Was he trying to start a fire?


    The Demon King¡¯s attempt to wipe out the cultivation world had never been extinguished. Could it be that Feng Baixiao had allowed the Demon King to obtain that divine weapon, or was that divine weapon originally the Demon King¡¯s weapon?


    Why would Feng Baixiao do this?


    Why did he not explain when he was falsely accused of defiling girls?


    Unfortunately, the only way to find out the answer to all these questions is to find Feng Baixiao.


    As for how to find Feng Baixiao, there was only one person to follow, and that was Shui Wuxin, the head of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect!


    If all goes according to plan, Shui Wuxin will definitely go see Feng Baixiao before the punishment. After reading Bai Lixin¡¯s memories, he will have some burning questions for Feng Baixiao.

 CH 251

    At night, Shui Wuxin went to the back of the central peak. He recited a spell to the heavens in the deepest part of the forest, and a floating island appeared in the previously empty sky.


    Taking advantage of the moonlight, Shui Wuxin floated up and flew to the island.


    The island was extremely cold. Under the moonlight, the white snow reflected a gentle glow.


    Shui Wuxin was dressed in white and unafraid of the wind and cold. He flew straight into the cave in the middle of the island.


    Inside the cave was even colder than the outside.


    This cave was also covered with snow and ice. A little hot air was exhaled from Shu Wuxin¡¯s nostrils, and it was instantly frosted as soon as it was in the air. It took a few moments before it crashed to the ground.


    At this, he drew an arc around himself with one hand and set up a protective barrier for himself before moving on.


    The cave was deep, and instead of being pitch black, a light green glow shone through the ice to illuminate the cave. Shui Wuxin walked along the rugged cave passage for a long time before he came to a cold pool.


    A man was submerged in the pool naked, his upper body wrapped in chains. The sight would make one feel extraordinarily cold just by looking at it.


    Feng Baixiao was a single fire spirit root, and the five elements are mutually exclusive. Water controls fire, so it was natural to use water to suppress him.


    Feng Baixiao¡¯s head was now bowed. His long hair covered his face, so it was impossible to tell whether he was awake or not, let alone what his expression was.


    He was trapped motionless in the cold pool, his pale upper body almost blending in with the snow and ice around him.


    Hearing Shui Wuxin¡¯s footsteps, Feng Baixiao moved his head and slowly raised it, ¡°Master, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Traitor! You are not worthy to call me Master. ¡± Shui Wuxin¡¯s voice was cold and fierce. ¡°You dare to call me master after doing such a harmful thing?¡± he screamed, flinging out his sleeve.


    Feng Baixiao smiled gently with a pale face, ¡°Master is right, I will not call you Master.¡±


    Shui Wuxin saw that Feng Baixiao did not refute, and the doubt in his heart increased. ¡°Traitor, Xuanyuan peak¡¯s little Cha came out of the demon mystic realm.¡±


    Feng Baixiao¡¯s figure shifted slightly, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°I looked at his memories.¡±


    Feng Baixiao: ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Feng Baixiao¡¯s silence, Shui Wu Xin added, ¡°Since you left the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic realm on the fifth day after sending the youngster to the secret cave for closed-door reflection, why did you wait until the last day and pretended to appear with the many people? Where were you in those fifty days or so after you left the mystic realm?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Feng Baixiao¡¯s eyes widened slightly, ¡°I left the Demon Clan mystic Realm on the fifth day? How come I don¡¯t know? ¡±


    ¡°Hmph, still trying to be sophomoric? Feng Baixiao, even if someone now proves that the Feng Baixiao in the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic Realm that day was not you, it still doesn¡¯t mean anything. Do you understand?¡±


    Feng Baixiao let out a light smile and lowered his head slightly before covering the expression in his eyes with his long eyelashes. ¡°I understand. For the sake of Junior Sister Shui, I must die. After all, Junior Sister Shui has become Sect Master¡¯s heart demon. If anything were to happen to her, I¡¯m afraid Sect Master would go onto the demonic path, right? ¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Shui Wuxin scolded angrily and threw his hand at Feng Baixiao so fiercely that Feng Baixiao immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood spilled into the cold pool and dissolved away in an instant.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, Sect Master, family affection is your heart¡¯s demon. If you don¡¯t cut this heart¡¯s demon, you will fall into the demonic path one day! Hahaha! ¡± Feng Baixiao threw back a loud laugh. When he raised his head again, his eyes were tinged with scarlet and full of hostility!


    ¡°You!¡± Shui Wuxin was shocked at the sight and said, ¡°You¡¯ve fallen on the demonic path!¡±


    ¡°Thousands of years ago, the Eastern Demon Emperor successfully stepped into the Immortal Realm as a demon cultivator. He became the first person in the Cultivation Realm to cultivate the demonic path and become an immortal. So what if I go on the demonic path? If one can reach the peak, so what if they are a ghost cultivator, not to mention a demon cultivator? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn! I originally thought that if you told me something, I would give you a hand, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn. In ten days, I will inflict the ice and lightning punishment on you! If you can survive it like the Nine Heavenly Demon King, then no matter how much you cultivate demons or ghosts, you will no longer have anything to do with me! ¡± Shui Wuxin scolded Feng Baixiao, flung his sleeves and left with a big stride.


    After Shui Wuxin left, a yellow seed, as small as dust, was left behind at the place where he had been standing.


    Feng Baixiao curled his lips into a light smile when he saw the seed and said aloud to the air, ¡°Could it be that my junior brother Cha has come?¡±


    The yellow seed took root in the icy, biting ground and began to sprout at a very slow pace, stretching into a tiny vine. The vines tangled and twisted together, gradually forming what looked like a small man with arms and legs.


    After the general shape was formed, the colour of the vine changed again, and it transformed into a miniature Bai Lixin.


    When he met with Shui Wuxin, Bai Lixin sprinkled some seeds that had his divine sense on Shui Wuxin¡¯s body and used them to find Feng Baixiao¡¯s whereabouts.


    It was no wonder that he had searched all over the Ten Thousand Swords Sect and could not find Feng Baixiao¡¯s whereabouts. It turned out that the island had been enchanted with a cloaking technique.


    ¡°Senior Brother Feng, after ten years of separation, how come you¡¯ve fallen so low?¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother Cha, after ten years of separation, how come you¡¯ve become so small?¡±


    Bai Lixin snorted, ¡°Heh, you still have the heart to joke. Senior Brother Feng, ten years ago you said that you would tell me your identity after I left the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic realm. Can you tell me now? ¡±


    ¡°No, no, I clearly said that I would only tell you if you reached the Jindan cultivation when you left. Now it seems¡­ ¡± Feng Baixiao paused slightly for a moment and glanced down at Bai Lixin. ¡°Junior Brother Cha seems to only be in the grand circle of the Foundation Establishment stage.¡±


    ¡°Senior brother Feng is powerful. Even Shui Wuxin the sect master of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect couldn¡¯t tell that I was at the Grand Perfection of Foundation Establishment cultivation, but you saw it with just a slight sweep. Could it be that Senior Brother Feng¡¯s cultivation is far above that of Patriarch Shui? ¡±


    Feng Baixiao winked and made a face. ¡°Guess.¡±


    Mini Bai Lixin stood at the edge of the cold pool, tilting his head to examine the now wretched Feng Baixiao. He finally could not help but wonder, ¡°Since you were framed, why didn¡¯t you explain clearly? The culprit is still at large, yet you are taking the blame for him. ¡±


    ¡°I naturally have my reasons for doing so. Junior brother Cha is so concerned about me, could it be that he has some love for me?¡±


    Bai Lixin choked for a moment, glaring at Feng Baixiao. ¡°Feng Baixiao, you mustn¡¯t die, you must survive!¡± You are the son of the world. If you die, this world will collapse. I haven¡¯t yet found Di Jia¡¯s soul fragment.


    He could not imagine what would happen if this world collapsed before he did. It was because it was unimaginable that Bai Lixin did not dare gamble with this.


    The Pseudo-Lord God was coming on strong, eyeing him and Dijia, and he did not have the luxury to redo a world¡­


    However, it was strange that he had not felt the fluctuations of Dijia¡¯s soul since coming to this world, yet he felt that Dijia was close at hand. He felt that Feng Baixiao was very strange, and he came to confirm whether he was Dijia or not, only to be disappointed again.


    Although Feng Baixiao was different from the original male protagonist, his soul was not Dijia¡¯s¡­¡­


    Feng Baixiao paused in shock at Bai Lixin¡¯s yell before he slowly said, ¡°Heh, brother Cha would be better off caring more about himself. The Immortal Venerable in the sky has been searching for ten years, and there is no trace of the whereabouts of the blood Iris. The Immortal Venerable is furious and sent down several more powerful cultivators not long ago to search the cultivation world. Junior Brother Cha, you must survive.¡±


    ¡°Each to their own problems!¡± Bai Lixin put his hands behind his back and suddenly remembered something: ¡°By the way, I brought your vines out of the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic realm with me.¡±


    ¡°Vines?¡±


    ¡°The vine that you trapped me in ten years ago, when you set up a soul-locking formation outside, nearly shattering my soul.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, my Soul Locking Formation can only make you appear in your original form at best and hide your soul¡¯s aura from anyone. Little one, I am helping you, and you still think I am harming you.¡±


    Bai Lixin listened to Feng Baixiao with a subtle look in his eyes and said, word by word. ¡°Feng Baixiao died a long time ago, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°You are the demonic cultivator who failed to cross the tribulation that day¡ªthe Nine Heavenly Demon King!¡±


    ¡°You took over Feng Baixiao¡¯s body!¡±


    After a long time, Feng Baixiao sneered, ¡°Heh, after all, you¡¯re a flower that has been raised for thousands of years. You has some sense¡­¡­¡±


    Although he had guessed this answer many times, Bai Lixin was still disappointed when Feng Baixiao admitted it himself, ¡°You really are the Nine Heavenly Demon King.¡±


    If the Nine Heavenly Demon King had taken over Feng Baixiao, then the Nine Heavenly Demon King could not be Dijia. The single most promising person has once again fallen short.


    ¡°That day, I drew down the heavenly thunder, but I didn¡¯t want to fail the tribulation. My soul was injured, and my body turned into pieces. At that time, my soul originally intended to attach to the body of the blood Iris to repair and resurrect myself, but when my divine sense swept over, I found that the blood Iris, which I had raised for ten thousand years, had coincidentally given birth to its divine sense. Not only that, but it had even taken on a human form. ¡±


    Feng Baixiao¡¯s voice was light as he recounted the story. His expression and voice were calm as if he was telling someone else¡¯s story. ¡°Your divine sense was very powerful. Even if I could succeed in forcibly taking over the body, it would be a lose-lose situation, not to mention that I didn¡¯t want to do that either. So I left there and came to the Ten Thousand Swords Sect and found this physical body. This body was seven points like mine, and luckily for me, the owner of the body had gone off the rails during cultivation and his soul was damaged. So I easily drove away the spirit, took over the body and kept it for myself. I just didn¡¯t expect that I would encounter the flower I had been raising for ten thousand years not long after I had emerged as Feng Baixiao. ¡±

 CH 252

    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart was slightly moved. It turned out that the Feng Baixiao he saw when he first came to the Ten Thousand Swords Sect had already become the Nine Heavenly Demon King after his reincarnation.


    He remembered that Daoist Yixiao had a profound expression after the fight with Feng Baixiao. Could it be that Daoist Yixiao realised that the Nine Heavenly Demon King had taken over Feng Baixiao? If that was the case, then it would explain why Daoist Yixiao told him to join Feng Baixiao at that time.


    ¡°Master, did Daoist Yixiao know about your identity at a very early stage?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Feng Baixiao laughed lightly, ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, but it¡¯s better to call me ¡°father¡± since I¡¯ve raised you for ten thousand years.¡±


    Father? Father my ass!


    ¡°I have a friendship with your master. Your master is a wise man. He must have discovered my true form a long time ago. ¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, do you know why my master went to the Sky Tower?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s naturally for the sake of the heavens. How can there be any other reason? ¡±


    ¡°Then why does he want to reach the heavens?¡± He doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who is obsessed with ascending into the immortal world?¡±


    ¡°There exist three thousand cultivation planes in the universe. The upper three thousand, the mid three thousand, and the lower three thousand. Above the three thousand planes is the Immortal realm. The cultivation world we are on is at best a tiny one in the mid three thousand plane. Above us, there are the Upper Three Thousand. The two people who called themselves the Emissaries of the Immortals are part of the Upper Three Thousand. In the Upper Three Thousand, there is a cultivation world called the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm. In the Upper Three Thousand, there is a race of people who are born to fly, called the Sky Feather Race. They can ignore boundaries, step through the void, and travel to and from any plane at will. However, because of this, cultivators hunt them down and imprison them. They are almost extinct. To protect the Skyfeather Clan, their leader set up a boundary in the Elemental Immortal Realm and they have been isolated from the rest of the world ever since. ¡±


    ¡°A few hundred years ago, there was a young girl from the Sky Feather Clan, named Chunyin, who, out of curiosity, stepped through the void and came to our world and she happened to meet Daoist Yixiao in his youth. The two met, and it was love at first sight. Although they were in love, they did not broach the topic. Chunyin was badly injured by the time gap when she came to this world, and her life was in danger. She did not have long to live so Daoist Yixiao inquired around and found out that I had a blood Iris. He came to my place and bargained for a piece of Iris, that is, your leaf. ¡±


    ¡°And what happened after that?¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, the maiden, Chunyin, awoke but refused to go away. Daoist Yixiao found out her identity because of her white wings. To make her leave, Daoist Yixiao made a love-forgetting pill and secretly gave it to her. When she woke up, she had forgotten about Daoist Yixiao and lost her memory. The minimum cultivation requirement to enter the Upper Three Thousand Worlds is the Yuanying stage. I think your master went to the Sky Tower because he wanted to pass through the spatial rift to the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm to find the Sky Feather Maiden, Chunyin! ¡±


    ¡°Is that when you and my master, Daoist Yixiao, became friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°My master¡¯s life heart lamp is still burning. Would he be in danger in the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm? ¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡± Feng Baixiao suddenly laughed coldly, a contemptuous smile on his face, ¡°Although it is called the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm, that place is far more ferocious than this world. Only the strongest can survive.


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡±


    It turns out that this world is part of a Great Cosmic Dimension, and above this world are three thousand other worlds.


    He had searched all the people in this world who might be Dijia, but he was nowhere to be found. Was it possible that he was in the upper three thousand worlds?


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he looked unblinkingly at Feng Baixiao: ¡°What would it take to get to the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm?!¡±


    ¡°You want to go to the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm?¡± Feng Baixiao asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°My master has no relatives in the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm, so I naturally want to go up there to help him!¡±


    ¡°If I can go there after obtaining the lightning head, it is not impossible if you turn into the Iris and I take you with me.¡± Feng Baixiao replied after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Haha, I knew it. You trapped yourself here for a purpose. You want the lightning head. You took the demon king, and¡­ did you also take that divine weapon, the Three-Bladed Halberd? Bai Lixin laughed loudly, and a vine came out from under his feet to support his incarnation to move close to Feng Baixiao¡¯s face.


    Feng Baixiao looked at Bai Lixin, who was only the size of his palm, with a smile and nodded, ¡°The three-bladed halberd is a divine weapon, but it lacks a soul. I brought out the demon lord and used his soul to refine the Three Bladed Halberd, making him its artefact soul.¡±


    ¡°¡­You actually sacrificed the soul of the demon king? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the backlash? ¡± Bai Lixin opened his eyes wide and stared at the huge handsome face in front of him with shock.


    Feng Baixiao shrugged his shoulders indifferently. ¡°Since I have embarked on the path of cultivation, I have already put my life and death at risk, so what if it backfires? If I were afraid of death, I wouldn¡¯t be here at this moment waiting for the thunderbolts to roll down. ¡±


    Bai Lixin pondered for a moment. ¡°How sure are you that you can survive the 99 lightning strikes?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I am only thirty percent sure.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyebrows knitted together instantly. The fact that the Nine Heavenly Demon king had seized Feng Baixiao¡¯s body despite being the son of the world, was most likely due to two possibilities.


    One was that the real Feng Baixiao¡¯s soul had not disappeared, but was still alive somewhere in the world; the other was that the world had tacitly acknowledged that Feng Baixiao was still the son of the world after the seizure.


    If it was the second possibility, then he could not just sit back and let the Nine Heavenly Demon king do as they wished. If he died and Feng Baixiao¡¯s body was destroyed, it would be a disaster.


    With this thought, he looked at Feng Baixiao and said, ¡°Shui Wuxin said that you would be punished in ten days, so we have ten days to prepare. I don¡¯t know how you will get the lightning bolt head, but you can¡¯t go wrong if you stimulate your cultivation. I will come back another day.¡±


    As Bai Lixin said this, the vines entangled in the illusion began to scatter and fall into the cold pool, becoming frozen.


    A small vine accidentally landed on Feng Baixiao¡¯s cheek, sliding down along his pale but athletic body. Everywhere the vine passed, Feng Baixiao felt a warm current spread out from the place, diluting the cold he was used to ¡­¡­


    Feng Baixiao¡¯s expression slightly changed. He looked at the white ice and snow environment and burst out laughing.


    ¡­¡­


    In the night, an illusory white smoke flew into Shui Kongling¡¯s room without a trace. The white smoke quietly followed Shui Kongling¡¯s breathing and entered her nasal cavity.


    Shui Kongling had a dream. It was a beautiful dream filled with peace and tranquilly that she had not had for a long time.


    In the dream, she was an infant and her father, Shui Wuxin, was always taking care of her after her mother had failed to cross the tribulation and turned to dust. Every time she fell, every time she cried, every time she was sad, it was her father who was always the first to come to her side.


    At that time, Shui Wuxin¡¯s eyes were calm and peaceful, and his eyes were so gentle and kind that they kept her safe and sound.


    Until she was ten, Shui Kongling still had to be soothed by Shui Wuxin to fall asleep. The peace that Shui Wuxin brought to her was something that no one else could bring to her. At that time, father and daughter were very close to each other.


    But in adulthood, her personality became wilder as her heart grew and her father spent more time in seclusion. Her attention and dependence on her father gradually diminished as her affection for outsiders increased and, in turn, her dependence on his affection slowly began to diminish.


    But no matter how long her father was in seclusion, the look he gave her when he came out was always filled with that quiet, peaceful warmth. That familiar warmth was so comforting to her; it was the smell of affection, it was the feeling of home. But she was so used to it that she took her father¡¯s pampering and care for granted.


    Later, she became infatuated with Feng Baixiao and was defiled. Her father never despised or complained when he looked at her. He only had strong worries and remorse.


    [The person who protects and cares for you the most in this world is not Feng Baixiao, but the father who raised you, accompanied you and was always behind you.]


    For her sake, her father is always anxious and haggard these days.


    How much has he aged now?


    What the hell has she been doing these days?


    Wasn¡¯t her obsession with Feng Baixiao because she could see her father¡¯s figure and gentle gaze in Feng Baixiao?


    As she slept, tears drenched her pillow.


    Shui Wuxin saw her tears through the mirror, and his heart ached with pain. His daughter, whom he held in his hands, should be the pride of the heavens, the brightest flower in the garden. She should not have to suffer such hardships. He must save his daughter and change all this.


    ¡­¡­.


    Ten days later, Feng Baixiao¡¯s ice and lightning execution came as scheduled.


    Since what Feng Baixiao had done was so offensive and unethical, his execution was carried out in secret.


    The place of execution was nowhere else but in the empty, cold cave, right above the cold pool.


    As promised, Shui Wuxin was bringing Shui Kongling with him.


    He had been observing the movements at Xuan Yuanfeng peak through the mirror, but he had not seen the boy since the previous time he had picked some herbs and put them into the alchemy furnace. He didn¡¯t know if he was making the love-forgetting pill inside, let alone if he had succeeded in doing so.


    The plan to make his daughter completely forget Feng Baixiao before he died had gone down the drain¡­


    The woman was dressed up today, a change from her downward spiral of a few days ago. She had her long hair properly tied up on top of her head and pulled back in a gorgeous bun. She wore a flowing yellow garment on the outside, and her face was painted with exquisite make-up.


    A bad thought flashed through Shu Wuxin¡¯s mind the moment he saw Shui Kongling.


    What is she doing dressed up like this?


    Is she planning to ¡­¡­ be buried?


    However, instead of her usual desperate expression, she looked calm and collected, as if she had left everything behind.


    As Shui Wuxin¡¯s heart was in fear, he began to wonder if locking Shui Kongling in her room was the best option.


    A clear voice suddenly came from afar: ¡°Sect Master, I am here!¡±


    He turned and saw Bai Lixin running their way, and said with a light smile, ¡°Little Cha, come with us since you are here.¡±

 CH 253

    There were not many people before the cold pool. Aside from the ten peak masters, two of the immortal venerable¡¯s emissaries had come to join in the fun.


    Shui Wuxin¡¯s native magic weapon was a white jade light sword, with a white and pure body of ivory. It was very beautiful.


    Shui Wuxin entered the cave with Shui Kongling and Bai Lixin and gave a slight nod as a greeting.


    In the cold pool, Feng Baixiao was immersed in the cold water, but his face was calm and relaxed as if he was not facing death but an outing.


    Feng Baixiao¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment when he saw Bai Lixin, then the emotion disappeared into the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°Sovereign Shui, have you brought the things?¡± One of the emissaries looked toward Shui Wuxin.


    ¡°Yes, I have brought the lightniy gourd left by Immortal Master Tai Zu,¡± Shui Wuxin said as he drew a palm-sized transparent sphere from his sleeve. Inside the sphere, lightning constantly flickered with diverging rays, covering the entire sphere.


    The messenger¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was about to reach out to receive the guord when Shui Wuxin quickly threw the guord up into the sky with a haughty flourish, and the guord came to a steady stop above Feng Baixiao¡¯s head.


    As soon as the gourd containing the lightning head was stable above Feng Baixiao¡¯s head, the guord that had restricted the lightning fell to the ground and was replaced by dark clouds in the small space.


    ¡°Gentlemen, the Ice and Lightning Capital Punishment will begin soon, so please all leave. We will come back after the 99 strikes to see how this sinful beast fared. ¡± Shui Wuxin pointed to the exit on seeing the increasingly cloudy sky over the cold pond and the thunder and lightning that were already pulsating restlessly.


    The crowd heard Shui Wuxin say this, and they headed for the cave entrance. The emissaries gave a regretful glance at the dark clouds and slowly left with a vague expression of regret on their faces. The cave was already ravaged by black clouds, but three figures remained inside the cave, without the slightest intention of leaving.


    Shui Wuxin¡¯s gaze was fixed on Shui Kongling beside him, and he said helplessly, ¡°Kongling, take one last look and we go.¡±


    Shui Kongling¡¯s expression was solemn. Tears were stored in her eyes, yet she was forcibly holding them back from falling.


    She did not respond to Shui Wuxin¡¯s words. She looked at the dark clouds that were tumbling more and more, and suddenly took two steps towards the cold pool!


    One more step and she would sink into the cold pool!


    Shui Wuxin¡¯s heart was filled with horror as his fingers flew about. Bai Lixin only saw a flash of white light hit the back of Shui Kongling¡¯s head.


    Shui Kongling, who was already standing at the edge of the cold pool, let out a cry and instantly fell back.


    Quick as a flash, Shui Wuxin rushed behind Shui Kongling and stopped her from falling to the ground.


    He held Shui Kongling in his arms and looked at Bai Lixin with urgency, ¡°Has the love-forgetting pill been made, little Cha?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled gently and took out a small porcelain bottle from his bosom before handing it to Shui Wuxin. ¡°It¡¯s not a love-forgetting pill, it¡¯s love-forgetting water. It¡¯s easier to give. Just open her mouth and pour it in. ¡±


    Without saying a word, Shui Wuxin took the porcelain bottle and said hesitantly, ¡°Will it just make her forget her love? There will be no other effects. ¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, this is from the handwritten notes of my master, Daoist Yixiao, and I have only slightly improved it. There are no poisonous herbs in this substance. Aside from making one forget their most precious and affectionate feelings after taking it, it will also greatly increase the cultivation! ¡±


    Shui Wuxin looked at Shui Kongling in his arms, and then at Bai Lixin, who had a serious face, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t dare lie to me.¡±


    He then took Shui Kongling¡¯s chin and poured the love-forgetting water into her mouth. Bai Lixin saw this, and the light in his eyes flickered slightly. His expression was suddenly anxious as he said, ¡°Oh, Sect Master! I have one more thing to say. Senior Brother Feng has been wrongly accused. Do you know that? I came here because I overheard Senior Brother Feng¡¯s wrongdoings. Ten years ago, I saw Feng Baixiao leave the Demon Realm on the day he sent me into seclusion. So how could he have met Senior Sister Shui a few days later? If you don¡¯t trust him, who will? ¡±


    Shui Wuxin¡¯s heart seized, and he turned his head to look at Feng Baixiao.


    At that moment, Feng Baixiao¡¯s eyes were still firm. Although his face was pale, his righteousness was awe-inspiring, and he was not afraid of his gaze, looking straight at him.


    Shui Wuxin suddenly remembered the high hopes he had placed in Feng Baixiao for so many years; he remembered the efforts Feng Baixiao had made for so many years; he remembered Feng Baixiao¡¯s dedication to the Ten Thousand Swords Sect for so many years.


    His heart twitched slightly as he pointed to the white sphere that had landed on the ground and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Little Cha. It is inconvenient for me to punish him now. The secret treasure that seals the thunder tribulation is there. I will teach you a spell that you can use to seal the lightning head back into the guord. Just mouth the spell at the opening. I was indeed confused about Baixiao¡¯s matter because it involved Kongling. I should have given it more thought. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said happily, ¡°Thank you, Master. I¡¯ll put it back in now! ¡±


    With these words, he jumped away from Shui Wuxin¡¯s side and rushed towards the white guord.


    Shui Wuxin¡¯s eyes chilled as he stood up with Shui Kongling in his arms and exited from the vast cave into the long, thin passage.


    The dark clouds overhead were accumulating, no longer just lining Feng Baixiao¡¯s head but even Bai Lixin¡¯s head.


    It was as if Bai Lixin had not noticed Shui Wuxin¡¯s departure as he rushed over and picked up the white guord. He turned his head happily to look at the place where Shui Wuxin had been.


    But Shui Wuxin had already gone with Shui Kongling in his arms and was standing in the corridor.


    Seeing Bai Lixin looking over, Shui Wuxin sneered. With his free hand, he set up a boundary in the cave, ¡°So what if I know that Feng Baixiao was wrongly accused? I will not let you have the chance to tell the truth. My daughter is a star in the sky. Even if she is defiled, she can only be defiled by the pride of the sky, Feng Baixiao, and no one else! Little Cha, if you had not mentioned this matter, I might have spared your life for the sake of your good behaviour and talent, as well as Junior Brother Yixiao¡¯s sake, but you just had to bring it up. Foolish! It¡¯s a pity that the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique of my junior brother¡¯s lineage would be lost after you die. Junior brother Yixiao, I have wronged you by harming your apprentice, but senior brother had no choice. You must not blame senior brother!¡±


    Shui Wuxin looked at Bai Lixin, whose face instantly turned pale, smiled gently, and carried Shui Kongling out of the cave.


    Halfway through carrying Shui Wuxin, he heard the sound of lightning striking on the ice surface. The lightning stirred up countless fragments of ice, which was deafening to the ears.


    The earth trembled, and the walls of the passageway emitted a series of fractures. Shui Wuxin looked over and found that the lightning strikes had already reached here.


    He held Shui Kong Ling tighter in his arms, quickened his pace, and quickly left the cave.


    Outside the ice cave, ten elders and two emissaries were still waiting outside. When the ten elders saw Shui Wuxin walking out of the cave unharmed with Shui Kongling in his arms, their faces visibly relaxed. One of the elders took the lead and asked, ¡°Sect Leader, what happened to Kongling?¡±


    Shui Wuxin shook his head, ¡°Nothing, just overwhelmed with sadness and passed out.¡±


    That elder breathed a light sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    He looked behind Shui Wuxin and felt like something was missing, but he couldn¡¯t remember exactly what it was.


    His brows knitted gently with a puzzled expression.


    Strange. What exactly was missing?


    Bai Lixin was only a dispensable presence for those cultivators who were already at the end of their Jindan period or the beginning of their YuanYing period. Moreover, Bai Lixin had not done anything extraordinary before, so he had long since been forgotten in that serious and tense moment. Now that only Shui Wuxin and Shui Kongling had left, none of the other nine elders noticed anything unusual.


    The earth continued to tremble and shake around. It took a lot of concentration for those trained cultivators to avoid being knocked to the ground by the tremors, not to mention Feng Baixiao under the thunder.


    The elder who had been thinking about what was missing suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Sect Leader, where is the green-clothed boy who was with you just now? How come he is no longer there? ¡±


    Shui Wuxin stood firmly on the snow with Shui Kongling in his arms and said, with a long sigh, ¡°That boy is the disciple of Master Yixiao, who has been with me since his disappearance. To my surprise, Kongling tried to jump into the cold pond, and fortunately, little Cha was quick to save her, but he ended up falling into the cold pond. ¡±


    The elder drew a cold breath, ¡°Into the cold pool? That¡­ that is extremely cold water. If a person below the Golden Elixir cultivation enters there, his or her lungs will be frozen into ice in a matter of moments. ¡±


    Shui Wuxin let out a long sigh, ¡°Yes, it was little Cha who saved Kongling, but I failed to save Little Cha. It was my fault.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Sect Leader. For him to do so is a way of repaying your kindness to him. ¡± The elder also sighed and supported his body from the tremors by taking two steps back.


    Shui Wuxin looked down at Shui Kongling¡¯s face, using his hair to hide his indifferent expression at the moment.


    ¡®Junior brother Yixiao, although I could not help you and keep your disciple alive, he has died for a good cause. He died in the name of saving Kongling. I will come here to pay my respects to Little Cha every year from now on, so it is a decent death, right? ¡®


    He was still thinking about what would happen afterwards when he felt Shui Kongling in his arms squirm a little.


    Shui Wuxin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he saw Shui Kongling open her bright watery eyes.


    Kongling, you have finally woken up! How do you feel? ¡± Shui Wuxin said, surprised.


    Shui Kongling frowned slightly after opening her eyes. She looked Shui Wuxin up and down with a critical gaze before her lips opened slightly and she whispered, ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡±

 CH 254

    ¡°What are you talking about, Kongling? I¡¯m your father! Don¡¯t you recognise me?!¡± Shui Wuxin was horrified, and his voice was nervously plucked up much higher.


    ¡°Father? You are my father? Why don¡¯t I remember you at all? ¡± Shui Kongling frowned tightly and took her eyes off Shui Wuxin¡¯s face to scan the surroundings. Shui Kongling¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the ten elders standing there. ¡°Senior Uncle Wang, Senior Uncle Huang, why are you all here?¡±


    She stumbled and jumped down from Shui Wuxin¡¯s arms but fell to the ground due to the trembling of the earth.


    Shui Wuxin bent down to help his daughter up and asked nervously, ¡°Kongling, are you alright?¡±


    Shui Kongling smiled gratefully and politely pushed Shui Wuxin¡¯s hand away before saying, ¡°Senior, thank you very much. I just stumbled. I am not seriously hurt.¡±


    Shui Wuxin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shui Kogling forgot him!!!


    Shouldn¡¯t it be Feng Bai Xiao who hurt her so much?!


    Shu Wuxin was lost in thought. He looked at Shui Kongling¡¯s stumbling figure in front of the ten elders and only felt the sky spinning and his eyes darkening.


    ¡°Senior Uncle Huang, why are you all here? That man claims to be my father. Who is he? I don¡¯t really know him. ¡±


    Surprise flashed in the eyes of the ten elders. Senior Uncle Huang even wanted to say something but stopped. He did not know how to answer. His expression was very subtle as he looked at the dumbfounded Shui Wuxin and then at the bewildered Shui Kongling. He carefully asked, ¡°Kongling, do you remember what you came here today to do?¡±


    Shui Kongling bowed her head and fell into deep thought. After a long time, she seemed to remember something and her eyes suddenly dimmed. ¡°Come to think of it, I came to see Senior Brother Feng one last time.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± Shui Wuxin¡¯s body seemed to have been struck by lightning. His body swayed and he fell onto the snowy ground.


    Instead of forgetting Feng Baixiao as he had hoped, Shui Kongling had forgotten him?!


    Why would this be so?!


    Could it be that ¡­¡­ could it be that in Kongling¡¯s heart, fatherly love was the most unbreakable emotion?


    Shui Wuxin stared blankly at Shui Kongling, who had lost all memory of him. In his eyes, the sky was dim, as if it was about to collapse.


    ¡°I had a dream a few days ago,¡± Shui Kongling pondered with her hand pinching her chin. ¡°I can¡¯t remember what I did in the dream, but it was a very warm one.¡± When I woke up, I suddenly realised that there are more precious feelings in my life than love. So why should I sink for love and let those around me suffer.¡±


    She tried to think of all the things in her dream, remembering the warm feeling, but she could not remember anything from the dream, ¡°How strange. Why would I forget the person who gave me a safe and warm feeling? Why would I¡­¡±


    Tears involuntarily flowed down from her eyes and fluttered back along with the wind.


    A few drops of tears spilled onto Shui Wuxin¡¯s cheeks.


    What had he done?


    He had killed his daughter¡¯s memory with his own hands. The daughter he had relied on for almost a hundred years, whom he held in his heart and cared for¡­he killed his existence in her heart!


    Tears kept spilling down, unable to be stopped.


    Shui Kongling kept wiping her tears, at first crying silently, but as she cried, she felt that she had lost the most precious thing in her life. Finally, aggrieved to the extreme, Shui Kongling turned to the sky and bawled.


    Elder Huang saw this and questioned Shui Wuxin with his eyes.


    At this moment, Shui Wuxin stumbled to his feet. He casually got the white jade light sword before glancing at Elder Huang with lost eyes and saying, ¡°Elder Huang, please escort Kongling back home for me. I have some things to do, so I will go to Broken Sword Peak first. ¡±


    As the white jade light sword flew lazily in the sky, Elder Huang looked up at Shui Wuxin¡¯s departing figure and saw him nearly fall off the sword several times. He was shocked, yet he dared not say anything more. As the earth continued to tremble, Elder Huang watched the crying Shui Kongling nearly fall to the ground again and hurriedly held her up before invoking his magic weapon and taking her away.


    As he flew through the air, Shui Wuxin¡¯s eyes were completely blank, and his silver hair was now dull, turning pale.


    Suddenly, he stumbled and fell off his light sword, plunging straight down onto an uninhabited island.


    The island was overgrown with trees but Shui Wuxin was already at the Yuanying so he would not be hurt by this small fall.


    But Shui Wuxin did not get up after falling to the ground. Instead, he lay on his back, covering his head in the grass, his shoulders twitching.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    The dark clouds in the ice cave were already within reach, and lightning was slowly gathering behind them.


    Feng Baixiao saw that Bai Lixin was also locked in the cave and was horrified. He roared, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get out of here?!¡±


    Bai Lixin shrugged indifferently and pointed to the cave entrance, saying helplessly, ¡°I want to get out too, but the entrance seems to be blocked by that unscrupulous Shui Wuxin.¡±


    Seeing that the lightning strike was about to fall, Feng Baixiao let out a low curse. The three-edged halberd slowly emerged from his chest after mumbling two words. The three-bladed halberd seemed to be alive, and without the need for someone to control it, it easily broke through the chains binding Feng Baixiao. It then flew towards the shore and landed beside Bai Lixin, opening a dark red barrier.


    Feng Baixiao looked at the bright lights sparking from the dark clouds and rushed out of the pool, ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s no time.¡±


    He rushed in front of Bai Lixin as he spoke, and a huge falling thunderbolt slammed into Feng Baixiao, hitting him straight on his naked back with a stinging, stabbing sound.


    The impact of the thunderbolt sent Feng Baixiao lurching forward to fall on top of Bai Lixin.


    ¡°Demonflame! Breakthrough the boundary! ¡± Feng Baixiao shielded Bai Lixin under his body and shouted at the three-bladed halberd that was holding the boundary open. A figure emerged from the three-bladed halberd, the same demon king that Bai Lixin had seen in the mystic realm.


    The Demon King looked down on the two of them with a cold snort and then stabbed at the entrance of the passage with the three-bladed halberd.


    ¡°Stop! There are emissaries of the Immortal Venerable outside the cave. If the three-bladed halberd breaks through the boundary, the aura of the divine weapon and the demon will suddenly rush out of the cave, and then you and I will both be finished. Not only will your eggs be played with, but even my Iris body will not be saved.¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s body was completely shielded under Feng Bai Xiao¡¯s body, and he loudly rebuked the demon king.


    The demon king stopped his movements, and a cold smile played at the corners of his mouth, ¡°How dare you, little human, presume to order this king? I am the demon king, so how can I be commanded by a mere ant like you? Die! ¡±


    The demon king switched the direction of the three-bladed halberd that was originally aimed at the cave boundary and aimed it at Bai Lixin. With a little effort, he could stab Bai Lixin in the forehead at any time with one more push.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Who is the one courting death?!¡±Two


    divine senses were released at the same time, and at the same time, two reprimands were issued simultaneously.


    The Demon King, holding the three-bladed halberd, was hit hard by something and instantly went straight backwards, smashing hard into the wall.


    Bai Lixin and Feng Baixiao paused at the same time after seeing each other¡¯s movements. At that moment, Bai Lixin was quick to see that the next thunderbolt was about to fall. He cut his wrist with the vine he summoned and decisively pressed her wrist against Feng Baixiao¡¯s lips, ¡°Drink my blood!¡± Since I am the Divine Flower, my blood naturally has magical properties. I have been experimenting and my blood can increase cultivation in a short period. It can at least help you resist this lightning tribulation. ¡±


    Feng Baixiao froze and then felt the warm blood flowing towards his throat as if it had a life of its own.


    His eyes widened as he looked down at the determined Bai Lixin beneath him. Feng Baixiao¡¯s throat rolled a few times, and he let go of Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist, ¡°Enough! Stop the bleeding now! ¡±


    At this time, the demon king had already climbed up from the ground. He looked at the two people stacked together as he wiped away the blood spurting out of the corner of his mouth, astonishment in his eyes.


    It was fine for Feng Baixiao to have that kind of pressure since he had been taken over by the Nine Heavenly Demon king. But how could this young man¡¯s pressure be so unbelievable? How could a youngster who was only at the sixth level of Foundation Establishment have the pressure of a Yuanying cultivator? Could it be that this young man is also possessed? Did he take over the body of the blood Iris?


    After drinking Bai Lixin¡¯s blood, Feng Baixiao roared, his hair flying without wind. A powerful pressure escaped from his body and a strong red light wrapped around him like a protective shield.


    The short-lived surge in cultivation had provided him with very powerful conditions.


    Feng Baixiao glanced at the demon king standing in the distance and bellowed, ¡°Come over and protect the boy. This lord going to get the lightning head, if the youth is harmed in the slightest, this lord will only blame you! ¡±


    The demon king had just been schooled, so he dared not do anything wrong again.


    He hurriedly held his three-edged halberd in front of Bai Lixin and opened the red boundary again after standing the halberd beside the latter.


    But Bai Lixin stood up and slowly walked out of the boundary.


    Seeing this, the demon king was anxious, ¡°Come back in, what are you doing?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled gently and took out a pill from his storage pouch and swallowed it.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s riding the wind and advancing to the Golden Elixir cultivation level!¡±


    Looking at Bai Lixin sitting cross-legged under the dark clouds, the demon king once again revealed an astonished expression, ¡°You are actually a medicine cultivator and had hidden your cultivation. Who are you anyway?¡±


    However, no one answered him anymore. Bai Lixin¡¯s body stretched out, his limbs turning into flower petals as his body slowly changed. He reverted to his blood Iris form!

 CH 255

    The huge flower was rooted into the white snow, swaying beneath the dark clouds. Amidst the thunder, the crystal-like petals faintly glowed pale white. Each time the flower was struck by lightning, the glow on its petals would glow brighter.


    ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡±


    One lightning strike after another struck down, striking both the Demon King and the blood Iris.


    The demon king stopped insisting on protecting him after observing the generally fine Iris. Instead, he stood the Three-Bladed Halberd on its own before putting up a dark red transparent boundary and sitting inside.


    The blood Iris was like a flower on a high mountain amid the thunderclouds; wind and rain couldn¡¯t shake it, but instead made it more open and reckless.


    In a short time, a dozen huge thunderbolts had already struck down.


    The petals of the flower had turned from blue to blood-red, and there was a faint glow of light swimming inside.


    The blood-red colour climbed from the base of the petals until it reached the top of the petals. Once the entire petals of the Blood Iris were red, a dazzling light shone through the cave.


    The light was so bright that the Demon King wailed and fled into the divine three-bladed halberd.


    Bai Lixin had successfully advanced to the Golden Elixir stage!


    Outside the cave, the eyes of the Immortal Venerable¡¯s emissaries flinched as they felt the strange sensation and stared into the ice cave in unison, their faces full of shock.


    The blood Iris! That was the aura of the blood Iris!!!


    A look of ecstasy appeared in their eyes. They never thought that they could find it without any trouble! They had searched for more than ten years, but it turned out to be hidden in this cave!


    This damnable Shui Wuxin had secretly hidden the Iris in the ice cave, intending to take it for himself!


    If the two brothers had not been interested in the lightning guord today, they would have been kept in the dark.


    The ground trembled even more violently as the thunder roared. In addition, the ground began to crack slowly, extending out from the ice cave.


    The two men that were about to walk over paused, looking hesitantly into the ice cave.


    Although they came from the Upper Three Thousand Worlds and their cultivation levels had already reached the Great Perfection of the Yuanying stage, they were still somewhat timid in the face of the 99 Lightning tribulation.


    They would have to wait until after the ice lightning punishment was over to be on the safe side.


    They were not afraid that the Iris would be damaged by the tribulations because, according to historical records, the Iris was originally a divine flower that was born in the Immortal Realm, in a thunder pond. The thunder pond, as its name implies, was often filled with lightning and thunder, and the Iris fed on the thunder, absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon to temper its soul.


    It is precisely because the Iris grew in such a harsh environment that made it so difficult to obtain it. The Immortal Venerable had heard from somewhere that a demon practitioner in the lower realms had inadvertently obtained the Iris, so he sent them to look for it.


    But they came a little late. The Iris had disappeared. The Immortal Venerable reprimanded them and put out a wanted notice in the lower realms.


    When they get the Iris, they will have to ask for Shui Wuxin! That thief dared to hide the Iris and not present it to the Immortal Venerable! Let¡¯s see if the Immortal Venerable doesn¡¯t destroy this intermediate world!


    The ice and lightning torture was not yet over, and the two could only spend their days anxiously waiting for the end of the punishment.


    They waited anxiously outside, but they were unaware that inside the cave, the two were already about to escape.


    After Bai Lixin¡¯s advancement, the appearance of the Iris changed radically. Its originally glowing petals were now dazzling like a bright sun.


    Amidst the dark clouds, Feng Baixiao¡¯s hands were covered in a light blue glow. He plucked away the clouds and searched for a long time before finally finding the tiny lightning head deep within the dark clouds.


    After finding the lightning head, Feng Baixiao chanted an incantation in his hand and then took a jade vase out of space. The jade vase opened up and the lightning bolt was sucked in.


    The process of extracting the lightning head, which was supposed to be very difficult, turned out to be extremely easy because of Bai Lixin¡¯s presence.


    Feng Baixiao felt the power rolling through his body, and an unprecedented throb suddenly welled up in his heart.


    He put away the lightning head and floated down to the ground. He saw Bai Lixin, who had transformed into the blood Iris. Bai Lixin had just advanced, and the air was filled with abundant spiritual energy. Feng Baixiao was only slightly stunned, but he did not sit down and take advantage of Bai Lixin¡¯s power to advance.


    He glanced around and saw the three-bladed halberd lying on the ground, and then looked at Bai Lixin, who was emitting divine light around him, instantly understanding. The blood Iris was a divine flower and the light emanating from its body was divine light. This divine light happened to be kryptonite to demons.


    Feng Baixiao stroked the three-bladed halberd and shook his head with laughter. It seemed that this demon king was still not enough. He was easily forced into the three-bladed halberd by a demon cultivator who had just entered the Golden Elixir cultivation level. If this was all he was capable of, how could he achieve the great things he had hoped for?


    Feng Baixiao reinserted the three-bladed halberd into his body with a secret sigh.


    At the same time, the spiritual qi that had been in the air was absorbed back into the Iris¡¯ body again. The spiritual qi in the Iris continued to gather, and its cultivation level climbed.


    The first level of the Golden Elixir, the second level, the third level, the fourth level, and the fifth level of the Golden Elixir!


    After reaching the fifth level of Golden Elixir in a short period, the cultivation speed slowed down and there was much less spiritual energy in the air.


    Feng Baixiao was standing beside the Iris. His cold, hard, steel-like heart could not help but soften as he watched the Iris¡¯ greedy feeding.


    This little fellow had been born against the odds in the harsh environment of the Immortal Realm. Not only was he not constrained by the environment, but he rose against the tide and achieved the title of the number one wonder flower in the Immortal Realm. He was so fragile, so fragile that he would shatter at the slightest squeeze, yet he was so strong, so strong that he lived in the thunder pools that everyone was afraid of.


    With these thoughts in mind, Feng Baixiao¡¯s heart thumped, and his hand gently stroked the petals and stem of the blood Iris for a moment.


    The Iris, which was still sucking in the spiritual qi, suddenly gave a pause and shuddered desperately.


    Feng Baixiao looked amused, so he touched the stem a few more times.


    It was as if he had touched a switch and the Iris began to shake incessantly.


    Finally, when the Iris could take no more, its petals and limbs began to stretch outwards, and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a man of unparalleled beauty.


    His hair was light green, his eyes a deep red. His face was like a crown of jade, his eyes were full of charm, and the way he moved his hands was even more graceful. The petals had turned into limbs, the stamen turned into the head, the leaves turned into clothes wrapped around the body and the stem¡­¡­The stem shrank into a petite mass between the legs. It was Feng Baixiao¡¯s first time seeing Bai Lixin take shape. He originally thought Bai Lixin¡¯s petals were the head, the branches and leaves were limbs, and the stem was the abdomen. Unexpectedly, the stem is actually ¡­¡­


    No wonder the blood Iris was trembling incessantly ¡­¡­


    Feng Baixiao¡¯s face was slightly red, and he looked at Bai Lixin in embarrassment: ¡°The ignorant are innocent! I did not mean it. ¡±


    Bai Lixin gave Feng Baixiao a fierce glare. He rolled his eyes and then said angrily, ¡°Tell me, why don¡¯t you just meditate on the side? Why did you come over here to provoke me? If you touch my real body at will, what if I go off the rails? ¡±


    Feng Baixiao nodded his head repeatedly, ¡°I was being rash.¡±


    He freely admitted his mistake, and Bai Lixin was a bit stunned. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He looked up awkwardly at the entrance of the cave and happened to see the dark clouds gradually dispersing overhead. He jumped to say, ¡°You found the lightning head?¡±


    Feng Baixiao nodded his head and shook the jade bottle in his hand, ¡°This is it.¡±


    ¡°What about what you promised me before? Are you heading to the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm now or in a few days? You are not from the Sky Feather Clan, so how will you step through the void and go there? ¡±


    Feng Baixiao casually squeezed in the space, and a white feather appeared out of thin air in the middle of his index finger and thumb. ¡°This is a feather that Chunyin left me before going back. It is infused with her power, and I can step through the void once to enter the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, Chunyin prepared this item for Xuanyuan Yixiao before she lost her memory. But then her memory loss came so suddenly that she forgot all about Xuanyuan Yixiao and instead treated me, a bystander, as a lifesaver and gave me this feather. Now that I have taken the lightning head, my mission in this world is complete. I can leave now if I want to. But when will it be convenient for you to leave? Do you still want those things from Xuanyuan Peak? ¡±


    From the moment Shui Wuxin deceitfully left me here, I have been considered dead to the Ten Thousand Sword Sect and Shui Wuxin. Since I am already a dead person, I should not appear in public again. Besides, my aura spread out when I advanced, so I think those two emissaries are already waiting. If I go out at this time, would I not be throwing myself into the net?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s leave now! Although your cultivation has increased by leaps and bounds, you are still only at a mere Golden Elixir cultivation level, so you will have some problems in entering the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm. The only option is to transform into the Iris and I will put you in my space.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The thunder tribulation gradually stopped. Listening to the last strike fall, the two messengers, unwilling to lag, rushed into the cave almost at the same time to look for the blood Iris.


    But on re-entering the cave, they only found two burnt and blackened bodies lying in the cave.


    They did not even spare the two bodies a glance as they began to search the cave carefully and diligently for the whereabouts of the Blood Iris.


    However, they searched for a long time but found nothing.


    One of the emissaries looked at the cave, which he had almost turned upside down, and roared, ¡°Shui Wuxin, I¡¯ll make you spit out as much of the Blood Iris as you¡¯ve eaten! You wait for me! ¡±

 CH 256

    At Broken Sword Peak, Shui Wuxin was holding his white jade sword and dressed in white, looking like an exiled immortal. He gazed warily at the two immortal emissaries blocking his path and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are the two emissaries ambushing me?¡±


    ¡°Heh, you hid the blood Iris. You¡¯re lucky to only be ambushed. Tell me! Where did you hide the Iris?¡±


    Although Shui Wuxin¡¯s cultivation level was not as high as the two emissaries, he was a cultivator of great status in this world. He had never suffered such an insult before. His heart flashed with annoyance and he laughed bitterly, ¡°Gentlemen, if I have hidden the Blood Iris, why wouldn¡¯t I consume it alone? If I had, my cultivation would have increased greatly, and I would not be under your control. I don¡¯t know where the Iris is. ¡±


    The two emissaries looked at each other and hesitated for a moment.


    One of the emissaries snorted coldly, ¡°You are so clever, but we felt the aura of the Iris outside the ice cave. One person may have been wrong, but how can we both be wrong? ¡±


    ¡°How would I know? That cave is only a place of execution. It has been sealed for thousands of years and has only been used now. The lightning head that should have automatically gone back into the secret treasure after the punishment disappeared. It was you two who first entered that cave, so I would like to ask, where did that lightning head go? ¡±


    ¡°Heh, Shui Wuxin, you¡¯re good. How dare a thief shout out, ¡°thief!¡± How should we know the whereabouts of the Nine-Nine Days lightning head of your Ten Thousand Sword Sect.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t see you coveting the secret treasure left when we were in the ice cave? I originally thought that since you two were powerful cultivators from the upper realms, you¡¯d not sully your status and capacity. I never expected that you didn¡¯t care about that. You not only stole our secret treasure, but now you¡¯re trying to frame me for stealing the blood Iris. If I had the blood Iris, why would I keep it until now? I¡¯d have already soared to the heavens! ¡±


    The two emissaries thought that Shui Wuxin had hidden the Iris, while Shui Wuxin thought that the two emissaries had stolen the Ninety-Nine Days lightning head.


    The atmosphere was tense and ready to explode.


    Suddenly, one of the emissaries let out a loud laugh, and haughtily unleashed a pressure that could bring one to their knees!


    ¡°How dare a small cultivator from the lower realms be so rude to our Immortal Venerable Emissaries? Shui Wuxin, we will not kill you today, but just wait. You will pay a painful price for what you have done! ¡±


    With these words, the two emissaries beckoned a feather to cut through the void. They sneered at Shui Wuxin, who was kneeling on the ground, shocked by their might, and disappeared through the void.


    ¡­¡­..


    Ten days later, the cloudless blue sky suddenly swelled with dark waves and thunder!


    Shui Wuxin had been injured a few days before and had just gotten better. He looked up at the thunder clouds and was horrified by the pressure that had built up in the clouds. He immediately gathered the ten peak elders.


    ¡°Listen to me, all of you. The emissaries of the Immortal Venerable from the upper world have betrayed their trust and justice. They stole the Ninety-Nine tribulation lightning head from our Ten Thousand Sword Sect, and now they intend to destroy it. Take all the disciples with you and leave through the back of the mountain. Whether to escape from the cultivation world or to flee from disaster, just leave quickly! ¡±


    After a pause, he looked at the sad-looking Shui Kongling and sighed, ¡°I am afraid that my destiny with you ends today. I will open the mountain protection formation after you¡¯ve left, so I may be able to resist for a while. In the future, you can only rely on your efforts.¡­¡±


    Shui Wuxin never intended to have a smooth life. He found a female cultivator of his choice back then, but only his daughter, Shui Kongling, was his vermilion mole. Now that his daughter has forgotten him, what is left for him to hold on to?


    He was only ashamed of facing the ancestors of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. It had stood in this world for thousands of years, and he never expected that it would be destroyed in his hands.


    ¡°Senior brother, we have grown up in the sect since we were young. Now that the sect is in trouble, how can we sit back and be the shrinking tortoises? I am willing to fight for the Ten Thousand Sword Sect! ¡±


    ¡°I am willing to fight for the Ten Thousand Swords Sect!¡±


    ¡°I will fight for the Ten Thousand Sword Sect!¡±


    Under Taiji Square, nearly half of the people looked up to the sky and shouted, all refusing to leave!


    Shui Wuxin¡¯s heart throbbed with emotion. These were the disciples of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. Even though they had many conflicts during the day, when the sect was in danger, they could walk hand in hand!


    He soon noticed Shui Kongling. Her gaze was now firm, her determination overflowing.


    Shui Wuxin scolded himself for being careless. He could die, and others could be martyred for the Ten Thousand Swords Sect, but Shui Kongling must live and rise to the top of the heavens!


    Black clouds pressed down on the mountain. The disciples who did not want to go down with the sect had left one by one through the back of the mountain.


    The dark clouds turned in the sky and gathered in a huge whirlpool.


    ¡°Pa!¡± A huge ball of fire came down from the vortex and directly hit the disciples who were escaping through the back.


    In just an instant, those disciples were reduced to ashes without even having the chance to scream.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, want to escape? Today, not a single one of you from this Ten Thousand Sword Sect will be able to leave! ¡±


    High in the sky, a deafening voice passed through the clouds into the lower realm. Countless huge fireballs smashed down from the vortex, ruthlessly smashing into the mountain protection formation.


    The remaining disciples were desperately trying to channel their inner strength into the Mountain Protection Formation. They thought that if they combined their efforts, they could still resist the Immortal Venerable for a while, but in fact, the fireballs alone had exhausted them, and the Mountain Protection Formation was about to break!


    Seeing the disciples being burnt to ashes by the fireballs, Shui Wuxin gritted his teeth and brought Shui Kongling to the demon mystic realm through Taiji Square.


    Shui Kongling was still at the foundation establishment stage. She could still enter the mystic realm with her cultivation level. It had an ancient miraculous formation that even an immortal could not break!


    The demon mystic realm would close soon, and cultivators inside would be ejected before it closed. However, if one hid in the place of seclusion, they could stay inside for ten more years.


    In ten years, the Immortal Venerable would have left! At this point, this was the only way to save his daughter¡¯s life.


    Shui Wuxin did not wait for Shui Kongling to react before he pointed his index finger at her temple and channelled a section of spiritual energy into it. ¡°Listen to me, Kongling. Take this jade slip to the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic realm. Follow the route in your mind to hide in the place of seclusion, and come out after ten years! ¡±


    ¡°No! The Ten Thousand Sword Sect is my home. How can I abandon my home and run away alone?¡± Shui Kongling looked at the jade slip and shook her head to push it back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish! Take a look at this huge sect. The disciples who were escaping were all burned to ashes, and this great mountain protection formation looks like it will soon break. The only one who can escape this calamity is you, as you can enter the demon mystic realm! You are the only one who still has a chance to revitalise our clan; you are the hope of our clan! The mystic realm is completely cut off from the outside world. Even if we want to inform the disciples inside of what¡¯s happening outside, it won¡¯t help. But you can! Do you understand? ¡±


    Shui Wuxin looked at the young girl in front of him with a firm and amiable gaze. Countless images of the time he spent with his daughter flashed through his mind; a small baby, a noisy young girl, a flamboyant young girl; no matter what age she was, he had been involved.


    In the blink of an eye, the treasure in the palm of his hand had grown into a capable woman.


    Shui Wuxin let out a long sigh, his heart was suddenly very calm. ¡°Child, take the jade slip, find your fellow disciples of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, and hide with them in the place of seclusion. In ten years, if you still have the desire to revitalize my Ten Thousand Sword Sect, go to the Immortal Spirit Sect and look for Daoist Tianlong. He is the head of the Immortal Spirit Sect and a good friend of mine. He will help you. ¡±


    Without using such a reason, Shui Kongling would not listen to his words given her stubborn character.


    Sure enough, Shui Kongling thought about his words for a long time before she gritted her teeth and clenched the jade slip with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Okay, Sect Master, I promise you that I will revitalise the Ten Thousand Swords Sect!¡±


    Tears wet her cheeks, and through the mist, she looked up at the tall man with silver hair, white clothes, and gentle eyes in front of her.


    ¡°Sect Master, I ¡­¡­¡± Shui Kongling murmured, hesitantly speaking.


    Shui Wuxin saw that she wanted to say something but was hesitating. A bit of hope appeared in his eyes and his gaze burned into her.


    But Shui Kongling opened her mouth several times and finally only sighed, ¡°Then I will go, Master. You must survive!¡±


    A look of disappointment appeared in Shui Wuxin¡¯s eyes as he steeled himself and nodded his head. Seeing the increasingly violent fireballs smashing down in the sky, Shui Wuxin no longer hesitated and handed his White Jade Sword to Shui Kongling, saying, ¡°Although you don¡¯t remember, I am really your father. This white jade sword is made from my heart and blood, and only my own family can use it. You are my child. Carry this sword by your side. It may be able to protect you if there is any danger.¡±


    The great mountain protection formation in the sky was now cracking. Shui Wuxin saw this, and he pushed Shui Kongling into the Demon Clan¡¯s mystic realm. On the horizon, a huge translucent phantom appeared out of thin air.


    Holding a zither, he sat cross-legged on top of a lotus throne. His face was so majestic and solemn that people dared not look directly at him.


    ¡°Shui Wuxin, quickly bring out the blood Iris, and this lord might be able to leave your body intact.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, I have lived for a thousand years and have long since put life and death on the line. But, Immortal Venerable, I don¡¯t have the Iris in my possession! If you didn¡¯t believe me, you could have searched my Ten Thousand Swords Sect carefully. But you listened to the slanderous words of a villain and condemned us at will! If you want to inflict a crime, there is no excuse! Are you aware that those two emissaries stole the Nine-Nine tribulation Lightning head left behind by my ancestors?¡±


    In the sky, the phantom sneered, ¡°I will pass my judgement on them. How dare a little mole be so rude to me? It¡¯s just an intermediate realm. I will destroy your Ten Thousand Sword Sect today and make an example of you! ¡± As soon as the phantom of the immortal venerable flicked the string, the great mountain protection formation instantly shattered.


    Before the crowd could recover from their shock, a rain of fire fell from the sky!!!

 CH 257

    At the place of seclusion in the Demon Clan¡¯s Mystic Realm, Sun Xu used a lotus leaf to fetch some clear water and handed it to Shui Kongling, hesitantly asking, ¡°Senior Sister has forgotten the Sect Master?¡±


    Shui Kongling clutched the white jade sword, frowned and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten everything. I can¡¯t remember anything about him at all. ¡±


    After entering the Demon Mystic Realm, Shui Kongling began to search for her fellow disciples, but the Mystic Realm was very vast and there was no shortage of formations and dangers in it, so she only found Sun Xu after searching for more than thirty days.


    Sun Xu was originally an outer disciple with dual gold and water spiritual roots. He then entered the Broken Sword Peak through the outer disciples¡¯ selection process. However, soon after entering the Broken Sword Peak, Sun Xu, who was not optimistic at first, quickly rose to the top. His cultivation increased greatly, and he was appreciated by the elders.


    She was lucky to have found Sun Xu.


    After all, it was better to find a powerful fellow disciple.


    ¡°Senior sister, take a sip of water first.¡± Sun Xu sent the lotus leaf in his hand forward again and urged Shui Kongling to drink, ¡°In that case, the Ten Thousand Sword Sect has probably been exterminated.¡±


    Shui Kongling¡¯s heart was depressed at the thought, ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior sister! Even if you and I are the only ones left in the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, I will still take up the mission of reviving it together with you. Not only that, I will even protect you in place of Master!¡± Sun Xu looked at Shui Kongling solemnly and promised.


    Shui Kongling was not a child. She could naturally see the look of admiration in Sun Xu¡¯s eyes.


    She could not help but look at Sun Xu up and down carefully.


    The young boy of ten years ago had now turned into a handsome young man with an angular face.


    Her face flushed slightly, and she coughed lightly, swallowing a mouthful of water.


    After that dream that felt like a lifetime ago, she had a sudden epiphany and she had since let go of her previous love for Feng Baixiao.


    But now that an equally handsome Sun Xu was standing in front of her, Shui Kongling¡¯s heart suddenly faltered again.


    ¡°Senior Sister,¡± Sun Xu said as he looked at Shui Kongling, ¡°Now that the demon mystic realm is closed, there are only you and I left here. The Sect Master has secured for us ten years at the expense of the entire sect. You said that little Cha was already at the sixth level of foundation establishment when you met?¡±


    Shui Kongling nodded and gave an ¡°mmm,¡± ¡°Yes, the progress was amazing.¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is some great chance in this cave; otherwise, with Little Cha¡¯s status as an outer disciple, how could he reach the sixth level of foundation building in just ten years? How about we go and search through this cave? ¡±


    Shui Kongling nodded, ¡°I had the same intention.¡±


    With their decision made, the two got up and started searching the cave.


    It was strange, however, that from time to time, Sun Xu would pause for a moment, seemingly lost in thought. Shui Kongling didn¡¯t notice at first, but as time went by, she could see some clues. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, senior brother?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing, senior sister. But look at the back of that stone statue. There seems to be something strange. ¡± Sun Xu gave Shui Kongling a soft smile before rushing towards a stone statue of a Daoist cultivator.


    This was the stone statue of the ancestor who had used all his strength to seal the entire Demon clan and fell from exhaustion not long after creating the Demon clan mystic realm. The cultivators fought against the demons in the mystic realm for a hundred years, and the stone statue was built to commemorate that ancestor.


    ¡°Look, senior sister, what is this?!¡± Shui Kongling thought Sun Xu was just joking, so she didn¡¯t expect him to pull out a small blue cloth bag from underneath the stone statue.


    After flicking the dust off the bag, Sun Xu carefully opened it and took out two books from inside.


    Shui Kongling¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly went over, ¡°They are secret books?¡±


    Shui Kongling¡¯s eyes swept over the two secret books and her smile faltered, ¡°A method of dual cultivation?¡±


    One of the two books said ¡°Chaos Dharma,¡± while the other said ¡°Double Cultivation Technique.¡±


    Shui Kongling did not know the contents of the ¡°Chaos Dharma¡±, but she knew what was in ¡°Double Cultivation Technique¡± just from the title.


    In her mind, a blurred face suddenly emerged. [Shui Kongling, the method of dual cultivation is based on the law of yin and yang between heaven and earth. The male is yang and the female is yin, complementing and harmonising each other, promoting cultivation together and getting twice the result with half the effort.]


    Yes, dual cultivation!


    If one wanted to rebuild the Ten Thousand Swords Sect, one had to have a strength that no one else could reach.


    But how can one obtain an increase in cultivation in the shortest possible time?


    Only by dual cultivation!


    Sun Xu was also slightly stunned as he awkwardly set aside the Dual Cultivation Technique and flipped up the Chaos Darma.


    ¡°At the beginning of heaven and earth, Chaos was dominant. The Sun and the Moon, the stars and the sky¡­ at man¡¯s origin was Chaos. All things return to one, and one transforms all things¡­..¡± Sun Xu looked at the obscure and incomprehensible secret book, and his eyes shone more and more, ¡°Senior sister! This is a heart technique from ancient times!!!¡±


    Sun Xu¡¯s shout tore Shui Kongling out of her thoughts. She carefully observed the youthful and open Sun Xu, remembering her idea for double cultivation just now, her cheeks suddenly blushed. She did not bother with ¡°Chaos Dharma¡±.


    ¡°Sun Xu, how come you didn¡¯t read that book first?¡± Shui Kongling summoned up the courage and asked.


    ¡°This¡­ me¡­ that ¡­. senior sister! Are you willing to double cultivate with me?!¡± Sun Xu¡¯s cheeks turned red, and he suddenly grabbed both of Shui Kongling¡¯s hands and said excitedly, ¡°I know saying this suddenly will scare you, but¡­but I really like you, senior sister. If you don¡¯t want to, I can wait for you for one year, two years, five years, or ten years. Even if I never want to, I will still be by your side forever. I will revitalise the Ten Thousand Swords Sect for you! ¡±


    Shui Kongling suddenly broke into a smile and nodded gently, ¡°I am willing.¡±


    [Hehe, kid, you have some means. Just like that, and you got Shui Kongling] An aged voice suddenly rang in Sun Xu¡¯s mind, [If Shui Kongling knew that the man who pretended to be Feng Bai Xiao to defile her back then and afterwards was you, do you think she would still agree to double cultivate with you?]


    Sun Xu¡¯s expression froze, [How dare you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, how would I have gone off the rails and done that kind of thing?]


    [Heh, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you are enjoying yourself. You are the one who not only defiled Shui Kongling but also wrecked the female cultivators in the entire sect!]


    [If I hadn¡¯t been practising your yin-taking and yang-supplementing techniques, how would I have done such a thing? I didn¡¯t want to, but if I sucked only Shui Kongling¡¯s yin energy, she would have fallen long ago!]


    [Hmph! If it weren¡¯t for my yin-taking and yang-supplementing techniques, you would have become lonely and dissipated in the outer sect. You wouldn¡¯t even have been able to take over this young man¡¯s body! The once-great disciple of Broken Sword Peak, Feng Baixiao, was so easily taken down by someone else¡¯s design. But now that the fake Feng Baixiao is dead, you should be at ease. Although this body is not as good as your former body, it still has a dual-system spirit root. If you can follow my instructions, in time, you will become a great weapon. By then, don¡¯t mention reviving the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. What if you trample the three thousand worlds under your feet? Hahahaha!]


    ¡­¡­


    In the Upper Immortal Elemental world, Feng Baixiao took the shrunken Iris out of his space pocket.


    In the blink of an eye, he saw the Iris¡¯ flowering branches stretching out and transforming into a beautiful man with green hair and red eyes.


    There was a lake beside them, and Bai Lixin¡¯s figure was reflected in the lake. Bai Lixin was stunned and took a pill from the storage bag. Within a few moments, the conspicuous hair and eyes had turned into ordinary black. Only, the face that was supposed to change did not change back; it was still the same gloriously beautiful face.


    Bai Lixin looked at himself in the lake and let out a ¡°Huh,¡± ¡°Why do I still have this face?¡±


    ¡°Because your cultivation level has advanced. Some pills will no longer be as effective. The pill you refined was only a lower grade pill, so it naturally won¡¯t have much effect on you. ¡± Feng Baixiao¡¯s gaze swept Bai Lixin¡¯s face out of the corner of his eyes, and he then turned his head to the side, ¡°Anyway, no one in this world knows us. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bai Lixin helplessly stood up from the ground. There was nothing he could do, ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, we are going to the world of the SKy Feather Clan. Aren¡¯t you looking for your master? ¡± Feng Baixiao said unconcernedly.


    ¡°But the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm has abundant spiritual energy in that the cultivators living there will leave the cultivators of the intermediate and lower realms out by a large margin.¡±


    ¡°But, the greater the opportunity, the greater the danger. You only see the abundance of spiritual energy, but you don¡¯t know that in this realm, killing and looting are commonplace. Some cultivators are cruel and rampant. They don¡¯t hesitate to grab magic treasures and spirit stones to achieve their goals. It¡¯s a primitive society. ¡±


    The feather tore through the void and brought them to the middle of a forest. Bai Lixin could feel that the aura around him was as thick as humid air before the rain. He even suspected that lightning would strike and it would instead rain aura.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of these woods first. The line of sight is restricted, so a crisis is inevitable. If you want to cultivate, I will take you to a place where the spiritual energy is denser. The spiritual energy in these woods is only the poorest of the spiritual energy in this world. Feng Baixiao plucked away the dense grass in the woods with ease and beckoned Bai Lixin to follow.


    ¡°Nine Heavenly Demon King, I thought you were one of the most powerful cultivators in the intermediate plane before, but seeing how familiar you are with this realm, it must not be that simple. ¡± Bai Lixin said as he walked forward along the path Feng Baixiao had taken.


    ¡°Nine Heavenly Demon King¡±¡­¡­ Heh, a vain name. Just continue calling me Feng Baixiao.¡± Feng Baixiao smiled indifferently, ¡°Speaking of which, I did live in this world for a while a long, long time ago, but I left not long after.¡±


    ¡°Demon King Feng¡¯s experience is truly extraordinary. How long ago was a long, long time ago?¡± Bai Lixin was not afraid of Feng Baixiao. He took advantage of Feng Baixiao¡¯s arm strength to push his feet up and stand in front of Feng Baixiao.


    Feng Baixiao heard the name ¡± Demon King Feng¡±, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, so he had no choice but to say, ¡°It¡¯s not that long ago. I will naturally tell you later. ¡±


    If he knew that I have lived for tens of millions of years, I¡¯m afraid that I would not be called ¡°Demon King Feng¡±, but ¡± Old Immortal Feng.¡±

 CH 258

    The sun, the moon and the stars were spinning fast. Between heaven and earth, light and darkness alternated.


    Bai Lixin rotated the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique before exhaling and collecting his Qi, slowly opening his eyes.


    ¡°Congratulations, you have reached the maximum level for the Golden Elixir stage after ten years.¡± Feng Baixiao stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at Bai Lixin with a soft smile.


    The sun shone on Feng Baixiao¡¯s back, making his body glow with a hazy, ambiguous golden light. The originally angular cold face was softened by the light. Bai Lixin¡¯s heart trembled inexplicably and he felt a sense of familiarity.


    ¡°This is as far as I can go. I¡¯m finding it very difficult to advance further after reaching the Golden Elixir stage and my cultivation is stagnant.¡± Bai Lixin smiled gently and suppressed that strange stirring in his heart. He stood up and walked outside.


    ¡°You just need experience.¡± Feng Baixiao pondered for a moment and whispered to himself.


    Feng Baixiao had brought Bai Lixin to this cave after arriving at the Upper Element Immortal world ten years ago.


    There was a spiritual spring deep in this cave that was so full of spiritual energy that the cave was like a small spiritual circle. With the abundance of spiritual energy, Bai Lixin felt a sense of advancement and went into seclusion for ten years.


    Within just ten years, he had advanced from the fifth level of the Golden Elixir to the Grand Circle of the Golden Elixir cultivation stage.


    Feng Baixiao looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s increasingly beautiful appearance and sighed, ¡°If you have time, you should improve your alchemy skills. Your appearance is becoming more and more stunning, and there are no shortage of people in this world who take yin and supplement yang to help their cultivation. It would be inconveniencing if we were to go out like this.¡±


    Bai Lixin froze. He looked down in thought and then pointed at himself and asked, ¡°Are you saying I look like a woman now?


    Feng Baixiao curled one side of his lips, but did not saying anything.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s cultivation had reached a bottleneck. Even if he wanted to make pills now, he did not have the necessary herbs to do so. So they had to go to the market.


    When it came to going to the market, Bai Lixin realized that although he had been in this world for more than 20 years, he had become a real home squatter. His life trajectory was just a journey from one cave to another. A drop of cold sweat ran down his forehead at this thought.


    My God, no wonder I couldn¡¯t find Dijia. Can Dijia fall from the sky onto my face?


    ¡°Pah!¡± There was a loud bang and something fell from the sky! A cloud of dust rose in front of Bai Lixin¡¯s face, blocking their sight.


    Bai Lixin was dumbfounded: ¡°¡­¡­¡± What the hell? It looks like something fell from the sky?


    In the midst of the dust, a strange figure with a huge figure was seen flailing with its claws outstretched.


    Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Who is this demon? Report your name as soon as possible!!¡±


    Feng Baixiao almost stumbled and looked at Bai Lixin with a narrow gaze.


    Bai Lixin held his forehead. He really wanted to curse so much that he accidentally said it.


    The figure in the dust wavered for a few moments, and the flailing claws went on for a short time before it fell back to the ground. As the dust faded away, the two men took a step forward and saw the creature clearly.


    It was not a monster, but a handsome young man. Bai Lixin had mistaken the two huge white feathered wings on his back for claws and teeth.


    The young man looked no different in from a human being aside from the two huge feathers on his back. However, he was very large, more than twice the size of a normal person.


    ¡°Is he from the Sky feather clan?¡± Bai Lixin groped his chin, sizing up the fainted man and guessing.


    Feng Baixiao nodded, ¡°He should be.¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡± Bai Lixin asked after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°are all of the Heavenly Feather clan this ¡­¡­ah¡­slender?¡±


    ¡°Probably. I¡¯ve only seen a few of them, and most of them are of that size.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, the girl who met my master is also ¡­¡­ a member of the Heavenly Feather tribe.¡±


    Bai Lixin unconsciously imagined a tall girl holding Daoist Yaxiao in her arms. It was very funny.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to enter the Heavenly Feather Clan? What a way to get a pillow when you want to sleep. With this young man to guide you, are you still worried that you won¡¯t be able to enter the Heavenly Feather Clan?¡± Feng Baixiao glanced at Bai Lixin.


    ¡°Yes, but why did this young man from the Heavenly Feather Clan suddenly fall from the sky? It¡¯s as if he was struck down by someone.¡±


    Feng Baixiao looked up at the sky, sneered and stood forward to shield Bai Lixin behind him, ¡°It¡¯s not ¡°as if,¡± it is! Take this young man into the cave and don¡¯t come out, someone is coming after him!¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes flashed cold, and his divine sense swept the sky. He noticed two extremely fast cultivators rushing towards him. He didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. He flipped his fingers and a bunch of vines grew out of the ground. The vines wrapped the young man and carried yhem to the cave and then covered the entrance, completely isolating it from the outside so outsiders could not see what was inside the cave, but Bai Lixin could feel what was happening outside through the vines.


    In a short while, two people fell infront of Feng Baixiao and of them said in a loud voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you seen anything strange flying by?¡±


    Bai Lixin could not help but glance at the young man. Anything strange ¡­¡­?


    Feng Baixiao said, ¡°Yes, I saw it. It went that way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, fellow Daoist, farewell.¡± The two cultivators seemed to turn around and leave, but just as Bai Lixin was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the two suddenly revealed a killing intent and turned back to stab Feng Baixiao with their swords.


    Feng Baixiao laughed loudly, bent to the ground, and countless vines rose up to protect him, ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°We saw the feathered man flying towards you, and you lied to us that he flew elsewhere. It¡¯s obviously a ploy.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I thought you believed it.¡± Feng Baixiao laughed and pulled out his divine weapon, the three-bladed halberd, from his chest. He swept it at the two cultivators, sending them flying miles away.


    How powerful!!!


    This thought came to the minds of the two cultivators as they were hit on the ground.


    How could this young cultivator, whose cultivation level was only at the Yuanying stage, be more powerful than then at the Exodus stage?


    The two cultivators spat out a mouthful of blood, but Feng Baixiao looked calm and relaxed, not afraid of them at all. Not only that, he was played with the three-bladed halberd in his hand. In addition, he did not even seem to have used his full strength.


    A powerful pressure was suddenly released from the three-bladed halberd, and the two cultivators who had just risen to their feet went to their knees by the pressure.


    They were so shocked that they dared not continue to fight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve offended you today, I¡¯ll take my leave with an apology!¡± Seeing that things were not going well, one of the cultivators dared not stay any longer and gritted his teeth, giving up the feathered man he was about to get.


    He grabbed his companion who had not yet regained consciousness by the arm, and fled.


    The two fled a long way away and only after seeing no one behind them did the cultivator who had fainted spit: ¡°Damn it, I was about to get my hands on a feathered man, but got blocked out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to give it up, but it would have been better if we caught a feathered man. We would have got a lot of spirit stones if we took him to the auction.¡±


    ¡°But we could have gotten even more stones! If we sold two feathered people; one man and woman at the same time, those rich and powerful people would buy and use them to breed them. Or we could breed them ourselves, and then sell as many as we wanted.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, no one has seen a feathered man in their lifetime, we were lucky to have caught one.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all we can think about. Come on, let¡¯s go to the auction house and see how much this feathered woman can fetch.¡±


    The two cultivators meditated for a while to heal their wounds and then got up to head for the auction house.


    They had just taken two steps when a powerful pressure suddenly fell from the sky. Without warning, the two men fell to their knees with a splash of blood.


    In front of them, a cultivator in dark clothes floated in mid-air with a wine gourd floating up and down beside him.


    ¡°Venerable Xuanyuan? The two cultivator¡¯s faces changed dramatically and they were horrified.


    How could they be so unlucky today? They had thought that if they caught the feathered man too, they would be able to climb up the ladder of prosperity, but someone else had taken advantage of the feathered man they had just caught. They were about to sell the female, but then the great and powerful Xuanyuan descended from the sky!


    There was unconcealed killing intent in his eyes. It was clear he intended to kill them both!


    Venerable Xuanyuan had silver hair, and a long beard. He looked down on them like ants, ¡°Give me the two Sky Feather children.¡±


    The two men dared not disobey him. They immediately gave up the idea of selling the feathered woman. Spirit stones were valuable, but lives were more important.


    They stumbled to release the Sky Feather maiden from the storage space, and the two cultivators begged, ¡°Venerable Xuanyuan, if we had known of your interest in the Sky Feather clan, we would have offered this maiden to you a long time ago. How could we let you ask for her in person?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. There is only one of the Skyfeather clan here, where is the other one?¡±


    ¡°Venerable Xuanyuan, the feathered man is not with us, he has been snatched away by a brat. You must believe me, everything we say is true! We swear by the thunder of heaven that we have not lied in our words!¡± Afraid that Venerable Xuanyuan would not believe them, the two cultivators hurriedly made a Heavenly Thunder Oath.


    Venerable Xuanyuan looked down at them and asked after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°Where is the man who took the Sky Feather child?¡±


    ¡°Venerable, he is in that direction. A few hundred miles ahead is a hidden cave where he is hiding.¡±


    Venerable Xuanyuan nodded, ¡° I will let you keep your cheap life today. Why don¡¯t you get lost?¡±


    The two cultivators were relieved to see that their lives were spared. They dared not hesitate and fled with their tails between their legs.


    Seeing that the two had gone, Xuanyuan held up the wine gourd, sucked the still unconscious Sky Feather maiden into the gourd. He looked in the direction the two cultivators had pointed and flew towards that place with a flash of cold light in his eyes.

 CH 259

    The vines were ferocious, and yellow dust filled the sky!


    In the sky, a huge golden gourd once again smashed toward Bai Lixin and Feng Baixiao.


    After Feng Baixiao had scared away the two cultivators, Bai Lixin withdrew the vines and began to try to heal the young man of the Feather Clan.


    But before he could heal the young man, the sky was suddenly overwhelmed with a killing intent!


    At the same time, a huge golden gourd arrived and smashed straight into the cave entrance.


    Seeing that Bai Lixin was about to be trapped in the cave, Feng Baixiao slapped his hand on the ground, sending countless vines from the ground and hitting the golden gourd away.


    Bai Lixin dared not hesitate and quickly tied the vines around the young man and fled outside the cave.


    After the vines had carefully placed the young man aside, Bai Lixin joined the battle and fought with Feng Baixiao against the white-haired old man with killing intent in the sky.


    Even the strongest person in the intermediate plane, Shui Wuxin, was no threat to Bai Lixin. But this old man made his hair stand on end and his arms and legs trembled.


    Powerful, too powerful.


    In the face of absolute power, he had no chance to play tricks. No matter what moves he used, he was easily defeated by the old man.


    This man was treating him and Feng Baixiao like ants, coming with the intention of killing them!


    No, I can¡¯t die here!


    Bai Lixin is a man who refuses to submit to fate the more he encounters setbacks. This was especially true after his many trips across different worlds. Seeing that the old man was determined to kill him, Bai Lixin roared out in anger, revealing his long dark green hair and turning his pupils a fierce red.


    Countless tiny flowers opened up on the originally bare ground. The flowers looked small, but they glowed with a charming light. They looked so peaceful and inconspicuous in the dusty environment.


    The elder saw the change in Bai Lixin¡¯s appearance, and he let out a soft ¡°eh!¡±, but the power in his hands did not diminish.


    The air was gradually filled with an elegant fragrance, and the dusty sky was covered with a mist of smoke.


    By the time the old man came back to his senses, he found that the ground was covered with smoke and mist, and he could not find Bai Lixin and Feng Baixiao¡¯s figures. Not only that, but their breath had also disappeared in the light fragrance.


    The old man laughed coldly and was in no hurry.


    He summoned the golden gourd and recited the words under his breath. The gourd then changed into a white jade colour, and it sucked in the smoke on the ground.


    The smoke cleared, and the figures below became visible.


    Just as the old man was about to laugh, a killing intent suddenly struck him. The old man¡¯s nerves flared as he used his white jade gourd to block it. It was then that he discovered that a huge vine had silently made its way behind him through the smoke. If his white jade gourd had been one step later in absorbing the smoke, he would have had more than a bruise.


    The old man touched the bloodstain on his arm and laughed. He roared at the sky, and an even stronger pressure suddenly came down, causing Bai Lixin and Feng Bai Xiao on the ground to spit out a mouthful of dark red blood.


    After absorbing the smoke, the white jade gourd transformed into a golden gourd again, aiming at Bai Lixin.


    Is my life over?


    Bai Lixin looked at the approaching golden gourd and his heart thumped.


    No, he could not die here.


    How could he die here when he had not yet found Dijia¡¯s last soul fragment?


    No one could take his life except him and Dijia!


    The golden gourd was halfway when Bai Lixin suddenly let out a furious roar and his spiritual power surged! A bright golden light shot up to the clouds, and Bai Lixin was enveloped in an intense light.


    Dark clouds interspersed with dazzling thunder and lightning gathered in the sky.


    A thunderstorm was brewing!


    Bai Lixin, who was under intense pressure, had coincidentally crossed over at this precise moment!


    With the Golden Gourd pressing down on him and the thunder tribulation, Bai Lixin was now forced into such a predicament.


    Feng Baixiao, who was standing next to him, had a flash in his eyes, and he moved a little to the side. Instead of fighting the golden gourd in the sky, he built a barrier in the air with his hand.


    When the golden gourd was a foot away from the two men, it gave a sharp pause and stopped its momentum, returning to the sky and the old man¡¯s side. The old man¡¯s killing intent had dissipated at this point. He threw the golden gourd into the sky, and an even bigger barrier surrounded Feng Baixiao¡¯s barrier, enveloping them inside.


    ¡°Pa!¡± A huge thunderbolt struck down, striking the barrier constructed by the old man.


    ¡°Pa!¡± Another one. One after another, thunderbolts fell onto the old man¡¯s guord.


    The old man opened his eyes wide in astonishment. It was an advancement from the Golden Elixir stage into the Yuanying stage. Wasn¡¯t this tribulation too much?


    The swiftness of these thunderbolts was much higher than those when he was advancing.


    The thunderstorm shattered the old man¡¯s barrier and struck Bai Lixin, but was stopped by Feng Baixiao¡¯s barrier.


    Bai Lixin regained his senses and quickly transformed into his Iris body and rooted himself in the earth. Feng Baixiao saw that Bai Lixin had transformed, so he withdrew the barrier and let the lightning strike the Iris and flew over to the old man with a tap of his toes.


    The old man did not attack Feng Baixiao but gazed at the dazzling flower of the divine world in amazement, his eyes unblinking.


    The fiery red petals of the flower were filled with streams of light, slowly changing their colour as the lightning struck. From the root of the stamen, the petals slowly turned orange. As the lightning strikes continued to fall, the orange colour began to spread towards the roots of the petals, stopping only when it was halfway across the petals. The petals of the Iris were now in two colours: red and orange.


    There were forty-nine thunderbolts, no more, no less. After the thunderstorm, the sky cleared.


    The air was full of spiritual qi in addition to the burning smell.


    The Iris once again absorbed the spiritual qi that had spread out into its body, and only then did it transform back to a human form. At this time, Bai Lixin¡¯s face was even more beautiful than the last time he was human. Even his skin was crystal clear, just like condensed milk.


    The old man laughed out loud, ¡°Hahaha, wonderful, wonderful!¡±


    Bai Lixin looked up at the old man in surprise. The old man¡¯s voice was vigorous and strong, but it was also familiar. Bai Lixin could not help but blurt out, ¡°Master?¡±


    Xuanyuan laughed again. ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t believe that after thousands of years of absence, my disciple still recognises me. ¡±


    ¡°Thousands of years?¡±


    Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but look the old man up and down. If you take away the beard and silver hair, his appearance was similar to Daoist Yixiao¡¯s, only that Daoist Yixiao was younger, and he had black hair and a black beard. The man in front of him was an aged Daoist Yixiao.¡±


    ¡°You entered the world thousands of years ago when you went into the void.¡± Feng Baixiao also looked Daoist Yixiao up and down and asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, I was determined to die when I went through the void, but I never thought I would go thousands of years back. I was seriously injured by the space-time jump and it took me a long time to recover. ¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Bai Lixin realized.


    Daoist Yixiao continued, ¡°I wished to see my disciple¡¯s true form thousands of years ago. Now my wish has been fulfilled. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been twenty years for us, but for Master, thousands of years have passed. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s amazing.¡± Bai Lixin tilted his head and smiled, ¡± I did not expect master to get so old, but why did you attack with such a killing intent?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I came after the feathered people. I had just rescued the girl, but I didn¡¯t expect you to hide the young man. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, so I thought that someone else wanted to get the feathered people, so I rushed here in anger. I recognised you as soon as I met you, but I couldn¡¯t believe it. I was afraid that I had met someone similar. After all, there are thousands of planes. How do you know there isn¡¯t another version of you in another world? ¡±


    ¡°But your killing intent¡­.¡±


    ¡°Disciple, this place¡­. is a purgatory¡­¡± Daoist Yixiao said with a long sigh, ¡± If you want to survive here, the first thing you have to do is to let your killing intent go freely.¡±


    As he said this, the killing intent he had just taken back burst out again. Bai Lixin could not help but take a step backwards against Feng Baixiao¡¯s body.


    Daoist Yixiao laughed and his killing intent dissipated: ¡°After a few moves with you, I was assured it was you. I was about to stop when I suddenly got a voice transmission from saying that I shouldn¡¯t stop. Hahaha.¡±


    A voice transmission saying he shouldn¡¯t stop?


    ¡°Heh!¡± Bai Lixin sneered and turned back to give Feng Baixiao a scornful look, ¡°Hmph! Did you tell this old man to go on? Oho, the two of you are almost the same age, and you¡¯re still bullying a newcomer like me? What the hell are you trying to do? ¡±


    Feng Baixiao shrugged his shoulders and gave a dry laugh. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you needed experience?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Daoist Yixiao¡¯s eyes flickered as he gazed at Bai Lixin¡¯s face, which was a mixture of beauty and innocence.


    He coughed awkwardly and took out a white jade vase from his storage pouch and handed it to Bai Lixin: ¡°Disciple, remember to take the disguise pills on time. If you walk around with your face like this, you will be targeted by those great powers who take advantage of the yin and the yang in less than a day. Disciple, you will become a long snack. ¡±


    ¡°Heh, why do I feel like having you two as a snack first?!¡±

 CH 260

    Xuanyuan Yixiao gave the two unconscious Feather people a healing potion, and they woke up in just a few moments.


    The two seemed to be very familiar with Xuanyuan Yixiao and were not surprised to see him. They excitedly called out ¡°Venerable Xuanyuan¡± and then kneeled and made a big salute.


    Xuanyuan Yixiao just smiled with spontaneity and did not say anything more, but waved his hand casually and asked the two to quickly go back to their world.


    The two had just experienced the perils of life and death; how dare they linger in the outside world? They got up and left as soon as they were told to.


    The young man and girl of the Sky Feather tribe spread their wings, held their hands, and used their feet to open a void and disappear into it.


    Bai Lixin had already taken a disguise pill by the time the two woke up, but he was depressed about his appearance. He thought he was a six-foot man who had given birth to a child in the last world, but in this world, he had been warned by two people about those who ¡°take the yin to supplement the yang¡±.


    Bai Lixin looked at Xuanyuan Yixiao with a sneer: ¡°Did Master meet his white moonlight and vermilion mole?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yixiao¡¯s body gave a start and he smiled bitterly, ¡°Disciple, please don¡¯t tease me. I crossed into the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm with a passion, but I didn¡¯t expect a time gap of thousands of years between me and her. I existed before she was born, and I was already old when she was born. However, my sudden understanding of the Way of Time made my advancement very smooth. ¡±


    Bai Lixin pondered for a moment and continued to ask, ¡°Then where does Master intend to go now? Will you come with us? ¡±


    ¡°It is a great pity that today is the day we meet, but it is also the moment we part. My cultivation has been stagnant for hundreds of years, and I have not been able to break through. Seeing you today stirred me up, and I felt that my cultivation bottleneck had been loosened. If there is nothing else, I¡¯m going into seclusion to do my best to break through. If I am lucky enough not to have fallen during the breakthrough, I will come and look for you two. Old friend, disciple, live well.¡±


    Bai Lixin was stunned. He did not expect to part again just after seeing each other.


    Anyway, wasn¡¯t the path of cultivation just like that? They would naturally see each other again if it was their fate.


    Bai Lixin laughed lightly and nodded gently, ¡°Okay, Master. Don¡¯t die when you break through. ¡±


    Xuanyuan laughed out loud and handed his storage bag to Bai Lixin, ¡°The pills were a meeting gift; this is a farewell gift. There are countless divine herbs inside, and jade slips containing countless pill refining methods that I have studied over the years. Take them and study them carefully. I believe that with your qualifications, you will be able to achieve great success in just a few years.¡±


    Bai Lixin was also not polite, and took Xuanyuan Yixiao¡¯s storage bag, casually looking through it briefly.


    Alas, this master of mine always appears at the right time to give me what I urgently need: he is a good master.


    Xuanyuan Yixiao stayed for a while. After exchanging a few more words, he flew away on his wine gourd.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The two feathered people who stepped through the void to return to their clan were suddenly caught by something and directed into an unfamiliar space.


    Two cultivators were waiting in front of them. The man was tall and handsome, and the woman was beautiful.


    The feathered man and woman cried out in their hearts, and they heard the female cultivator ask, ¡°Sun Xu, what are these two things? Are they also cultivators? ¡±


    The male cultivator named Sun Xu replied, ¡°Sister Shui, they are from the Sky Feather Clan, and their bodies are full of treasures. I felt spatial fluctuations just now and thought they were enemies, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be two people from the Sky Feather Clan. ¡±


    ¡°Really! We are new to this Upper Elemental Immortal Realm. Our cultivation is insufficient and we don¡¯t have any secret treasures or spirit stones. Why don¡¯t we take these two to the auction house and sell them for some secret treasures? What do you think, junior brother? ¡±


    The Feathered man almost blurted out, ¡°You let us go! Our clan chief will give you more secret treasures and spirit stones! ¡±


    But he swallowed his words, for if these two cultivators knew about the SkyFeather Clan¡¯s whereabouts, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    It didn¡¯t matter if he and his sister died, but if the entire Sky Feather Clan was pulled in, then they would be sinners to the clan!


    He and his sister had left the Feather Clan in a moment of mischief and had left the protection of the clan chief. The clan leader and the elders of the clan had stressed that the outside world is very dangerous countless times, but they just didn¡¯t listen!


    They deserved this!


    The feathered man gritted his teeth in secret regret, but his sister, leaning against him, had her shoulders trembling and was crying silently.


    The Feathered man¡¯s heart was pounding, but he sneered and said arrogantly, ¡°Even if you sold our entire Sky Feather clan, would it compare to the worth of the Blood Iris?¡±


    Sun Xu¡¯s heart thumped as he heard the old man that was lodged in him say excitedly, [ The blood Iris! Did he just say, ¡°Iris!¡±]


    Sun Xu replied calmly: [If I heard correctly, he was indeed talking about the blood Iris.]


    [Hahaha, quickly ask him about the whereabouts of the blood Iris. If you help me find the Iris, I will be able to reconstruct your body for you! At that time, you will be able to become an immortal without ascension.]


    Are you serious?]


    [When have I ever lied to you? I have changed you from a dead soul into a human being. I taught you the method of picking yin and supplementing yang so that your cultivation increased dramatically. Not only that, if I hadn¡¯t taught you the method of dual cultivation, how could you and this little girl have reached heaven in one step, advancing to the Yuanying stage and reaching the fifth level in just ten years? Even coming to this Immortal Realm was all due to me, right? If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have died long ago! I have saved you both time and again, but you still don¡¯t trust me?]


    Sun Xu was speechless for a moment.


    What this old man, who had taken up residence in his body, said was true. He had indeed done everything for his sake. Although he was suspicious, so what if he trusted him once? If he hadn¡¯t helped him in the first place, would he have been able to achieve what he had achieved today?


    As he thought about this, Sun Xu gave a heartfelt ¡°mmm¡±: [Elder Teng, you are too kind.]


    Sun Xu swept Shui Kongling into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her. Their lips met, and Shui Kongling was lost in the moment.


    While Shui Kongling was lost in the kiss, Sun Xu glanced at the feathered maiden with an evil glint in his eyes.


    This young girl¡¯s spiritual power is pure and she was still a virgin¡­


    Shui Kongling had no idea what Sun Xu was thinking. She was so engrossed in Sun Xu¡¯s superior kissing skills that she had already left all thoughts behind.


    After the kiss, Sun Xu said gently, ¡°Senior Sister, let me handle this, okay?¡± The dazed and confused Shui Kongling nodded her head.


    Sun Xu then looked at the feathered man who had forced himself to calm down, ¡°You mentioned the blood Iris? Could it be that the blood Iris is in this world? ¡±


    The Feathered man was still a little uncertain. Sun Xu glanced at the Feathered Maiden and smiled, ¡°I have a secret method I can give you that can make you take on human form, so you won¡¯t be discovered. But that is only if your so-called whereabouts of the blood Iris are true. If you lie to me, I will sell you to the auction house. You have to know how many yin-collecting and yang-supplementing great powers want to obtain a feathered maiden. ¡±


    The feathered man¡¯s heart thumped, and there was no more uncertainty in his eyes!


    He could sacrifice acquaintances and friends for his sister.


    The Feathered man had actually woken up as early as when Bai Lixin used the vines to throw outside the cave entrance, only that he was unable to understand the situation at that time, so he faked unconsciousness to seek an opportunity to escape. It was only when he heard Xuanyuan Yixiao¡¯s voice that he gave up the idea of escaping and continued pretending to be unconscious to cope with all the changes.


    Venerable Xuanyuan was one of the few remaining good people to the Sky Feather Clan. The Feather Clan had dozens of youngsters who had run out of clan territory over the years. Every time they encountered a disaster, they would receive help from Venerable Xuanyuan, and over time, his name spread throughout the Feather Clan.


    The tribe first thought he was also a profit-minded person, but as time went on, they gradually let down their guard. Although they never met each other, hearing his name was extraordinarily reassuring.


    And sure enough, Venerable Xuanyuan was there to save him.


    Then, something shocking happened to him.


    That youngster transformed into the blood Iris to break through the Golden Elixir and enter the Yuanying stage!


    That youngster was the legendary divine flower! It was the only one of its kind in all three thousand worlds!


    The feathered man gritted his teeth so that he did not jump up and shout in surprise. He had only heard that a demon cultivator from the lower realms had obtained the Iris, but it had disappeared with his death. No wonder it had disappeared! The Iris had taken form and blended in with the cultivators! Not only that, it had even sneaked into the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm, an upper-level plane.


    ¡°Hey, kid, do you know the whereabouts of the blood Iris or not?¡±


    An impatient call pulled the Feathered man back from his musings. He gritted his teeth and finally told Sun Xu about Bai Lixin. But, he still had some conscience and only told Sun Xu that the incarnation of the blood Iris had green hair and red pupils with a stunningly beautiful and ravishing appearance that was unrivalled in the world.


    He did not tell them about Xuanyuan Yixiao and the fact that Bai Lixin had taken a disguise pill.


    Sun Xu was astonished on hearing this and asked Elder Teng: [Elder Teng, what do you think?]


    Elder Teng did not say anything for a long time, and he suddenly laughed out loud, saying: [Heaven helped me! God has helped me too! You¡¯re in luck, brat!]


    [What?]


    [If you can get her, your cultivation will grow by leaps and bounds!]


    Sun Xu thought for a moment and said: [But how do I tame the Iris? If she turns into a flower, what can I do to her?]


    The two had listened to the feathered man¡¯s description of Bai Lixin¡¯s appearance, coupled with the pure yin attribute of the blood Iris, and automatically recognized him as a female cultivator!


    [Isn¡¯t coaxing a young girl your forte?] sneered Elder Teng.


    Sun Xu just coughed awkwardly but did not retort.


    In the distance, Bai Lixin sneezed twice. My back went cold. Is someone trying to plot against me?

 CH 261

    After seeing Xuanyuan Yixiao off, Bai Lixin looked at Feng Baixiao carefully: ¡°Now, can you finally tell me who you are, right?¡±


    Feng Baixiao: ¡°¡­¡±


    Bai Lixin had trying to guess Feng Baixiao¡¯s real identity for more than a day or two. He was a famous demon cultivator in the mid-level plane, but no matter how powerful a demon cultivator was, he could not have the means to travel to the Immortal realm to steal the Blood Iris.


    Moreover, he was familiar with the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm as if he were a native. He is so knowledgeable that he knows everything about the three planes ¨C just like a god¡­


    Bai Lixin saw that Feng Baixiao still refused to answer, and he took a step back. ¡°Since you refuse to reveal your identity, what is your purpose?¡±


    Feng Baixiao looked up at the sky and glanced at Bai Lixin with placid eyes. ¡°Since you have now reached the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm, let¡¯s part ways. You have a dangerous journey ahead, so be careful. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was stunned. This man was saying goodbye.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I still have something to do in this world. If I were you, I would find a place where spiritual energy is abundant, cultivate patiently, and suppress my restlessness. Absorb the spiritual energy that has just been absorbed into your body but has not been fully integrated before starting to cultivate. ¡±


    He had just sent away Daoist Yixiao, and now there was another goodbye. Bai Lixin¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings.


    Although he did not know Feng Baixiao¡¯s true identity, he could feel that he had no ill will towards him and was the only friend he had in this cultivation world.


    Do I have to send off two friends on the same day? Bai Lixin¡¯s heart felt a sense of sadness that he should not have.


    Seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s slightly dull expression, Feng Baixiao smiled gently and rubbed his hair, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before we part. If its fate, we will meet again. Goodbye! ¡±


    With these words and no contact jade left, Feng Baixiao turned and disappeared.


    Bai Lixin looked around and felt a sudden sense of desolation in his heart.


    He did not stay any longer and left with a wave of his sleeve.


    Not long after Bai Lixin left, Sun Xu and Shui Kongling arrived with the two of the Feathered Clan who had now taken human form.


    Sun Xu scanned the area carefully and asked the feathered man, ¡°Is this the place?¡±


    ¡°It was here just now.¡± The feathered man sighed in defeat as he saw the empty cave.


    The fact that he hadn¡¯t been caught because of him made him feel a lot less guilty. He was still his saviour.


    Sun Xu smiled and glanced at the feathered maiden a few more times before looking at the feathered man and saying, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t leave until I find the blood Iris.¡±


    The feathered man was stunned and looked at Sun Xu angrily, ¡°But you said that you would let us go if you were told the whereabouts of the Iris.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did say that, but there is no clue to the whereabouts of the Iris, is there? Besides, you have just taken my special disguise potion. If you don¡¯t take the antidote, you will continue to look like that. Will you be able to return to the Sky Feather Clan like that? ¡±


    For a while, the feathered man was speechless.


    Damn it, they had been tricked. They had betrayed their benefactor, and, in the end, had gotten themselves involved!


    Even though he was reluctant, the feathered man could only compromise and nod, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± He could only stay with the two cultivators for the time being and wait for the opportunity to steal the antidote before escaping.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Mr. Cha, my master is going into seclusion in a few days. He sent me for the top grade advancement pill that he asked you to refine. A grey-clothed slave handed over a storage bag with both hands and said respectfully, ¡°This is what you want, Mr. Cha. Please take a look at it. ¡±


    Bai Lixin took the storage bag and opened it to take a look. It contained the high-quality immortal herbs he had asked for earlier. They were worth a hundred times more than spirit stones.


    He looked at the slave in grey and took out a porcelain vase, ¡°These are the top grade advancement pills your master asked for. I prepared two, just in case. ¡±


    The grey-clothed slave hurriedly took it and carefully put it into his arms, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cha. I will leave now.¡±


    After separating from Xuanyuan Yixiao and Feng Baixiao a hundred years ago, Bai Li Xin did not follow Feng Bai Xiao¡¯s advice to become a hermit in the mountains. He entered the mundane world and became an alchemist.


    Over time, as he perfected his alchemy, the name Mr. Cha began to gain fame.


    Bai Lixin came to this world to search for Dijia, so he could not hide from the crowd like ordinary cultivators who preferred living like hermits. As his reputation spread, more and more people came to Bai Lixin to seek medicine. His accomplishments grew higher, and his status became more and more respected.


    But a hundred years had passed, and Bai Lixin had yet to find Dijia.


    In addition to refining pills, his cultivation had not been forgotten.


    Now, a hundred years later, his cultivation is already at the seventh level of the Divination stage. The colours on the petals of his Iris body had added a yellow colour.


    Red, orange and yellow?


    Is it that the petals will turn into a rainbow when he ascends?


    Bai Lixin was so impressed by this Mary Sue setting, but his cultivation speed began to slow down.


    Why is it that Dijia is nowhere to be seen when victory is so close at hand?


    His soul could not sense him, and S419M was hibernating and could not be awakened.


    At this time, how could he have the heart to continue his training?


    He had set up a small shop on the cultivators¡¯ trading street. After sending the grey-clothed slave away, Bai Lixin remembered that he had to go to the largest sect in the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm to deliver some spiritual pills. He packed his things and closed the door to leave.


    Previously, he was so dedicated to cultivating that he didn¡¯t get to refine his magic weapon. After his cultivation had stagnated at the seventh level of the Divination Stage, Bai Lixin spent several months in seclusion, tearing off his leaves as a medium and using blood as a sacrifice to refine his magic weapon- a light green folding fan.


    When Bai Lixin transformed into the Iris for the third time, he looked in the mirror and found his appearance was no longer as feminine as it had been on the first two occasions. His face was still as beautiful and enchanting as could be, his eyes bright and full of vigour. His body was much slimmer, but no one would recognize him as a woman again.


    Bai Lixin was a little satisfied with this. After taking the disguise pill, his appearance immediately changed from one that was beautiful and timeless.


    Although he was not outstanding among cultivators, he had an extraordinary bearing, which made people look at him more.


    With a white jade hairpin to pull his hair back, he was dressed in a light green robe that had been washed white. Bai Lixin didn¡¯t care too much, so he just rode his fan up to the Immortal Sect.


    When Bai Lixin arrived, the sect was in the middle of the five-yearly competition for inner disciples. Bai Lixin had come with spiritual pills, so he was naturally a guest of honour. The elders of the Immortal Sect were polite and took him straight to the competition to see the inner disciples compete against each other.


    The top three prizes were three of the pills brought by Bai Lixin ¨C a top-grade advancement pill, a top-grade vitality pill, and a top-grade spiritual pill.


    The elders originally wanted to send Bai Lixin to the top seat, but Bai Lixin repeatedly refused and sat at the back of the table.


    The competition was in full swing, and Bai Lixin was bored. He held his chin with one hand, casually glancing at the people on the stage. Halfway through his scan, Bai Lixin suddenly paused and his narrowed eyes opened.


    In this crowd, he saw two people who should not have appeared there!


    Shui Kongling!? Sun Xu!?


    How could they both be here? And they were wearing clothes of the inner disciples. Or were they just look-alikes?


    The man was respectful, but his eyes were indifferent, and he did not seem to be sincere. The young girl, on the other hand, was looking at Sun Xu with reverence and ambiguity that was obvious to anyone with eyes to see.


    Shui Kongling frowned and scolded the girl who was trying to fix Sun Xu¡¯s clothes. That action was the same as when Shui Kongling defended Feng Baixiao against him many years ago, wasn¡¯t it?


    The corner of Bai Lixin¡¯s lips that were hidden in his palm curled up in a playful smile.


    It was interesting that Shui Kongling was now interested in Sun Xu.


    Since his appearance changes every time he advances, coupled with the disguise pills, he is already very different from the little Cha of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect. With his height, they would not recognize him even if he stood in front of them.


    ¡°Elder, are that young man and the young girl beside him disciples of your peak?¡± Bai Lixin looked at the swords behind them and asked Elder Jianfeng, who happened to be sitting beside him.


    Elder Jianfeng nodded, ¡°Yes. They joined the Immortal Sect a hundred years ago. Their qualifications were very good, so I directly accepted them as inner disciples. ¡±


    ¡°May I ask what their names are?¡±


    ¡°The male cultivator is called Sun Xu, and the female cultivator is called Shui Kongling. Have you seen the man and woman behind them? I was going to send them back, but they were so attached to their masters that they refused to leave, so I took them on as disciples of Sword Blade. In a few years¡¯ time, the manservant also passed the inner disciple examination and became an inner disciple of the Sword Sect. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, ¡°How could such an interesting story happen? I can see that the male cultivator has slightly better qualifications, so why did the female cultivator also get accepted as an inner disciple? ¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho, you don¡¯t understand, do you, Mr. Cha?¡± Elder Jianfeng winked sideways, ¡°Dual cultivation is a good thing.¡±


    Bai Lixin was very astonished.


    He was about to make a joke when he suddenly heard a shout from the crowd, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Immortal Ye Chuan!¡±

 CH 262

    Bai Lixin looked up at the sky and heard a sword whistle. A man in long dark robes floated up on a flying sword and landed under the observation platform.


    Elder Jianfeng¡¯s eyes lit up, and even his voice trembled with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Ye Chuan!¡±


    Bai Lixin had also heard of Immortal Ye Chuan. He had been in seclusion and was rumoured to be the most likely person to ascend from this Upper Elemental Immortal Realm. So Bai Lixin had never met him.


    Er ¡­¡­ what is this inexplicable familiarity with the plot? How come I seem to have heard of this setting in the mid-level plan?


    Bai Lixin pressed the corner of his forehead, somewhat speechless. It was so similar to Feng Baixiao¡¯s setting. It should just be a coincidence, right?


    Immortal Ye Chuan lived in his immortal palace on top of the mountain. It was originally just a place for cultivation, but because of his mysteriousness and reverence, they not only called him Immortal Ye Chuan, but the cave where he cultivated was also the Immortal Palace.


    Immortal Ye Chuan looked only twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. He was unsmiling, with a majestic and timeless look. He was the focus of attention even when he stood in front of many cultivators.


    Immortal Ye Chuan glanced above the viewing platform and gave a slight nod to the Sect master before hearing the Sect master say, ¡°Immortal Ye Chuan, you have finally come out of seclusion.¡±


    Ye Chuan¡¯s cultivation level was at the ninth level of the Salvation stage before he entered seclusion two hundred years ago, and he had been in seclusion ever since.


    Bai Lixin fumbled with his chin and took a glance at Immortal Ye Chuan, who happened to meet his eyes.


    The man had no waves in his eyes but he showed a slight look of surprise when he met Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes.


    There was a slight commotion at the scene due to the arrival of Immortal Ye Chuan, but it returned to normal in a few moments. The elders directed Immortal Ye Chuan to a seat, but he refused and chose to sit down next to Bai Lixin and watched the competition carefully.


    He seldom appeared in front of people and was an attainable existence.


    The more people were in the presence of such a person, the more they wanted to express themselves in the hope of gaining his favour. When he¡¯s happy, he occasionally bestows high-level magic weapons or gives guidance to those who had lost their way. Everyone in the audience hoped to get his attention today.


    The battle on the field became more intense, and as time progressed, it was not long before Sun Xu took to the stage.


    On the stage, Sun Xu was seriously fighting against his opponent. Bai Lixin in the stand looked at Elder Jianfeng beside him, who was so excited that he almost fainted, and then at Immortal Ye Chuan on the other side, who was as calm as a marble statue of stone, and kindly said, ¡°Elder, why don¡¯t ¡­¡­ I switch seats with you? ¡±


    The elder of the sword peak heard the words and his eyes rolled over. He actually fainted.


    Seeing that elder Jianfeng was about to slide down his seat, Bai Lixin was quick and held him up with one hand, which prevented him from making a fool of himself.


    What the hell? Do old men have such deep-rooted idol worship?


    Bai Lixin felt a drop of cold sweat at the corner of his forehead. A pill appeared in thin air with a swing of his empty hand into the void. Just as he was about to feed the pill into Elder Jianfeng¡¯s mouth, he suddenly heard a stormy voice in the distance, ¡°What are you going to do to my master?!¡±


    Bai Lixin was startled and the pill came out of his hand.


    Just as the pill was about to hit the ground, a long, slender hand appeared out of nowhere to catch the pill and bring it to Bai Lixin. Bai Lixin looked up and saw that Immortal Ye Chuan had stood beside him at some point and said, ¡°Here is your medicine.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Bai Lixin took the pill and put it in Elder Jianfeng¡¯s mouth. The pill melted in his mouth, and Elder Jianfeng opened his eyes with a ragged gasp. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw his idol, Immortal Ye Chuan. His eyes rolled up, and he was about to faint again.


    Bai Lixin laughed hard and hurriedly said, ¡°Elder, I don¡¯t have a lot of these quick-acting heart-saving pills with me!¡±


    Only then did the elder Jianfeng smile awkwardly and shakily stand up. He bowed respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Immortal Ye Chuan.¡±


    The sect master stood up and waved his hand at the tournament stage. Sun Xu knelt on the ground in response. ¡°Nonsense, Mr. Cha was saving your master just now. Why are you shouting? ¡±


    Sun Xu gritted his teeth and looked at the people on the stand. He finally said, ¡°It was this disciple who was reckless. I hope the Sect Master and Master will forgive me. ¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, you are also eager to protect your master. Let¡¯s resume the competition.¡±


    The small episode passed by in a flash, and the crowd¡¯s eyes were once again drawn to the competition arena.


    Bai Lixin suddenly heard Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s voice in his mind saying, ¡°What a shadowy soul. I can¡¯t believe I ran into you here.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and said back with a voice transmission, ¡°I¡¯d say the same to you. Did you take over Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s body this time or are you the original Immortal Ye Chuan? ¡±


    Immortal Ye Chuan was Feng Baixiao, whom he had not seen for a hundred years. Bai Lixin injected his divine sense into immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s body when he received the pill just now. Although it was slightly different, Bai Lixin still sensed Feng Baixiao¡¯s aura fluctuations.


    Now that Immortal Ye Chuan was the first to identify him, Bai Lixin gave him some face.


    ¡°Ye Chuan is just one of my identities. I would banish my consciousness into the lower realms when I am in seclusion so I could search for what I wanted. That¡¯s how I met you. ¡± Immortal Ye Chuan whispered his secret. Bai Lixin frowned slightly before asking, ¡°What about Feng Bai Xiao¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°I have got all the things I needed to find in that realm, so that body would be of no use.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart thumped. If Immortal Ye Chuan took his consciousness out of Feng Baixiao¡¯s body, wouldn¡¯t Feng Baixiao be judged as ¡°dead¡± by the world¡¯s sub-god? S419M had said that if the son of the world died, the whole world would collapse.


    But the realm has not collapsed. Could it be that when Immortal Ye Chuan took Feng Baixiao¡¯s body, Feng Baixiao¡¯s consciousness did not dissipate but survived?


    Bai Lixin narrowed his eyes and looked toward the heroic Sun Xu on the fighting stage.


    This is the only reason why the world is still maintaining the status quo.


    If the Son of the World¡¯s soul was not destroyed, then the most likely place the soul was residing was in Sun Xu¡¯s body!


    No wonder I always felt an unexplained sense of dissonance in Sun Xu¡¯s body. No wonder I felt an uncomfortable aura from him when I was in the lower plane.


    It was because he and the Son of the World had always been at odds with each other!


    It had been a long time, but Bai Lixin remembered the incident when Feng Baixiao was falsely accused of defiling the female cultivators.


    If that incident was not the work of the immortal beside him, then it was the work of the Son of the world!


    He remembered that in the original plot, there was an ancient evil soul sealed in the soul of the Son of the world. It was an ancient power that specialised in the secret art of picking yin and supplementing yang. It had been decapitated and sealed in the souls of successive generations of the Feng family.


    The son of the world, Feng Baixiao, broke the seal on his soul when he died.


    He kept teaching Feng Baixiao the art of stealing yin to supplement yang. Feng Baixiao fell deep and was unable to extricate himself. This is why Feng Baixiao kept a harem. However, this evil soul was not doing things for the good of the son of the world.


    He intended to wear Feng Baixiao¡¯s soul down, sacrifice and refine the body so that it could take over his body in one fell swoop and inherit everything from the Son of the world! Be it status, cultivation, or women.


    But how could he possibly succeed?


    The Son of the World is like an immortal legend!


    In a fierce battle, this evil spirit appeared before the Son of the World as the last boss, after the Son of the world had conquered the beautiful maiden and crossed five hurdles.


    The result was predictable: the Son of the world succeeded in defeating the evil spirit, or the demon of the heart. From then on, he embarked on the road of double cultivation with his harem. Relying solely on the art of dual cultivation, the Son of the World took a group of female cultivators with him and successfully ascended to the heavens.


    Since Feng Baixiao¡¯s body had been taken over by the Nine Heavenly Demon King, this plot was completely interrupted.


    But looking at the female cultivators already gathered around Sun Xu, it dawned on Bai Lixin that the plot of this world was still going on silently.


    Bai Lixin shook the chaff out of his mind helplessly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would Mr. Cha like to visit my Immortal Palace?¡± Immortal Ye Chuan suddenly sat up from his chair and whispered.


    Although his voice sounded soft in Bai Lixin¡¯s ears, it was powerful. Everyone in this grandstand heard it.


    He was the first person to be promoted in front of so many people, so how could he refuse in front of so many people?


    Bai Lixin let out a dry smile and delivered the three top-quality pills to the Sect Master before nodding his head and saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll respectfully comply with your request.¡±


    Immortal Ye Chuan summoned a flying sword from mid-air. With his hand around Bai Lixin¡¯s waist, he gently lifted him and brought him to the flying sword. Without looking at the crowd, Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s middle finger turned into a sword and pointed. The flying sword then swiftly flew away.


    ¡°Did you find me for something important?¡±


    ¡°Little Cha, something has happened to your master, Xuanyuan Yixiao.¡±


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°He was captured by the immortals of the Immortal Realm. They are searching for you¡ªthe Iris. Someone leaked the news about you.¡±


    Bai Lixin was shocked. He had met Daoist Yixiao in the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm only once. The only people who knew about his identity and relationship with Xuanyuan Yixiao were Feng Baixiao and the feathered people they saved.


    Naturally, Feng Baixiao was not in consideration. Then the one who leaked their relationship¡­


    A heavy cold glint appeared in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes.


    It must be those two Feather Clan people!


    ¡°Is my master¡¯s life in danger now?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, not yet. He should be safe until they get your whereabouts. But the immortal who captured your master is ruthless; even I am no match for him. So there¡¯s no telling how he¡¯ll torture your master if he gets angry. I was thinking of going down to the mountain to look for you and then think of a countermeasure, but I never thought I would meet you here by chance.¡±


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth and nodded, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s go to your Immortal Palace first.¡±

 CH 263

    Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s Immortal Palace was located at the top of the mountain, soaring straight up to the clouds. It was surrounded by white clouds, looking like a fairyland.


    ¡°So, the soul I met in the mid-level plane is only a part of you?¡± Bai Lixin asked with a frown as he sat in a soft slump.


    ¡°A human being has three souls. Only when all souls are intact and undamaged can a person be considered a complete human being. However, the soul can also be divided. One can still live with one only soul, although the abilities will be reduced and one¡¯s mind and consciousness will be damaged. ¡± Immortal Ye Chuan smiled gently and pushed some nectar tea to Bai Lixin. ¡°Please take it. I collect the first drop of nectar every morning for a total of 79 days before I can brew such a cup of tea. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and lifted the cup of tea. He drank it down in one go and tossed the cup onto the tea table. ¡± Immortal Ye Chuan still has the leisure to collect the first drop of nectar every morning. So he must have a sure way to save my master.¡±


    Ye Chuan laughed, ¡°I am not related to your master, so why should I spend so much time to think of a countermeasure? I am telling you this not because your master is a close friend of my other soul, but because I felt obligated.¡±


    ¡°You felt obligated to tell me? Why? You and I are helping each other in a win-win situation. We should help out each other more.¡± Bai Lixin thought of Feng Baixiao¡¯s guidance and the many times he had helped him in the demon mystic realm and said seriously.


    Immortal Ye Chuan frowned gently, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you pressure me?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body stiffened and he was at a loss for words.


    Yes, whether Ye Chuan/Feng Baixiao was a close friend, saving Xuanyuan was a matter of love and saving him was not a matter of duty. Why should he force him to save Xuanyuan instead of him or in conjunction with him? They are just partners who got together for a while.


    Just ¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin bit his lip. ¡°I just thought that the friendship between you and I is more than just that¡­Immortal Ye Chuan, I am sorry for having offended you. ¡± He lowered his head, looking slightly forlorn.


    The cold-hearted Ye Chuan immortal saw Bai Lixin like this, and his heart felt like it had been hit hard by a wooden pestle. When he had absorbed his consciousness in Feng Baixiao, he had gradually forgotten all the unnecessary memories, but he was surprised to find that the memories of Bai Lixin were imprinted in his soul.


    He fell to the Immortal Elemental Upper Realm hundreds of thousand years ago and his soul had been damaged, so he entered a stillborn fetus to resurrect back to life. Although he was alive, he could not recall some things.


    Not only that, he probed himself and found that he only had two souls left.


    But even so, there was a voice in the back of his mind telling him.


    Find the divine three-bladed halberd weapon, and intercept the ninety-nine lightning head. Use the demon king¡¯s soul to refine the artefact and the divine blood to reconstruct your body.


    Go to the Immortal realm by stepping through the and kill the soul of Lian Yu and scatter it.


    That voice has haunted him for over a hundred thousand years, until now.


    He had finally reached the final step in his calculations to realize those paragraphs.


    Although his memories of the Immortal Realm are faint, Ye Chuan vaguely remembers his predecessor stealing the only Iris from the Immortal Realm and sealing it in his consciousness to accompany him down to the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm.


    He was born with a cold heart. He was not affected by emotions, nor was he ever compelled by the human heart. Thus, he did not even have any heart demons in his cultivation journey and entered the seventh level of the Salvation stage in just a few thousand years. Since then, he has been planning how to obtain the three-bladed halberd, the Nine-Nine tribulation Lightning head, the Demon King, and the divine Blood from the lower worlds.


    It is conceivable that the divine blood was naturally a reference to the Iris, which had been sealed in his soul. However, he found that the flower would show signs of withering if he moved it even little.


    And at the same time, he discovered that the whereabouts of the Demon king were in the lower planes.


    Over the past hundred thousand years, he had taken on so many disguises that he could not even remember them.


    His consciousness went into the void and broke through time and space to search in the lower planes.


    These three planes ¨C low, medium, and high ¨C naturally have their own rules. If a cultivator from a higher plane tries to go to the medium plane, he will be punished by the rules. Power is an absolute factor, just like a cultivator who has ascended to the immortal world cannot descend because of the power of the rules.


    So he practiced a forbidden technique. He stripped a part of his already broken soul, and went to the intermediate plane intending to capture the Demon King.


    The plan was successful, as the disembodied soul lost most of its power and managed to sneak into the lower plane through a loophole in the rules. He went back 3,000 years before the Demons attacked the cultivation world and took over a dead fetus¡¯ body.


    He remained there and achieved great success in cultivation, and the Demons attacked three thousand years later.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the demons would be so fierce. With 3,000 years of preparation, he was still unsure of whether he could subdue the Demon King. So he used his 3,000 years of cultivation to seal all the demons, especially the demon king.


    As he had exhausted his power, he soon fell.


    That was his first life.


    The soul returned to his body, which proved that this method worked.


    For Ye Chuan, time became very disordered. He could step through the void and go to the future, or the past. In chronological order, the capture of the demon king would have taken place thousands of years after he got the tribulation¡¯s lightning head, but in Ye Chuan¡¯s case, it was his first life.


    During the process of capturing the Demon King in his first life, Ye Chuan was surprised to discover that there was a tribulation lightning head in that intermediate plane, but it would only appear when he had reached the great perfection of the Golden Elixir stage and was about to ascend to the higher plane.


    So Ye Chuan, he stripped his soul again, went to the past in the lower plane, and set up a gate in the area where he would seal the Demon King thousands of years later. He then spent 5,000 years cultivating to reach grand perfection of the Golden Elixir stage and used his body as a guide to channel a wisp of the tribulation thunderbolt into his specially crafted magic weapon.


    However, that was all he could do in that life. He used his body to channel the thunderbolts, and as a result, his body was damaged. So his soul returned to his body on ascending to the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm.


    Two items had been successfully captured, and all that remained to be recovered was the Three Blade Halberd, and the divine blood from the Iris.


    During this time, he had become more skilled in the soul technique. He no longer confined himself to stripping one soul. In search of the three-bladed halberd, he forcibly divided his remaining two souls into thousands and scattered them across thousands of worlds.


    However, he searched for thousands of years but never found it.


    Until suddenly, a young man called Feng Baixiao triggered a formation and entered an ancient, secret realm where he felt the aura of the Three Bladed Halberd sealed by a strange formation in the cave. However, although the young man entered the cave, he did not find the three-bladed halberd but took away another magic weapon.


    Ye Chuan gathered his scattered soul parts and restored his two souls. He then once again stripped off one part before entering the mid-level plane again.


    However, no matter what identity he used or what cultivation level he used to enter this cave, he was always rejected by the formation. In the meantime, he would enter the mystic realm of the Demon clan, which opened once every ten years, to unseal the Demon king bit by bit, in preparation for the recovery of the Demon King.


    After many attempts, his soul was damaged when he was ejected from the formation on the last occasion.


    The Patriarch of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect by then had a grudge against him and created the Ice and Lightning punishment for him. This inspired him to think of a way to retrieve the 99 tribulation lightning head he had stored. The only problem was that the Patriarch was not yet strong enough to master the tribulation lightning head. So he used a normal thunderbolt and expelled himself from the sect.


    He was dying by the time he was thrown out of the sect. Since he was unable to get the Three-Bladed Halberd or the tribulation Lightning head in that life, it was a waste. However, just as he was about to leave that world, the Iris that had been lodged in his consciousness for so long, perhaps because of its sympathy for him, broke through the seal and appeared in front of him. It used its juice to save him.


    Xuanyuan Yixiao witnessed the Iris¡¯ rescue in passing, and it was not long before word spread around the world that he had a divine object from the Immortal realm ¨C the Iris ¨C and that his cultivation had increased so much that no one could beat him.


    The Iris broke through the seal and its flowers started blooming.


    Ye Chuan naturally gave up on the idea returning to the higher plane. Since the Iris was willing to help him with its juice, he was also willing to feed it with blood. He fed it for thousands of years, and that was when Feng Baixiao, the youth he saw stepping into the ancient secret realm, was born.


    When the Iris was about to blossom, someone in the heavens finally set their eyes on it.


    On that day, he had not yet crossed the tribulation when a powerful thunderstorm descended from the sky, each of its 91 thunderbolts intended to kill him. Although his cultivation had improved over the past thousands of years, his mind was not focused on this, and his cultivation was not as good as it had been in his legendary lives. Fortunately, the Iris had saved him, and his physical body was extremely strong.


    Just as one of the lightning strikes fell, a thought came to his mind. How can a rabbit have only one cave?


    He had tried dozens of times to get across the formation and failed, but why had the boy managed to do it once?


    Could it be that the boy was the key?


    He then got an idea. He allowed himself to be struck by a lightning bolt, and his soul was stripped from his body. He flew to the Ten Thousand Swords Sect, where he successfully took over Feng Baixiao, a young man who was still in seclusion and loved by the heavens.


    What was even more interesting was that he met the blood Iris, which he had raised for thousand years and had now taken human form.


    Perhaps it was because he had raised it for thousands of years or because of something else, but he always felt close to the Iris for no reason at all. He could not help but help him from time to time.


    Even though the memories of that soul had been stripped away after reuniting, he could not help but feel compassion when he learned that something had happened to his master.

 CH 264

    ¡°Immortal Ye Chuan? Immortal Ye Chuan? ¡±


    The call roused Immortal Ye Chuan from the long river of memories. He blinked and asked, ¡°What is it, Little Cha.¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking about just now, Immortal Ye Chuan?¡± Bai Lixin was surprised at Immortal Sovereign Ye Chuan¡¯s loss of concentration and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. As one grows old, one¡¯s concentration will inevitably fail. ¡± Immortal Ye Chuan curled his lips into a smile.


    Bai Lixin: ¡°As the ancients used to say, ginger is spicy even in its old age. I wonder if you, an old and spicy ginger, can give a little instruction to a newborn calf-like me?¡±


    ¡°Your master was captured by Immortal Lian Yu and taken to the Immortal world. However, Lian Yu should have suffered a little injury to capture your master. He acted against the heavens and forcefully broke through the plane rules to enter the lower realm and take your master away, so he must have received punishment from the power of the rules. We are far more certain of saving your master if we set out now than if we go later. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°We? You¡¯re going too? ¡±


    Immortal Ye Chuan nodded. His cultivation had already reached perfection in the Salvation stage more than a hundred thousand years ago. He had only been suppressing his cultivation and refused to ascend because the conditions had not yet been fulfilled. Now that everything was ready, all that was missing was the east wind.


    Lian Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and forced himself down to the Upper Elemental Immortal Realm to capture Xuanyuan Yixiao to obtain the Iris, exposing his weakness.


    There was no better time to kill him than now.


    It would be more effective if he could bring the Iris with him as bait.


    The Iris was something that Lian Yu had always wanted, so he could take full advantage of the situation.


    Immortal Ye Chuan gave Bai Lixin a slightly apologetic and dark look. I¡¯m sorry, Junior. I¡¯m indeed helping you, but it¡¯s also true that I¡¯m using you.


    ¡°Many thanks!¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s heart rejoiced as he let out a long breath of relief. With Immortal Ye Chuan assisting from the side, the success rate of rescuing Xuanyuan Yixiao would be greatly increased.


    Immortal Ye Chuan saw Bai Lixin¡¯s heartfelt smile of gratitude and the words that were about to come out of his mouth suddenly got stuck in his throat, and he could not say them.


    He smiled stiffly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯m going to ascend in a few days, so I can just take you there. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to you, but it¡¯s a great favour to me.¡±


    Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s body trembled and he dared not look at Bai Lixin¡¯s sincere gaze any longer. He coughed dryly, ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no time to lose. I¡¯ll be advancing soon. Why don¡¯t you transform into your Iris body and come with me? I remember that the Iris flower likes thunder, and its cultivation increases sharply under the tribulations. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    The Three Blades Halberd divine weapon, 99 tribulation lightning head, the Demon King and the Iris¡­..


    The four essential items, which he had collected for more than a hundred thousand years, were all complete¡­


    Immortal Ye Chuan glanced at Bai Lixin and suddenly recalled the memory of his other soul when the young man slashed his wrist to rescue him with blood before he was subjected to the 99 lightning strikes. His chest jerked violently, and an unprecedented throb struck his heart.


    His chest pounded violently. He had lived for over 100,000 years and there had never been a moment when he felt as alive as he did today.


    Reconstruct his body with divine blood?


    Even without the aid of the divine blood, he could still kill Lian Yu!


    This young man was willing to share his suffering and feed him with his blood back then. He must not fail him again!


    With this thought, Immortal Ye Chuan looked at Bai Lixin with eyes as deep as a lake and promised word for word. Trust me, I will never let you get hurt.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The trials on the martial stage were in full swing when suddenly, a thunderclap rang out from the top of the mountain and the sky. With the sound of thunder, the sect was enveloped by a strong pressure. The crowd felt their bodies were being squeezed extremely uncomfortably, and some with shallow cultivations even spat out blood and died.


    The patriarch of the Immortal Sect did not dare hesitate to gather all the people in the square at once. The patriarch and the elders worked together to set up a boundary, and the pressure was reduced.


    The patriarch looked up to the top of the mountain with excitement and admiration in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Ye Chuan! He¡¯s going to cross the tribulation and ascend to the Immortal realm!!! ¡±


    The rolling blue thunderbolts in the sky were like bright flowers in the dark clouds, constantly flashing with majesty and a beautiful light.


    They looked absolutely beautiful, but each one was extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Pa!¡± A thunderbolt struck down and hit the top of a mountain. It was easily cut off, leaving only jagged ruins.


    ¡°Pa!¡± A thunderbolt struck down and hit the jungle at the top of a mountain not far away. The jungle immediately burst into flames, like a purgatory.


    This was the power of the thunderbolt during the final ascension and tribulation! The crowd swallowed their saliva and trembled.


    It was terrible. A thought came to all the cultivators¡¯ minds: if they were under that kind of thunderstorm, let alone the 99 thunderbolts, just one would instantly turn their bodies into nothing, right?


    Time passed slowly. On top of the mountain and in the middle of the Immortal Palace, Immortal Ye Chuan was slightly lost in thought as he saw Bai Lixin¡¯s red-stained wrist. His mouth filled with the fishy sweet taste of blood. He gritted his teeth and pushed Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist to the side, blocking another falling lightning strike with his bare hands.


    Seeing that Ye Chuan had drunk his blood, Bai Lixin silently recited a rejuvenation technique. The wound on his wrist healed rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Bai Lixin frowned gently at the blood on his wrist, ¡°There¡¯s still a bit.¡±


    Ye Chuan smiled dumbly and picked Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist and brought it to his mouth.


    The warm tongue swirled and licked the blood-stained area, ¡°Since it was Little Cha¡¯s kindness, not a drop should be wasted.¡±


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the tip of his tongue tickled Bai Lixin¡¯s palm.


    I really want to have him, to overwhelm him, to tear his clothes off!


    Ye Chuan¡¯s body trembled uncontrollably. His mind, which should have been concentrating on fighting the lightning tribulation, turned to strange places.


    The lightning strike a moment ago had not hurt Immortal Ye Chuan, and another one was slowly gathering.


    Knowing the urgency of the situation before him and that not a single mistake could be made, Ye Chuan¡¯s deep eyes stared intently at Bai Lixin¡¯s skin that was like condensed milk. His tongue grazed over it, his teeth scraping against the wrist, his lips sucking gently.


    Suddenly, his eyes darkened, and he pushed Bai Lixin to the ground, crushing his body beneath him.


    In the sky, a thunderbolt fell and struck Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s back. Deep in Ye Chuan¡¯s memory, he inappropriately recalled the time Feng Baixiao was acquiring the 99 tribulations Lightning head when the youngster had also defied the odds and given him blood without saying a word. He had also crushed him under his body for protection like he was doing today.


    No, not just that one time.


    There was an earlier time, when he was still the Nine Heavenly Demon King. He broke through the seal and saved him!


    So this child had been extremely kind to him three times!


    Ye Cheon¡¯s heart beat faster, and his eyes, as silent as they were, burst into a blaze of light. He was a cold-hearted man who never put emotion in his eyes and was a mere spectator of everything. But with this boy, he could not stand by. He wanted to hold on to him. He did not want to give him up!


    He had the urge to have sex with this boy!


    No, how could this be possible?


    When he was left with only two souls and three spirits, the cultivation masters had clearly said that he had lost the most important emotional soul and that he would become unemotional.


    At the moment when he pressed onto the boy, Ye Chuan¡¯s soul faintly stirred, breaking and fluctuating for a moment.


    In this fluctuation, Bai Lixin was quick to send a wisp of his divine sense into Ye Chuan¡¯s soul.


    Ye Chuan seemed to feel the moment Bai Lixin entered his soul. He snapped back to his senses and looked down at the youngster in surprise, but did not reject Bai Lixin¡¯s divine sense. He allowed him to enter his consciousness.


    Bai Lixin tilted his head and smiled apologetically at Ye Chuan, ¡°I¡¯ll explain later.¡± With that, he concentrated his qi and manipulated his divine sense to weave through Ye Chuan¡¯s sea of consciousness in search.


    His divine sense did not have to search for long before it found the golden little man meditating in mid-air above the vast sea of consciousness. The little man looked just like Ye Chuan, and his whole body glowed with a golden light, which was undoubtedly Ye Chuan¡¯s soul.


    Noticing the approaching divine sense, Ye Chuan¡¯s spirit slowly opened its eyes. At the same time, Bai Lixin manipulated his divine sense and rushed forward with a single bound, instantly enveloping Ye Chuan¡¯s soul.


    At that moment, their bodies trembled for a moment, while Bai Lixin was overjoyed.


    It was still faint, but he felt it!


    Dijia¡¯s aura!


    There was no mistaking it. It was Dijia!


    Although he did not know why he could not feel Dijia¡¯s soul fluctuations from Ye Chuan or Feng Bai Xiao outside his body, he felt soul fluctuations that were similar to those of Dijia.


    This might also explain why Feng Baixiao or Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s attitude towards him was sometimes good and sometimes bad. As for the real reason why he couldn¡¯t feel him, it must be a false God that was responsible.


    Bai Lixin pulled his divine sense out of Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s sea of consciousness and smiled at him. He pointed at the sky behind him, ¡°Look, there¡¯s a thunderbolt.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, a thunderbolt struck down and hit Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s back.


    It flowed through his whole body and reached Bai Lixin¡¯s body. The two men groaned in unison, their bodies tingling.


    Bai Lixin took a deep breath, suppressing a thousand words, and laughed softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, I will be burnt into withered grass.¡±


    Only then did Immortal Ye Chuan come back to his senses and hurriedly stand up from Bai Lixin¡¯s body. He sat down cross-legged and silently recited the Mantra of benevolence and purity to suppress the hysterical feelings screaming in his heart and concentrate on fighting the tribulation thunderstorm.


    Bai Lixin was not polite either. He transformed into the Iris, absorbing a few strands of lightning that had been greatly reduced in power by Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s resistance.


    The 99 lightning strikes seemed terrifying to a casual observer, but to the two war gods, who could not be defined as human beings, it was just a matter of laughing and conversation!

 CH 265

    The patriarch of the Immortal Sect stared unblinkingly at the tribulation thunderstorm. 79, 80, 81¡­!


    As the 81st thunderbolt struck down, two rays of light shot straight up into the clouds, scattering all the thunder clouds in an instant!


    The sky cleared up, the clouds rolled over, and purple energy filled the sky!


    The patriarch of the Immortal Sect removed the boundary and knelt on the ground. He noticed a figure in the purple qi soaring straight up into the clouds and sky!


    ¡°He has ascended! Immortal Ye Chuan has ascended! Congratulations to Immortal Ye Chuan for succeeding in his tribulation! ¡± The Immortal Sect¡¯s Patriarch shouted as he looked up at the sky in joy.


    Although Ye Chuan had ascended, the air was still filled with the energy he had left behind. This aura was an invaluable treasure.


    The crowd followed the Patriarch and knelt on the ground, expressing their joy at the success of Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s ascension, before quickly sitting cross-legged and cultivating.


    It was not until half a month later that the dense spiritual energy was absorbed by all of them and almost all of the cultivators advanced several levels. Some even advanced directly to the next stage through this. So spiritual energy from the advancement was once again flooding the surroundings, and so on, it went on and on.


    After a few more days, when there was not a trace of aura in the air, the crowd opened their eyes contentedly and went back to their caves to exhale and consolidate their cultivation.


    ¡­¡­.


    In the Immortal realm, above the ninth heaven.


    Immortal Ye Chuan¡¯s originally clean forehead was adorned with a red mark of fire that was a sign of ascension. His long, dark robes were rippling with the wind.


    Bai Lixin was still an Iris and was hidden in his storage dimension. With the thunderbolts from Immortal Ye Cheon¡¯s tribulation, he had successfully entered the third level of the Merging stage. Fortunately, since he was in his Iris form, the realm automatically defined him as Immortal Ye Cheon¡¯s object, and he came to the Immortal World with him.


    Immortal Ye Chuan had just landed on the ground in the Immortal Realm when he saw two rows of female cultivators above the sky with ribbons around their waists and silk around their sleeves. The cultivator at the head gave a gentle bow to Immortal Ye Chuan and said, ¡°Congratulations on your ascension to immortality. May I dare ask this immortal¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Ye Chuan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it is Immortal Ye Chuan. We are the receiving maids under the Eastern Immortal Emperor, so I would like to ask Immortal Ye Chuan to accompany me to meet with the Emperor. ¡±


    Ye Chuan arched his hand and said, ¡°Please, lead the way.¡±


    Ye Chuan¡¯s appearance was so beautiful that the maids could not help but look at him a few times. The maid at the head of the group even went into a conversation with him at length. From this conversation, Ye Chuan and Bai Lixin learned about the Immortal Realm.


    The Immortal realm was divided into four divisions; North, South, East, and West, each under the control of an Immortal Emperor. The place Ye Cheon had ascended was in the east, which naturally fell under the jurisdiction of the Eastern Immortal Emperor, Immortal Emperor Tai.


    They also learned that the Immortal Emperor in charge of the North had suddenly gone into seclusion hundreds of thousands of years ago and had not bothered with the world since. The north was in turmoil, the immortals were in disarray, Lian Yu is in power and the other three divisions were all avoiding retreat.


    ¡°Even if they are all Immortal Emperors, why did the other three turn a blind eye to the disappearance of the Northern Immortal Emperor?¡±


    ¡°The four divisions do not interfere with each other. The Immortal Emperors are so far removed from the mundane world that they don¡¯t even want to care about their territory, let alone one that is not theirs.¡±


    Ye Chuan sighed softly at this. He had used this remark to tease Bai Lixin back then. Little did he know that the wind and water would turn and another person would say it to him.


    ¡°if you know that the world is in chaos but turn a blind eye, one day you will also suffer from it.¡±


    The cultivator heard Ye Chuan¡¯s sigh and giggled, ¡°That Lian Yu is only a loose immortal at best. How can he compare to the three Immortal emperors? If the Immortal Emperors can¡¯t stand it anymore, they can just pinch their fingers and Lian Yu¡¯s soul will be scattered. I know that those who can ascend to the heavens are all masters of the lower realms, but you have to start from scratch when you come here. So, all you have to do is cultivate, and the rest will be taken care of by the Immortal Emperor. All right, Immortal Ye Chuan, we have arrived at the palace. Please go in. Immortal Emperor Tai has been waiting for a long time. We sisters will see you off here. ¡±


    Ye Chuan saw their obstinacy and thought of himself, who had also hurt people with his words, and felt even more apologetic towards Bai Lixin.


    The two golden-red doors of the Emperor¡¯s palace were wide open, and Ye Cheon straightened the hem of his sleeve before stepping into the palace.


    In the middle of the magnificent hall was a man dressed in a magnificent dragon robe, sitting peacefully. The man looked about forty or so, his eyes slightly narrowed as if he was taking a nap.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the Eastern Emperor opened his eyes fully. Ye Chuan only felt two bright lights coming toward him.


    He squinted his eyes slightly before adjusting to them.


    He looked intently and noticed that the two bright lights were coming from the Emperor¡¯s eyes. The two bright lights swept over Ye Chuan¡¯s body before slowly fading away, and the Emperor¡¯s eyes returned to their normal black colour.


    Ye Chuan bent down and cupped his hand, ¡°I am Ye Chuan, Your Majesty.¡±


    For a long time, Emperor Tai did not say a word. Ye Chuan was not in a hurry. He remained bowed like that and did not rise.


    Finally, Emperor Tai sighed lightly and said with a smile, ¡°You have finally returned. I have been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Ye Chuan was puzzled. He straightened up and looked at Emperor Tai intently before asking dumbly, ¡°Xuanyuan Yixiao?¡±


    Bai Lixin, who had been hiding in his storage pocket, heard these words and his heart thumped.


    He was surprised and heard Emperor Tai laugh and say, ¡°My disciple should have come to this world with you. Let him out.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart tightened and he couldn¡¯t help but be on guard.


    He jumped out of Ye Chuan¡¯s space and transformed into human form with a shake of his body, asking with surprise, ¡°Master, weren¡¯t you captured by that immortal named Lian Yu? Why are you here? And you¡¯ve become an Emperor? ¡±


    Emperor Tai raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t let him capture me, how could Lian Yu have been injured. Xuanyuan Yixiao is a part of me whose purpose was to assist you two. ¡±


    Emperor Tai gave a slight pause, looked at Ye Chuan solemnly, and said, ¡°Dijia, the north is in turmoil and chaos. As the Northern Immort Emperor, it is time to bring an end to it. This was all I could do to help you. The rest is up to you. ¡±


    Dijia?


    Ye Chuan stood on the spot, his eyes rolling as if in a trance.


    Many memories passed through his mind with that name, catching him off guard.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body also shook at the name, and he shouted, pointing at Ye Chuan, ¡°Dijia? Emperor Dijia? The Northern Immortal Emperor is called ¡°Dijia?¡±


    It turned out that his real name in this life was Dijia!


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes shone brightly and he looked at Ye Chuan without blinking. If not for Emperor Tai¡¯s presence, he would have lost control of himself and rushed straight to Ye Chuan and hugged him fiercely!


    The dusty memory was opened with the name. As more and more tattered memories skimmed over his mind, Ye Chuan swept away the trance he was in and his eyes became clearer.


    His eyes swept back and forth between Bai Lixin and Emperor Tai. ¡°I remember some things, but still forget others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural,¡± said Emperor Tai, ¡°You have lost one soul, so there are cracks in your memory. You should remembered why, right? ¡±


    Ye Chuan nodded, ¡°I remember some key points. I have to go to the north to get my soul first. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, you go ahead.¡±


    As Bai Lixin listened to them talk, he had a basic understanding of the situation. When he heard that Ye Chuan was going back to the north, he could not help but say, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Emperor Tai took Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°You stay here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Bai Lixin stopped and looked at Emperor Tai and then at Ye Chuan, who nodded and said, ¡°The north is dangerous. Your cultivation level is not sufficient yet. You will be in danger if you go there.


    ¡°Do you know where the soul is sealed? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is a connection between the souls.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I will wait for you.¡± Bai Lixin thought about it and finally chose to compromise. His current cultivation level was insufficient, and going there would only add to the danger.


    Ye Chuan nodded, and the flame mark on his head glowed brightly. With a swirl of his sleeves, he turned into smoke and dissipated into the air.


    After Ye Chuan left, Bai Lixin looked at Emperor Tai with a smile and said, ¡°I never thought my master would be such a dignified figure.¡±


    Emperor Tai looked at Bai Lixin with a knowing gaze and slowly extended his hand to him.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s already tense nerves tightened up. He then felt Emperor Tai¡¯s hand pat his shoulder, and say with a laugh, ¡°I am not your enemy, son.¡±


    ¡°You are my most gratifying and proudest work. You are my masterpiece in this life. ¡± Emperor Tai began to speak words that Bai Lixin could not understand: ¡°At the beginning of the universe, there was darkness. Then Chaos emerged, and the sun, moon, stars, and all natural creatures were born from it. Countless large worlds, medium worlds, and small worlds experienced the change of time, and Chaos gradually formed the present-day universe. To bring order to the universe, Chaos created the Lord God, who became the ruler of the universe. Thus, the universe was complete. The Lord God was originally Chaos¡¯ proudest art. He was perfect and powerful. The Lord God represented order in every sense of the word. But as evil thoughts grew, the Lord God also birthed desires. He wanted to replace Chaos, to become the true master, to become an eternal and unchanging existence.¡±


    ¡°As Ye Cheon said earlier, if you know that the world is in chaos but turn a blind eye to it, one day you will also suffer from it. It did not take long for Chaos to realise the Lord God¡¯s ambition, but he turned a blind eye to it, either out of amusement or indifference, until it became uncontrollable. Only after the evil Lord god had eaten away countless lord gods did Chaos realise that the power that belonged to him was so low that he could not even believe it. Dijia was the last Lord God that he could create. Chaos was dying after creating Dijia. He looked at the devastated universe and realised the seriousness of the situation. In the end, Chaos used the last of his power to create a soul that was outside the universe that could not be harmed by the evil-minded Lord God. ¡±


    Emperor Tai looked at Bai Lixin with his shining eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°That soul is you.¡±

 CH 266

    ¡°But my loveliest soul now doubts life because of a simple trick of the evil Lord God.¡± Emperor Tai bent down and held Bai Lixin¡¯s chin. He lifted it and said, ¡°I have been so kind to you. How can you be wary of me? ¡±


    Bai Lixin digested the conversation and remembered to smack Emperor Tai¡¯s hand away at his teasing expression and asked dumbly, ¡°Ah?¡±


    Emperor Tai: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, when I was about to die, I didn¡¯t want to let that brute, pseudo Lord god, dominate the universe, so I created you so that you can help Dijia kill the pseudo Lord god and make the universe harmonious once again!¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°ah?¡±


    Emperor Tai: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He wiped his face and stretched out his hands with a sullen expression, ¡°So, what part of this simple sentence do you not understand?¡±


    Bai Lixin came back to his senses and pondered for a moment, then said calmly, ¡°You are Chaos?¡±


    Emperor Tai nodded: ¡°Yes!¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Is Dijia the last of the lord gods?¡±


    Emperor Tai nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Bai Lixin pointed to himself, ¡°You created my soul?¡±


    Emperor Tai nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    ¡°My mission is to save the universe? I am the saviour?¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Emperor Tai nodded his head, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a big shot¡­¡±


    Emperor Tai: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Other people¡¯s saviours are all over powered.¡±


    ¡°You also are¡­.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Isn¡¯t that a result of my efforts?¡±


    ¡°That is true too¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two looked at each other, both speechless.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of noise in the sky that shook the earth.


    The noise came from the north, and Bai Lixin was shaken as he looked in that direction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Emperor Tai moved his fingers and cried out, ¡°Oh no, Ye Chuan has been ambushed. Lian Yu has ambushed him.¡±


    At this, Bai Lixin, who was still in the mood for a joke or two with Emperor Tai, suddenly grabbed him by the collar and pinned him to the dragon chair. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was not in danger?¡±


    ¡°I am already in such an awkward position,¡± said Emperor Tai, ¡°we still have a chance, my son.¡±


    Emperor Tai¡¯s hand quietly gripped Bai Lixin¡¯s wrist, and Bai Lixin felt a surge of power begin to flow into his body from where they were connected.


    ¡°The Ethereal Wood and Water Technique is a unique technique that I created. I left it behind in preparation for today¡¯s situation. This technique, when practised to its limit, can be transferred to those who practise the same technique. Child, use my cultivation to suppress Lian Yu. ¡±


    The vast and infinite power surged into his sea of consciousness. Bai Lixin felt it was now like an overturning of a river, like a downpour or a flood.


    ¡°Meditate! Meditate on the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique and channel my cultivation into your sea of consciousness!¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat and the veins on his arm were rippling. He gritted his teeth and began to circulate the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique silently, forcing a few wisps of his divine sense to reel in the restless cultivation, sending it into his Sea of Consciousness.


    Once the cultivation entered the sea of consciousness, it was like a clay ox entering the sea; it disappeared without a trace. In contrast, Bai Lixin felt that his power had been increased.


    Seeing that this method was feasible, Bai Lixin did not hesitate and once again used his divine sense to roll the cultivation into his sea of consciousness.


    But the amount of cultivation that poured into his body was too much, so Bai Lixin simply gritted his teeth and paved a channel for his divine sense to directly channel the cultivation into the Sea of Consciousness.


    His cultivation soared at a perceptible speed, while Emperor Tai in front of him declined at a visible rate.


    Sixth level stage, seventh, great perfection of the Divination stage.


    The fourth level, sixth level, great perfection of the Merging stage


    The fifth level, eighth level, great perfection of the Mahayana stage.


    The third level, ninth level, great perfection of the Salvation stage!


    A powerful light burst out from his body. Bai Lixin¡¯s red pupils shone brightly, and his green hair fluttered in all directions!


    He successfully broke through the Salvation stage. And Bai Lixin¡¯s cultivation was now at the Immortal level!


    As he entered the ranks of Immortals, Emperor Tai did not stop transferring his cultivation, and his power poured into his body incessantly. Bai Lixin looked at Emperor Tai¡¯s aged appearance, and with a violent push, he flicked away the hand that was holding his wrist.


    Emperor Tai stumbled and fell to the ground, but Bai Lixin was quick and pulled him up to the dragon chair. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Emperor Tai¡¯s voice was already aged, and he looked at Bai Lixin with downcast eyes, ¡°The stronger you are, the greater the chance of victory.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to die to achieve victory,¡± Bai Lixin said, frowning at the aged Emperor. ¡°You want me to feel guilty about you, don¡¯t you? So that I will pay for your mistakes out of guilt or gratitude? ¡±


    ¡°No, I am merely trying to dispel your fears and doubts about me.¡±


    ¡°The world is a dangerous place. Why should I be wary? Why should I doubt you? Is your kindness to me not intentional? If you treat me well, I will return the favour. Time will tell. ¡±


    Even if you didn¡¯t tell me my origins, I would still have killed the false gods together with Dijia, not because of you, but to put an end to future troubles. Are we foolish to keep such false gods who are trying to kill us around? ¡±


    Chaos had been sleeping in the darkness of infinity, unable to understand the ways of the world, unable to see the endless problems of the past, and unable to see Bai Lixin and Dijia¡¯s determination.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s stupid.¡±


    Bai Lixin scolded Emperor Tai, but when he thought about the cause and effect of the scolding, his anger subsided.


    If Chaos hadn¡¯t acted so ineptly, he wouldn¡¯t have existed.


    With this thought, Bai Lixin looked at Emperor Tai with a little embarrassment. He coughed and softened his tone: ¡°You said I was open, but I¡¯m not so open that I need you to sacrifice myself.¡±


    There was a thunderclap in the sky, and Bai Lixin snapped back to attention, ¡°We will discuss this later. I will go and help Dijia first.¡±


    With a wave of his sleeve, he too disappeared into mid-air.


    Seeing the empty hall, the emperor smiled gently and slid down to sit on the floor.


    He was relieved at Bai Lixin¡¯s words. At that time, his power was almost exhausted and his life would not be long so he fell into a deep sleep. Although he knew that the soul existed and that it would do what he wanted; to do to bring down the false gods, he could not help but come out to see the soul he created.


    Now that he had seen Bai Lixin, his wish had been granted.


    He glanced at the north, but his eyes were blurred.


    Finally, his hands feebly dropped to the ground, and his body faded away.


    The moment Chaos disappeared, there was momentary darkness in the sky and on the earth. Lian Yu, who was fighting Ye Chuan, felt this and laughed loudly with a ferocious expression: ¡°That old thing Chaos, so what if you are the creator? I have destroyed you! Hahahaha! ¡±


    The sound of Lian Yu¡¯s wild laughter came to Bai Lixin¡¯s ears. He was concealed and standing in the distance.


    His heart sank. Emperor Tai still died?


    Lian Yu was very excited. He threw countless fireballs at Ye Chuan, who was gradually struggling to catch them.


    Bai Lixin was nervous. Ye Chuan had lost a soul. So his remaining souls were already unstable, it was only natural that he would gradually lose to Lian Yu, who had accumulated a long history of cultivation.


    But where was his soul sealed?


    Bai Lixin was worried, but he dared not show up for fear of ruining the situation.


    With an idea in mind, Bai Lixin executed the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique. The vines in his hands silently settled into the earth¡¯s surface, taking over the entire northern area at lightning fast speed.


    Feel it! Feel it quickly! Feel for Dijia¡¯s soul fluctuations!


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes kept shifting back and forth as his divine sense spread across the vine¡¯s eight channels, searching for Ye Chuan¡¯s remaining soul and four spirits at breakneck speed.


    On the other hand, Lian Yu slapped Ye Chuan to the ground, and he spat out a mouthful of black blood.


    ¡°How can you be so distracted at the end of your life?¡± The evil in Lian Yu¡¯s eyes was in full view. ¡°I may be wounded, but I am more than capable of dealing with a cripple like you. It is only a matter of time before I kill you. Chaos has died, so there will be no more lord gods created. If you also die¡­ hahaha! ¡±


    Ye Chuan¡¯s hands supported him from the ground, and a wisp of his consciousness attached to the vines.


    Just when Bai Lixin was at a loss, a consciousness attached itself to the vines. That consciousness led Bai Lixin¡¯s divine sense to slowly move in one direction, and as it did so, Bai Lixin felt Dijia¡¯s soul fluctuations!


    There it is!


    Bai Lixin opened his eyes with a start. With a twist of his body, he arrived at the place where his divine sense had felt the soul earlier.


    Ye Chuan felt Bai Lixin detach his divine sense from the vines, so he also withdrew his consciousness unnoticed. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fight again!¡± The two fought again in the sky.


    Bai Lixin followed Ye Chuan¡¯s guidance and found the place where Ye Chuan¡¯s soul was sealed.


    The Five Elemental Sealing Formation?


    This formation was recorded in the Ethereal Wood and Water Technique. The five elements are used to set up the formation. They would be born together and continue to run continuously.


    As time went on, the formation would only get stronger as the five elements grew together.

 CH 267

    Even though the five elements coexist, they can naturally overcome each other!


    The formation is strong, but it has a fatal weakness. As long as you break the cycle of the five elements, the seal will be broken! But the difficulty in breaking the cycle is very high. That is why the five elemental seal is also known as the World¡¯s Insurmountable Magic Formation. You may know how to break it, but you are unable to break it or do anything about it.


    At the other end, Ye Chuan threw his three-edged halberd, which had been refined with the 99 tribulation lightning head, at Lian Yu.


    Lian Yu simply dodged to the side and gently avoided it.


    After dodging, Lian Yu snickered, ¡°You seem to have the will to die. You want to deal with me with that kind of move? ¡±


    As Bai Lixin was hesitating when the three-edged halberd suddenly appeared at his feet. As he looked at the lightning-wrapped divine weapon, his eyes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t help but cheer. Good throw!


    With the demon king as its spirit and the tribulation lightning as its blade, the divine three-edged halberd was now the sharpest and most powerful weapon in the world. If the sharpest weapon in the world is used to pierce the strongest boundary in the world, would the spear be better or is the shield stronger?


    Now let him try it for himself!


    A flash of red twinkled in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes. He drew the three-bladed halberd and poured his water and wood qi into the tip of the blade, stabbing at the boundary with all his might.


    When the three-bladed halberd collided with the Five Elements Sealing Formation, it was like a giant whale entering the sea, causing a huge wave of spiritual qi. qi wave of qi swayed and vibrated, shaking the two men who were fighting over there.


    Lian Yu came to his senses. He hurriedly looked at the seal with a start and was about to fly there to stop Bai Lixin.


    But it was too late! As he turned around, countless vines rose from the ground, forming a huge curtain that directly separated Lian Yu from Bai Lixin.


    ¡°You want to run? Your opponent is me. ¡± Ye Chuan sneered and pulled off a strand of the vine that was flying around him and held it in his hand.


    The originally soft vine turned into a green spear.


    With the spear in hand, Ye Chuan once again roared in anger and charged at Lian Yu!


    The pressure from the clashing point of the halberd and the boundary was so intense that it made Bai Lixin¡¯s hands, which were gripping the halberd, shake. Blood seemed to overflow from the grip point, but Bai Lixin did not seem to feel the pain, facing the formation with all his strength.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of ¡°crack¡± coming from the point of contact between the three-bladed halberd and the boundary. Bai Lixin saw several cracks slowly appearing on the surface of the colourful boundary.


    With a cry of joy, Bai Lixin threw his head back and thrust the three-edged halberd into the air.


    Without hesitation, Bai Lixin quickly poured the water, wood, and lightning qi into the formation, using his divine sense to guide the three elements to form a small cycle, using the small cycle to disrupt the great cycle!


    The vine barrier was cut open with a loud bang, and a black shadow flew towards Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were sharp. He quickly summoned vines to catch Ye Chuan before he hit the ground.


    Lian Yu threw Ye Chuan out of the vines, and he followed suit. He rushed towards Bai Lixin in a fury.


    At the critical moment, the Great Circle in the Five Elements Sealing Formation shattered, and the colourful barrier that covered it shattered into countless pieces like an ice flower!


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t even give Lian Yu a chance to backtrack. The moment the boundary broke, he held the three-bladed halberd and pierced the box containing Ye Chuan¡¯s remaining soul.


    A faint blue light flew out of the box and rushed into Ye Chuan¡¯s body. Under the blue light, Ye Chuan slowly floated in mid-air. His black hair whirled and his black sleeves fluttered. The sky was filled with thunder and lightning.


    An unprecedentedly powerful pressure surged from Ye Chuan¡¯s body in all directions, shaking the earth to its core.


    Bai Lixin spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to his knees with the three-edged halberd in his hand.


    Lian Yu was no better. Although he was standing, his legs were trembling and his fingers were shaking uncontrollably. His eyes had a look of regret.


    As the thunderstorm gathered, a bright light slanted through the thunderstorm. The sky cleared in an instant, and Ye Chuan opened his eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Ye Chuan saw Bai Lixin, who was half-kneeling on the ground, struggling to endure the pain. With a twitch in his heart, he floated down to Bai Lixin and gently held his wrist. Bai Lixin felt a warm aura flowing into his body from their point of contact.


    The familiarity of the aura and the beating of the heart were so fascinating.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes burned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, baby.¡± Ye Chuan laughed softly and bent down to place the most devout kiss on Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead.


    At that moment, time stood still for both of them¡­


    When Lian Yu saw that Ye Chuan had regained his memory and cultivation, he knew that it was over.


    However, Lian Yu steeled himself and smiled coldly at them.


    ¡°Very good. It was easy for you to win. It¡¯s my fault that I fell for that old man¡¯s trick and hurt my cultivation at the last minute! ¡±


    Bai Lixin and Ye Chuan looked at each other and at Lian Yu with some vigilance in their eyes.


    Lian Yu chuckled and stretched out his hand in a clench. ¡± Now that Chaos has disappeared, there is nothing I fear in the universe. What are the rules of the universe? They are nothing more than tools to me. I heard that once the Son of the World dies, the whole world will collapse?¡±


    Bai Lixin and Ye Chuan both stiffened, their eyes fixed on Lian Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Upper Elemental Immortal Realm


    In the warm and peaceful room, the two figures on the mattress were overlapping and tossing under the hazy curtain.


    A series of beautiful, melodious female voices came out from beneath the man¡¯s body. The voice was like a yellow warbler singing like a silver bell.


    Suddenly, the woman let out a loud moan and her two huge wings stretched out, rushing out of the curtain. Shui Kongling who was outside gritted her teeth as she listened to the commotion in the room. She now wanted to slam the door open and slap the feathered bitch who had seduced Sun Xu twenty times!


    The white feathered wings stood uncontrollably with the man¡¯s movements. When he saw the girl¡¯s wings stretching out in her passion, he let out a teasing laugh and deliberately stroked the woman¡¯s wing bones.


    The woman screamed again, and her wings retracted violently, wrapping the two of them in a tight package.


    The wings tore the curtain from the bed, and Shui Kongling¡¯s heart ached with grief as she watched the man she loved swaying passionately in another woman¡¯s bed.


    Two white feathers were wrapped around the man, and all she could see was a swaying mass of white and a shifting bed.


    Suddenly, the feathered woman, who was in the throes of emotion, turned her head to look out of the window and saw Shui Kongling, who had been peeking inside.


    The feathered woman¡¯s lips curled in a smile of triumph.


    Shui Kongling, who was already angry, became furious. She kicked the door open and summoned the white jade sword that Shui Wuxin had left for her, then rushed forward to stab the two adulterers.


    However, Sui Kongling¡¯s heart went soft and she only stabbed along the feathered woman¡¯s wings, avoiding Sun Xu¡¯s vitals.


    She didn¡¯t care if the feathered woman died. She was furious, but she just wanted to teach Sun Xu a lesson.


    Sun Xu, who had been moving desperately, was stopped in his tracks by the sword. Hearing a scream from the feathered woman, Sun Xu put his head out of the wings and slapped Shui Kongling in anger.


    His arm was bleeding, staining the feathered woman¡¯s wings red, but his vital points were not hurt. It was a different story for the feathered woman. The sword plunged diagonally into her chest. The Feathered woman never imagined that she would die amid pleasure after provoking Shui Kongling.


    The feathered man happened to be passing by and, seeing this scene, let out a heartbreaking cry and stabbed Shui Kongling from behind without saying a word.


    Shu Kongling was in a state of shock when she felt a pain in her chest. She looked down only to see a sword protruding from her chest.


    In a short space of time, both of Sun Xu¡¯s women were dead.


    But Sun Xu only sighed and put on his clothes after performing a recovery spell on his arm and left.


    Elder Teng¡¯s voice rang out in his mind: [Boy, how can you not be sad at all when both of your women are dead?]


    Sun Xu said to Elder Teng: [There will be endless women, so what if two of them die? Besides, I have absorbed almost all of their cultivation, so they are of little use to me. They were now a burden for me to carry. ]


    Elder Teng had a hideous smile and said, ¡°Kikiki¡±: [I love such sons of the world so much. kikiki. It¡¯s a pity, but let me kill you. I can only sacrifice you for my cause, young man. Kikiki]


    Before Sun Xu could comprehend what Elder Teng meant, his consciousness suddenly trembled and he felt his soul scatter!


    In a matter of moments, Sun Xu fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Seeing corpses on the ground, the feathered man wailed in pain. He looked at his sister on the bed, and then at the damned Sun Xu on the ground, and couldn¡¯t accept it.


    The one I love is dead, and the one I hate is dead. I betrayed those who saved me and forgot those who protected me. What is the point of living like this?


    He pulled his sword out of Shui Kongling¡¯s chest and slashed it against his neck, then he too lost his life.


    Not long after the deaths of the four people, the planes in the Cultivation world trembled at almost the same time. The sky turned black and fire rained down, burning holes in the ground.


    The end of the world had come.


    The sky was falling; the air was gradually disappearing; the water was drying up. The fires were extinguished, and people are killing themselves!


    The lower plane was already a purgatory, and the Immortal realm was no exception.


    Lian Yu laughed twice, ¡°This is my trump card, the reset! I have time to play with you. Do you have time? If Dijia doesn¡¯t come back to life, I will drain his soul power. What can he do then? ¡±


    As the world reset, Ye Chuan and Bai Lixin¡¯s bodies began to fade, and so did Lian Yu¡¯s. He snickered at the sight of their fading bodies and looked on coldly.


    Bai Lixin and Ye Chuan embraced each other. Although their bodies were fading, Bai Lixin, as an outsider, was fading particularly fast. Sensing the soul¡¯s rejection of the body Bai Lixin whispered with all his might against Ye Chuan¡¯s ear, ¡°My love, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find me. I¡¯ll go first. ¡±


    In a trance, Bai Lixin heard the long-lost voice of S419M in his head.


    [Ding! The reboot of the world is underway. Congratulations to the lord host for obtaining the twelfth fragment of the Lord God]


    [Ding! Warning Warning! The host is being attacked by a powerful force. The system will activate the 100% protection system to protect the host.]


    [Ding! Warning! The system has been attacked and is severely damaged and cannot repair itself. The host has fulfilled the conditions, so the wish will be completed. Now executing a time-reversal!]


    [Ding! The time-reversal is complete. Congratulations to the host for returning to the reality plane.]


    After a long time, S419M made a final voice: [Lord Host¡­Goodbye.]


    Bai Lixin tried to struggle when he heard S419M¡¯s voice. He got up, and saw a mournful face. When the woman saw that he was awake, she pounced on him, crying, ¡°You are finally awake!¡±


    Bai Lixin looked dazed. He looked around at the familiar and unfamiliar scene, and said in a trance, ¡°Empress Mother..¡±

 CH 268

    It has been a few days since he woke up in his world. His mother still looks the same, but his father and brother had gone to the Great Yao Kingdom as guests and had not yet returned.


    From his mother¡¯s words, Bai Lixin learned that he had fallen off a horse after it was frightened by a grass snake. Fortunately, General Xiahou Chun passed by and rescued him before sending me to the palace.


    The Snow Kingdom was located in the extreme north of the continent, where spring is rare and most of the year is very cold. When the cold comes, the sky is covered with snow and the kingdom is covered in white, hence the name ¡°Snow Kingdom.¡±


    Because of its harsh environment and treacherous terrain, the Snow Kingdom is easy to defend and difficult to attack, so although it is sparsely populated, no one can shake it.


    The Snow Kingdom is also extremely rich because of its rare and precious treasures, such as the ice crystals. Although very few crops survive, hunting is common and meat and wine are used for subsistence. If there was a shortage of food, these rare and expensive ice crystals would also be used in exchange for food from neighbouring countries.


    This was where I started¡­


    Bai Lixin was dressed in an indigo purple robe with an ink coloured belt tied around his waist. His long black hair hung softly around his waist. His forehead was wrapped in several loops of white bandages, and he was clad in a black fox plush cloak. He stood in the corridor looking at the heavy snow.


    [S419M!] [S419M!] He tried to call out to S419M in his mind countless times but received no response.


    He recalled S419M¡¯s words when he was in the last world; goodbye?


    Good bye?


    In the last world, he was in a bodyless state before Dijia, so Bai Lixin thought that he would return to the vast and endless void and, as the price of the reset, the world would be reset and Dijia¡¯s last fragment, Ye Chuan, would also come back to life.


    In order not to let all his previous efforts go to waste, Bai Lixin used his last bit of strength at that time and called out to Dijia¡¯s soul, hoping that it would feel him and thus break away from that world and enter the void with him as usual.


    But after that, the system suddenly activated itself and warned him of an attack after saying he had collected all twelve soul fragments.


    Before he could even react, he was sent back to reality.


    Goodbye? Goodbye, your mother!


    He gathered the twelve soul fragments but was sent back to the real world before he could say anything.


    Did Dijia and S419M intend to make him wake up and think that everything that had happened before was a dream?


    Heh! Did they think he was a fool?


    If it was a dream, then where did all the vast and boundless knowledge in his mind come from?


    You made me search for the soul fragments for you for so long, and yet, at the last moment, you threw me into the real world and disappeared.


    Even if it was for his safety, he didn¡¯t feel grateful at all, okay?


    Did they think he¡¯d be moved to tears like the heroine of a romance?


    Those two fucking retards!


    Bai Lixin¡¯s mind was full of thoughts; his expression was sometimes grim, sometimes depressed, and the palace maids who came and went were all whispering and shaking their heads in pity.


    ¡°Your Highness, the weather has turned cold. The Empress has asked me to invite Your Highness into the hall to rest. ¡±


    Bai Lixin pulled his consciousness back from his thoughts. He turned his head towards the humble servant who was bending down beside him, ¡°Okay, I will go back now. Where is General Xiahou? Invite him here for me.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, the Second Prince, today is the day of the return of His Majesty and His Highness the Grand Prince. General Xiahou has led the crowd out of the city to greet them. Those who left before the hour are estimated to have almost arrived in the Imperial City by now. ¡±


    Bai Lixin hooked his lips and smiled gently, ¡°Okay, I know. You go down first. Come and report to me immediately Father and Eldest Brother enter the Imperial City. ¡±


    ¡°As you command, Your Highness!¡± The servant shivered at the sight of Bai Lixin¡¯s smile. For some reason, since His Highness had woken up this time, not only had his temperament changed drastically, but his aura was also very different.


    Although His Highness was also a dragon among men, he was still a little immature compared to His Majesty and the Grand Prince. He could only be considered a rich and noble son who had been raised in the deep palace.


    But after waking up from his injury, the eyes of His Second Highness were clear and sharp, like steel knives piercing the heart. It is as if every word could not escape his eyes. There was also a frightening aura around him, an aura that rarely appears even on His Majesty, who is above all others.


    The servant hurriedly retreated, and Bai Lixin looked at the snowy sky, once again lost in contemplation.


    He had woken up in reality in the twenty-fourth year of Emperor Shengyuan¡¯s reign. That is, five months before the fall of the Snow Kingdom.


    It was so long ago for him that some of his memories were not very clear, but Bai Lixin vaguely remembered that the only time he had fallen off his horse was five months before the destruction of the kingdom.


    His father had prepared countless precious ice crystals, and a group of people had travelled to the Great Yao Kingdom for the celebration, while Xiahou Chun was left behind as the general guarding the snow kingdom.


    For generations, Xiahou Chun had been a military general minister trusted by the imperial family. The mission to guard the Snow Kingdom had always been entrusted to Xiahou Chun.


    In a short time, the earth will return to spring and there will be a brief period of warmth. Two months later, the Snow Kingdom will once again be covered in snow. Under the cover of this snow, Xiahou Chun, with the soldiers of the Kalou Kingdom, secretly attacked the Snow Kingdom.


    Xiahou Chun joined forces with the generals of the Kalou. He opened the gates and stormed the always peaceful Snow Kingdom. Overnight, the ground was dyed a deep red with blood.


    Father and mother were left without their heads intact, while my brother was captured by Xiahou Chun and became his possession. I intended to kill myself on the day father and mother died, but accidentally bound to the system, which enabled me to come back!


    Since he was lucky enough to be back, he would never let the schemes of Xiahou Chun and the Kalou Kingdom succeed again!


    Bai Lixin looked towards the West, stepped on his cloud boots, and returned to the palace.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s soul had suffered some turmoil during the crossing, and he always found it easy to fall asleep. He fell asleep soon after he returned to his chambers. When he woke up again, the sun was setting and it was already evening. A servant was kneeling outside his bedchamber. When Bai Lixin got up and looked at him, he realised that it was the same servant from the morning.


    He glanced at the little servant and asked, ¡°Why are you kneeling?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty, and His Majesty the Grand Prince returned to the Imperial City shortly after noon. When this servant came to report to Your Majesty, he found that you had fallen asleep. I could not wake you nor leave, so I had to wait. As I waited, I heard from the maids that His Majesty was hosting a banquet tonight. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was amused and said with a raised eyebrow, ¡°If you were waiting, why are you kneeling?¡±


    ¡°I thought that if His Majesty woke up and saw me kneeling, he would remember my hard work and would not scold me.¡±


    ¡°Hard work and merit? Is that how it works? It¡¯s kind of interesting. Get up. What is your name? ¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant¡¯s name is Si¡¯er, and my surname is Al. But because my surname is not very auspicious, the head eunuch told me to take his surname, so my surname is now Xi. ¡±


    Is this a matter of sorrow? A matter of joy?


    When he fell off his horse, the Empress severely punished the eunuch who had been serving him while he was unconscious and put him in prison. She then found a eunuch to take his place, and it was this Si¡¯er.


    Previously, he was too compassionate, and he begged his mother to bring back the eunuch because of the years he had taken care of him. He never thought that the traitor would be a wolf with sheep skin.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes darkened when he remembered that he had sent the poison to his brother himself.


    It seemed that the eunuch was still in prison. It was time to visit him.


    With the help of several palace maids, Bai Lixin put on his clothes and a cloak and hurried to Taihe hall, where the banquet was held.


    When Bai Lixin arrived, the banquet room was already full of merriment. The ministers were sitting on their knees in front of their respective seats, drinking wine without pause, and all were a bit drunk.


    At the top of the hall sat a man. Although he was already in his forties, he had a strong, hard body. His eyes were like a falcon¡¯s and he looked very majestic. It was his father.


    Seeing his arrival, his father¡¯s eyes lit up, and he drank his wine before saying in a loud voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t Xin¡¯er recuperating in the bedroom? It¡¯s freezing. Why did you get out? ¡±


    Bai Lixin walked up the hall and knelt to salute, ¡°This son welcomes father back to the palace. It is only a small injury, nothing serious I have caused you to worry about me.¡± As he rose, he swept his eyes around the room and took in the expressions of most of the people present.


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s cheeks were red from drinking, and his eyes were blurred. He kept looking at his brother sitting opposite him across the hall from time to time.


    His brother was sitting at the front of the table without a drop of wine, steadily taking food to his mouth.


    Either because of nervousness or because he was just pretending not to know, he ignored Xiahou Chun¡¯s naked gaze and ate his meal with aplomb.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s brother was called Bai Liwu, the son of the former empress of the current Emperor Shengyuan of the Snow kingdom. The king had a thin harem, with no other women except the former empress, who had died of a serious illness and his mother and therefore had few children.


    Bai Liwu saw Bai Lixin arrive, and he elegantly put down his bamboo chopsticks and beckoned, ¡°Xin¡¯er, come to my brother. Let me take a look at your wound. ¡±


    Bai Lixin walked over and greeted him. Bai Liwu then looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s wound carefully several times, and his face suddenly became blue. ¡°It¡¯s so close! If General Xiahou hadn¡¯t rescued him in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable! ¡±


    Bai Wu gently stroked the bandage with his long fingers before looking across at Xiahou Chun and saying gratefully, ¡°Thank you, General Xiahou, for saving my brother.¡±


    Xiahou Chun was tall and imposing. His face was like a sword, and his aura was no less than that of his father. But this guy was now scratching his head like a dumb kid in front of Bai Liwu, ¡°It is an honour for me to help Your Highness. Why should you thank me?¡±


    Heh! Hypocrisy!


    Bai Lixin sneered. It was just a deliberate injury to me. That way, he could make his brother remember his kindness.

 CH 269

    He did not fall off his horse without reason. Why would a docile horse suddenly jump wildly that day?


    In his previous life, he had not looked into the matter, but in this life, he sent someone to immediately investigate. He found that the eunuch had tampered with the horse.


    He didn¡¯t need to think much about who was behind it. It had to be Xiahou Chun! Today, he will interrogate the eunuch. He will open his mouth and make him spit out his name.


    Military power was in the hands of the Xiahou family. Although it would be like a fresh breeze to tell his father at this time. If he could be prepared in advance, he could dismantle the Xiahou family sooner.


    As soon as Bai Lixin entered the dungeon, he heard a series of loud ¡°Pa! Pa!¡± sounds from the distance. Bai Lixin frowned gently and asked the prison guards, ¡°Who is in there?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it is General Xiahou.¡±


    ¡°General Xiahou? How could he, a foreign minister, enter the dungeons of the harem? ¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it was ordered by His Majesty. General Xiahou suspected that His Highness¡¯s injury was deliberate. So he was ordered by His Majesty to come and interrogate the prisoner. ¡±


    ¡°Who else is there besides General Xiahou?¡± Bai Lixin asked with a twisted brow.


    ¡°Your Highness, it is the Grand Prince.¡±


    Bai Liwu is here too?


    Bai Lixin nodded and said nothing more. He followed the voices to the cell where the eunuch was being interrogated.


    The cell was dark. Now that Bai Lixin had travelled back to reality, there were no more points to strengthen his body. So it was still his original weak body because he didn¡¯t exercise much.


    After a short walk, Bai Lixin entered the cell amidst the constant screams. He caught sight of the tall man who was whipping the prisoner with a leather whip.


    Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°General Xiahou! If you keep on hitting him like that, he will die! Are you planning to kill him?¡±


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s hand, which was about to lift the whip, paused. He turned to look at Bai Lixin with a frown, ¡°Why is His Highness here? This is not a place for you to stay.¡±


    ¡°This man intended to hurt me, and I can¡¯t ask why. If you can judge him, why can¡¯t I? Is General Xiahou looking down on me? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say that. I only came to interrogate this man because the Emperor ordered me. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was about to say something when he was suddenly pulled into an embrace. He then heard a familiar, gentle voice saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Why has my Xin¡¯er become so frantic? Don¡¯t worry, Xin¡¯er. You see, although General Xiahou seems to be fierce, he has removed all his internal strength. The blows will only open up the skin and will not hurt him internally. ¡±


    Bai Liwu¡¯s voice was gentle and elegant. His hand was patting Bai Lixin¡¯s back soothingly, and Bai Lixin¡¯s anger was extinguished in a moment. However, when he thought about it, he became more and more depressed. Bai Liwu had always been kind. Ever since he was injured and saved by Xiahou Chun, he had gotten closer to him and the two were almost inseparable.


    Not to mention that he now trusts Xiahou Chun 100%. Isn¡¯t that what Xiahou wishes?


    Bai Lixin looked at Bai Liwu, who was smiling gently and affectionately and was furious.


    Open your eyes, brother! See the true face of Xiahou Chun. See his wolfish ambition!


    Bai Lixin looked at Xiaho Chun irritably and saw that the eunuch behind him had a weird look on his face. He stood up abruptly and rushed over to him, grabbing him by the shoulder and asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The eunuch had already been exhausted by Xiahou Chun, and his face was as white as a ghost.


    The eunuch looked at Bai Lixin and ¡°mumbled¡± several times. He pointed at Bai Liwu in the distance, then turned and pointed at Bai Lixin before his eyes suddenly rolled over and he fainted.


    Bai Lixin placed his fingertips on the eunuch¡¯s neck to check for a pulse, but it was too late.


    His pulse was gone; he was dead.


    Bai Lixin was furious and kicked Xiahou Chun in the knee, knocking him over and onto his knees, saying in anger, ¡°General Xiahou, I hope you had already interrogated the prisoner before he died. I am the Second Highness of the Snow Kingdom. This man, a small eunuch, must have been instructed by someone else, otherwise, how could he have the courage to hurt me?¡±


    Xiahou Chun was not annoyed. He half-kneeled on the ground and said, ¡°This man died strangely. I am very sorry. I had not asked anything of value.¡±


    Bai Liwu came up and took Bai Lixin¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Xin¡¯er, General Xiahou did not mean to do anything. He is a great general, and his martial arts skills are unparalleled. If he wanted to stand, can you and I, who have no strength to tie a chicken, kick him to the ground? ¡±


    Bai Lixin was furious.


    No wonder the Snow kingdom will fall. Brother Liwu, how can you be so na?ve.


    No, this is not the way to go¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin rubbed his face and sighed. He looked at the man who was still half-kneeling on the ground, and he bent over and helped him up. His voice changed, ¡°General Xiahou, I was impatient and spoke nonsense. After walking through the gate of ghosts that day, I realised that my life is too short and that the slightest mistake could lead to a sudden change. As long as I don¡¯t find the person behind this, I will feel threatened every minute of every day, and I can¡¯t rest easy. Now that this man is dead, how can I be sure of my safety? ¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± Xiahou Chun hesitated for a moment, ¡°How does His Highness want to guarantee his life?¡±


    ¡°I have a heartfelt request. Can General Xiahou protect me day and night until the culprit is found?¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t do that, Xin¡¯er!¡± Bai Liwu quickly retorted, ¡°General Xiahou is a great general who guards the Snow Kingdom. How can he leave his duties because of your capriciousness?¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed and looked at Xiahou Chun. ¡°General Xiahou, I will mention this to my father either way, but I still hope you can accept it. After all, this prisoner died under your hands. If he had not died, the mastermind would have surfaced. We have no idea who is behind it or what it is all about, and if that person is trying to disrupt supremacy, the consequences would be unthinkable. What is the point of defending the danger outside the city if the trouble starts inside the wall?¡±


    Bai Liwu shivered, ¡°Xin¡¯er, what you just said is too alarming. General Xiahou must not take offence.¡±


    Xiahou Chun coughed softly, ¡°Your highness¡¯s words are truly insightful. I was impatient. If Your Highness agrees, I will put aside my trivial affairs and protect you day and night.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Okay! Then it is not too late. I will go and beg father!¡±


    ¡°No need! I will allow it!¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan was standing at the entrance at some point. The three hurriedly bowed and heard the Emperor say, ¡°Xin¡¯s words are not unreasonable. Since he dared to hurt my son, he is provoking the royal authority. If he dares to provoke the royal family, Xiahou Chun, I order you to bring him to me! Punish him severely! I will execute his nine clans and destroy his entire family! ¡±


    Xiahou Chun replied, ¡°I will obey the order!¡±


    The matter was then turned into a national martial law where Bai Lixin made a big deal out of a small matter.


    According to Emperor Shengyuan, as long as the culprit was not caught, the martial law would not stop. With martial law in force, even if Xiahou Chun wanted to bring in the people of the Kalou Kingdom silently, it would be impossible to do so.


    Moreover, now that he has trapped Xiahou Chun at his side, there will be another general guarding the city. It would be even more difficult for Xiahou Chun to use his position to smuggle the enemy in.


    Emperor Shengyuan left shortly after seeing the dead eunuch. Xiahou Chun had received the decree; he was responsible for guarding the city. He had to go and give an explanation before he could enter the palace.


    When the two men had left, only Bai Liwu and Bai Lixin were left in the large cell. Bai Liwu took Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and scolded him in a low voice, ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you know what you have just done? Xiahou Chun is a powerful man with a huge army yet you were so arrogant as to let him come and protect you.¡±


    Bai Lixin was slightly stunned and looked at Bai Liwu, who suddenly looked solemn. He heard Bai Liwu continue, ¡°Xiahou Chun is very ambitious, yet you brought him into the palace. What were you thinking to put such a wolf at your side?¡±


    Bai Lixin thought for a moment and bowed his head. ¡°Although he has great military power, the Xiahou family is still only a subordinate of the Bai clan.¡±


    ¡°That is true, but with his military power, even my father has to be wary of him. I want you to stay away from him, but I don¡¯t know why you are so obsessed with him that you want to be with him day and night. Do you want to go to the Xiahou family or to let this Xiahou Chun into the palace? If you go to the Xiahou family, how will they treat you? What if he goes to the palace and gets used to it and wants to be master forever? ¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been speaking up for Xiahou Chun?¡±


    ¡°I was just trying to pretend! Did you want me to stop you in front of him and say he is dangerous and not to come near? I was afraid that he would do something, so I came with him to the interrogation. I just didn¡¯t expect that this man would have the audacity to kill the prisoner right under my nose. Even in front of me, he dared to do so, which shows how uncaring he is. He is arrogant. ¡±


    Bai Lixin took a deep look at Bai Liwu and asked in a low voice, ¡°What brother said is true, but now that father has already issued his decree, I can¡¯t go to beg him to withdraw it. Won¡¯t it not further increase Xiahou Chun¡¯s power? A lord of a kingdom is a man of nine words. If Xiahou Chun learns of this, won¡¯t he be even less respectful of his father? Besides, there are two sides to everything. How do we know whether it will be a blessing or a curse if Xiahou Chun enters the palace?¡±

 CH 270

    Xiahou Chun came back to the palace five days later.


    The snow had almost melted, and Bai Lixin, dressed in a loose robe, met Xiahou Chun in his study.


    ¡°You are here at last, General Xiahou. I have been living alone in my bedroom for the past few days. I have been afraid that someone might try to harm me again, and I have been on tenterhooks all day. Now that you have come, don¡¯t leave! ¡±


    A few cracks appeared on Xiahou Chun¡¯s cold, hard face as he said, ¡°Your Highness, since that man had used your horse to hurt you, he would not dare assassinate you in a grand manner. Please rest assured. ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked up at the face that had appeared in his dreams so many times, recalling the image that had been played over and over again. A sudden, nameless fire rushed to his heart.


    This was the man who had subverted the kingdom, disrupted the court, killed the father and the mother, and brought harm to the royal brother!


    This man deserves to die!


    He picked up the teapot at his side and threw it at Xiahou Chun, saying angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! I¡¯m not a cat with nine lives. If that man succeeds once, I¡¯ll die! There is no room for regret! I tell you, Chun Xiahou, if I die, you won¡¯t live either! ¡±


    Xiahou Chun had taken off his armour and was dressed in a pure black robe. When he felt the teapot coming at him, he didn¡¯t even dodge it, letting it hit him on the shoulder and roll onto the carpet. Without changing his face, he said, ¡°I have spoken out of turn. I will protect his highness to the fullest. ¡±


    Bai Lixin took two deep breaths and rubbed his forehead before saying anxiously, ¡°Is General Xiahou hurt? For some reason, I have been irritable and violent these past few days. I can not control my emotions at all. I am still young, only seventeen years old, and when I think that my life has just begun and is about to end, I get really frightened. Please forgive me, General Xiahou, and do not take it to heart. ¡±


    ¡°This minister was just frightened. How could he blame Your Highness?¡± Xiahou Chun said, half-kneeling on the ground and clenching his hands into fists.


    Bai Lixin stood up and walked over to Xiahou Chun¡¯s face and helped him up, saying with remorse and pity, ¡°General Xiahou has suffered! Please rise quickly.¡± He tilted his head and glanced at Xiahou Jun¡¯s indifferent expression. He reached out to pat his shoulder where the teapot had just fallen, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. General Xiahou¡¯s clothes are all wet. Si¡¯er! Quickly lead General Xiahou to change into clothes that fit! ¡±


    Xiahou Chun glanced at Bai Lixin with his eagle-like eyes, his expression slightly relaxed, ¡°No need, Your Highness. I¡¯ll just use my inner strength to dry them. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. After all, tea is not like water; it will get stained. I have taken a lot of clothes from the inner sanctum in the past few days while waiting for General Xiahou to come. If nothing goes wrong, General Xiahou will not be required to leave the palace.¡±


    Xiahou Chun lowered his head and looked at Bai Lixin. He nodded and said, ¡°I will do as his Highness says.¡±


    Only then did Bai Lixin sweep his apologies away and wink at Si¡¯er, who rushed forward and said respectfully, ¡°General Xiahou, please come with me.¡±


    Just as Xiahou Chun turned to follow Si¡¯er, Bai Lixin stopped him and said helplessly, ¡°By the way, General Xiahou. Since my forehead injury, I have become increasingly unable to control my emotions and actions. If I ever do anything like this again, it will be because I can not control myself. General Xiahou must be more tolerant in the future.¡±


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s tall figure gave a slight pause, and he said without looking back, ¡°I will remember!¡±


    As he watched Xiahou Chun leave, Bai Lixin¡¯s smiling expression changed to one of indifference.


    You can¡¯t die that quickly!


    You caused the death of our Bai family and the bloodshed of the Snow Kingdom. I will slowly torture you to death!


    He bent over and picked up the teapot from the carpet and walked back to the soft couch. He casually placed it on the sandalwood table and rested his cheek on one hand.


    In his first life, things underwent a big change. But he was only seventeen years, a month before his bar mitzvah. At that time, he had not yet experienced life.


    He did not have a good understanding of people and things, so he did not know about the world and its intrigues.


    His mother was originally a concubine, but when the former empress died of a serious illness, she became the empress.


    Bai Liwu was five years older than him. In his memories, Bai Liwu was like the white moon in the sky. He was gentle and kind, always treating others with the utmost kindness.


    But now that he had returned and his mind was clear, he realised that his brother seemed different from the person he remembered.


    Was he originally like that, but I had not realised it? Or had there been a change of heart?


    Not only that, but that day in the dungeon, he had even felt killing intent from Bai Liwu.


    Was that murderous intent directed at the ambitious Xiahou Chun, as he called him? Or to him?


    Every time S419M took him to a world, it would analyse the mission and classify it into SS, S, A, B, C, D, E, F and G according to the level of spiritual power in the world. S419M would grade his original world as an E-level world at best.


    Although the level here would be low, the concern is great.


    Brother Liwu, you were the one person that I couldn¡¯t let go of over the last thousands of years, but don¡¯t be what I think you are¡­


    The little eunuch Si¡¯er led Xiahou Chun to the side hall and said respectfully: ¡°General Xiahou, this is the bedroom. Your Highness has asked the servants to clean up for you. There is a secret door in this room that is connected to his highness¡¯s bedroom. That way, the general can protect his highness anytime and anywhere.¡±


    Protect? Heh! You mean to keep me under surveillance at all times?


    Xiahou Chun nodded, ¡°Your Majesty has thought of everything.¡±


    ¡°His Highness has also prepared all the clothes for you, General Xiahou.


    Xiahou Chun smiled and said, ¡°When a man is away from home, he should not be too fussy. But I am particularly concerned when I am at home. I will not sleep on a pillow other than red coral, a quilt made of gold silk, or an embroidered mattress. I will not wear clothes other than gold silk or satin, and I will not drink water other than from the clear waters of Tianchi Lake. What I need depends on how Your Highness sees me. ¡±


    Si¡¯er¡¯s jaw dropped as he listened to what Xiahou Chun was saying. They were all extremely rare items, some of which he had never heard of before.


    Fortunately, Si¡¯er had a good memory and remembered them well. Only then did he tremble and open the wardrobe and take out a piece of clothing. He looked at Xiahou Chun and asked, ¡°General Xiahou, is this cloth included in the gold silk you just mentioned?¡±


    Xiahou Chun scanned the rough blue cloth in Si¡¯er¡¯s arms and stumbled, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Si¡¯er hesitated for a moment and pointed to the wardrobe, ¡°This servant is foolish. Everything else is similar. ¡±


    Xiahou Chun took a few steps to the wardrobe, flipped through it, and laughed heartily.


    It was all linen of the same color.


    Xiahou Chun cleared his throat, ¡°Because of today¡¯s incident, I will change into this rough cloth for the time being. Get out.¡±


    Si¡¯er said hesitantly, ¡°Don¡¯t you need a servant to help change your clothes?¡±


    ¡°No, get out!¡±


    After sending Si¡¯er away, Xiahou Chun locked the door behind him and took off his outer robe. At first, he only needed to change into a new coat, but after taking off the wide robe, the restraint that had been hidden underneath his clothes suddenly burst out.


    He laughed bitterly and took off his soiled trousers. He held his swollen member and stirred it. His mind recalled Bai Lixin¡¯s frenzied cursing and reprimanding as he did so. He felt the blood rushing to the hardness in his hands as it became more and more swollen.


    ¡°What? He wants red coral pillows? And he wants to drink from the clear waters of Tianchi Lake? Ho! Does he want me to pluck the moon from the sky for him as decoration? ¡± Bai Lixin sneered and clucked the cup of tea in his hands. Yes¡­ he does want to pluck the moon. Isn¡¯t Bai Liwu the bright moon in the sky?


    ¡°Go and call him over. Aren¡¯t we supposed to be inseparable? He should be dressed by now, right? ¡±


    Bai Liwu¡¯s true nature is still unknown, but this Xiahou Chun! He is a traitor! He must not be allowed to live for long! I¡¯ll make sure he dies!


    Si¡¯er hurried to Xiahou Chun¡¯s room and knocked on the door after seeing it closed: ¡°Lord Xiahou, His Highness invites you to come.¡±


    The room was unexpectedly quiet.


    Si¡¯er knocked again and put his ear to the doorframe. He heard a fumbling sound, interspersed with Xiaohu Chu¡¯s muffled grunt.


    Si¡¯er¡¯s heart tightened and he knocked a little faster: ¡°Lord Xiahou, what is wrong with you?¡±


    He shouted anxiously as he pressed his ear to the door frame, only to hear Xiahou Chun let out a loud, muffled grunt that was even louder than before. After gasping for breath, he said across the closed door, ¡°Go back and tell His Highness that an old injury has recurred.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General Xiahou!¡± Hearing Xiahou Chun¡¯s weak voice, Si¡¯er rushed back to Bai Lixin in a flash.


    When Bai Lixin heard Si¡¯er¡¯s report, he raised his eyebrows, ¡°Are you saying that an old injury of his has recurred? Are you sure? ¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I did not enter the room, but I heard Lord Xiahou panting and grunting in pain from time to time. It does not seem to be false. ¡±


    Bai Lixin scratched his chin and said, ¡°Xiahou Chun was injured? I didn¡¯t know that. He seems to be hiding something very deep. ¡± But this man was treacherous. If the injury was a trick of his, wouldn¡¯t he have let himself get trapped?


    Half an hour later, when Bai Lixin was getting impatient, Xiahou Chun came over.


    Bai Lixin was not annoyed, and he looked at Xiahou Chun up and down.


    Although the coarse linen clothes were not even as good as those worn by the eunuchs and palace maids, on the battle-hardened Xiahou Chun¡¯s body, they did not dampen his aura at all.


    This kind of aura is only possessed by people who are superior and valiant. It was a blessing for a country to have such a person. Bai Lixin even admired the aura Xiahou Chun exudes, but unfortunately, he had chosen a different path. In this life, they were destined to be enemies to the death.

 CH 271

    ¡°Has General Xiahou found out anything about the person who assassinated me?¡± Bai Lixin leaned lazily on the soft cushion and asked Xiahou Chun, who looked indifferent.


    ¡°Your Highness, there is no news.¡±


    Bai Lixin gave a casual ¡°en¡± and stood up, ¡°General Xiahou came at the right time. My father sent someone to ask me to come and have lunch just now. You¡¯ll also be going with me. ¡± He didn¡¯t care who was being the assassination. It was definitely Xiahou Chu, so he was just asking to put pressure on him.


    As Bai Liwu said, Xiahou Chun was in charge of most of the military power in the country, and if he wanted to rebel, he could do so at the drop of a hat.


    Although Xiahou Chun is the head of the Xiahou family, he is not the only member of the Xiahou family.


    Xiahou Chun had been in many battles and was alert and treacherous, so it was not easy to kill him. After killing Xiahou Chun, it would be even more difficult to deal with the aftermath. If he is not careful, the restless Xiahou family will rise and the court will be in turmoil.


    If only I could strengthen my body with dimensional points¡­..


    The system was so greedy for life and death that it always hibernated to avoid disaster at the first sign of danger. It was a little difficult to convince him that the system was dead.


    Bai Lixin smiled from an unseen angle. It was up to him to decide who could stay calm and who would surface first.


    With a flutter of his long sleeves, he let Si¡¯er fasten a plush cloak over him and strode out with his head held high.


    Xiahou was so excited that his desire almost rose again. He took a deep breath and followed Bai Lixin¡¯s lead out of the palace.


    Si¡¯er watched the two men leave, each with more momentum than the other, and was slightly stunned. He suddenly heard Bai Lixin shouting from afar, ¡°Si¡¯er! What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you follow me? ¡± Only then did he come to his senses and follow Bai Lixin.


    His Highness was getting more and more courageous, and his demeanour was not worse than that of General Xiahou.


    When the three of them arrived at the main hall, Emperor Shengyuan, the Empress, and Bai Liwu were already waiting. The three people were talking and laughing. Bai Lixin vaguely heard ¡°Minister¡¯s daughter¡± in their conversation and recalled some memories.


    It seemed that there had been a time when they were looking for a wife for Bai Liwu.


    One month after the present time, Bai Liwu was so indecisive that the emperor and empress, worried that he would not be able to take on the great responsibilities of the state, made Bai Lixin Crown Prince.


    At the same time, Xu Ying, the eldest daughter of the Minister of Rites, who was both virtuous and artistic, was given to his Imperial royal brother. Xu Ying naturally became the princess.


    However, not long after they were married, Xu Ying suddenly got an incurable disease and died a month after they were married.


    Now that I think about it, maybe Xiahou Chun was related to Xu Ying¡¯s death.


    You slept with my man, and I¡¯ll let you die without a place to get buried.


    Bai Lixin glanced at Xiahou Chun. Such a narrow-minded man could even kill him. What difference did killing a woman make to him?


    He remembered that when Xu Ying died, his brother fainted and was very sad for a while.


    ¡°This son is here to see father and mother.¡± Bai Lixin was led into the hall by the eunuch. He bowed respectfully, and Xiahou Chun followed.


    Emperor Shengyuan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Bai Lixin. He waved his hand, ¡°Please take your seat quickly. General Xiahou is not an outsider. Please take your seat too and have a meal with us.¡±


    Xiahou Chun was not polite either. He looked at where Bai Lixin was sitting and sat down right next to him.


    Bai Lixin glanced at Xiahou Chun, and then looked at Bai Liwu, who was facing Xiahou Chun from across and coldly snorted in his heart. A toad that wants to eat swan meat.


    ¡°I heard father, mother and brother mention the daughter of the minister when I came in just now. Who is this minister¡¯s daughter you are talking about? ¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan laughed at Bai Lixin¡¯s words, while Bai Liwu blushed slightly and used his tea to hide his embarrassment.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of the name of Xu Ying, the daughter of the Minister of Rites?¡± The King asked, laughing loudly.


    ¡°The daughter of the Minister of Rites? She is only 28 years old and is known as the most beautiful woman in the Snow Kingdom. She has been praised by the people of Snow City. ¡±


    The smile on his father¡¯s face grew brighter, and Bai Lixin was at a loss for words.


    He almost couldn¡¯t pick up his chopsticks after hearing Bai Lixin¡¯s praise of Xu Ying.


    ¡°Xin¡¯er is very knowledgeable. Tell me, how do the people in the city praise her? ¡±


    ¡°The majority of them admire Miss Xu Ying for her gentleness and generosity, as well as her beauty and wisdom. Not only that, but Miss Xu Ying is proficient in the piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She has a thorough mind and is as bright as the autumn moon. She is a rare good woman. ¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, it seems that Xin¡¯er has a high opinion of her.¡±


    The empress was also smiling. She shook his arm and laughed, ¡°She looks good to me too. Her looks aside, her temperament is also good. She is a caring girl. I have seen her a few times and she is a sensible girl. What does Your Majesty think? ¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan looked at Bai Liwu, who didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet, and said, ¡°Liwu, do you feel satisfied from what you¡¯ve heard?¡±


    Bai Liwu¡¯s face became redder. He coughed lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°It is up to Father and Mother to decide.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. In a few days, I will invite the Minister of Rites to the palace and arrange for a marriage For Liwu! ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled gently and said, ¡°Does that mean that¡­¡­ father wants to betroth Miss Xu Ying to royal brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what does Xin¡¯er think?¡± Emperor Shengyuan smiled and looked at Bai Lixin.


    ¡°As long as royal brother likes her, it is an excellent idea. Miss Xu Ying is a woman who is sought after by all the men in Snow City.¡±


    The empress smiled, ¡°All the men in Snow City? It seems that only our Liwu has such a fortune. Don¡¯t blame Mother for being partial.¡±


    Bai Lixin scratched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    There was still less than a month to go before his father announced that he would become Crown Prince and Bai Liwu would become Prince Sun.


    Bai Lixin knew that he would not be able to give birth to any descendants for the Snow Kingdom in his lifetime, and if the Snow Kingdom was left in his hands, it would only end up with no successor.


    With his rebirth, his mind was on Dijia and S419M. It was only after a while that he remembered what had happened in reality. At that time, all he wanted to do was wait for his father¡¯s return and have a long talk with him to persuade him to change his mind and make Bai Liwu the Crown Prince before the decree was issued.


    But Bai Liwu¡¯s attitude in the last few days was inconsistent with the good image he remembered.


    So in the next month, all he had to do was to erase all the good things he had done before and reassess his brother. Once he was sure that his true nature was still the gentle and considerate one he thought he was, he would immediately tell his father that he could not succeed in the Snow Kingdom and beg him to appoint another crown prince instead.


    As for Xiahou Chun¡­


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes caught a glimpse of Xiahou¡¯s clenched fist, and his heart gave a cold snort.


    The memory of Bai Liwu may have been biassed because of the good impression he had of him, but as for Xiahou Chun, his memory was correct.


    This scum would have to send him to the purification room sooner or later.


    During the meal, everyone chatted and finished. the meal was over in a few moments.


    Emperor Shengyuan had been away for the past few days and had accumulated a lot of papers, so he had to rush to his study to correct them.


    Bai Liwu glanced at Bai Lixin and Xiahou Chun, wanting to say something but not doing so.


    After opening and closing his mouth several times, he finally looked at Bai Lixin and said, ¡°Xin¡¯er, can I visit your bed chambers?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, you are most welcome!¡± Bai Lixin replied without thinking.


    The two brothers had had a big disagreement in the dungeon that day and had parted on bad terms. Apart from that time, Bai Lixin was at a loss for words as to what to do with this strange feeling.


    The two walked together at the front.


    Bai Lixin looked at Xiahou Chun out of the corner of his eye and saw that he had his eyes on Bai Liwu from time to time. He rolled his eyes and bundled Bai Liwu in front of him.


    ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re too close to me.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time and I miss you so much that I can¡¯t help but want to be closer to you.¡± Bai Lixin pouted and pulled him further and further away.


    Bai Liwu smiled, ¡°You are such a child.¡±


    In Bai Lixin¡¯s memory, walking with Bai Liwu on the pebble-paved road was originally the fondest memory.


    But now that the memory had become reality again, it did not have that warm feeling of fullness.


    Bai Liwu smiled gently and was very friendly to him, but the smile did not reach his eyes ¡­¡­


    The body was slightly tense and, yet forced to appear friendly.


    Thanks to tens of thousands of years of world-hopping he was not sure if he¡¯d be the same person he was at the beginning, but he wouldn¡¯t have known until he died that his brother never cared for him.


    But he can¡¯t say that his brother is evil. survive the harem and complete missions, he also pretended to be welcoming many times.


    Bai Lixin sighed lightly, feeling a little despondent.


    The reality he had worked so hard for so many years was far from as good as he remembered, and he suddenly felt a sense of discomfort. The man beside him was warm on the outside but cold in the heart.


    This was the reality. The memory that had appeared so many times in his mind had reached perfection only because he had selectively remembered the good things and forgotten the malicious ones.


    Here and now, in a real-world where he had invested all his hopes but had finally fallen victim to reality, he could not help thinking of Dijia.


    He thought of the dozen or so places he had walked with Dijia, of the sympathy they had shared.


    There was a blunt pain in his heart, and his eyes became red and swollen.

 CH 272

    ¡°Royal brother, I suddenly feel a little unwell. Why don¡¯t I visit you in your bedchambers another day? ¡±


    For a moment, Bai Liwu felt that Bai Lixin¡¯s entire aura had changed when looking at him, but Bai Lixin¡¯s gentle smile was undoubtedly the same as usual.


    He mentally shook his head. Perhaps he was being too sensitive. ¡°Okay. In that case, I will send you back. ¡±


    ¡°There is no need to trouble Imperial Brother; there is General Xiahou here.¡±


    Bai Liwu glanced at Xiahou Chun and Bai Lixin and nodded, ¡°In that case, I will go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bai Lixin took a deep breath as he watched Bai Liwu leave, surrounded by palace maids and eunuchs. He shook off the sudden emotion that came over him and resumed his walk toward the palace.


    Xiahou Chun stepped forward and walked side by side with Bai Lixin, ¡°Your highness also thinks that Miss Xu Ying is good?¡±


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes and said, ¡°She¡¯s quite nice. I would also want to marry such a woman. ¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Bai Lixin heard a grinding of teeth in his ears. ¡°Does Your Highness also have feelings for that Xu Ying?¡±


    ¡°Only the imperial brother has that blessing.¡± Bai Lixin sneered, ¡°Why? Does General Xiahou also have any unrequited feelings? Speaking of which, General Xiahou is twenty-seven years old this year. How come I have never heard him mention the women in his family? ¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t got a wife yet.¡±


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What about a concubine?¡±


    ¡°I have never taken a concubine either.¡±


    ¡°There are a few maids in your household, aren¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡±


    ¡°I only keep my comrades in arms company on the battlefield. I do not have friends.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­ ¡± He really is a deep cabinet.


    He is a twenty-seven-year-old young man, at the age of vitality and vigour. He wondered how many times he masturbates to Bai Liwu before he can sleep.


    Bai Lixin glanced at Xiahou Chun the pervert. He shrugged his shoulders and looked at the bright moon in the sky. ¡°The bright moon hangs crystal clear in the sky. It is so close to our eyes, but it is so far in the sky. If one can¡¯t get what they want, they should give it up. General Xiahou, there are some things that one cannot ask for, so one should not force them. Otherwise, one day, they will be consumed by a fire and they¡¯ll be neither human, a ghost, nor a demon. Only turning into lonely souls, wandering the world. ¡±


    Xiahou Chun took a deep look at Bai Lixin and then looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    He suddenly burst out laughing. He reached out to the moon and made a gesture of holding it in his hand, ¡°The moon is just a small thing. If I want it, I can take it from the sky. But Your Highness, what I want is not this moon in the sky. ¡±


    En, I know, what you want is Bai Liwu.


    Bai Lixin rolled his eyes. A general martial is a general martial. How could he understand a literary metaphor?


    A cold wind blew by, and Bai Lixin shivered, his teeth chattering, ¡°It¡¯s cold. Let¡¯s go back to the palace.¡±


    At night, Bai Lixin slept soundly.


    A figure quietly touched the secret door and came to Bai Lixin¡¯s room. A finger lightly touched Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead, and Bai Lixin fell into a deeper sleep.


    In the darkness, a pair of obsidian-like eyes shone with a dazzling light. He quietly climbed onto Bai Lixin¡¯s bed and swept him tightly into his arms, his hands skillfully roaming and caressing Bai Lixin¡¯s body.


    In just a few moments, those broad palms took off Bai Lixin¡¯s robes.


    The pampered body reflected a hazy, pale white light in the moonlight that covered Bai Lixin¡¯s firm skin.


    The man in the darkness rolled in his throat and leaned down to take Bai Lixin¡¯s earlobe, carefully grinding and teasing it with his teeth.


    Heh, my baby is impressive. To come back to his world and fall for a woman.


    The black of his eyes darkened, and the force of his hand on Bai Lixin¡¯s body involuntarily increased a few points.


    The sleeping Bai Lixin let out a muffled groan of pain. His arms stretched out to wrap around the man¡¯s neck, and he murmured, ¡°Oh, Dijia.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what Bai Lixin was dreaming about, but he suddenly lifted his legs and wrapped them around the man¡¯s waist, his hands on the man¡¯s body actively seducing.


    The man turned around with Bai Lixin in his arms. The bright moonlight from the window slanted in and shone right on the man¡¯s face.


    It was none other than Xiahou Chun, who was supposed to be protecting Bai Lixin in the next room.


    With a single turn, Xiahou Chun became the one pinned under Bai Lixin himself.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body was light and he only felt that Dijia had come to him and was touching him.


    That familiarity, that tacit understanding. The pleasure that penetrated through the soul to the bone marrow. It was an ultimate experience that no drug could ever achieve.


    It was a touch that made Bai Lixin unable to stop.


    Don¡¯t run away, Dijia!


    Bai Lixin stretched out his arm and hooked it tightly around that blurred shadow. To prevent the other party from escaping, he wrapped his arms and legs around Dijia firmly.


    Bai Lixin laughed softly while doing so, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can escape from this situation!¡±


    Xiahou Chun felt the tightening from above, and the swelling in his lower abdomen surged even more.


    He originally just wanted to teach this little guy a lesson and relieve the pain of his love sickness, but the hungry wolf Bai Lixin unexpectedly pounced on him.


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s hands slipped to Bai Lixin¡¯s ass and waist, pressing their bodies closer.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin slept more comfortably than ever before, rising at Si¡¯er¡¯s call. He stretched and was about to get down when a raw pain in his inner thigh made his body jolt!


    Huh?!


    Raw? Pain?


    Wasn¡¯t it a dream last night?


    Did someone¡­ did Dijia really come to his room?


    Bai Lixin stood up with a jolt, and asked Si¡¯er urgently, ¡°Did someone come to my room yesterday?!¡±


    Si¡¯er thought about it and replied seriously, ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t hear the palace maids on guard say anything about someone coming after going to the inner room to sleep. But if someone had come, General Xiahou should have known about it, right?¡±


    Yes, Xiahou Chun.


    Bai Lixin then noticed that there was no sign of Xiahou Chun and asked. ¡°Where is Xiahou Chun?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, General Xiahou went outside early in the morning to practise his kung fu, and has not returned yet.¡±


    ¡°Who told him to go and practice? Didn¡¯t I say he should watch over me day and night? He can¡¯t leave my sight by even one step without my permission!¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t go to practise in the future.¡± As soon as Bai Lixin¡¯s words left his mouth, he saw Xiahou Chun, who was dressed in blue, enter the room with a white mist over his body. There was a layer of white frost on his eyebrows and his hair was slightly damp. It seemed like he had been outside for a short time.


    Xiahou Chun also seemed to have noticed his poor appearance and coughed at Bai Lixin¡¯s cold stare. He used his inner strength to dry the frost on his body before standing in front of the door and saying, ¡°Morning practise is a habit I have developed since I was a child. It has been twenty years since I started and I have never missed it. So it became a habit and I forgot your Highness¡¯s words. I hope Your Highness will blame me. ¡±


    I was thinking of a reason to teach this man a lesson, and he brought it to my door.


    Bai Lixin sneered, paced up to Xiahou Chun¡¯s face, and slapped him, saying angrily, ¡°Did you know that an assassin entered my room yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Assassin?!¡± Xiahou Chun¡¯s face was left with a red mark from Bai Lixin¡¯s slap, but his expression did not even change, ¡°To be honest, Your Highness, although I dare not claim to be the best martial artist in the world today, if I claimed to be the second, no one would dare to claim to be the first. My ears have been so sensitive since I was a child that the sound of a needle dropping on a carpet could wake me up. If an assassin were to come, I wouldn¡¯t miss them.¡±


    Xiahou Chun paused, looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s long, slender neck and asked, ¡°Has Your Highness lost something¡­ or is he hurt somewhere? Why are you so sure that an assassin has entered? ¡±


    Bai Lixin choked. Yes, Dijia was not human. If he wanted to come in, who would be his match?


    How could Xiahou Chun, a mere mortal, be a match for Dijia?


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart suddenly lightened up at this thought.


    With a snort, he turned around and walked back to the bed, stretching out his arm to gesture for Si¡¯er to wash and dress him.


    Si¡¯er did not hesitate and hurried over.


    Bai Lixin dressed and left Xiahou Chun aside. Xiahou Chun did not say a word, but stood at the bedroom door at a distance, his eyes staring at Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin finished dressing and tidied up. He did not have to tidy up his hair much as his head was bandaged. It was only then that Bai Lixin gave Xiahou Chun a stingy glance and said coldly, ¡°For my safety, I hope that General Xiahou will not leave my side. I¡¯m going to leave the palace today. General Xiahou should change his clothes, or people will bully you if you go out like that.¡±


    Xiahou Chun sighed lightly, ¡°I will do as you say.¡±


    Xiahou Chun closed the door when he returned to his room and undressed.


    Bai Lixin quietly drove Si¡¯er and the palace maids out of the room. He walked gingerly to the wall, carefully opened a secret hole, and looked through it into Xiahou Chun¡¯s room.


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s speed of undressing was unhurried, and Bai Lixin slowly moved his eyes between Xiahou Chun¡¯s legs. He breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the lifeless erection shrugging down. He covered the hole and sat down at the table in a daze.


    I¡¯m obsessed. Why did I suddenly go crazy thinking that Xiahou Chun could be Dijia?


    After noticing that the gaze from the secret hole had vanished, Xiahou Chun relaxed his tense muscles and withdrew his inner strength.


    As soon as he withdrew his inner strength, his lower abdomen, which had been subdued earlier, suddenly stood up.


    Xiahou Chun let out a bitter laugh. This was a self-inflicted sin. He only wanted to hug Bai Lixin last night, but he was tackled by Bai Lixin¡¯s heavenly thunder and earthly fire. He did not dare go to the innermost part and finally had to rely on his right hand to solve the problem.


    Luckily, he had let off a little steam when he went outside. Otherwise, he would not have been able to restrain his impulses even if he had used his inner strength to suppress them after watching his baby slap him like a peacock and then dress up like a seducer!


    This little one deliberately let him watch him dress and then spied on him through the hole. Did he already suspect him?


    Heh. I obviously chose the person who was least likely to be guessed. My baby has a perceptive eye and exquisite insight.


    When he thought of Bai Lixin¡¯s angry expression just now and the expression on his face when he was on top of him last night, he had a tangled expression, and his lower abdomen was even heavier.


    He walked into the inner room, faced the wall that separated Bai Lixin¡¯s room, and began to move his hands.

 CH 273

    Xiahou Chun took half an hour to dress up.


    Bai Lixin was eating, so he let him be. He finished his breakfast, and Xiahou Chun came late.


    Bai Lixin looked at the thin layer of sweat on Xiahou Chun¡¯s forehead and snorted: ¡°General Xiahou¡¯s dressing is elaborate. No wonder he can make a simple piece of rough linen have a majestic feeling. If I were to dress for half an hour, I might be able to have this kind of verve too. ¡±


    Xiahou Chun only said, ¡°How can clothes change what is in your bones?¡±


    Bai Lixin chuckled, ¡°General Xiahou is right. A beast is a beast. Even if it puts on fancy clothes, it will at best be a beast in clothes.¡±


    Xiahou Chun swept a glance at Bai Lixin and said, ¡°Your Second Highness seems to have something to say.¡±


    ¡°General Xiahou worries too much. I am merely catering to your earlier words. ¡±


    Xiahou Chun raised his eyebrows and said no more.


    Bai Lixin did not go out for leisure this time, but for another purpose.


    Back then, Xiahou Chun had opened the gates of the kingdom and let in a group of soldiers from the Kalou Kingdom. Undetected in the snow, they defeated the Snow Kingdom without a fight.


    By the time Emperor Shengyuan realised it, the troops were already in the pond and there was no turning back.


    The Snow Kingdom was not a dominant kingdom on this vast continent; it was even smaller than a small vassal kingdom of the Great Yao Kingdom. However, because it was easy to defend and difficult to attack, the surrounding countries could do nothing. In addition, the Snow Kingdom was struggling to survive.


    The Snow Kingdom was self-sufficient and did not go out on its own unless it had to.


    But with little interaction with the outside world, Xiahou Chun managed to collude with the Kalou Kingdom. for no other reason other than that the Snow Kingdom had infiltrated a spy from the Kalou Kingdom. Bai Lixin only got to know who this spy was at the end: the ice crystal merchant who helped Xiahou Chun capture Bai Liwu. He was called Huang Yuanwei.


    Huang Yuanwei had been running the ice crystal business for many years, bringing ice crystals back and forth from time to time to various countries in exchange for necessary food, silk, and other items as well as money. He then brought the food and silk back to the Snow Kingdom and sold them in exchange for ice crystals.


    With this profitable business, the family had become rich over the years and had created a trade route.


    Even the Imperial family was envious of them. For many years, Huang Yuanwei had been dealing in ice crystals and had brought in a lot of antiques and paintings from outside, and had dealings with the powerful and the royal family.


    Bai Liwu was very fond of the crystal ice crystals and the antique paintings and calligraphy, so his relationship with Huang Yuanwei became even deeper. He often referred to him as his friend.


    When the soldiers entered the city that day, Bai Lixin managed to escape from the palace. When he returned to the palace through the back door, he saw his father and mother lying on the ground covered in blood.


    Through his daze, he saw Xiahou Chun holding a long sword, the tip of which was aimed at Bai Liwu.


    And that Huang Yuanwei was wearing the Kalou armour! He was standing beside Bai Liwu with his longsword, and the two of them were aiming at an unarmed prince who could not even hold down a chicken!


    He then saw Xiahou Chun rushing towards him. The anger surged in his heart and he planned to die on his longsword when the system absorbed him into the void where he began his journey through the different worlds.


    Millions of years passed, and he was back again.


    When he thought of the tragic deaths of his father and mother, the hatred in his heart gushed out like an overflowing sea.


    Bai Lixin took two deep breaths to suppress this hatred and looked at Huang Yuanwei, who was already close at hand. He coughed lightly to hide the emotions in the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°Greetings to Your Highness and General Xiahou. I am sorry to welcome you here. Please come in quickly.¡± The person who came out to greet them was the head of the Huang House, and standing beside him was a somewhat unexpected person. Bai Liwu was also there.


    Bai Lixin nodded his head in greeting, and then looked at Bai Liwu, ¡± Imperial Brother is also here?¡±


    Bai Liwu walked like an elegant deer. He stood under the jade tree with a smile on his face, saying, ¡°Some new antique paintings and calligraphy arrived here, so I came to take a look. But Xin¡¯er, why were you interested in coming here today? ¡±


    Bai Lixin chuckled, ¡°I was just looking for a talisman. I heard that the older something is, the more spiritual it is, so I came here to take a look. I apologize for coming uninvited today.¡±


    Huang Yuanwei waved a hand. ¡°Second highness¡¯s presence is a great honor to my house. How dare I take offence? ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Several people walked towards the room, with Bai Lixin and Bai Liwu walking in the middle. Bai Liwu swept a glance at Xiahou Chun and looked at Bai Lixin with more scrutiny.


    ¡°Why is brother looking at me like that?¡± Bai Lixin asked, tilting his head to look at Bai Liwu. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Bai Liwu withdrew his gaze and said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that after not seeing you for a few days, Xin¡¯er is different from before.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Bai Lixin glanced at the dome of the sky and sighed, ¡°Having walked to the gate of the dead, it is natural that I am different from before I died. If I didn¡¯t wake up again, I wouldn¡¯t have known how I died. ¡±


    Bai Liwu¡¯s body stalled slightly, and he said angrily, ¡°What nonsense is Xin¡¯er talking about? Why do you talk about death all day long? It makes me distressed.¡±


    Bai Lixin made a face with his tongue out, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t blame me. I¡¯m not in a good temper these days, I¡¯m always talking out of turn. ¡±


    Bai Lixin stayed at Mr. Huang¡¯s house until it was getting late. Bai Liwu was getting up to leave, so he picked out a jade pendant and left with Bai Liwu.


    He had taken Xiahou Chun with him to secretly observe the actions of the two, but he did not find anything strange.


    When Bai Liwu and Bai Lixin sat in the same carriage, Xiahou Chun consciously chose to sit with the coachman.


    ¡°Imperial brother, did you have any surprises during your trip to the Great Yao Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Xin¡¯er has grown up,¡± Bai Liwu said with a pleased smile in his eyes, ¡°Xin¡¯er used to complain about the complexity of the court and never asked about the affairs of the court, but now he is asking me of his own accord. The trip to Great Yao was really rewarding. It is a vast country with abundant resources, but we rarely saw the crystal stones from the Snow Kingdom. Their monarch liked the ice crystals we took them.¡±


    ¡°I remember that the Great Yao is not among the countries that Huang Yuanwei trades ice crystals with. Is it possible that Huang Yuanwei travels more frequently between the Kalou and the Yue Kingdom? ¡±


    Bai Liwu took a deep look at Bai Lixin and nodded, ¡°Yes, it is indeed as you said. Why is Xin¡¯er suddenly asking about this? ¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just curious. By the way, brother, did you and father bring back any gifts for me when you went to the Great Yao Kingdom? ¡±


    ¡°Look at my memory. I¡¯ve been so busy these days that I forgot about that rare treasure. I found a fine red coral in Da Yao. I will send someone to bring it to you when I return to the palace. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stretched out a hand to embrace Bai Liwu, ¡°I knew it¡­ I know it¡¯s my imperial brother who misses me the most.¡±


    After years of work, Huang Yuanwei had mastered the economic life of the Snow Kingdom. If he died, the economy of the Snow Country would be greatly affected. It is easy for Huang Yuanwei to die, but it is not easy to establish new trade routes.


    If the monarch of Great Yao was interested in their ice crystals, it would be best to open a channel between Da Yao and the Snow Kingdom in the future.


    Not long after returning to the palace, Bai Lixin received a red coral from Bai Liwu¡¯s palace.


    The polished stone was dark red in colour and crystal clear in texture. Bai Lixin placed his hand on the red coral stone, and he felt warm and comfortable.


    Did Bai Liwu really forget about it, or did he think of giving it to him after asking?


    He seems to be kind and pure, but he sees through everything and has established a close friendship with Huang Yuanwei.


    When you think about it, there is something suspicious about what happened back then.


    If Xiahou Chun had risen in rebellion, the gates would have been opened and the Snow Kingdom would have fallen. How many princes are there in the small Snow Kingdom?


    Wasn¡¯t it a superfluous act to leave Bai Liwu alive?


    And even if they were to hold Bai Liwu hostage, wouldn¡¯t it have been more convincing to hold the recently crowned Crown Prince hostage instead?


    The pieces in the game are confusing, but if reason was to be added, Bai Lixin would have to wonder about everything.


    He had many doubts about Xiahou Chun¡¯s rebellion. If the roles were reversed¡­ wouldn¡¯t it make a lot more sense?


    What if Bai Liwu colluded with the Kalou kingdom and opened the gates for Huang Yuanwei, the general of the Kalao Kingdom, to enter the palace and kill the Royal family.


    Xiahou Chun was not conspiring with Huang Yuanwei but was stopping the latter and Bai Liwu in their tracks¡­ Xiahou Chun ran to him, not to hold him hostage or to behead him, but to protect him¡­


    Xiahou Chun opened the gate to overthrow the emperor, but what good would it do him to overthrow the emperor?


    The Snow Kingdom would become a vassal state of the Kalou Kingdom and become a subordinate of the Kalou Kingdom. With Xiahou Chun¡¯s arrogant nature, wouldn¡¯t he rather overthrow the dynasty, than become a subordinate of another kingdom?


    It was really not Xiahou Chun¡¯s style. If he wanted to rebel, he would choose to become the supreme and arrogant ruler.


    But then, what motive did Bai Liwu have?


    Of course, he had motives. By not becoming the crown prince, Bai Liwu would have lost the chance to become the future emperor.


    But if he wanted to become emperor, wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to kill him?


    Bai Lixin narrowed his eyes and his heart went cold.


    No, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t tried before.


    What if the mastermind behind that horse incident was not Xiahou Chun but Bai Liwu?


    He wanted to kill him, but he failed, and Xiahou Chun happened to save him. The horse was frightened that day and it not only tipped him to the ground, but it almost stepped on his head.


    If it weren¡¯t for Xiahou Chun¡¯s timely appearance, he would have died!


    If so, the eunuch suddenly dying that day in the dungeon would make Bai Liwu also a suspect aside from Xiahou Chun.


    Isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence that Bai Liwu was everywhere?


    And the eunuch¡¯s hand gesture before he died¡­¡­


    He thought the gesture meant that he and Bai Liwu should be careful, but now that he thought about it, the eunuch probably meant that he should be wary of Bai Liwu!

 CH 274

    Bai Lixin had never imagined that with his rebirth, he would discover that the one person he wanted to protect the most was the root cause of all this evil.


    Although he and Bai Liwu were not brothers from the same mother, Bai Liwu had been devoted to him in everything since he was young. They were like biological brothers. In Bai Lixin¡¯s heart, he was the purest person. Just like his name, unsullied and pure white, the one person Bai Lixin was most reluctant to hurt and suspect was his brother.


    Bai Lixin rubbed his throbbing forehead. He took a deep breath and suddenly chuckled. He hated Xiahou Chun so much because he thought he was a traitor. It was a waste of time for him to think that he was so clever. It turned out that he was the one most kept in the dark.


    He had travelled through countless worlds and met countless people who treated him well, but in the eyes of those people, he was still the original owner.


    ¡°General Xiahou, I heard Si¡¯er say that you only sleep on red coral pillows in your own house. You can take this red coral and use it.¡± Bai Lixin took the red coral down slowly and very soothingly as if he was putting down a heavy burden.


    Xiahou Chun, who had been sitting behind Bai Lixin not far away, heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words, ¡°Mm?¡± He stood up and took the red coral pillow, saying, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this a gift from the Grand Prince?¡± Isn¡¯t Your Highness pained to part with it? ¡±


    ¡°If I loved it, why would I give it up? Hurry up and take it away; it¡¯s annoying to look at.¡± Bai Lixin frowned at the red coral and waved his hand impatiently, sending Xiahou Chun out.


    Xiahou Chun returned to his room and poured his inner strength into his hand and moved it around the red coral a few times. The angular red coral broke into two pieces, and a small box made of red coral fell out. Xiahou Chun opened the box, revealing the dead grass-like plant inside.


    After placing the dead grass on the tip of his nose and sniffing it, a killing intent suddenly flashed in his eyes, ¡°Ecstasy grass?¡±


    The scent of the ecstasy grass was refreshing, but it was highly toxic. At first, one would feel refreshed and think it was a refreshing substance, but the substance was actually eating away at one¡¯s life and willpower little by little.


    The smell of grass is addictive, and if inhaled for an extended period, one will experience splitting headaches, hallucinations, pain, and a change in temperament. They would become brutal and unforgiving.


    In more severe cases, one would not survive for more than a few years, and the grass would eventually lead to death.


    The red coral was warm and could produce its temperature. If you put the ecstasy grass in it, a sweet scent will enter the body silently. You will wake up feeling fresh and invigorated after inhaling the scent of the ecstasy grass overnight, thinking that the red coral pillow has a miraculous effect of refreshment, not knowing of the harmful things hidden in it.


    Bai Liwu probably panicked when Xiahou Chun called to Bai Lixin¡¯s side, and he decided to jump the gun.


    Taking the box out, Xiahou Chun re-closed the red coral pillow that had split into two pieces. His hand wiped against the seam, and the trail from the split disappeared. The red coral that had broken into two pieces was rejoined into one.


    He threw the red coral pillow on his bed. Xiahou Chun picked up the small box and walked to the side. He took out an empty small porcelain vase from his pocket and put the ecstasy grass into it before tossing the small box aside.


    Xiahou Chun sneered and took out a bag from under the bed.


    He opened the bundle and inside was a night suit.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Bai Liwu got up feeling exceptionally refreshed today.


    He looked at the bright sky outside and stretched out to sit up.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I have been going to bed tired every night because things have not been going well in the past two days. But now, my mood is brighter after waking up.


    Seeing Bai Liwu get up, the four palace maids who served him came forward and respectfully washed and dressed him.


    ¡°Is there anyone who came to see me?¡± Bai Liwu was dressed in purple clothes under the palace maids¡¯ servitude. His slender back curved in a beautiful curve.


    The palace maid in charge blushed slightly and said shyly, ¡°Your Highness, I was just about to report to you that His Highness came at dawn, but you had not yet risen. So, His Highness went back.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did Xin¡¯er say what he came for? ¡±


    ¡°No, your highness.¡±


    Bai Liwu continued to dress, stretching out his arms and letting the maid tie his belt and attach his jade pendant. ¡°What incense did you light last night? It smells so nice. ¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it is the incense of white cloud wood that His Highness used last time.¡±


    Bai Liwu breathed in deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, light this incense again tonight.¡±


    ¡°This servant obeys.¡±


    Bai Liwu packed up and went to Bai Lixin¡¯s palace after breakfast. But when he arrived at the palace gate, he learned that Bai Lixin had left the palace early in the morning, so he went back to his palace. After about a quarter of an hour, Bai Liwu also left his palace.


    Bai Lixin had not slept all night last night.


    He got up early in the morning and was in the back garden with his cloak on before dawn. He was walking aimlessly but had somehow ended up at Bai Liwu¡¯s place.


    It was still early in the morning and the sky was dark. Bai Lixin stood in front of Bai Liwu¡¯s palace door for a while, and many memories of his brother from millions of years ago suddenly came to his mind.


    Those memories do not belong to Lu Xuefei, not to Su Qing, not to any of his mission subjects, but to him as Bai Lixin.


    His real, tangible and existent self.


    Bai Lixin came back from his wanderings outside, looking lost. He had just walked back to the gate of his palace when he heard the ¡°swish, swish¡± of a bright sword cutting through the air. Following the sound to the back garden of the palace, he saw the man dancing with his sword in the courtyard immediately after he stepped through the archway.


    He was dressed in coarse blue linen, his face expressionless, but his eyes were filled with a fierce murderous aura. His cold sword in his hands moved as smoothly as a wild goose in the sky.


    Bai Lixin had resented Xiahou Chun for millions of years, but now that the roles had changed overnight, he didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to use to face the man.


    He had lived for ten million years before suddenly realising that Xiahou Chun was, in a sense, his benefactor.


    Back then, he had hated Xiahou Chun to the core, and because of this unwillingness and desire to save his kingdom, he had taken up the missions from the system and at last met with Dijia.


    When he thinks about it, Xiahou Chun saved him three or four times, but he badmouthed him. It was returning kindness with hate.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Bai Lixin stood in front of the archway and gave a dry cough.


    At the same time, Xiahou Chun casually made a sword flower and put the sword away at his side. His expression was shallow as he slowly walked toward Bai Lixin. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. You are up early. ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep too soundly last night, and I was bored when I woke up. So, I came out for a stroll. ¡± Bai Lixin nodded and thought for a moment, ¡°Erm, has General Xiahou finished practising?¡±


    ¡°A little practice for a few moments is all that¡¯s needed and I¡¯m finished. Please don¡¯t blame me, Your Highness. When I saw Your Highness, I remembered that Your Highness forbade me from practising in the early morning. I already have the habit deeply burned into my bones, so I forgot. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright; since it¡¯s burned into your bones, then keep practising.¡± Bai Lixin gave a dry laugh.


    Damn, how embarrassing.


    ¡°Then I will thank Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°No thanks are needed. Then¡­ General Xiahou, ah, change your clothes and come, we will have a meal together. You will accompany me on a trip out afterwards. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡±


    Because of Bai Lixin¡¯s presence yesterday, the big issue had not been discussed so Bai Liwu came to Huang Yuanwei¡¯s residence once again.


    This time, Huang told his housekeeper he was not seeing anyone. He then quietly guided Bai Liwu into his study.


    ¡°Grand Prince, are the things I gave you still satisfactory?¡±


    ¡°I gave Xin¡¯er the red coral pillow. But does the ecstasy herb hidden in the pillow really work? ¡±


    ¡°Believe me, Your Highness, it is naturally wonderful. Your Highness wants to take the life of His Second Highness, but you still address His Second Highness in a very intimate tone. ¡±


    ¡°An address change will reveal the truth. It¡¯s just a title. Just as I refer to the current Empress as ¡°mother¡±, but is she my mother? She is just a woman who stole from my mother. ¡±


    ¡°I admire Your Highness¡¯s flexibility!¡± Huang Yuanwei gave a salute, ¡°Then I will congratulate you in advance. Long live Your Majesty. ¡±


    Bai Liwu seemed quite pleased with this title. He smiled and nodded, ¡°Xin¡¯er is also really lucky. The frightened horse that day did not even hurt him. It is also because he is blessed with a great life. ¡±


    ¡°The main thing is that Xiahou Chun was too much of a hindrance. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, His Second Highness would have been waiting for his reincarnation at the ghost gate. It would be better to let some people¡­¡± Huang Yuanwei made the motion of a slashing knife, his eyes cold and strange.


    The originally gentle smile on Bai Liwu¡¯s face suddenly turned cold; ¡°You are reckless, Huang Yuanwei. You overestimated yourself. ¡±


    Huang Yuanwei¡¯s trembled, and he knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Whether Xin¡¯er or I die, it will not shake the foundations of the Snow Kingdom. But if anything happens to General Xiahou and the Snow Kingdom¡¯s battlefront is damaged, it will give the tiger-eyed Kalou Kingdom an opportunity. Although the Snow Kingdom can fight a civil war, I would rather sacrifice my small self to protect the big picture if faced with an external enemy. Don¡¯t you ever have such thoughts against General Xiahou again! Besides, General Xiahou¡¯s martial arts skills are unique in the world; no one can get close to him. Do you think you will succeed in your assassination attempt? If you make one more mistake, you¡¯ll be waiting for your corpse to be taken away! ¡±


    Huang looked down at the ground, ¡°I am foolish! It is my arrogance. Your Highness has taught me a lesson! ¡±


    Bai Liwu looked down at Huang Yuanwei with disgust and said, ¡°I came here to tell you that both the city and the palace are under strict security nowadays, so don¡¯t make any small moves. Tell your men to be honest and not to cause me any trouble. ¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! I will go and warn them later. It is thanks to Your Highness¡¯s help in dealing with the officials for so many years that the Huang family has become what it is today. We can not hold His Highness back at this critical moment. ¡±


    Bai Liwu nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know that. I cannot stay out for too long, so I will go back if there is nothing else. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±

 CH 275

    After sending Bai Liwu off, a figure emerged from the darkness and asked coldly, ¡°That man is the point you said you¡¯ll cut through in?¡±


    Huang Yuanwei snorted coldly, ¡°He is not bad. He is ambitious and has the makings of a rebel. ¡±


    ¡°But he also said that when it comes to the moment of crisis, he will sacrifice his small self to protect the big picture.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve seen a lot of people like that. Before something happens, they are all heroic but become so selfish and cunning when they are desperate, even disowning their relatives. Don¡¯t worry, just go back and report to the king. Give me five months, and I will make the Snow Kingdom open its gates to welcome my army! ¡±


    ¡°Okay! Commander Huang will have become the greatest general under one person and above all others in my Kalou Kingdom!¡±


    It was already late evening when Bai Lixin returned. He burped and asked Xiahou Chun, ¡°General Xiahou, the food at Xinghai House is not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Xiahou Chun said, his face slightly flushed and a white mist coming from his mouth.


    ¡°General Xiahou has drunk a lot of wine today.¡±


    ¡°The smell of wine is intoxicating, so I just drank a little.¡±


    ¡°Ha, does General Xiahou know who the owner of the table I sent the wine to is?¡±


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment, and he shook his head gently, ¡°No. Could it be that His Highness did not give him the wine on a whim? ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him, but I do. He is the third prince of the Great Yao Kingdom, Li Chige.¡±


    ¡°He is the prince of the Great Yao Kingdom? How does His Second Highness know that? What is this Prince Li Chige doing sneaking into our Snow Kingdom? ¡±


    ¡°He probably took a fancy to one of the girls in our Snow Kingdom. Prince Li Chige is suave and elegant, and his love affairs are widely spread. With such a nature, what else could it be if not for a girl?¡±


    Bai Lixin winked at Xiahou Chun, his smiling eyes like two crescents.


    Xiahou Chun gulped, ¡°For example, that number one beauty of the Snow Kingdom, Xu Ying?¡±


    Bai Lixin swept Xiahou Chun a glance and suddenly recalled a scene he had once seen when he was crossing over. In the scene, a man in the shape of Xiahou Chun had pressed Bai Liwu underneath him and it did not appear to be fake.


    Could it be that, despite being a loyal and kind-hearted minister, Xiahou Chun was unable to resist the beauty after all? So he compromised for the sake of Bai Liwu?


    How could that be?


    I have to dispel this guy¡¯s unrealistic thoughts and wake up Xiahou Chun properly. There will be a tough battle between him and Bai Liwu. If Xiahou Chun¡¯s heart feels compassionate and turns against him, wouldn¡¯t it be terrible?


    Such variables must not be allowed.


    For the next three days, Bai Lixin went to the Xinghai House every day to sit and laugh with the disguised Prince Li Chige. On the fifth day, Li Chige finally invited Bai Lixin into his room and sent everyone else out, including Xiahou Chun.


    The two talked from morning to afternoon, and even lunch was brought to the room by the junior scholar.


    Only when they saw the sun sinking in the west did the door of the room creak open and the two men pushed their way out.


    Prince Li Chige looked solemn, but Bai Lixin calmly put his hands together and made a bow before leading Xiahou Chun away.


    Several secret guards looked at their master with a wary expression. Prince Li Chige swept the guards a glance and made a silent gesture, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just made a close friend. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The guards glanced at each other and saw Prince Li Chige return to the room and close the door.


    Prince Li Chige sat down at the tea-table. He casually picked up a cup of tea and poured it down in one gulp, then suddenly laughed out loud after placing the cup on the table. ¡°How exciting!¡±


    Bai Lixin hummed a little tune, the corners of his lips slightly hooked up in a very pleasant manner.


    ¡°Your Highness is very happy? What did you do in Prince Li Chige¡¯s room just now? ¡± Xiahou Chun was curious and asked in a loud voice.


    Bai Lixin licked his lips and his voice rose a little, ¡°Of course, I did something that all men long for.¡±


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s heart thumped. This little guy couldn¡¯t have mistaken Li Chige for him and did something strange, right?


    Heh! That guy may be good looking, but you have to look at the essence through the phenomenon. You can¡¯t take every handsome man as me!


    The more Xiahou Chun thought about it, the more anxious he became, and his teeth clenched.


    Bai Lixin looked up to the sky and let out a loud laugh, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a good time playing chess!¡±


    ¡°Play¡­playing chess?¡± Xiahou Chun¡¯s gnashing teeth almost bit into his tongue in one stroke.


    ¡°Prince Li Chige loves to play chess and often makes friends through chess. I used this to tell him a story. If he is Prince Li Chige, he should be able to understand it.¡±


    ¡°What story?¡±


    ¡°A story about the death of lips and teeth.¡± Bai Lixin chuckled and put his hands back behind his back, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, General. What would you like to eat for dinner? I am treating you today. ¡±


    ¡°I will be fine with whatever His Highness eats.¡±


    Bai Lixin clasped his hands together and said, ¡°In that case, we will go and see what the palace has prepared, and I will treat you to whatever you want to eat.¡±


    Xiahou Chun£º¡±¡­¡­¡± Haha, you must have known I would say that, so you said something about treating me, right?


    The two were full of wine and food. Bai Lixin propped his head up and looked at Xiahou Chun, who was sitting straight as a statue, as usual, saying, ¡°General Xiahou likes men?¡±


    Xiahou Chun was drinking tea when he suddenly heard Bai Lixin¡¯s unspoken words. He coughed, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°General Xiahou is twenty-seven years old, young and talented. Countless women like you, but General Xiahou is still all alone. So I am thinking, does General Xiahou have a love for a dragon and a sun? ¡±


    Xiahou Chun coughed dryly, ¡°Your Highness seems to be quite concerned about my affairs recently.¡±


    ¡°Naturally! To put it seriously, General Xiahou is a pillar of the state, and to put it more lightly, he has been protecting me day and night these days. Shouldn¡¯t I be concerned about General Xiahou, both in public and in private? ¡±


    ¡°The person I seek is indeed out of reach, but whether it is the love of the dragon and the sun or not, I would not know.¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded. Not all bent men would admit to being gay. They would say, ¡°no, I don¡¯t like men; it¡¯s just that the one I like happens to be a man.¡± Xiahou Chun must be the same. He didn¡¯t like men and just happened to like Bai Liwu, who was a man.


    Bai Lixin gave a dark laugh and said, ¡°Do I know the person General Xiahou said was unattainable?¡±


    ¡°This¡­please forgive me for not commenting.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can at least tell me what you like about that man that you would leave a whole great forest behind for just that one tree, right?¡±


    ¡°He is strong, brave, resilient, and never gives up. Although his true character is elusive, it always appealed to me deeply no matter which character he had; in short, in my eyes, he was perfect in everything. ¡± Xiahou Chun said without thinking twice, his eyes firmly fixed on Bai Lixin¡¯s and unable to turn his eyes away, ¡°Most of all, whenever I think of him, my heart surges and I can¡¯t wait to do whatever I want to him.¡±


    Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but tremble. What a possessive tone, and what does it mean to do whatever you want? Xiahou Chun, how many times have you masturbated to Bai Liwu in the night? Pervert!


    That is the kind of person who can easily turns against others!


    But while the Bai Liwu that I remember was indeed a perfect and flawless character, is his personality elusive? Yes, Bai Liwu has been wearing a mask for so many years. What else is it if not an unpredictable character?


    After giving Xiahou Chun a sidelong glance, Bai Lixin secretly took note of Xiahou Chun¡¯s description of Bai Liwu¡¯s merits.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the liberty of asking one last question, General Xiahou.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How does the man General Xiahou has in mind compare to my Royal Brother?¡±


    ¡°The Grand Prince?¡± Xiahou Chun snorted, ¡°It¡¯s simply a world apart; there¡¯s no comparison.¡±


    Huh? Bai Lixin stopped in his tracks and looked at Xiahou Chun. ¡°He¡¯s not comparable? Are you sure? ¡±


    ¡°The person I have my eye on is unique.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart thumped.


    The next day, Bai Lixin once again took Xiahou Chun out of the palace to the Xinghai House to look for Prince Li Chige of the Great Yao Kingdom, but he got an answer that he had left in the night, leaving only a secret guard waiting.


    When the secret guard saw that the man had come again as his master expected, he handed Bai Lixin a letter he had been instructed to deliver and then went after the army.


    Bai Lixin took the letter and did not rush to open it.


    It was only when he returned to the palace that Bai Lixin drew the letter from his arms and shook it at Xiahou Chun, ¡°General Xiahou, guess what is in this letter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Heh, do you not know or do you not say?¡± Slanting a glance at Xiahou Chun, ¡°Inside this is an endless treasure.¡±


    ¡°Although crystal ice crystals are a treasure unique to our Snow Kingdom, this kind of treasure, which has been mined over the years, will one day gradually lose value due to over-exploitation. By then, the very foundation on which our Snow Kingdom relies for survival will be broken, and we will be in a passive situation. So using crystals as a channel to obtain things from other countries is not desirable. ¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°Although our Snow Kingdom is only known for its crystal ice crystals, the world does not know that the wine we make is also unique in the world! The Snow Kingdom lives high in the mountains, and the wine is made from the snow. The snow in our kingdom is sweet and delicious, so the wine is even more delicious. ¡±


    Xiahou Chun suddenly realized, ¡°That¡¯s why Your Highness kept giving Prince Li Chige wine these days. But wine is not worth more than ice crystals, and too low a return will still have an impact on the Snow Kingdom. ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the sky and said, ¡°The weather has just turned warm. In another two months, it will be the onset of the great cold again ¡­¡­¡± He remembered that something had happened at that time, and his father was furious.


    For many years, Huang had hired workers to collect ice crystals in the mountains and forests, causing damage to the dragon veins. In that year of great cold, heavy snow fell. The damaged veins and heavy snow eventually caused a landslide, and countless workers were crushed in the caves that collapsed. It greatly damaged the economy of the Snow Kingdom.


    His father was furious, and Bai Liwu was given the responsibility of investigating the matter. Bai Liwu pushed one of Huang Yuanwei¡¯s men to be the scapegoat to save the latter at that time.

 CH 276

    ¡°Prince Li Chige doesn¡¯t want our wine only because it is delicious, but because the Snow Kingdom is a tight line of defence for the Great Yao Kingdom. The Yue Kingdom and the Great Yao Kingdom are the two major kingdoms, with the Yue Kingdom bordering the Kalou Kingdom and the Great Yao Kingdom bordering the Snow Kingdom. Our Kingdom is between the Great Yao and the Kalou kingdoms. The Yue Kingdom and the Kalou Kingdom have secretly allied, and once the Snow Kingdom is captured by the Kalou Kingdom, the Yue Kingdom is bound to attack the Great Yao Kingdom through this line of defence. ¡±


    ¡°So the wine and all that was just a way to gain allies.¡±


    ¡°Then why must you choose this route?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this to open up a trade route with the Great Yao Kingdom. Instead of cheapening ourselves to the Kalou and Yue Kingdoms, I¡¯d rather take advantage of my allies, don¡¯t you think? Soon after you returned from your last mission to the Great Yao, the Third Prince silently entered the Snow Kingdom in disguise. I guess their emperor sent him here to investigate whether the Snow Kingdom wants to ally with him. After all, the Snow Kingdom has been indifferent to the world for so long. It was suspicious when we suddenly showed our goodwill.¡±


    ¡°Using the wine market to open up a channel with the Great Yao Kingdom is our ultimate goal.¡±


    Bai Lixin opened the envelope, and as expected, there was a letter of goodwill inside. In a few words, Prince Li Chige expressed his admiration for Bai Lixin and regretted leaving in a hurry due to family matters. He promised to come and visit him in full costume one day.


    One month later, the third prince of the Great Yao kingdom visited the Snow Kingdom on behalf of his Emperor. The flowers were in bloom, and it was the only time of the year that one had the opportunity to see such beautiful scenery in the Snow Kingdom.


    The snow and ice melted, and spring returned. There were flowers and willows in bloom everywhere.


    The Third Prince had come in full costume, just as he had said in his letter.


    As the head of the Kingdom, Emperor Shengyuan brought along his two sons and ministers accordingly, while the Third Prince of the Great Yao Kingdom also brought several gifts to give face.


    Emperor Shengyuan was overjoyed and hastened to introduce Prince Li Chige and his entourage to the Great Hall.


    ¡°I heard that the Third Prince loves to play chess, so I have specially prepared a set of crystal chess pieces.¡± Emperor Shengyuan smiled while looking at Prince Li Chige. With a clap of his hands, two palace maids carried the chessboard and chess pieces in.


    Prince Li Chige stroked the crystal clear chess pieces and sighed, ¡°Although chess pieces are good, it would be a waste if there was no opponent to match them. Your Majesty, I also visited with another purpose. I wonder if I will have the honour of playing against your prince?¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan laughed out loud, ¡°I did not expect that the Third Prince would bring a chess game on purpose. In that case, two imperial sons, which of you would like a match since the Third Prince has invited you? Xin¡¯er, are you willing? ¡±


    Bai Liwu did not move and glanced at Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin was not good at chess and he had always defeated him, so he must be afraid of going forward. He did not need to plead; he would be the one to go play.


    ¡°This son is willing to play.¡± Bai Lixin said in a low voice after a moment.


    Bai Liwu smiled. See, cowardly¡­ he said, willing to play¡­ Huh?! Willing to go play?!


    Bai Liwu looked at Bai Lixin quickly and whispered, ¡°Xin¡¯er, have you thought about it? You are to represent our Snow Kingdom against Prince Li Chige. Don¡¯t try to be brave. How sure are you of winning?¡±


    Bai Lixin hesitated for a moment, ¡°About seventy percent?¡±


    For thirty days in a row, Bai Liwu had been smelling the refreshing aroma every night after going to sleep, and every time he got up in the morning, he was refreshed. He only felt hale and hearty, radiant with infinite energy, as if he could do anything in a flash.


    Heh, arrogant.


    A hint of contempt appeared in Bai Liwu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t fool around. If you lose, you are discrediting the Snow Kingdom.¡±


    Bai Lixin glanced at Bai Liwu, his eyes slightly pleading.


    Bai Liwu smiled knowingly and looked at Emperor Shengyuan with confidence, respectfully saying, ¡°Father, I am willing to play on behalf of Xin¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Prince Xin has arms and legs; why does the Grand Prince want to play on his behalf?¡± Prince Li Chige asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°Xin¡¯er is the unique chess saint of our kingdom, and I am merely Xin¡¯er¡¯s defeated opponent. If Prince Li Chige can not even win against me, how could he win against Xin¡¯er?¡±


    Although Bai Liwu looked humble and gentle, he was extremely conceited.


    He was an excellent chess player in the Snow Kingdom and had never lost to anyone since he had learnt the art. In his opinion, Prince Li Chige would only be one of his many defeated opponents.


    Although the conversation between him and Bai Lixin just now was whispered in a low voice, it still reached Prince Li Chige¡¯s ears. Bai Liwu seemed to be helping Bai Lixin, but he was highlighting his incompetence.


    Prince Li Chige glanced at Bai Lixin, and when he saw the other party nod gently, he shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°In that case, to be able to challenge your Kingdom¡¯s chess saint, I will have to defeat you, the Grand Prince, first.¡±


    Bai Liwu smiled confidently and sat down opposite Prince Li Chige.


    An incense stick later, Bai Liwu stood up awkwardly with a head full of sweat, ¡°Prince Li Chige is indeed an excellent chess player as rumored. This prince admires him.¡±


    Prince Li Chige smiled confidently, ¡°I am flattered. In that case, may I ask Prince Xin to come for a match?¡±


    Bai Liwu¡¯s face stiffened, while Emperor Shengyuan¡¯s was slightly sulking. Of course, he knew that Bai Liwu¡¯s praise of Bai Lixin¡¯s chess skills was nonsense. The Great Yao Kingdom had come to show goodwill while they had deceived their envoy. Once the game starts, Prince Li Chige will be shocked to find out the truth.


    If this affects the relationship between the two countries, would it not be a loss?


    The hall fell silent when Prince Li Chige said this, and their eyes turned to Bai Lixin, who was sitting at the side.


    After a month of recuperation, the injury to Bai Lixin¡¯s head had already healed. He had used the secret medicine of the palace, so his clean forehead was not scarred.


    His hair was tied up high with a jade belt and a jade hairpin was inserted into the bun. He looked very capable and handsome.


    Bai Lixin slowly stood up, ¡°Since the Third Prince insists on a match, I will respectfully comply.¡±


    Bai Lixin sat calmly opposite Prince Li Chige, and they each put away the pieces on the chessboard.


    Prince Li Chige set up the remaining pieces of the board, and with one piece moved, he gestured, ¡°Prince Xin, it is your turn to play.¡±


    Bai Lixin swept the chessboard and took a piece.


    ¡°Prince Xin doesn¡¯t seem surprised to see me.¡± Prince Li Chige whispered as the two moved back and forth.


    ¡°Each to his own.¡± Bai Lixin held his piece and dropped it. The pieces tapped on the crystal board with a crisp, pleasant sound, ¡°Concentrate.¡±


    Prince Li Chige Song stopped chatting and devoted himself to the chessboard. It was very quiet in the game hall except for the crisp sound of the two tapping their chess pieces on the board. Emperor Shengyuan sat on top of the hall, looking down at the battle between the two. Unlike Bai Liwu, who had a hard time, Bai Lixin¡¯s pieces fell smoothly and powerfully. The turbid qi in his heart was slightly exhaled and he was relieved.


    Fortunately, his Xin¡¯er worked hard and did not discredit the Snow Kingdom at the critical moment.


    The two went back and forth, playing for half an hour before Bai Lixin finally landed a piece, ending the game.


    Bai Lixin stood up and gave a slight formal salute, ¡°I beg your pardon, Prince Li Chige.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m happy! It was fun to play against you.¡± Prince Li Chige also stood up and clenched Bai Lixin¡¯s hand in excitement, ¡°As expected of the chess saint of the Snow Kingdom.¡± You are worthy of the name! I¡¯ve never met such an opponent in my life. I¡¯ve already lost twice to you.¡±


    Xiahou Chun, who had been standing on the sidelines, saw their clasped hands, and his face suddenly darkened. He gritted his teeth, and his hands were secretly clenched into fists.


    Bai Lixin swept a glance at Xiahou Chun and he withdrew his hand silently. Instead, he held Prince Li Chige¡¯s, ¡°Both times were narrow victories. Prince Li Chige overpraises me.¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan listened to their conversation and asked in surprise, ¡°You two already knew each other?¡±


    Prince Li Chige withdrew his hand and told Emperor Shengyuan the whole story with a smile. Emperor Shengyuan listened to the story and said, ¡°No wonder Xin¡¯er said he was 70% sure, so he had already played you.¡±


    Bai Liwu, on the other hand, looked at the back of Bai Lixin, who was cleaning up the chessboard. His body was cold all over.


    How could this be?


    When had Xin¡¯er¡¯s chess skills become so exquisite? He clearly couldn¡¯t even get twenty moves under him. Or was it just an act in the past?


    Bai Liwu¡¯s body trembled and his heart was in shock. Could it be that Bai Lixin sensed what he had done long ago? Why else would he keep Xiahou Chun by his side? How much did he know about him? How did he know that he had hidden so perfectly? Could it be that Bai Lixin put spies around him?


    Instead of investigating, he was being cautious against him and retaliating?


    Bai Liwu was terrified. His brain was buzzing and a string in his brain suddenly snapped.


    Bai Liwu, who had always been above the world, suddenly felt as humiliated as if he had been stripped naked. All of his secrets had nowhere to hide in front of Bai Lixin. His acting and hypocrisy were just a joke in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, just like the competition just now.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Prince Li Chige did not come only to compete in chess. He stayed in the Snow Kingdom for three days and had several talks with Emperor Shengyuan. He left on the fourth day with the special wine of the Snow Kingdom.


    Having finally sent off Prince Li Chige, Bai Lixin stretched out and surveyed the equally relieved Xiahou Chun. He sneered in his heart, stretched his waist and said, ¡°General Xiahou, you don¡¯t need to be by my side for protection. I¡¯ll stop here today. I want to take a short nap in my room.¡±


    Xiahou Chun said in a deep voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me send Your Highness back to the palace?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°Okay. Your room is next to my bedchamber anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go.¡±

 CH 277

    Bai Lixin and Bai Liwu¡¯s coronation was already on the agenda even without Prince Li Chige¡¯s arrival. Within a few days, Bai Lixin was named Crown Prince and Bai Liwu, the Benevolent Prince. He was also conferred the Benevolent Palace.


    Emperor Shengyuan planned to issue an imperial decree to betroth Xu Ying to Bai Liwu not long after the two were crowned.


    However, Bai Liwu unexpectedly fell ill a few days after leaving the Imperial Palace. His spirit was greatly reduced within a few days, and he didn¡¯t know the cause.


    As he lay in bed, Bai Liwu thought of the tantalising fragrance he breathed in every night in the palace, and he suddenly became very anxious and uncomfortable.


    ¡°Someone! Someone! ¡± Bai Liwu was lying on the bed. His whole body was weak. ¡°Someone come quickly!¡±


    The people who followed Bai Liwu to the magnificent Benevolent residence were his confidants and palace maids. His maid heard Bai Liwu¡¯s voice, and she hurried to ask, ¡°Your Highness, this servant is here. What are your orders? ¡±


    ¡°Where is the white cloud wood fragrance bestowed by my father? Quickly take it out and light it. ¡±


    The palace maid looked at the tripod stove in confusion and said, ¡°Your Highness, this servant already lit the white cloud wood incense and it has not been changed.¡±


    Bai Liwu¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°How can that be? That is not that smell at all, no! ¡±


    Bai Liwu had always been gentle and elegant. When had he ever shown such a man-eating demonic look? The palace maid was so frightened that she knelt on the ground and said, with trepidation, ¡°Your Highness! This maid is sorry, but this is indeed the white cloud wood incense. The servant maids have lit it for you every night ever since you said that you liked it, and we have never changed it.¡±


    Bai Liwu took two deep breaths, feeling his qi and blood surge. His breathing stalled, his eyes rolled over, and he passed out.


    The palace maid was so scared that her arms and legs were weak as she stumbled out of the room, shouting, ¡°Someone, go and get the doctor! The prince has passed out! ¡±


    The palace maid had never seen Bai Liwu in such a state, so she was already at a loss for words. There was a lot of commotion at the Benevolent Palace, and news of Bai Liwu¡¯s weakness and unexplained fainting spread like wings throughout the palace and even the Snow Kingdom.


    Bai Liwu heard the descriptions of him outside, and his heart was filled with anger.


    What did they mean when they said he was depressed and faint because he was not given the crown prince position?


    What did they mean that he was dying soon?


    What did they mean when they called him a sick seedling?


    If someone wasn¡¯t fanning the rumours, how could the story of his collapse have gone viral?


    Eunuchs had been coming to see him every day ever since he fell ill, but he had shown no improvement. His long, firm body began to fade away at a rate visible to the naked eye. His eyes became dark and sunken. His face was a waxy yellow, and he looked like a sickly child at first glance.


    There was a steady stream of visitors who shook their heads and sighed as they left.


    How could such a handsome young man have become like this?


    Because of what had happened to Bai Liwu, the Emperor put the marriage on hold and recruited medical practitioners from all over the world to find a miracle doctor.


    In the meantime, however, someone took the lead to ask Xu Ying, the daughter of the Minister of Rites, to marry him, and the marriage was agreed upon in just over a month.


    Bai Lixin heard about this, and he smiled at Xiahou Chun, ¡°The Xu family was really quick to act. They were eager to marry their daughter off.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a pair of young people who fell in love and just happened to catch up.¡± Xiahou Chun took a sip of his wine and sighed, ¡°Good wine!¡±


    ¡°Naturally! How can the wine made from my recipe not taste good? Does General Xiahou like it? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the best on earth!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you have a good eye.¡± Bai Lixin also poured a small cup of wine for himself and took a sip, ¡°I have been visiting my brother from time to time over the past month, and his health is getting worse and worse. Does General Xiahou know any miracle doctors who can help him? ¡±


    ¡°I am a reckless man with thick skin and good qi. I have had good luck and have not suffered any fatal injuries ever since I joined the army. I am usually treated by military doctors, so I don¡¯t know any miracle doctors. ¡±


    ¡°Ha! Then General Xiahou should think hard about where to get a miracle doctor, otherwise ¡­¡­¡± Bai Lixin stood up haughtily and kicked Xiahou Chun in the leg, attempting to knock him to the ground.


    Xiahou Chun swayed slightly and stayed still.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Lixin used another kick, but Xiahou Chun looked straight at him and remained still.


    Bai Lixin withdrew his foot with a stunned expression, ¡°Hey, get down on your knees!¡±


    With a snap, Xiahou Chun neatly dropped to both knees!


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡± is this bastard voice activated?


    With a dry cough, Bai Lixin lifted his trouser leg and put his foot on Xiahou Chun¡¯s shoulder. He bent down and leaned close to Xiahou Chun¡¯s face to look at him squarely. ¡°Otherwise, the charge of murdering the Benevolent Prince is punishable through all nine clans!¡±


    Xiahou Chun looked straight at Bai Lixin with innocence and integrity, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Your Highness is talking about.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you and the Minister of Rituals are friends from long ago. Xu Ying, the daughter of the Minister of Rituals, has been patiently waiting to be married all these years, so why is she in a hurry to get married now? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a family matter for the Xu family as to whether their daughter gets married or not. How would I know? ¡±


    ¡°Xiahou Chun, you are quite a ghost. Let me ask you, what did you do at night when you changed into your night clothes and went to my brother¡¯s room? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have the guards capture and torture you to death.¡±


    ¡°How did Your Majesty see that?¡± Xiahou Chun asked, frowning.


    ¡°Look at my hand,¡± Bai Lixin said, holding out his left hand¡¯s five fingers to Xiahou Chun¡¯s eyes, ¡°I had a feeling I had been sleeping too deeply every night for some time. I was suspicious, so I secretly hid a silver needle in my hand. Sure enough, you sneaked into my room late at night and hit my sleeping acupoint. ¡±


    Xiahou Chun followed Bai Lixin¡¯s hand and saw that the ends of his fingers were red and swollen with single needle holes. His eyes darkened, and he let out a sigh. ¡°Your Highness, why bother? I went to Bai Liwu¡¯s bedchamber for no other reason than to return what he had given you in the first place. ¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°Ecstasy grass. The red coral pillow he gave Your Highness that day had ecstasy grass hidden in it. If Your Highness had slept on it, you would have been in Prince Bai Liwu¡¯s place today. So no matter how pitiful the Benevolent Prince is, he does not deserve Your Highness¡¯s pity. How would he have ended up in this situation if he didn¡¯t have the desire to harm others? ¡±


    Bai Lixin was shocked¡­ Bai Liwu put ecstasy grass in the red coral he gifted him?


    Ecstasy grass was like a drug. No, it was even more toxic. No wonder the Imperial Physician could not tell what was wrong with Bai Liwu after examining him for so long. It¡¯s because that kind of herb was only available to the royal family of the Yue Kingdom! Few people of the Yue Kingdom had ever seen it, much less those of the Snow Kingdom. How could they know its medicinal properties?


    The royal family of the Yue Kingdom¡­ So the Kalou Kingdom has colluded with the Yue Kingdom?


    Bai Liwu had been kind to him for more than ten years, so Bai Lixin didn¡¯t want to be ruthless towards him. But he never expected that this seemingly pure and kind brother would be so insidious as to use such harmful means to deal with him.


    Over and over again!


    Bai Lixin sneered. Wasn¡¯t his behaviour consistent with, at best, a white lotus from an F-rank world?


    The more you want something, the more I¡¯ll take it further away, so that you can¡¯t reach it even though it¡¯s right in front of your eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, Bai Lixin withdrew his foot and continued to look at Xiahou Chun. ¡°General Xiahou, I misunderstood you. Please rise quickly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°In that case, someone wanted to harm me when I fell off my horse that day. Did General Xiahou really fail to find the real culprit? It seemed the General already knew everything. Is it that General Xiahou was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the blow, so he kept it to himself? Was the person behind my injury that time royal brother Bai Liwu? Was he also behind the sudden death of the eunuch in the prison? ¡±


    Xiahou Chun hesitated for a moment before finally nodding, ¡°Your Highness, it is just as you have said.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Let this matter come to an end. General Xiahou should not mention it to others. Although the real culprit has been found, he is my brother who has been protecting me for many years, so General Xiahou can pretend that the culprit disappeared into thin air. I will report to my father later and send General Xiahou out of the palace. I am grateful to General Xiahou for protecting me over the past several days.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is asking me to leave?¡± ¡°Bai Liwu is now poisoned by the ecstasy grass, and although it has not yet been discovered, they will soon figure it out,¡± Xiahou Chun said, stunned. ¡°If Bai Liwu thinks that His Highness has harmed him, won¡¯t you be in danger? ¡±


    ¡°As I said, General Xiahou¡¯s purpose was to find the real culprit. Now that the matter has come to light, your mission is over. What General Xiahou needs to do now is to find out what means my royal brother used to obtain the ecstasy grass. It is only available in the Yue Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Palace. How could my royal brother have got it if it was not gifted by a member of the Yue Kingdom¡¯s royal family?¡±


    Xiahou Chun was speechless as he listened. If he insisted on staying with Bai Lixin, he would be charged with not thinking of the greater good. But he felt unwilling to leave. Why did it feel like he had been set up?


    That afternoon, Emperor Shengyuan called Xiahou Chun to the imperial study and gave him a round of praise. He compared him to the Vermilion Bird in the sky, the Green Dragon in the water, the basalt in the mud, and the White Tiger in the forest before sending him away.


    As Bai Lixin slept that night, a dark ghostly figure drifted into his room in the otherwise quiet night sky.


    The figure walked silently and came to Bai Lixin¡¯s bedside.


    Bai Lixin suddenly murmured, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    As soon as the dark figure paused, Bai Lixin sat up from the bed and tried to catch the man in black.


    The man in black was swift. His body reversed and he came behind Bai Lixin. With a slight movement of his hands, he had Bai Lixin under his control. He casually picked up Bai Lixin¡¯s hairband and tied it around them.


    The man in black then removed the veil covering his mouth and nose and used it to cover Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes before he said, in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

 CH 278

    ¡°Traitor, I will execute your nine clans!¡± As Bai Lixin shouted lowly in the darkness, something warm took the opportunity to slip into his mouth and drive straight in.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body stiffened and his resistance became more violent.


    His body twisted desperately, and his arms bound by the man struggled violently. The huge bed curtain swayed from side to side from the violent movements.


    The man grabbed hold of Bai Lixin¡¯s arms in one hand and slid the other down his neck to his chin. The hand gently caressed the smooth chin, and he turned Bai Lixin¡¯s head to the side. His warm tongue delved deeper into Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth.


    His tongue grazed every corner of Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth, and Bai Lixin¡¯s body was tingling from the man¡¯s kiss. He tried his best to bite hard with the last ounce of his strength.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± The man winced and withdrew his tongue. Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth was instantly filled with the fishy-sweet taste of his blood, and he was about to be overwhelmed by desire.


    ¡°Little one, your teeth are quite strong.¡± The man chuckled in the darkness, and Bai Lixin only felt a pain in his body before his body pressed him against the bed.


    His arms were pulled up against his head, and his legs were stretched apart by the man¡¯s powerful thighs. Bai Lixin felt a breeze on his upper body as all his clothes were shredded into pieces.


    Bai Lixin opened his mouth to gasp for air. He turned red with shame and anger and said, ¡°How dare you offend me, you madman! Let go quickly, or I will shout for help! ¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is it? Your Highness can call for someone to try. I can simply retreat with a single lightning skill at that time anyway, while you, Your Highness, will look so shameful¡­ ¡± The man pulled down Bai Lixin¡¯s underwear and gripped his lower abdomen. Bai Lixin suddenly arched and twisted up like a lobster. ¡°Those humble soldiers will see everything at a glance.¡±


    Bai Lixin was slightly stunned, and the man took the opportunity to move his hands.


    His hands were light and gentle, and Bai Lixin¡¯s lower abdomen was in high spirits in just a few moments.


    The man in the dark chuckled. His hand left Bai Lixin¡¯s lower abdomen and skillfully slid behind, kneading Bai Lixin¡¯s tight and full ass.


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth, his sanity just on the verge of a rampage.


    He forced himself not to let out a moan or scream.


    The air was filled with the sweet, smoky scent of incense.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes were covered, but his ears and senses had become sharper.


    He could hear the faint sound of the man¡¯s soft ragged gasps and the increasingly violent beating of his heart.


    There was nothing more arousing than his lover¡¯s passion.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s teeth loosened, unable to control his senses any longer, and he let out a soft cry. He then let out soft moans in time with the man¡¯s movements.


    Suddenly, without warning, the man¡¯s body dived down hard and drove straight in!


    Bai Lixin let out a scream before he was overwhelmed by a mountain of desire.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter?¡± A voice came from the door as they were tumbling in the ocean, accompanied by the sound of someone rapping at the door. Bai Lixin bit his lip as the man on top of him leaned over and threatened, ¡°You don¡¯t want people to see you being ravished by a man, do you?¡±


    Despite this threat, the man did not stop moving. Bai Lixin bit his lip and scolded the door, ¡°Go away! I just had a nightmare! ¡±


    The movement at the door faded with Bai Lixin¡¯s voice, disappearing into the quiet night air.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Bai Lixin woke up to find that his clothes had been changed and that they were the same as before he went to bed last night. If it weren¡¯t for the muddy bed and the unspeakable swelling and pain, he would have thought that last night was just an erotic dream.


    The musty-sweet smell in the air had almost dissipated. The maids all froze and blushed as they looked down when they entered the inner sanctum to clean the room.


    Bai Lixin coughed dryly and forced himself to look calm and collected. ¡°What are you waiting for? Why don¡¯t you clean up quickly? ¡±


    The palace maids blushed red and hurriedly went forward to clean up the mess.


    Bai Lixin suddenly felt weak and covered his face as he looked at the mess on the bed.


    Damn it!


    Good on you, Dijia. Good on you, Xiahou Chun!


    It¡¯s fine if you want to do bondage play, I enjoy it too, but you should deal with the aftermath!¡±


    Well¡­¡­ Crown Prince ¡­¡­,¡± Si¡¯er called out softly, ¡°The Empress is here.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Empress stepped into the hall in a breeze, ¡°Xin¡¯er! Someone has uncovered¡­ Eh? ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked down and wanted to find a hole in the ground to burrow into.


    The Empress raised her head and sniffed the air with the tip of her nose. She walked to the bed to take a look, then she covered her mouth and nose with her long sleeve and let out a light laugh, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s son has grown up.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡± I grew up 10,000 years ago, okay?


    Bai Lixin coughed dryly with an expressionless face, ¡°Ahem, Mother, what did you say was just uncovered?¡±


    ¡°A diagnosis, a diagnosis!¡± The Empress remembered her purpose: ¡°A doctor named Wang made a diagnosis for Prince Bai Liwu¡¯s ailment and will do medical treatment!¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes flashed, ¡°Where is that person now?¡±


    ¡°He has just arrived at the Benevolent Palace. I was just on my way there.¡±


    ¡°Mother, can you wait for a moment and let me go with you.¡±


    When Bai Lixin and the Empress arrived at the Prince¡¯s residence, the doctor who had made the diagnosis had already prescribed medicine for Bai Liwu, and Bai Liwu was already looking much better.


    The Empress was amazed and asked the doctor about Bai Liwu¡¯s symptoms.


    The middle-aged doctor took a look at Bai Liwu and respectfully replied, ¡°Your Majesty, the Benevolent Prince has been suffering from a combination of strain and heart disease. He only needs to recuperate for a while after the cause of the heart disease is gone.¡±


    ¡°Heart disease? What kind of heart disease does Prince Bai Liwu have?¡± The Empress asked with a start.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to Mother. I made a private vow that I would not take a wife or a concubine as long as I did not rid our Snow Kingdom of all bandits. I knew that my father and mother wanted to betroth a wife to me, but I did not want to break my vow and I did not want to disobey my father and mother. I also knew that if Miss Xu married me in this situation, she would be bitter, so I was afraid and it became a problem. A few days ago, I heard that Miss Xu had already been married and so our marriage would not be possible. This made my heart disease dissipate and my health slowly improved. ¡±


    The Empress let out a long sigh and looked at Bai Liwu with compassion in her gaze, ¡°You child, why suffer? Just tell the palace if you didn¡¯t want to get married. Why do you keep it inside and almost suffocate yourself? Fortunately, Miss Xu married in time; otherwise, my son would have suffocated to death¡±


    Bai Liwu laughed gently and said nothing more.


    Bai Lixin saw a small wooden box placed on the table. He picked it up and placed it on the tip of his nose. He smelled it. Although the pills inside were gone, the fragrance of the medicine still lingered in it. After just a short sniff, Bai Lixin¡¯s face changed. He looked at Bai Liwu, who was looking much better, and then at the middle-aged doctor, and asked, ¡°I wonder what medicine the miracle doctor has given and also what he has prescribed for royal brother?¡±


    ¡°This pill is a secret medicine made by the herbalist to nourish the qi and blood. The recipe is not easy to obtain, so it is slightly more precious. As for the prescription, it is only for nourishment and can be bought in ordinary pharmacies. ¡±


    Bai Lixin let out an ¡°Oh¡± and put the wooden box back on the table.


    ¡°Mother, I would like to ask this Doctor Wang to stay at my Benevolent Palace for the time being, and then send him away when I am well enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Empress nodded, ¡°Doctor Wang if you can cure my royal son, the palace will reward you heavily.¡±


    ¡°I obey the order!¡±


    Bai Lixin and the Empress only sat in the palace for a few moments before getting up to return to the palace since Bai Liwu had to rest. On the way back, Bai Lixin thoughtfully lifted the curtain and said to the eunuch accompanying him, ¡°Go and invite General Xiahou Chun into the palace. Tell him that I have an important matter to discuss and that he should come quickly. ¡±


    The eunuch replied and immediately ran away in a huff.


    Bai Lixin and the Empress returned to the palace unhurriedly. When they got off the carriage intending to ride in the soft sedan chair, they happened to bump into Xiahou Chun, who was rushing in. ¡±


    The Empress, His Highness the Crown Prince!¡± Xiahou Chun half-kneeled on the ground and clasped his hands into fists in a salute.


    The Empress was not yet in her soft sedan chair at this moment, and nodded at this, ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Humph!¡±


    Xiahou Chun: ¡°¡­¡±


    After glancing at the two, the Empress smiled gently, ¡°Since you have important matters to discuss, I will return to the palace first.¡±


    She walked a few steps in front of the palanquin and turned back as if suddenly remembering something. ¡°By the way, how old are you, General Xiahou?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am twenty-eight years old.¡±


    ¡°I remember that General Xiahou has not yet married?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, as long as the bandits are not eliminated, I will not be married.¡±


    The Empress: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why did this sound so familiar?


    ¡°Then.¡­ does General Xiahou see any good girls from our Snow Kingdom who are at the right age and worthy of Xin¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Xiahou Chun lowered his voice and glanced at Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin suddenly felt his chrysanthemum tighten and tingle, so he coughed dryly, ¡± Mother, there is no reason why a younger brother should marry before his elder brother. As long as my brother does not get married, I will not get married. ¡±


    The Empress: ¡°¡­¡­¡± The culprit is still the bandits of the Snow Kingdom. It¡¯s strange. Why are there so many bandits in the kingdom?


    When she thought of the ubiquitous ¡°bandits¡±, the Empress was furious. She glared at General Xiahou and said helplessly, ¡°General Xiahou, you are so brave and valiant in defending the boundaries of our Snow Kingdom, but you can¡¯t even catch some bandits?¡±


    Xiahou Chun fell to the ground in a swoop, ¡°I am incompetent!¡±


    Only after the Empress had been sent off did Xiahou Chun stand up from the ground again.


    As soon as he stood up, he heard Bai Lixin say, ¡°Did I tell you to get up? Kneel! ¡±


    Xiahou Chun: ¡°¡­¡±

 CH 279

    Faced with Bai Lixin¡¯s demand, what else could Xiahou Chun say?


    Xiahou Chun, who had no temper when it came to Bai Lixin once again lifted his front lapel and knelt on one knee. He raised his hands to his chest and cupped his fist, ¡°I was wrong!¡±


    Only then did Bai Lixin raise his eyebrows and say, ¡°Alright, arise and follow me to my study.¡±


    Bai Lixin sat on the soft sedan chair, allowing Xiahou Chun to follow him, and then headed for the study.


    When he arrived at the study, Bai Lixin dismissed the others and left only Xiahou Chun.


    ¡°General Xiahou, I want you to do something for me.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, just give me the order.¡±


    ¡°A doctor calling himself Wang has just arrived at the Benevolent Prince¡¯s residence. He gave my royal brother a pill that smells strange. He should still have some in stock, so can you break into the Benevolent Palace at night and steal one for me? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what will happen after stealing it? What does Your Highness intend to do?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that; you just need to steal it for me. This is not a difficult task for General Xiahou, is it? After all, General Xiahou is very experienced. ¡±


    Xiahou Chun: ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Your Highness means.¡±


    ¡°General Xiahou, where were you last night?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I was in my residence.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Bullshit!


    ¡°General Xiahou, I¡¯m not going to hide it from you. Yesterday, someone attacked my chambers at night. ¡± Bai Lixin sat on the cushion, his legs casually resting on each as he leaned back with his head propped up, lazily like a leopard.


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s throat rolled, ¡°Oh, the same person who attacked last time? Is His Highness injured? ¡±


    Bai Lixin sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it counts as an injury, but that man served me quite well.¡±


    ¡°Well? How well? ¡±


    Bai Lixin lowered his voice with a hint of temptation, ¡°How well? Wouldn¡¯t General Xiahou also like to try? ¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡­this minister¡­¡­¡± Xiahou Chun¡¯s throat rolled twice more.


    Bai Lixin chuckled and sat up from the soft cushion. He walked to the cabinet and opened a drawer. He pulled out a belt, a leather whip, and a leather eye patch, all of which were brand new.


    Bai Lixin walked forward with a smile and the belt and whip in his hand, a gleam in his eyes.


    Xiahou Chun looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s treacherous smile and suddenly had a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°General Xiahou, for you to empathize with my feelings, it would be better for you to experience it for yourself, right? Although my safety and security are no longer your responsibility, the safety and security of Snow Kingdom still is, right?¡±


    Bai Lixin lifted Xiahou Chun¡¯s chin with the leather whip and said, ¡°I mean no harm, so if I were to bind General Xiahou with a belt, General Xiahou would not resist, would he?¡±


    The leather whip rubbed against his jaw, the slightly rough texture stirring back and forth against his jaw, and Xiahou Chun¡¯s throat rolled twice more.


    Bai Lixin laughed maliciously in his heart, ¡°Speak up, General Xiahou.¡±


    ¡± Your Highness can do whatever he wants. I will never resist.¡±


    ¡°Good! Bravo! Worthy of being the strongest war god in my Snow Kingdom!¡± Bai Lixin laughed out loud, walked behind Xiahou Chun, and lowered his voice, ¡°General Xiahou, kneel.¡±


    Xiahou Chun: ¡°¡­¡± Why do I have to kneel again?


    Xiahou Chun knelt to the ground as he was told, and he felt a chill at his wrists. His wrists were tied in a loose knot behind his back by the belt. Bai Lixin then put the eye patch over Xiahou Chun¡¯s head and tied a knot in the back. By this point, Xiahou Chun¡¯s hands were tied behind him and a blindfold was placed over his eyes.


    With the leather whip in hand, Bai Lixin ran it along Xiahou Chun¡¯s forehead, down his nose and mouth, and finally to his heart.


    With the handle of the whip against Xiahou Chun¡¯s heart, Bai Lixin asked in a cold voice, ¡°Say, who the hell are you, intruding into a prince¡¯s bedchamber at night, showing great disrespect to the prince. Are you trying to rebel?


    Xiahou Chun could not see Bai Lixin and could only hear his voice echo in his ears. The leather eye patch did not transmit light, and there was only darkness before his eyes. His body became more sensitive because his vision had been blocked.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s leather whip ground a few times at his heart, and with a stroke of his hand, it came to one of his two points.


    As if he hadn¡¯t noticed that he had touched the sensitive spots, Bai Lixin rubbed the whip there a few more times before sliding it down to his lower abdomen, ¡°Eh? General Xiahou, you should say something.¡±


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s throat rolled and he used his inner strength to suppress the clamour in his lower abdomen and said, coldly and stiffly, ¡°What is Your Majesty¡¯s intention in humiliating me like this? I don¡¯t understand what Your Highness is talking about! ¡±


    ¡°Heh, a dead duck with a stiff tongue!¡± Bai Lixin took back the leather whip and fiercely threw it at Xiahou Chun¡¯s body twice. The whip made two crisp and loud ¡°pa!¡± sounds on Xiahou Chun¡¯s body, but it did not even cut his clothes.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the tips of the two strokes grazed the tip of Xiahou Chun¡¯s lower abdomen in a seemingly unintentional manner.


    Xiahou Jun groaned and once again used his inner strength to suppress the agitation in his lower abdomen.


    Bai Lixin scanned Xiahou Chun¡¯s expression and was embarrassed in his heart.


    This guy even gained pleasure from this! He is a pervert, ah.


    ¡°What, General Xiahou still knows pain?¡± Bai Lixin said as he whipped a few more times, this time going over Xiahou Chun¡¯s unspeakable spot.


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s body tensed up. He felt the belt behind him start to crumble and loosen, so he quickly slumped to the ground and fell with his back to the ground.


    ¡°I was really at my house. Your highness said I should empathize, so did your highness suffer from this kind of inhumane torture last night? Damn it, who is the villain that dared to insult His Highness like this? I will capture this person for His Majesty to set the court straight!¡±


    Pretend, continue to pretend.


    Seeing that Xiahou Chun refused to admit that he was Dijia, Bai Lixin angrily whipped Xiahou Chun twice more, before taking two deep breaths to calm his anger and saying, ¡°Then I am grateful to General Xiahou. Only you and I are aware of the matter. What that evil beast did to me is too unspeakable. If I hear any rumours outside, General Xiahou, it will be on your head. All right, get up.¡±


    Bai Lixin tossed the leather whip aside and sat lazily on the soft cushion again, watching Xiahou Chun slowly stand up.


    Xiahou Chun stood blindfolded for a while. Hearing no movement, he said out loud. ¡°Your Highness, you have not yet untied this servant.¡±


    ¡°Why are you pretending? Can¡¯t you already break the belt yourself? Hurry up and untie yourself and roll. ¡± Bai Lixin looked at the person who intended to keep pretending and was furious.


    Xiahou Chun heard Bai Lixin¡¯s words, and he pulled his arms outward, breaking the belt and leisurely removing the blindfold.


    Grasping the belt and blindfold in his hands, Xiahou Chun asked, ¡°Your Highness, what should I do with these?¡±


    Bai Lixin took one look at the belt that had disintegrated into two pieces and waved his hand in disgust, ¡°Leave the leather whip, throw the rest away.¡±


    Xiahou Chun slowly walked out of the palace and sat cross-legged in a waiting carriage.


    Xiahou Chun took a black cloth from his arms and placed it on the tip of his nose, sniffing intoxicatingly. His originally flat lower abdomen clamoured to stand up due to the removal of his inner strength. The black fabric lovingly swept across his handsome face, resting on his eyes.


    The black cloth covered his eyes and the sunlight came through it, blurring what little of the scene outside could be seen.


    The sound of Bai Lixin¡¯s moaning and cries that night came to mind; the young man writhing in the messy bed; and Xiahou Chun¡¯s lower abdomen swelled up a few more points, protruding even more.


    Xiahou Chun enjoyed the unbearable pleasure as he let it swell, refusing to let it dissipate.


    The carriage slowed down and finally came to a halt.


    The boy outside said respectfully, ¡°Master, we have arrived at the General¡¯s residence.¡±


    Xiahou Chun let out a long sigh and raised his voice, ¡°Take the back door and drive the carriage straight in.¡±


    The boy got the order and re-drove the carriage to the back, pulling it all the way to Xiahou Chun¡¯s residence before saying again, ¡°Master, we have arrived in front of your compound.¡±


    Xiahou Chun carefully put away the black cloth and slowly stepped down from the carriage.


    The boy lowered his head, not daring to directly look at Xiahou Chun, but his eyes coincidentally fell on a certain huge object that topped out his front flap.


    The boy¡¯s cheeks flushed red as he gulped.


    No wonder the general wanted to enter through the back door today; it was ¡­¡­ such a moment!


    Xiahou Chun stepped down from the carriage and glanced at the boy, ¡°Drive the carriage to the stables. Do not come to me if there is no important business. ¡±


    The servant trembled and replied, ¡°Yes, yes, I know.¡±


    Xiahou Chun straightened up and walked slowly and leisurely back to his room.


    ¡­¡­


    In the night, Bai Lixin had fallen into a deep sleep when a figure drifted in again.


    Bai Lixin was angry. Again?


    He was lying in bed, planning not to let the man get the better of him this time when a killing intent struck him. Bai Lixin¡¯s heart thumped, and he rolled in the large bed, dodging the cold, biting light.


    The man was stunned when he missed. Seeing this, Bai Lixin hurriedly grabbed the blanket and put it over the man¡¯s head before running away from him. He rushed towards the door, ¡°Someone! There¡¯s an assassin!!!¡±


    No sooner had Bai Lixin shouted than he felt a tug on his ankle and his body fell to the ground.


    Outside, the lights were bright, the voices were noisy, and footsteps came one after another.


    ¡°Your Highness! Are you in there, Your Highness?¡±


    Bai Lixin picked up a wooden chair within reach and smashed it against the assassin, and once again shouted, ¡°Come in, there is an assassin!¡±


    The door opened and a cadre of soldiers rushed in. The chair had delayed the assassin¡¯s movement, and Bai Lixin kicked back hard with his unrestrained foot, sending the assassin sprawling to the ground.


    After rolling and crawling to the soldiers¡¯ protective circle, Bai Lixin shouted, ¡°Keep him alive!¡±


    The assassin knew the situation was over when Bai Lixin was saved.


    There was an abrupt crunch of something being bitten down, and the assassin fell to the ground lifelessly.


    The soldier at the head of the group stepped forward to take a look, then turned and knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Your Highness, this man is dead.¡±


    Damn!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, before dawn, Xiahou Chun rushed into the palace in a frenzy and arrived at the Crown prince¡¯s bedchamber.


    At this time, many people had gathered in the Crown Prince¡¯s chambers. Emperor Shengyuan, the Empress, the patrolling guards, and the chief guards were all gathered in the chambers.


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s heart, which had been raised on the way, fell back into his chest when he saw that Bai Lixin was alive¡­


    The corpse was still lying on the ground, so Xiahou Chun took three steps forward and was about to kneel and salute when Emperor Shengyuan said, ¡°Please don¡¯t salute, General Xiahou. Xin¡¯er insisted on leaving the corpse behind because he wanted you to see what clues you could see from it.¡±


    Xiahou Chun looked at Bai Lixin and saw him nodding at him, so he said, ¡°I will take a look at the assassin.¡±


    The assassin wore a night suit; his hair was tied up high, his skin was tanned, and his eyes were tightly closed.


    After looking around the assassin¡¯s body, the assassin was very clean and did not have any tattoos that represented an organization.


    After looking around without a clue, Xiahou Chun drew his sword and scraped the assassin¡¯s head a few times.


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s sword was very sharp, and he had shaved half of the assassin¡¯s hair off with just a few strokes. Although the man¡¯s skin was tanned, the skin under his hair was extremely fair. Xiahou Chun opened the assassin¡¯s mouth again to look at his teeth.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness, the Crown Prince. This man is not from our Snow Kingdom. The Snow Kingdom has snow all year round, yet he is wearing thick clothes that can shield him from getting sunburned. This man¡¯s body is tanned, but his scalp is extremely white. He had been exposed to the sun for many years and had become tanned because of that and his head is fair because he wears a hat to shield his head from the sun. In addition, we in the Snow Kingdon have extremely healthy white teeth and skin thanks to the practical rain that falls from the sky all year round. If you look at this man, his teeth are uneven and dark yellow and black. That is because he takes in water containing a lot of mud and sand.¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan frowned, ¡°Are you saying¡­ that this person is from the Kalou Kingdom in the desert?!¡±


    ¡°Eight or nine is not far from ten, but I cannot be sure. The only thing I am sure of is that this person comes from the desert. ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the corpse and said in a deep voice: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been awake last night, he would have killed me.¡±


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s heart tightened and he looked at the assassin with killing intent in his eyes.


    ¡°Please allow me to enter the palace to be by Your Highness¡¯s side day and night! I dare to give my life as a guarantee that when I am there, I will do my utmost to protect His Royal Highness! ¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan nodded, ¡°Very well.¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan still had court affairs to attend to, so he left after a while, leaving the scene to Xiahou Chun.


    The Empress covered her mouth and patted her chest in fear. Bai Lixin wore out his lips soothing her before he could send the Empress away. The corpse was no longer useful, so Xiahou Chun ordered his men to take the body down, dismember it, and feed it to the dogs.


    He had been afraid Bai Lixin would be in grief because it was his brother whom he had left alive. But to his surprise, Bai Liwu had intensified his actions and colluded with the Kalou Kingdom in advance, intending to kill Bai Lixin.


    Leaving the palace maid to clean the room, Bai Lixin said, ¡°General Xiahou, let¡¯s go next door to talk.¡±


    Next door was the bed-chamber where Xiahou Chun had lived for two months.


    Xiahou Chun froze for a moment when he walked into the room.


    Everything was still in the same place as he had left it, and had not been moved at all.


    Bai Lixin closed the secret door and sat down at the coffee table. ¡°Did you get anything last night?¡±


    Xiahou Chun nodded and pulled out a small wooden box from his sleeve pocket. He pushed it in front of Bai Lixin and said, ¡°This is the miracle pill of the man who called himself Doctor Wang. I saw that he had several boxes in his medicine chest, so I stole one out. ¡±


    ¡°Would it be discovered?¡±


    ¡°I put a pill in replacement. It should not be easily discovered.¡±


    ¡°Pill? What kind of pill?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s made of croton and is designed to cure constipation.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡±


    A medicinal scent came out when he opened the wooden box.


    Bai Lixin took out the pill and placed it on the tip of his nose. He then detected a strange fragrance hidden underneath the medicinal scent.


    ¡°This is spiked with ecstasy grass.¡± Bai Lixin put down the pill and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Father to let you send someone to storm the Benevolent Palace immediately, capture Doctor Wang, and arrest him with the stolen goods.¡±


    Xiahou Chun nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Bai Lixin consulted the Emperor as quickly as possible. Emperor Shengyuan only hesitated for a moment before ordering Xiahou Chun to capture Doctor Wang alive while ensuring Bai Liwu¡¯s safety.


    Xiahou Chun and Bai Lixin travelled together. Xiahou Chun alone was enough to capture Doctor Wang.


    Xiahou Chun and Bai Lixin entered the Benevolent Palace under the name of visiting. Bai Liwu had just taken the pill when they entered. Bai Lixin only saw an open wooden box on the coffee table, while not far away was Doctor Wang¡¯s medicine box.


    Bai Lixin looked at the blissful expression on Bai Liwu¡¯s face and hated that iron was not steel.

 CH 280

    The ecstasy herb was like an evolved version of psychoactive drugs in the modern world. Although long-term consumption can wear down one¡¯s willpower, one can overcome it as long as you force yourself to stop taking it. There will be a short period of madness and pain, but one can live and be normal once again as long as they get over it and take some life-sustaining tonics.


    Doctor Wang would not have failed to tell Bai Liwu that he had been poisoned by the ecstasy herb, but Bai Liwu was still drinking poison to quench his thirst. He had clearly begun to give up on himself.


    ¡°Xin¡¯er is here.¡± Bai Liwu lay on the soft collapse lazily. His mouth was calling out to Bai Lixin, but his eyes were unblinkingly staring at Xiahou Chun.


    Bai Lixin was about to open his mouth when Bai Liwu changed his expression and sat up in bed. ¡°I have an urgent matter!¡±


    Bai Liwu rushed straight to a side hut, and Bai Lixin and Xiahou Chun were both stunned when they saw this.


    No way! What a big coincidence!


    The two casually found a chair and sat down. It was only after about an incense stick that Bai Liwu returned, clutching his stomach.


    ¡°Imperial brother, are you alright?¡± Bai Lixin asked as he sized up Bai Liwu.


    Bai Liwu looked depressed, and his face was a little ugly. He was about to speak when his stomach made a ¡°gurgling¡± sound. Bai Liwu¡¯s face darkened, and he rushed out again.


    After going back and forth three or four times like this, Bai Liwu¡¯s face, which had improved slightly, once again looked depressed.


    Bai Lixin saw this and winked at Xiahou Chun.


    Doctor Wang was surprised to see Bai Liwu¡¯s trips to the hut again and again, so he opened the medicine cabinet and sniffed the pills. His eyes fell on the empty wooden box sitting on the table, and he hesitated for a moment before walking over to it. He had just reached the halfway point when Xiahou Chun stood up and pinned Doctor Wang to the ground in one take.


    Doctor Wang cried out in pain and begged for mercy, ¡°What is this, General?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Wang, you deliberately plotted to kill the Benevolent Prince. The evidence is conclusive. Is there anything you have to say?¡±


    ¡°What¡­.. I am also confused with the prince¡¯s symptoms. But it is not because of me. The pill I prescribed should not have this effect. The general must be clear about this! ¡± The doctor looked at the small wooden box on the table and tried to reach for it, but Xiahou Chun¡¯s hands were so strong that the doctor fell to the ground again. ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it? I think you don¡¯t want to use these hands anymore. ¡±


    Bai Liwu came in and saw the scene in the room and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Imperial brother, father ordered us to invite Doctor Wang into the palace.¡± Bai Lixin pulled out the token from his sleeve belt and showed it to Bai Liwu.


    Bai Liwu was stunned, ¡°You cannot take him away. I am now¡­¡­ hiss ¡­¡­¡± Bai Liwu¡¯s stomach rumbled, and he rushed out of the room again.


    Bai Lixin raised his voice and yelled to Bai Liwu¡¯s back, ¡°Brother, I will first take this man back. You¡¯re not feeling well, and father is also worried. I¡¯ll tell the Imperial doctor to come and take a look when I go back. ¡±


    Bai Liwu was powerless to fight, and ran off in a huff to the thatched hut.


    Xiahou Chun and Bai Lixin did not stay long after catching Dr. Wang. They took Dr. Wang¡¯s medicine chest and rushed back to the palace before Bai Liwu returned.


    Bai Liwu returned to his room with a pale face, and his expression changed when he saw the empty room and the teacups that had been knocked to the floor.


    Fear and resentment flashed in his eyes. Bai Liwu gritted his teeth and hammered the table hard.


    It was outrageous. To take someone away from his place while he was not there!


    It would be bad if Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t stand Xiahou Chun¡¯s torture and gave an account of all their plans.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace dungeon, a body covered in wretchedness hangs on a cross. Both arms were lifted high and hung on the crossbeam, and his legs were tied to the vertical pillar in a dishevelled and feeble manner.


    ¡°Plotting against the prince is a capital offence that will have nine clans linked to it. Wang Yuan, you even had ecstasy grass in these pills! You had evil intentions. The Benevolent Prince had abdominal pain after eating your pill and almost died. Speak! Did you also cause Prince Bai Liwu¡¯s illness before? ¡± Bai Lixin whipped the leather whip several times on Doctor Wang¡¯s body. The man only screamed out in pain and nothing more.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have explained that ecstasy grass is a good cure for illness if used properly. I am not lying to you.¡±


    ¡°How did you get the ecstasy grass, which is only available in the Yue Kingdom¡¯s palace? Tell me, who sent you here? ¡±


    Wang Yuan¡¯s expression changed, but he still clenched his teeth and refused to say anything.


    At that moment, a voice came out, ¡°You said that the pills I took had ecstasy grass in them?!¡±


    Bai Lixin and Xiahou Chun looked over at the voice and saw Bai Liwu, who had hurriedly come over. In the dimly lit cell, Bai Liwu¡¯s bloodless face was particularly ghastly. He grabbed Wang Yuan¡¯s clothes and said angrily, ¡°This prince has no grudge against you. Why did you harm me?¡±


    Although he did not have much strength in his body, Bai Liwu still hammered Wang Yuan¡¯s face several times with a bit of anger, and his hand grazed so hard on the wound cut Bai Lixin caused that it was extremely painful.


    ¡°You! You!¡± Wang Yuan wailed in pain, and his body trembled a few times.¡±You!¡±


    Shaking off Bai Liwu, Wang Yuan glared at him angrily. He opened his mouth as if to say something when his expression suddenly became very frightened, revealing a terrified look.


    Bai Lixin saw this look and he suddenly recalled the eunuch that Xiahou Chun had interrogated that day.


    This man¡¯s expression was exactly the same as the eunuch¡¯s before he died!


    Bai Lixin pursed his lips and looked down at Bai Liwu, who had fallen to the ground. He looked at Wang Yuan again, but the whites of his eyes had rolled over and he was dead.


    Bai Liwu seemed startled by Wang Yuan¡¯s death, cowering as he stood up and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°He¡­he¡¯s dead?¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed and supported Bai Liwu up, ¡°Brother must be frightened. I tortured this man, and then you beat him a few times, so he probably couldn¡¯t hold on and died.¡±


    ¡°Did I kill him?¡± Bai Liwu¡¯s eyes widened, and his already bloodless face turned even paler.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t your fault, Imperial Brother.¡± Bai Lixin glanced at Xiahou Chun, nodded gently towards him, and added, ¡°Imperial brother, there is too much blood here. You are ill and should not be in such a place. I will send you back first.¡±


    Bai Liwu clutched Bai Lixin¡¯s arm, ¡°Okay, you can take me back.¡±


    Bai Lixin took Bai Liwu into the palace carriage and spread a thick cushion in it before slowly moving towards the Benevolent Palace.


    Bai Liwu was weak. He was lying on his side with his head resting on Bai Lixin¡¯s lap on the cushion. He let out a bitter smile, ¡°Xin¡¯er, I remember when you were seven years old and were seriously ill. At that time, you were lying in bed, and lying on my lap just like this. It¡¯s true that things in this world are unpredictable. Ten years have passed, and it¡¯s me lying on Xin¡¯er¡¯s lap instead. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s voice carried a faint note of sadness; ¡°Thanks to brother, who worked day and night back then. Now that Xin¡¯er has grown up, it is up to Xin¡¯er to take care of imperial brother.¡±


    ¡°At that time, even without me, Xin¡¯er would have recovered unharmed. I was only using Xin¡¯er to save some dignity in front of Father. After my mother left, father poured all his heart into you and your mother, and from then on, I knew that I had lost not only my mother, but also my father, ¡°Bai Liwu laughed bitterly, his eyes sorrowful.


    Although my initial actions were with purpose, I took care of you with sincerity and carelessness. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded in a deep voice, ¡°I know, Imperial Brother.¡±


    ¡°But even so, I have done my best for the Snow Kingdom. Xin¡¯er, you can blame me, but you cannot trust that treacherous villain. Xiahou Chun is ambitious and greedy for fame and power. You cannot trust him lightly. ¡± Bai Liwu tilted his head and looked into Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes seriously.


    Bai Lixin gently stroked Bai Liwu¡¯s cheek, gently wiping away the dirt on his face, and said softly, ¡°Yes, I know, brother.¡±


    Only then did Bai Liwu smile reassuringly and slowly close his eyes as if he had fallen asleep.


    Bai Lixin sent Bai Liwu back to his palace and waited until Bai Liwu was at asleep before leaving.


    As soon as he left, Bai Liwu, who had been lying in bed, slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes were cold and clear as he sat up, as if he had finally made up his mind. Although Bai Lixin did not say much, his actions in the past few days show that he already knew.


    He planted ecstasy grass on Bai Lixin, but it had somehow ended up on him. The only person who could do that in a silent manner was Xiahou Chun.


    A trace of resentment flashed in Bai Liwu¡¯s eyes. The best person in the world for you is me, yet you have helped Bai Lixin to harm me twice.


    The friendship that we shared on the battlefield is now buried in the dust along with the ecstasy grass!


    I will return to you all the pain that you have inflicted on me, and I will make it worse!


    When Bai Lixin returned to the palace, Xiahou Chun had already disposed of the corpse.


    Looking at the blood-stained prison, Bai Lixin asked, ¡°Did my brother kill the eunuch in the same way that day?¡±


    ¡°Well, he hid the poison in his fingertips. By touching the wound in a fit of rage, the poison invaded his body along the wound. This poison can instantly kill a man just by passing through his muscles. It seems to be one of the most poisonous substances in the world. ¡±


    ¡°So I have to thank my brother for not using it on me, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have survived this long.¡±


    ¡°You have no old illnesses or serious injuries. It would be too conspicuous if you were to die suddenly and violently. After all, you are one of the princes of the Snow Kingdom. If you died strangely, whoever gained power would be the most likely to be the target of suspicion. Bai Liwu is not that stupid.¡±


    ¡°I naturally understand what you¡¯re saying. Forget it, let¡¯s go back first. ¡±


    Although Doctor Wang did not explain anything, Xiahou Chun had checked his body and found very obvious traces of the Yue Kingdom people. So, although it was not very certain, collusion between the Yue and the Kalou Kingdom was a nine out of ten possibility.


    Xiahou Chun and Bai Lixin reported the matter to Emperor Shengyuan, who, after thinking about it, said, ¡°The most important thing now is Bai Liwu¡¯s body. Did you ask Wang Yuan for the solution to the ecstasy grass?¡±


    Although Wang Yuan did not say anything about a cure, Bai Lixin happened to know the cure. So he told Emperor Shengyuan the method.


    Emperor Shengyuan pondered for a moment, ¡°Under the bath of fire can we be reborn. However painful the process is, make sure that Bai Liwu is detoxified. ¡±


    The matter seemed to have come to an end, and only a few eunuch doctors knew about Bai Liwu¡¯s falling victim to ecstasy grass.


    The doctors followed Bai Lixin¡¯s advice and combined ginseng, deer antler, and other nourishing medicines into the right proportions before sending them to Bai Liwu¡¯s house every day. At first, Bai Liwu was in great pain because he was deprived of his daily supply of ecstasy grass.


    However, under the careful care of the imperial doctor, Bai Liwu gradually suppressed the disaster caused by the ecstasy grass and gradually recovered.


    Two months later, Bai Liwu was already much better and had completely recovered.


    He had stopped taking the pills the Imperial Physician had prescribed for him for seven days in a row, yet he was still glowing and no longer craved the pleasure the ecstasy grass gave him.


    ¡°Why did you save him?¡±


    ¡°I am not trying to save him, I am trying to make it clear to him that I am the master of this Kingdom and Father did not choose me because of his ill health or anything else. If he were ill, he would have an excuse to lose to me; but if he were in good health and still lost to me, what do you think the result would be? ¡±


    ¡°A convinced heart?¡±


    ¡°Bai Liwu is proud and arrogant, outwardly gentle and modest, but in fact, he looks down on everyone. What kind of blow do you think his pride would receive if his brother, whom he has despised since he was a child, trampled him under his foot? ¡±


    Bai Lixin snorted and took a sip of the wine he had made. ¡°The wine has taken shape. With the excitement over there, I think it¡¯s almost time to close the net.¡±


    In the intervening two months, another incident had occurred. The cave where Huang Yuanwei, the richest man in the Snow Kingdom who controlled the economic lifeline of the Snow Kingdom, was mining crystals in the back of the mountain had collapsed.


    Coincidentally, on that day, Xiahou Chun had imposed a city-wide martial law on what seemed like a whim. Almost all the villagers were at home and did not go to work. But Huang Yuanwei carried out some secret mining, so a dozen workers died when a landslide occurred and the cave collapsed.


    Because the whole city was under martial law that day, it was natural for workers not to go to work. However, because the employer ordered them, these workers had to bite the bullet and carry out mining silently. After the deaths of a dozen workers, the families of these workers were extremely emotional and wanted to settle accounts with Huang Yuanwei.


    Although the matter was more serious than the previous one, because there was no manipulation on Bai Liwu¡¯s part, Huang Yuanwei was still spared, and a foreman was dragged out to take the blame instead.


    The matter had just come to an end, and Huang Yuanwei breathed a sigh of relief, his heart a little elated.


    Although a mistake led to Bai Liwu¡¯s falling victim to the ecstasy drug and the loss of a spy, it was a blessing in disguise. The emperor had put all his efforts into finding a cure for Bai Liwu and had put all his heart into Bai Liwu.


    As for Bai Liwu, it seemed that this incident enlightened him and he agreed to his plan to cooperate with him from the inside.


    In a month¡¯s time, it will be a cold winter, the ground will be covered with thick snow, and it will be the best time to take advantage.


    All he had to do now was wait for the right weather, the right place, and the right people to take over the Snow Kingdom in one fell swoop!


    As time passed, and as winter approached, snow began to fall incessantly from the sky, and a thick layer of snow gradually piled up on the ground.


    Seeing that the time for the plan was getting closer, Huang Yuanwei sent a message to the Kalou Kingdom, asking the vanguard army to wear white outer robes as a cover and secretly march towards the Snow Kingdom.


    Huang Yuanwei planned to go to the camp three days before the attack and change into his own attire.


    He was originally from the Kalou Kingdom, and had entered Snow City more than twenty years ago as a merchant in order to infiltrate the Snow Kingdom. With the accumulation of time, he had both fame and fortune. Although he had wealth and contacts in the Snow kingdom that he did not have in the Kalou Kingdom and had never suffered from in the Snow Kingdom, he still yearned for the sunny and fiery Kalou kingdom in his heart.


    Huang Yuanwei smiled as he watched the eagle soar on its wings and fly out of the city.


    Kalou Kingdom and the Snow Kingdom were next to each other.


    They were so close to each other, but one is a kingdom of fire and the other is a kingdom of ice and snow.


    The reality has long doomed these two countries as incompatible. If there is a Kalou Kingdom, there should not be a Snow Kingdom!


    On the seventh day after the letter was sent out, Huang Yuanwei received a reply.


    The letter said that 500,000 troops were already on their way to the Snow Kingdom, and that they would arrive outside Snow City in ten days. When the time came, a letter would be sent to inform him.


    After reading the letter, Huang Yuanwai laughed and burned it. He was in a good mood, but he didn¡¯t see a ghostly shadow flying out of the Huang mansion.


    ¡°As you expected, they have already set out.¡±


    ¡°An ice and a fire Kingdom. Ice and fire are incompatible. Now let¡¯s see if ice is slightly better or fire is stronger.¡± Bai Lixin knew what the result would be and he smiled, ¡°Mister Huang is no longer useful.¡±


    Xiahou Chun also smiled and said, ¡°Just wait for the net to be closed. There is no hurry; we will see the results tomorrow. ¡±


    Huang Yuanwei had dozed off in his soft, comfortable bed, only to awaken in a pitch-black dungeon.


    The dungeon seemed specially built, with thick steel locks all around it. There was no sunlight or moonlight, only pitch darkness. There was a small, four-sided sliding door below the locked door for the daily delivery of food.


    Where was this?


    A dungeon? Who had brought him here?


    Had the plan fallen through?


    But the Kalou army had already set off! If he was captured, then ¡­¡­ what should be he do next?


    Is there anyone here? Where is this? Hey, is anyone there? ¡± It was a cold dungeon, but Huang Yuanwei¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat. His heart was beating fast, and his whole body was trembling. 500,000 troops! That¡¯s half a million troops!


    He must give them the news, or else!


    The more he thought about it, the more terrified he became, but there was nothing he could do in the iron-walled cell.


    But Bai Liwu is still out there, and there are ten days left. Bai Liwu will notice if he is still missing in ten days.


    He had worked with Bai Liwu so many times, and the latter had never let him down once.


    Bai Liwu, whether the Kalou Army can retreat in one piece or not is entirely dependent on you!


    However, on the other hand, Bai Liwu, whom Huang Yuanwei regarded as a life-saver, was placed under house arrest.


    The reason is none other than the crystal cave collapse incident that ended just a month ago. The case that was supposed to have ended took a new twist. The foreman, who had confessed to the crime, suddenly changed his story. He said that he took the blame because his family was being blackmailed and that someone else was the culprit.


    The Minister of Justice originally did not want to investigate further. After all, the matter had been going on for more than half a month, and the Benevolent Prince had even come to ask questions several times. But just as he was about to take the case to court, he was stopped by His Royal Highness Bai Lixin and Xiahou Chun.


    Xiao Chun came to the department with an account book that clearly recorded every bribe Huang Yuanwei had given. In it, the one who had received the most bribes was actually the Benevolent Prince.


    Emperor Shengyuan learnt of this and was furious. He immediately ordered the Benevolent Prince to be placed under house arrest in his palace. The palace gate was heavily guarded and no one was allowed to approach.

 CH 281

    Bai Liwu was under house arrest in the palace, and Huang Yuanwei was imprisoned in an iron prison.


    The two men were imprisoned separately, but neither knew that the other had been imprisoned.


    The moment he was put under house arrest, Bai Liwu knew that something had gone wrong with his plan and that his defeat was inevitable.


    The news of Huang Yuanwei and Bai Liwu¡¯s imprisonment was kept tightly under wraps, and not a single word was leaked to the public.


    Eight days later, an eagle flew into Huang Yuanwei¡¯s house.


    The eagle hovered in mid-air but did not land because it did not hear the usual familiar call.


    In the darkness, something was thrown at the eagle. The eagle let out a shrill cry and plunged straight to the ground.


    Just when the eagle was about to hit the ground, a figure suddenly appeared below it and caught it in his arms, saving it from falling.


    Xiahou Chun took off the paper at the eagle¡¯s feet. It said that 500,000 troops were ready to advance to the deep forests of the Snow Kingdom. They planned to set up camp temporarily and asked Huang Yuanwei to go there within two days.


    The weather was so cold that even the people of the Snow Kingdom stayed away from the deep forest, so almost no one found out where they were hiding. Even if anyone found out, they would kill and silence them.


    Xiahou Chun read the contents of the letter, and a cold smile tugged at the corners of his lips. You have finally come. Only, what you want to enter is not a treasure cave, but a sea of purgatory.


    Xiahou Chun took the fainted eagle into his study. He took out a piece of paper and wrote a letter in imitation of Huang Yuanwei¡¯s handwriting, then stuffed it onto the eagle before placing the eagle on the roof.


    Sometime later, the eagle slowly woke up, flapped its wings, and flew away.


    General Qianfeng led his army of half a million men forward, slowly penetrating deeper into the dense forest. Unexpectedly, a mountain peak suddenly collapsed, and an avalanche accumulated thickly and tumbled down. It came at them from high above, like a huge, ferocious river.


    General Qianfeng saw that the situation was not good and hastily retreated. However, no matter how fast they ran, they could not outrun the raging waves of snow and ice. Countless soldiers were buried under the thick snow and were instantly submerged in it. The 500,000-strong army was moving through the dense forest in a ¡°mouth¡± formation because they wanted to hide and minimise the colour difference between them and their surroundings. Although they were numerous, they were nothing more than ants in the face of nature.


    The avalanche alone caused the Kalou army to flee, losing more than 100,000 men.


    So a huge number of soldiers, with the conviction and determination to win, thought that victory was imminent and had lost one-fifth of them before even touching the gates of the Snow City. Half of the remaining soldiers suffered bruises or falls in their haste to dodge.


    The Snow Kingdom has always been cold, and the weather was not conducive to the healing of wounds.


    The avalanche came from the top of the mountain and drove them straight to the foot of the mountain. Snow City was at the top of this snowy mountain. To enter the city, they must step through the woods.


    ¡°General, what shall we do?¡±


    General Qianfeng swept a glance at the wounded sitting on the ground waiting to be treated, looked at the flat forest not far away, and after some thought, said, ¡°Let us first set up camp there. I will think of something.¡±


    General Qianfeng gave the order, and the soldiers marched on in great numbers.


    In the evening, General Qianfeng wrote to Huang Yuanwei once again, asking him for countermeasures.


    This was the path pointed out in the secret letter that Huang Yuanwei had sent him the day before. He had not expected that man¡¯s plans would not be as good as God¡¯s. Amid the snowstorm, opportunities were also threatened.


    The eagle did not fly away immediately after being released. Instead, it circles the air for a while before flying off in the direction of Huang Yuanwei¡¯s house.


    Late into the night, the eagle flew back again.


    General Qianfeng had just fallen asleep when he heard the eagle¡¯s cry. He got up and came out of his tent. He whistled and saw the eagle swoop down onto his arm and untied the secret letter at the eagle¡¯s feet.


    General Qianfeng did not doubt it and opened the secret letter.


    This time, Huang Yuanwei directed them to take a different route, one without snowy mountains but with a wide frozen river.


    In the secret letter, Huang Yuanwei also said that he had received news in Snow City that this year the snow was a disaster. Landslides had occurred in three places; only the cliff had not collapsed.


    The letter also said that although the cliff looked very dangerous, overlooking the river with thick ice below it, there was a secret passage in it. It led straight to the palace and was the best option. Bai Liwu was the one who revealed this passage to him after he had gained his absolute trust. He and Bai Liwu would meet them in front of the secret passage, so they could enter the kingdom without the need to open the gates.


    Huang Yuanwei had always been cautious and had never made mistakes with the information he provided, so General Qianfei did not doubt it and called his soldiers up in the night. They headed for the icy surface of the cliffs at the back of the mountain.


    There was nothing above the river, so anything huge appearing on the surface would be in plain view. In order not to attract the attention of the Snow Kingdom, General Qianfeng followed Huang Yuanwei¡¯s advice, which was to hurry on through the night, cross the river, and hide under the cliffs.


    They advanced for about two hours and arrived in front of the river while it was still dark.


    ¡°General, do we have to cross the river in the dark? The road ahead is pitch black. What should we do if this river is not solid? ¡± The military advisor had a slight uneasiness in his heart and hurriedly asked General Qianfeng.


    ¡°Is the military advisor afraid?¡± General Qianfeng scoffed, ¡°You sent your soldiers to check the other three sides and found out that heavy snow was blocking the roads, so we won¡¯t be able to move an inch. Three of the four sides are blocked, and this is the only road that is still passable. It is cold here, so how thick do you think the ice is? It must be at least as thick as my calf, and there is no way the ice would crack. ¡±


    The military advisor still had some doubts, ¡°In that case, how about this, General? Let us cross the river in groups of a thousand people. That way, we can ensure a smooth crossing and also ensure safety.¡±


    General Qianfeng shook his head, ¡°There is no time. It will be dawn in half an hour. We must cross the river before it is light, otherwise, the Snow Kingdom will find out and the plan will be ruined. Don¡¯t worry, once we cross the river, the people who will meet us will lead us straight into the palace. It will be the time for us to make our name in history! ¡±


    Seeing the general¡¯s insistence on crossing the river, the military advisor could only swallow his words, even if he had more to say.


    After hearing the general¡¯s words, not only did he not feel at ease, but he became more restless.


    But even with all the anxiety, the group began to move forward.


    Although he said that they had to cross to the other side of the river within half an hour, his brain was not yet overwhelmed by the imminent victory. He let a small group of soldiers walk at the front to clear the way, while the larger group followed behind and marched peacefully. When the last row of soldiers had set foot on the river, General Qianfeng let out a sigh of relief.


    He sneered at the military advisor beside him, ¡°You literati are just greedy for life and afraid of death. A great man will put his life at risk and live! ¡±


    The soldiers marched on the ice in a neat and orderly fashion, and in a short time, they reached the middle of the river.


    General Qianfeng was nervous and excited as he saw victory in sight.


    Suddenly, in the darkness, there was a violent crashing sound on the river, and General Qianfeng heard a constant ¡°click-click¡± sound coming from the river.


    Not only did the general hear the sound, but all the other soldiers also heard it as well.


    The Kalou kingdom was predominantly a desert. There was not much water in it, so fewer people knew how to swim. And almost all of the soldiers did not know how to swim. Fear gripped the army when they heard the sound of the ice breaking.


    Their neat pace was disrupted, and their orderly stance distorted as they pushed against each other. The soldiers were in a hurry, some striding towards the front, others towards the back. But in the darkness and the indistinguishable ice, the soldiers scattered and fled, but were unable to find the right direction.


    The ice continued to crack when a sudden plop and scream rang out in the darkness as someone fell into the water.


    This sound was like a spark that broke the surface of the river as more and more soldiers fell into the river. They tried to get back on, but the surface was breaking into pieces. The river was cold, and the soldiers were wearing thick cotton trousers and padded jackets to resist the cold. The cold water swept into the soldiers¡¯ trousers and jackets almost as soon as they fell into the river, weighing down their already bulky bodies.


    One by one, their heavy bodies sank into the river without the support of suspension.


    It was only then that it dawned on the general that he had walked into a trap that had been set up from the very beginning! No matter which of the four paths he chose, he would end up with a total loss!


    First, he was led to take the land route, and an avalanche was used to wipe out some of the soldiers. Avalanches occurred on all three land routes, forcing them to take the water route. By deliberately sending him the letter late at night, the time was shortened to the point where he neither had enough time to think nor enough time for the soldiers to advance in small groups. The intention was to wipe them out!


    A lot of wine and salt water had been poured into the water to lower the melting point of the ice. In this way, the ice he thought was thick enough would actually shatter with a heavy enough external force, and they, the clowns, who were about to pick the fruit of victory, would already be dead in a jar and on a steel sword.


    At the moment he fell into the river, General Qianfeng looked blankly at the sky, repentant.


    My king, I am a sinner in the kingdom of Kalou. I have insulted your expectations!

 CH 282

    In the Kalou palace, the Emperor of Kalou was waiting for news of the absolute victory.


    However, ten days later, the military advisor fled back into the kingdom with a woefully small group, telling him that what had been a raging army of half a million had now returned with less than a thousand men.


    The Emperor of the Kalou fell into a fit of rage. Faced with the near annihilation of his army, he ordered the execution of the war advisor and the other deserters on the spot.


    In the Snow Kingdom, the matter of Huang Yuanwei¡¯s collusion with officials to evade responsibility also began to surface under the joint efforts of Bai Lixin and Xiahou Chun. They followed the vine and uncovered all the officials involved in the matter.


    Emperor Shengyuan was scared out of his wits. Not only was his son, Bai Liwu, involved, but half of the officials in the court had been bribed by Huang Yuanwei.


    Huang Yuanwei¡¯s identity as a member of the Kalou Kingdom was also revealed by Xiahou Chun, which made his ambitions obvious.


    He spent his efforts and resources bribing so many officials, not only to get through the trading channel but also to eavesdrop on the secrets of the Snow Kingdom.


    As a result, most of the officials involved were sent to jail, and some were placed under house arrest for final investigation.


    Among them, Bai Liwu, the one who received the most bribes, was almost the first to bear the brunt.


    However, Bai Liwu did not admit it when he saw the account book.


    He threw the account book far away in a corner and struggled madly.


    Seeing this, Emperor Shengyuan thoughtfully cleared everyone out, leaving only him and Bai Liwu in the room.


    ¡°This account book is a fake! Huang Yuanwei never gave me these things! ¡± Bai Liwu knelt on the floor and looked at Emperor Shengyuan, who was showing disappointment. He pleaded, ¡°Father, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan shook his head and sighed, ¡°Liwu, do you know why I made Xin¡¯er the Crown Prince? My child, father may be old, but he is not stupid. I have seen everything that has been happening in this palace. I know the heart behind your gentle surface, and I know the actions you have taken against Xin¡¯er on three occasions. But you are the child I love the most and the one I am most proud of, so I chose to keep quiet. If I let you become the Crown Prince, the day I die will be the day when Xin¡¯er and his mother die. ¡±


    Bai Liwu¡¯s body shook as he looked at Emperor Shengyuan incredulously, ¡°You ¡­¡­ knew?¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan nodded, ¡°Son, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you; I just don¡¯t know how to face you. You did not look like me when you were a child, but you looked like your mother. Whenever I saw you, I could not help but feel a pain in my heart. That was why I distanced myself from you. I made you the Benevolent Prince. I gave you a fortune and power and untold glory so that your life would be spent in peace and without strife. Xin¡¯er, on the other hand, will have to sit on a cold dragon throne all his life, fighting with his ministers, fighting with his neighbours, and even fighting with the bad weather. I don¡¯t want you to have to carry all this on your back. But I never thought that my love for you would harm you instead.¡±


    ¡°Love?!¡± As if hearing the biggest joke in the world, Bai Liwu suddenly laughed out loud and even burst into tears, ¡°What kind of bullshit love is this? So this is the emperor¡¯s love? Hahaha, I¡¯ve been working hard for so many years on anything and everything, giving a hundred and twenty times as much effort. Because there was always a voice in my heart telling me that I must be better than Xin¡¯er and that only then would you, Father, notice me and value me again!!! But now you are telling me that you have always loved me most and that all you have done is love me?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even want to live in peace. I just wanted to do something that would make your jaw drop and make you look at me with all your heart and soul! Hahaha, you love me? Hahaha, what a joke, the biggest joke in the world!!!¡±


    Bai Liwu was in tears and almost collapsed.


    Emperor Shengyuan¡¯s eyes were also glowing red. ¡°Son, fortunately, Xin¡¯er and Xiahou Chun stopped this from happening in time. They stopped you before you made a big mistake. So we still have room for a lighter sentence. I will send you to a county far away from Snow City, where you will be their king and there will be no strife, no struggle for the throne. I will keep you prosperous for a hundred years, and I will give you the power and wealth you deserve.¡±


    ¡°The county? You¡¯re going to drive me to the frontier to be a bitter prince? ¡±


    ¡°That is the best possible ending, my son. Having stopped you before you opened the gates of your country, you are now only guilty of bribery and favouritism, a crime not worthy of death¡­.¡±


    ¡°Heh! Treason against the state and the enemy is punishable by nine clans. If I am convicted of treason and collaborating with the enemy, will you also be sent to the guillotine?¡± Bai Liwu hooked his lips into a grim smile and sinisterly said.


    ¡°You!¡± Emperor Shengyuan¡¯s chest rolled up in flames. Xin¡¯er was doing everything he could to excuse Bai Liwu, but this child is so insensitive.


    ¡°Xin¡¯er is working hard for you, and yet you are still talking nonsense here! If you hadn¡¯t been selfish, how would that Kalou thief have taken advantage of you? Five hundred thousand troops! Not to mention a sneak attack, even a head-on confrontation would have resulted in a bloodbath! Do you want to see our Snow Kingdom in ruins? Foolish! You are ridiculous, and deserved to be saved by Xin¡¯er! ¡±


    Saved by Xin¡¯er? Heh, that¡¯s ridiculous.


    That weasel is a good-for-nothing chicken. If he wanted to save him, why would he have brought out the account books? If he wanted to save him, he could have killed Huang, Yuanwei. Why did he put him under house arrest? If he wanted to save him, why would he have used the ecstasy herb on him in the first place?


    He was also a person at the centre of the power whirlpool. What did he gain in pretending to be noble by being gracious?


    Ridiculous! Damned! Damn it!


    Bai Liwu¡¯s heart surged with fury, but his mind became calm and his expression became more indifferent.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and knelt on the ground in tears, ¡°Father, it was this son who was wrong. I am willing to accept any punishment. Father, it is this son who has wronged you.¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan¡¯s taut face relaxed, and a few deep wrinkles appeared on his forehead. He smiled gently, ¡°My son, I am very pleased that you can understand the hardships of being a father.¡±


    Bai Liwu walked on his knees in front of Emperor Shengyuan and reverently knelt to kiss the tip of his toes with his lips, ¡°Father, this son has always deeply respected you. That is why I ended up on a crooked path to gain a little more of your gaze. If it weren¡¯t for Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid that this son would have committed an irreparable sin. ¡±


    Emperor Shengyuan hurriedly helped Bai Liwu up and assisted him to sitting down on a chair, ¡°Son, sit down and take a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Bai Liwu tugged at the hem of Emperor Shengyuan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°I owe my life to Xin¡¯er. Can I host a banquet to thank Xin¡¯er for saving my life one last time? ¡±


    When Emperor Shengyuan looked at his child, who looked like the clouds in the sky before, but was now in a state of dishevelment and wretchedness, He felt a pain in his heart and he nodded, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    Bai Lixin and Xiahou Chun had gone through a lot of storms in the past few days, but despite Bai Lixin¡¯s numerous hints, Xiahou Chun still refused to admit that he was Dijia.


    Just yesterday, Bai Lixin was so furious that he pinned Xiahou Chun against the wall and shouted ¡°Dijia¡± at him over and over again, but Xiahou Chun was still indifferent, his face blank.


    But although Xiahou Chun denied it during the day, he sneaked into his room at night and intensified his actions, making him feel Dijia¡¯s presence deeply.


    Damn it! What the hell does he want?


    Was he admitting it or not?


    Does he want to be recognised or not?


    Bai Lixin was thinking about the matter of Xiahou Chun when he received the invitation from Bai Liwu. When he heard Bai Liwu¡¯s intention from the messenger, he thought for a moment and stood up, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After all, he was his only blood brother. Even if there was strife before, he still had to give him a good send-off when the dust had settled, shouldn¡¯t he?


    When Bai Lixin arrived at Bai Liwu¡¯s room, the latter had already prepared a sumptuous table of food. In this cold winter, the food was bubbling with white heat, which looked particularly delicious and sweet.


    Bai Liwu waved gently upon seeing Bai Lixin. He stood up and smiled, ¡°Xin¡¯er is here. Come and sit down.¡±


    His voice was soft and gentle, just like in the past. As if the two still had the false kinship of six months ago, harmoniously and peacefully maintaining the illusion of affection.


    Bai Lixin smiled and sat opposite Bai Liwu.


    Bai Liwu sipped a few glasses while waiting for Bai Lixin. He now picked up the wine and poured a glass of wine for Bai Lixin. ¡°I took this wine from the imperial kitchen. I heard that you made it and it tastes very good. No wonder the Great Yao Kingdom is willing to do business with us of the Snow Kingdom. It all seems to be Xin¡¯er¡¯s credit. Xin¡¯er has secretly grown into a little adult without realizing it.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked down at the clear cup of wine but did not lift it. ¡°All people grow up, Royal Brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, people grow up. It was your brother who underestimated you before¡­.. Thanks to your early connection with the Great Yao Kingdom, otherwise without Huang Yuanwei, our Snow Kingdom¡¯s economy would have been damaged. But with the Great Yao Kingdom as a replacement, not only is it not damaged, but it is even more stable. I remember that the third prince of Great Yao came five months ago, but I didn¡¯t expect that Xin¡¯er had already started planning for something big five months ago.¡±


    Bai Lixin only smiled gently and did not say anything.


    Bai Liwu let out a long sigh, ¡°Poor me, I thought I was extremely clever, but I didn¡¯t know that there was such an unparalleled genius next to me. I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore; I¡¯ll admit it all! Without Xin¡¯er¡¯s five months of planning, I am afraid that the Snow Kingdom would have been devastated and I would have become a sinner to the Snow Kingdom. I almost caused the Snow Kingdom to become a slave to another country in a moment of confusion. Come, Xin¡¯er, brother will drink to you.¡±

 CH 283

    Bai Lixin looked at the wine and lifted the glass but did not drink from it.


    Bai Liwu downed the wine in one gulp and snorted, ¡°Xin¡¯er doesn¡¯t dare drink it? Is it because you are afraid that your royal brother has poisoned it?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled gently and shook his head, ¡°No, it just suddenly occurred to me that it was a year ago when we two brothers sat together like this and drank face-to-face.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the time has passed so quickly and things have changed in the blink of an eye.¡± Bai Liwu sighed and poured himself another glass of wine and drank it down in one go.


    Bai Lixin sighed and brought the glass of wine to his mouth and drained it in one go.


    Bai Liwu stared closely at Bai Lixin¡¯s throat. He saw his adam¡¯s apple roll twice before he suddenly leaned back and let out a loud laugh, ¡°Bai Lixin, Bai Lixin, you have fallen for my scheme after all.¡±


    But Bai Lixin put down his wine glass, slowly stood up and smiled, ¡°I know that this wine is poisoned or highly toxic.¡±


    Bai Liwu was stunned, ¡°Stop pretending. If you knew, how could you have drunk it? It is obvious that you suddenly came to your senses when you saw my glee and wanted to scare me. ¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I drank the poisoned wine only because I wanted to take a desperate gamble.¡±


    ¡°What are you gambling on?¡± Bai Liwu was puzzled.


    ¡°A gamble on life!¡±


    When Bai Lixin finished these words, his eyes were already blurry, and he stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Just as his consciousness spread out, a blurred tall figure rushed into the hall and ran madly to his side to pick him up, shouting under his breath, ¡°Baby! Wake up! Baby!¡±


    Heh, Dijia, you have not escaped me after all.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes opened, his hand trembling as he reached out to grasp Dijia¡¯s palm as he said with difficulty, ¡°You admit it after all.¡±


    He had purposely told a eunuch to invite Xiahou Chun over just before he came to Bai Liwu. Now that Xiahou Chun has admitted that he is Dijia, he has achieved one of his purposes. As for the next purpose¡­


    Bai Lixin slowly closed his eyes, unable to hear anything else.


    Suddenly, an abrupt yet familiar voice in his mind recalled: [Ding! Consumed soul protection once, remaining soul protection x2! The system is forcibly activated! Ding! Warning! A massive toxin reaction has occurred in the host¡¯s body. Now deducting 500 points to forcefully detoxify the host¡¯s body!]


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host. The detoxification has been successful!]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s originally lax consciousness slowly woke up, and his mind cleared again.


    He opened his eyes and saw the sobbing Xiahou Chun. He sneered as he slowly stood up and pushed him away.


    Bai Lixin lifted his foot and trampled on Xiahou Chun, smiling ferociously like a devil from hell. He said with gritted teeth, ¡°Good, now, it¡¯s time for you to explain it to me, isn¡¯t it? My, dear, beloved, lord, god. What a great man!¡±


    Xiahou Chun was stupefied, and Bai Liwu fell to the ground, dumbfounded.


    A low, timid voice came to his mind: [That, Lord Host, it¡¯s been a long time, hehe hehe.]


    Bai Lixin gave a hideous laugh: [You shut up for now.]


    Bai Lixin remembered that in a previous world, he had once followed S419M¡¯s advice and exchanged a prop to protect himself from the Pseudo Lord God. It was a prop that could protect his soul three times.


    But the prop was not used after it was exchanged.


    Xiahou Chun once said that he couldn¡¯t stop lusting after his body and that his unspeakable place was layered like a heavy mountain range.


    He assumed, then, that an item that had been redeemed would permanently exist with him. So the 3x soul protection that he had previously redeemed and not used should also exist.


    Although he was not certain whether the soul protection could also work as life protection, he was sure by eight or nine points.


    So, Bai Lixin came up with this desperate gamble and took advantage of the situation.


    As expected, Dijia was exposed, and even S419M, who claimed that the system was damaged, had appeared.


    Heh, how interesting.


    Did they think he was a monkey?


    Dare to play with the little master?


    The little master can also play you to death.


    S419M cowered and shut up. Bai Lixin didn¡¯t even look at Bai Liwu, who had fallen to the ground in shock. He directly took Xiahou Chun by the collar and left.


    Bai Liwu fell to the ground, his face pale.


    After a long time, he got up from the ground and ran to the Emperor¡¯s imperial study in a panic, asking to leave for the frontier tomorrow, never to return to the imperial city again, without a moment¡¯s delay!


    The Emperor was heartbroken and wished that Bai Liwu could stay for a few more days and leave after this cold winter.


    But Bai Liwu¡¯s face was white, and he said that he wanted to leave tomorrow.


    He wanted to ask the Emperor to let him leave right then!


    God, what was he competing with before? A demon who wasn¡¯t even afraid of the world¡¯s greatest poison and could come back from the dead. How could he possibly win against him?


    Run, run away!


    Before this demon takes revenge on him. He had to hurry up and escape!


    Bai Lixin grabbed Xiahou Chun, who did not dare to breathe a word, bending his body to follow Bai Lixin¡¯s pace honestly.


    It was not until they were in his bedchamber and Bai Lixin sent everyone out that he sneered and let go of Xiahou Chun. ¡°Now, can the Lord God explain?¡±


    Xiahou Chun coughed dryly. He was very embarrassed.


    Bai Lixin slowly walked to the soft couch and took out a leather whip from the drawer.


    While holding the leather whip in one hand and gently slapping his palm, he gazed at Xiahou Chun, ¡°You¡¯re quite powerful. You even chose to become the strongest man when you came to my world. ¡±


    Xiahou Chun became increasingly more embarrassed.


    ¡°You are the safest here. Your real world is a parallel world independent of the universe. The false gods can¡¯t chase you here. ¡±


    ¡°Chaos is dead. The order of the universe is already in chaos, and it may collapse if we are not careful.¡±


    ¡°It is my mission to kill the false gods, but not your destiny.¡±


    ¡°I wanted you to live well.¡±


    ¡°I am doing this for your good.¡±


    Xiahou Chun finished his last sentence and looked at Bai Lixin as if he was dying.


    As soon as Xiahou Chun finished the last word, Bai Lixin only said one word, ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°Did you ask about my opinion?¡±


    ¡°Are the memories of those countless worlds, which truly remain in my mind, something that could disappear when I return to the real world? They are vast enough to be a burden, but I don¡¯t feel tired, you know? ¡±


    ¡°I finally get it. You only wanted to share the sweetness, but you never wanted to share the hardships, did you? You scum!¡±


    [The Lord God is not scum! The Lord God had no choice but to do so! ¡°]


    [It is true that the system was fatally damaged that day and could not activate properly, so the system sent Lord Host back to the real world. But then the Lord God regained his power and repaired me all because he wanted to find you, Lord Host!]


    [Lord God kept saying that he wanted you to be in the parallel reality world so that you would be safe from harm, but the moment you disappeared, he went mad and kept searching for you. He forgot about his mission, about eradicating the false gods, and about the universe that was about to collapse, and only wanted to find you!]


    [After finding you, Lord God even went so far as to make a deal with that whatever-it-was that had ill intentions towards you, Xiahou Chun, to be able to stay by your side.]


    [What deal?] Bai Lixin glanced at the mournful Xiahou Chun and asked in his mind.


    [That Xiahou Chun is truly abominable!!! How dare he not allow the Lord God to tell you his identity! Although he didn¡¯t know how Lord God met you, Xiahou Chun also liked you so how could he not notice the Lord God¡¯s affection for you? But he made Lord God swear to never reveal his true identity, to make you always think that Xiahou Chun was the one guarding your side!]


    Bai Lixin frowned lightly, [That doesn¡¯t make sense. If Xiahou Chun liked me, why would he agree to let Dijia take his place? And where did Xiahou Chun go?]


    [Uh, well ¡­..lord host, to convince Xiahou Chun, the Lord God promised that if he occupied the body, he would save the day, change everything and allow you to ascend to the throne. In addition, make you the Lord of the World. So, Xiahou Chun compromised. His soul¡­¡­has probably gone to reincarnation by now¡­.]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­] That is indeed Dijia¡¯s style¡­


    ¡°If it was a pact with Xiahou Chun, why did you deny it even after I found out?¡±


    Dijia let out a bitter laugh, ¡°At first it was because of the agreement with Xiahou Chun. But after a while, I realised that it was quite good for you to be here. There were some petty fights, no threats from the false gods, and there were my spicy nights. Life was carefree.¡±


    ¡°And then what? What about when I¡¯m old? Were you going to stay with me this life until you die, and then go back to your world and fight the Pseudo Lord God to the death without any distractions? ¡±


    Bai Lixin stood up from the soft couch with his whip and slowly walked to Xiahou Chun¡¯s front.


    He wrapped the whip around Xiahou Chun¡¯s neck and pulled him forward, kissing him fiercely on the lips. ¡°You want to leave me behind? I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    The two had intertwined in the darkness for countless nights.


    This was the first time they kissed face to face in this world.


    Bai Lixin grabbed the end of the whip with one hand and the handle of the whip with the other, forcing Xiahou Chun to bend closer to him.


    The fierce kiss spread between their lips and tongues, interspersed with the faintest hint of blood.


    The violent intertwining of lips and tongues made a lustful slurping watery sound that sounded extremely lascivious and seductive. Bai Lixin let go of the whip and slowly slid his hand down Xiahou Chun¡¯s body, suddenly grabbing his lower abdomen.


    Xiahou Chun let out a low cry. Bai Lixin pulled his tongue out of Xiahou Chun¡¯s mouth and sneered, ¡°What, are you feeling it? Could your nice reasons for not wanting to reveal your identity to me have some perverted thoughts mixed in them? So you could fuck me in the dark with a lot of abandon, mmm? It¡¯s not like you want to think about my happiness, you pervert! ¡±

 CH 284

    As the two kissed passionately, Xiahou Chun waved his hand and the door closed silently, automatically inserting the bolt.


    He picked up Bai Lixin and carried him to the soft couch, crushing him beneath him.


    ¡°You are right. Every time I bound you in the dark and watched you struggle, it always aroused a different kind of pleasure in me. ¡± Xiahou Chun¡¯s eyes shone brightly, ¡°You were scowling at me just now, but then offered a kiss, so it seems you have forgiven me. Is it because your husband¡¯s skills are so superb that you can¡¯t stop thinking about it? ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and cupped Xiahou Chun¡¯s cheek, ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re good for. If you don¡¯t serve this prince well, what¡¯s the use of keeping you?¡±


    Xiahou Chun sneered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let His Highness feel how much I¡¯m doing my best to¡¯serve¡¯!¡±


    Xiahou Chun lowered his head and kissed Bai Lixin as he skillfully stripped Bai Lixin of his clothes.


    Xiahou Chun¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the uneven handle of the whip he had just removed from his neck.


    Bai Lixin was touched by the familiar touch, and warm lips and tongue licked his body. The strong hands roaming all over his body ignited all the flames.


    Suddenly, Bai Lixin stiffened and glanced at Xiahou Chun incredulously, ¡°You!¡±


    Xiahou Chun chuckled, holding the leather whip handle and stirring it a few more times. Bai Lixin went limp and sank onto the bed, his whole body limp and weak as he allowed Xiahou Chun to lift his legs high and do whatever he wanted¡­¡­¡­.


    The smell of lust could not be concealed under the sweet incense.


    There was a lot of clothing scattered on the carpet beside the bed, and a leather whip stained with white sticky fluids hung beside the bed, making people fantasize.


    Bai Lixin lay on his side, ¡°Are you going to take me with you?¡±


    Xiahou Chun sighed, ¡°If I don¡¯t take you with me, you will have a thousand ways to find me, and of those thousand ways, half of them will be at the cost of self-harm. Do you think I will take you or not?¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled in quick relief as he reached out his arms to wrap them around Xiahou Chun¡¯s neck. He rolled over to straddle him.


    The soft brocade quilt slowly slid off Bai Lixin¡¯s body, revealing a tight body covered in red marks and long, perfect curves.


    Xiahou Chun gulped as Bai Lixin leaned down and nibbled on his earlobe. His lower abdomen stirred anew.


    ¡°Oh, baby, you¡¯re playing with your life.¡± Xiahou Chun grunted, pressing his hands against Bai Lixin¡¯s waist close to him, ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you to death.¡±


    Bai Lixin snorted and gave a seductive smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s see whether I¡¯ll drain you first or you¡¯ll fuck me to death first.¡±


    Xiahou Chun let out a low curse, his sanity all but gone.


    The night was long, passionate, and tantalizing¡­


    Although Xiahou Chun said he was leaving the parallel world for the showdown, the two decided to walk through the times in this parallel world before leaving.


    The next day, early in the morning, Bai Liwu left Snow City with his entourage and never returned to Snow City again. There was an inexplicable fear in his words every time he mentioned Snow City and the new emperor. Bai Liwu was at peace with himself and never had unrealistic thoughts again.


    The Kalou Kingdom had lost half a million troops in a matter of days and had been so badly weakened that it could only close its doors in secret to heal and recuperate.


    Bai Lixin had been promoting the relationship between the Snow Kingdom and the Great Yao Kingdom for a long time. After more than five months of efforts, coupled with the time of the Kalou Kingdom¡¯s sensational attack that day, Great Yao, which had been on the fence, finally came to its senses and decided to ally. It provided economic and educational aid to the Snow Kingdom.


    And with these aids, the Snow Kingdom quickly rose under Bai Lixin¡¯s governance. He built an unscalable wall for the Snow Kingdom that surrounded it so solidly that no one dared to think of invading it again.


    The Kalou Kingdom finished healing and planned to attack the Snow Kingdom again, but the sight of the imposing wall stopped them in their tracks.


    The Snow Kingdom built a strong fortress that not only protected it from threats but also became one of the strongest barriers against the Yue and Kalou Kingdoms.


    The Great Yao and Snow Kingdoms originally became allies because of their interests, but they found that they were very much in sync as they made more exchanges with each other and gradually became two of the strongest partners on the continent.


    Ten years later, Emperor Shengyuan abdicated, and Bai Lixin became the new leader of the Snow Kingdom.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s achievements had long spread throughout the continent. Not only did he play with the Kalou Kingdom with his schemes, but he also made this small kingdom rise rapidly in a few years, becoming one that could not be easily ignored on the continent.


    However, genius is always accompanied by many regrets.


    The new emperor never got married, and neither did the great general who was always with him. The new emperor and the great general¡¯s life and love were all dedicated to the kingdom.


    Although Bai Lixin had no children, he adopted a child who had just turned one year old from Bai Liwu. After the child was brought to the palace, Bai Lixin removed his previous surname and gave him the surname ¡°Xue¡± and the name ¡°Hua¡±.


    From then on, he was no longer the child of Bai Liwu, but a child of the Snow Kingdom. His only mission was to defend the kingdom that bore the name of Snow and to uphold the honour of his surname.


    The Great General Xiahou Chun and the new emperor passed away almost simultaneously. The nation held silent mourning when the new emperor died, and the sky was filled with snow. Although he passed away, history will always remember this great leader who dedicated his life to his kingdom.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin died of natural causes. He was over ninety years old at the time of his death, and he passed away very peacefully.


    After a brief period of darkness, Bai Lixin¡¯s divine consciousness awoke in the darkness.


    Bai Lixin realised that he had indeed returned to the void that had served as a transit point countless times. He smiled heartily for the first time in millions of years.


    [S419M.]


    [Yes, Lord Host?]


    [Where is Dijia? ]


    [Lord Host, the worlds are separated in time and space. The Lord God was separated from you and has been swept away to the Divine Realm.]


    Bai Lixin nodded, his heart very calm. [Then let¡¯s go too, to the final battlefield.]


    [Okay. Please use the Time and Space Reversal Technique, Lord Host. The system will then teleport according to the lord host¡¯s request.]


    Bai Lixin did as S419M said and redeemed a time-reversal from the exchange list, locking onto the Divine Realm. The system then issued three prompts and began the teleportation.


    Bai Lixin closed his eyes, suffering the familiar painful tearing sensation of dimensional travel, and gradually lost consciousness.


    Bai Lixin woke up surrounded by beautiful scenery.


    He was lying on a big, comfortable bed made of white clouds. The room was surrounded by crystal and diamonds, with white jade as the bricks and gold as the door, looking grand and magnificent.


    This is the divine world?


    Bai Lixin¡¯s head ached a little. His mind was foggy, and strange memories were trying to rush into his head, but he couldn¡¯t decipher them.


    The magnificent door was slowly pushed open from outside, and two rows of young girls in wide white robes, holding golden pots of vessels in their hands, came in and knelt by the bed. They knelt in unison with unparalleled devotion: ¡°Dear God of Love, the cries of the yellow warbler have sounded in the sky and the first rays of holy sunlight have risen. Your pious people knelt outside the temple early, hoping to receive your pity and a ray of your blessing. Lord Eros, please wash and change your clothes. ¡±


    Bai Lixin was a little dumbfounded, and at that moment, S419M¡¯s voice came into his mind, [Lord Host, I am very sorry. There was a disturbance during the time travel, and we travelled to the Divine Realm hundreds of millions of years ago.]


    [Can I reactivate it again to return to the correct point in time?]


    [I am very sorry. The Great Time Reversal Technique is against the heavens. It cannot be used twice in a row within a short period and requires a certain cache period]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face did not change as he slowly stood up from the bed and stretched his arms to look down at the teenage girls.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the girls quickly stood up to wipe Bai Lixin¡¯s body, wash his face, and help him put on a set of luxurious robes.


    Bai Lixin put on his last coat and slowly walked over to the mirror carved from white jade to see what he looked like now.


    He saw a tall figure with long, pure silver hair that reached his waist. With a handsome face, fair skin, and extraordinary elegance that could be found in a refined scholar.


    [That¡¯s why the pseudo lord god called me a child and said I was a god of love when I was in the ABO world. I had transmigrated into the God of love a hundred million years ago. S419M, can we leave now?]


    Bai Lixin looked at the strange man in the mirror before standing up and looking at a young girl, asking: ¡°Where are my devotees now?¡±


    As he followed the entourage of teenage maidens, Bai Lixin asked: [S419M, can you gather memories of the divine world for me? The memories of the God of Love are fine. I need to know his personality and the way he speaks.]


    [Yes, Lord Host. Ding! Transmitting the memories of the God of Love.]


    As soon as S419M¡¯s words fell, a memory that did not belong to him came flooding back into Bai Lixin¡¯s mind.


    From birth, he had been embraced as a god until now, enjoying supreme glory and praise, embraced by all believers who longed for love.


    The world of the gods did not have only the pseudo-lord god and the twelve sub-gods, as Bai Lixin had previously thought; there were humans here too. The temple was built high on the San Tuo mountain, where the sub-gods reside. The temples of the Twelve Sub-Gods are located on the twelve peaks surrounding the San Tuo mountain, each of which was built in the utmost luxury and splendour.


    Each peak had its name, and the peak where the god of love was located was given a gentle name¡ªMount Yaqin.


    After reading the memories of the God of Love, Bai Lixin lost his smile. In Eros¡¯ memory, all his time was spent on blessing. He lived in this temple and rarely went out.  He only left when he needed to give blessings or pay homage to the sub gods. It was surprising that his memory, after having lived for such a long time, was just a boring three-pointed line.

 CH 285

    As the entourage came to the mountain gate, Bai Lixin saw the humans kneeling at the foot of the mountain in devotion.


    There were men and women, old and young. As they prostrated on the vast expanse of land, countless voices of prayer then reached Bai Lixin¡¯s mind.


    ¡ª Oh beloved God of Love, please bless my dear Alice to fall in love with me.


    ¨COh beloved God of Love, for the sake of the prayers of your devotee, make me the wife of Rael.


    ¨CTell me, Oh God of Love, how can I get my mother¡¯s love?


    Countless thoughts suddenly filled his mind and Bai Lixin felt a voice in his heart struggling and swimming, trying to take over his body. He felt the strange sensation in his heart and felt the gradual dissipation of his soul. As the voice continued to grow, Bai Lixin lost consciousness.


    ¡­¡­..


    When Bai Lixin woke up again, he was lying on top of the big bed made of white clouds again.


    Unlike the brilliant and bright sunshine of this morning, the sky was now covered with golden stars.


    What is this? What is happening to me?


    [Lord Host, you are finally awake]. In his head, S419M¡¯s voice seemed weak.


    Bai Lixin looked at the sky that had turned black and asked in surprise, [What¡¯s going on?]


    [Lord host, the soul fusion only reached 60%. Eros¡¯ soul did not completely dissipate and can resist and take control of the body.]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hand fiddling with his sleeve paused, [I suddenly lost consciousness this morning because Eros¡¯ soul took over my body?]


    [Yes, Lord Host. I tried my best to stop it but it was to no avail. I could only watch as Eros took control of the body.]


    Bai Lixin asked, [What did Eros do after he took over the body?]


    [I don¡¯t know if the god of love had seen the world or just didn¡¯t care. He just hesitated for a moment and then began to listen to the prayers and bless them. When he had finished the blessings, he went back to his bedroom and fell asleep.]


    Bai Lixin laughed, [Oh, what a dutiful god of love].


    [One more thing, lord host. I obtained a little message from this realm that the Lord God will be coming in three days. With the change of Lord Gods in each generation, the Lord God needs to learn the laws of the previous generation. Only after they have fully mastered them will the former Lord God choose to disappear. However, ever since the Pseudo-Lord God took charge, each new Lord God was strangled in the process of learning, and Lord Dijia was no exception. However, all the other lord gods were gradually annihilated as the years passed, but only Lord Dijia managed to create me.]


    Then you found me ¡­¡­ Bai Lixin silently recited in his heart.


    He smiled as he remembered Xuanyuan Yixiao, his cheap master of the cultivation world who claimed to be Chaos.


    Chaos gave birth to all things, and all things forged Heaven and Earth.


    Chaos said that he was the soul created to destroy the false gods. He did not understand what this destruction meant at that time, but he now did.


    He and Dijia were intertwined in time and space. It was unclear as to whether Dijia sought him out first or he sought Dijia out first.


    So Dijia, the successor to the throne of the Lord God, will appear in three days?


    Bai Lixin suddenly became interested in Dijia¡¯s appearance. He had experienced so many facets together with Dijia. Each time, both inhabiting a different body, it was surprising that he did not even know what Dijia looked like.


    Eros¡¯ soul seemed extraordinarily obsessed with the prayers of his followers. Three days down the line, Bai Lixin had concluded a pattern.


    This body was not difficult to manipulate, except that, every time he got up early in the morning to give the blessing, Eros would take over the body in a strong gesture.


    When Bai Lixin woke up again in the evening, he looked up at the fiery red clouds in the sky and said to the maid in charge, ¡°Child, tell those devotees, not to come tomorrow ¡­¡­¡±


    Damn it! It¡¯s my fault for robbing the god of love of his body, but he shouldn¡¯t be so professional!


    The maids showed puzzled expressions. Lord Eros was the most dedicated of the twelve gods. Ever since they were fortunate enough to be chosen as Eros¡¯s attendants from among humans, they had never seen a time when Eros asked not to meet the devotees.


    With a compassionate and kind smile, Bai Lixin¡¯s hand gently stroked his attendant¡¯s hair, ¡°Gods need rest too. Not to mention that tomorrow is a special day.¡±


    The maid was thrilled to be touched by the revered god of love. She knelt devoutly, resting her head on her toes, ¡°Maya understands. Maya will convey the divine decree that the faithful should not come to kneel tomorrow.¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°Maya is a good girl.¡±


    Bai Lixin leaned back after sending the attendants out. He collapsed on his bed of white clouds. The god of love would not come out again tomorrow, right?


    After lying in bed for a while and watching the sun sink, Bai Lixin decided to put on his clothes and leave the temple. Mount Yaqin was as beautiful as a painting. Every corner had been tended to by the attendants as if it were a scroll.


    Three days had passed in the blink of an eye, and tomorrow was the time for Dijia to descend.


    Bai Lixin could not hold back his excitement, so he mounted the celestial horse in the stables and left Yaqin Mountain.


    Tomorrow was the day when the sacred light will shine in the sky when a hundred birds and a thousand beasts will come to worship.


    Bai Lixin flew through the air on his celestial horse, looking down o the divine land. The land was lit with countless lamps as the sunset. Mortals used the flames to ward off the darkness and also gain warmth as they gathered around the lights to enjoy the fruits of their day¡¯s work.


    The hunted beasts were divided among the humans, who wore rough robes and drank the cold river water.


    The humans living in the divine realm were primitive and archaic.


    They only drilled wood for fire, women made clothes and grew mulberry silkworms. Men hunted and built houses.


    The Divine Realm stood at the top of the three thousand realms, high above the rest. After countless years, humanity had come to a standstill.


    These people were captives of the gods. They had lost the value of self-improvement as they lost their thinking and their quest to improve.


    Bai Lixin had lived in many worlds. Whether primitive or ultra-modern, the settings and background of each generation would be different; the only thing similarity was that humanity was developing. Even the most primitive humans thought about progress.


    Humanity¡¯s progress should be inevitable, as only then would life be better tomorrow.


    Yet the human race in this world, stood still.


    God¡¯s blessings are a glory; efforts are a disgrace.


    God is an absolute being, and to slander Him is an unforgivable evil.


    The false gods had completely captured all the humans of this realm, depriving them of the quality that should be human ¨C evolution.


    Bai Lixin rode his celestial horse in the air for a long time before flying back to his palace.


    He chose his most magnificent and immaculate set of clothes and sat on his bed of white clouds for half the night until the yellow warblers in the sky cried out and the attendants pushed open the door and came in as usual.


    The maids did not expect Bai Lixin to have taken care of himself, and they were at a loss for words with the pure white clothes in their hands.


    They fell to their knees in fear, ¡°Oh great god of love, forgive us for our carelessness. We had no intention of being late, let alone presenting plain robes.¡±


    Bai Lixin waved his hand casually and sat down at the dressing table, ¡°You are not at fault. I just got up a little early. Please dress me most appropriately.¡±


    The young girls stood up, carefully put the clothes they had brought aside and combed Bai Lixin¡¯s hair intently.


    There was an immense gulf between gods and humans.


    Gods were strong, humans were small.


    As long as there are gods, humans would not be able to progress as long as they are dependent on them.


    Humans in this world were too comfortable with the status quo.


    As a direct result of their complacency, beasts that could be easily killed in other worlds could easily kill them in this world.


    They were fragile and helpless, and only God could rescue them.


    In the divine realm, the power of faith was stronger than ever.


    The gods absorb the power of human faith and their abilities were superior.


    Bai Lixin looked at Maya, who was concentrating on combing his hair, and asked, ¡°Maya, is it better to be on Mount Yaqin or in the mountains?¡±


    Maya¡¯s hand trembled for a moment and her eyes filled with crystal clear water, ¡°Lord Eros, thank you for bringing Maya up to Mount Yaqin. Without your salvation, Maya would still be suffering in the mountains enduring the beasts all day long.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to devise tools to hunt the beasts?¡±


    ¡°Tools for hunting beasts? We have¡­we have the knowledge given to us by the Lord God. He taught us how to farm and raise mulberries. He taught us to build houses away from the dark caves. He taught us how to make stone tools for hunting beasts. But we are too small and weak, we have neither the sharp fangs nor the strong limbs of the beasts, so even though the Lord God has given us all the means, we are still weak and small. Lord Eros, it is we who are too foolish to live up to the Lord God¡¯s expectations and bestowal.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡± What a very deep-rooted concept of a god.


    As they spoke, Eros¡¯ long silver hair that reached his heels was pulled back into a magnificent bun. He wore the most beautiful headdress, looking extremely sacred.


    Maya and the other maids prostrated themselves on the ground, no longer daring to directly look at the present Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin sighed. Some things needed to be worked out slowly.


    But right now, it was time for Dijia to arrive. He had to present the best side of him to his lover. This was their first meeting.


    Bai Lixin laughed softly as he imagined the tacit understanding and affection between the two of them when they meet.


    He walked slowly to the end of the corridor and pushed open the door to the temple.


    ¨COh great God of Love, hear the prayers of your devotees. Corino is going to marry that bastard tomorrow, but she doesn¡¯t love him. Please save Corino?!


    Bai Lixin¡¯s smile was still on his face, but his consciousness sank slowly.


    ¡­... Damn it! This master was clear. Didn¡¯t he say no one should come on pilgrimage and pray today?!

 CH 286

    ¨CMy children, come to San Tuo Mountain.¨C


    ¨CMy children, come to San Tuo Mountain.


    The sun was setting by the time Bai Lixin woke up again.


    An old voice kept on echoing in his head, bringing him out of the darkness.


    Bai Lixin froze for a moment before reacting, [Is that the voice of the pseudo Lord God?]


    [Yes its is. Are you going, Lord Host? The pseudo Lord God has set up a sumptuous dinner at San Tuo Mountain in celebration of the coming of the Lord God.]


    Looking at the comfortable robe he was wearing, Bai Lixin wiped his face. [Tell me that I did not go to see Dijia.]


    [As a matter of fact, you went and attended in full regalia, Lord Host. Though you were a bit late because you prioritized responding to prayers, stealing the limelight from Lord Dijia in the process.]


    [¡­¡­ And then?]


    [And you managed to get a second glance from Lord Dijia.]


    [¡­¡­]


    Bai Lixin picked out a robe and changed into it. With his long hair casually scattered at his heels, he flew the celestial horse to San Tuo Mountain.


    The other subordinate gods were already seated when Bai Lixin arrived, and according to S419M, he was once again late.


    As soon as he stepped through the doors of the main hall, he saw the handsome man sitting in the most prominent place in the hall without having to search for him.


    He had short, curly black hair, a pair of dark eyes, and a cold, handsome face. Without needing to get close, Bai Lixin could feel the all-too-familiar soul touch from him. Bai Lixin stood at the door, masking his embarrassment with a cough, and quickly went to his place and sat down.


    Although the voice of the Pseudo-God sounded old, he only looked to be in his forties. He sat at the top with Dijia. On seeing Eros arrive, he laughed, ¡°My dear Eros, you are late again.¡±


    Bai Lixin stood up awkwardly, ¡°I am very sorry, Father God.¡± This was the man who sliced Dijia¡¯s soul into twelve pieces!


    ¡°Sit down, son. Let me introduce you to the future Lord God who will be replacing me ¨C Dijia. I think you all met during the greeting this morning. Children, we have lived in this world for too long. Life needs to change, and we are no exception. We have maintained the order of the universe for millions of years, and now that the new Lord God has come, our mission has finally come to an end. ¡±


    The pseudo Lord God finished his sentence and was rewarded with applause from the subordinate gods below.


    Bai Lixin pretended to respond and scanned the hall from the corner of his eyes. To his right was a chubby child who was so focused on the food on his table that he didn¡¯t hear what the Pseudo-Lord God was saying; this would be the God of Food.


    On his left was a sultry-looking woman with exploding breasts, a wasp-like waist, and beautiful hips. Her big blonde wavy curls blocked half of her cheeks.


    [ That woman is the God of Lust. She wants to sleep with you and Lord Dijia. She has slept with several people except you, God of food, and Lord Dijia. The God of food is a child and is not interested. The God of love was not interested because he had no desires.]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­]


    In this way, S419M introduced Bai Lixin to the other Sub-Gods. With one glance, the subgod¡¯s name and character would come to mind.


    The god of power was an old man; the god of war was a big, strong man. The god of sloth slouched at his desk, too lazy to raise a bit of energy. The God of Wrath, on the other hand, was a teenager of only sixteen or seventeen years of age who looked extremely irritable.


    S419M slowly introduced them while Bai Lixin burned every one of them into his mind. These sub-gods were the same as the pseudo lord god.


    Even the god of love that he possessed, seemingly innocent and sincere, survived because he kept absorbing the power of other lord gods to provide him with sustenance. These people did not deserve any sympathy if they died.


    The dinner was soon over, and Dijia requested to visit the area.


    ¡°Okay! Eros, it is up to you to show Dijia around our divine realm.¡± The voice of the pseudo lord god pulled Bai Lixin back from his daze.


    He looked up to the top of the dais and saw that the pseudo Lord God and Dijia were already standing up.


    Bai Lixin stood up and placed his right hand on his left shoulder in a salute, ¡°As you wish, Lord God.¡±


    Dijia¡¯s figure was as tall as ever. His eyes swept over the crowd before fixing his gaze on Bai Lixin. ¡°In that case, I am obliged to the god of love.¡±


    Dijia¡¯s soul was still the same, but the Dijia today did not recognize him. He looked at him no differently than anyone else. Bai Lixin smiled dryly, ¡°Please, Lord Dijia.¡±


    Bai Lixin slowly led Dijia away from the great hall. Before he reached the door, he heard the voice of the God of lust, saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me go? I can show Lord Dijia around too. ¡±


    Bai Lixin felt cold all over as he remembered the lustful woman in the Medicine King¡¯s Valley, and he couldn¡¯t help but quicken his pace.


    The two walked up to the celestial horse in no time. Bai Lixin smiled gently and said, ¡°Please get on the horse, Lord Dijia.¡±


    Dijia looked at the celestial horse and frowned, ¡°Is this the only horse?¡±


    Bai Lixin shrugged and spread his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to carry two people when I came here, so naturally, there is only one horse. What? Is Dijia still angry with me from this morning, so he doesn¡¯t want to ride with me? ¡±


    ¡°What would I be mad about? That you showed up in costume to greet me? ¡±


    ¡°Mad that I was late.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, late?¡± Dijia suddenly laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know what the word ¡®late¡¯ meant until today.¡±


    He sat up on the horse and leaned forward, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bai Lixin mounted his horse and asked, ¡°Where does Dijia want to go?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere. That was just an excuse to get away from the table. I don¡¯t know anything about this place, so how can I have a destination.¡±


    Bai Lixin leaned forward and put his arms around Dijia¡¯s waist. With a kick of his foot to the horse¡¯s rear hip, the celestial horse took to the air with a neigh, ¡°In that case, we can visit Yaqin Mountain.¡±


    The celestial horse stretched its wings in the air as Bai Lixin clung to Dijia and pressed his cheek close to his back. The familiar scent came from the person in front of him, and Bai Lixin¡¯s heart stirred, and he couldn¡¯t resist arching.


    ¡°Eros, please behave yourself. Your hand seems to have crossed the line.¡±


    Dijia¡¯s voice woke Bai Lixin up, and he realized that his hand had unknowingly reached between Dijia¡¯s legs.


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡± When you used to love me, you wanted me to put it in every day, but now that you¡¯ve forgotten about me, you tell me to respect myself. Not only did Bai Lixin not take back his hand, but he put it lower and grasped Dijia.


    Dijia grunted and frowned, ¡°Is this how the god of love bestows blessings on mortals?¡±


    It was now night, and the realm had lost the business of the day and fell silent.


    Suddenly, a thin sound came from the depths of the dense forest. Bai Lixin was reluctant to pull his hand out, so he leaned down in this position to look. He saw a man and woman being chased.


    The man was running in front while dragging the woman, with the wolves roaring after him.


    As he ran, the man shouted to the sky, ¡°Almighty God of love, please save your devotees. I listened to your blessing and eloped with Corinne. The wolves must be your tribulation for us!¡±


    Bai Lixin stiffened and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    This was the man from this morning! The one who had gone out of his way and caused him to lose the moment of seeing the glory of Dijia descend. He had now come out to stir things up again!


    No sooner had Bai Lixin finished this thought than his eyes went dark and he lost consciousness.


    The god of love was awakened by the devotees, and after a moment of trance, he felt a warm object in his hands.


    In front of him was an unfamiliar figure, and Eros guessed what he was holding through the palm of his hand and its position. His face suddenly darkened, and he jerked his hand out and attacked Dijia with all his might.


    Dijia was no better. His black face gripped Eros¡¯s arm and pulled hard, and the two fell from the sky in one smooth motion.


    ¡°I warn you, Eros, behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°I have always respected myself. You¡¯re just a lord god who hasn¡¯t taken over yet. I¡¯m not so greedy that I want to serve you. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Dijia frowned and caught Eros¡¯ attack. With a sneer, he invited a lightning strike directly from the sky to strike at Eros, ¡°Overestimating yourself.¡±


    He was already very disgusted with being defined as a Lord God, and then Eros even teased him twice today. Sometimes having a good expression, sometimes not. Sometimes, giving him a cold expression and sometimes an affectionate one. It was annoying.


    Eros saw the lightning coming and he waved his hand at the sky. Countless pink flower petals appeared in front of him like waves in the sky. The lightning struck the petals, emitting a burning, scorching smell.


    The two men made such a fuss that they scared the wolves chasing the couple into scattering in all directions.


    The man saw that one of those fighting was the god of love, and he hurriedly fell to his knees. He prostrated on the ground and bowed in thanks before stumbling away with the woman.


    Dijia stood within the thunderclouds, and the horse fled into the sky in fright.


    Dijia made a fist and withdrew the thunderbolt from the sky. He hammered it into the open space and a pure black carriage appeared out of nowhere. The carriage was dragged by four horses with horns on their heads and glowing thunderbolts in their eyes. Lightning appeared now and then on the four horses, emitting a crackling sound.


    ¡°I will spare you today; I will see the rest of the realm myself. I won¡¯t trouble Eros.¡± Dijia glanced at Eros, got onto the carriage, and flew off into the sky before taking off.


    Bai Lixin woke up surrounded by a mess. He looked at the scorched dead grass and flower petals all over the ground and smashed his head, [Did the pseudo Lord God suddenly attack Dijia?! Where is Dijia?!]


    [Uh, Lord Host, it wasn¡¯t the Pseudo Lord God that attacked, but the Lord God.]


    [Dijia? Is he in danger? Who did he just attack?]


    [That person is far away, but close at hand. It was you, Lord Host. Lord Dijia resented you for playing hooligan with him. You called him hooligan after playing a hooligan. So, he got angry and started to fight.]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­]

 CH 287

    ¡°So, you fought with Dijia without my permission just to test his strength?¡± The Pseudo Lord God asked coldly as he stood on top of the high platform and looked down at Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin felt an invisible pressure squeezing his whole body, making him lower his head, unable to look up at the pseudo lord god, ¡°That¡¯s just it, Father God. I am very sorry for my deeds. ¡±


    The Pseudo Lord God suddenly withdrew his pressure and slowly walked off the platform. ¡°No, you did a good job. You are finally enlightened, Eros. You never showed up every time I hunted down a Successor Lord God before. I did not replace you because you have never caused me any trouble. ¡±


    The pseudo Lord god paced in front of Bai Lixin, looking at him with a warm and peaceful smile. ¡°Then tell Father God, how strong is Dijia?¡±


    Bai Lixin thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Not enough to fear. He is no match for you, Father.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Well then, well done, god of love. In that case, I will give you one more task, my son.¡±


    ¡°Father, please speak.¡±


    ¡°This Dijia has not returned to San Tuo Mountain since he fought you yesterday. I sent many people to look for him, but he could not be found. However, I saw that Dijia had transformed into a human and blended in with the human world. So, disguise yourself as a human and try to gain his trust. That way, you can find his weaknesses and win in one move. ¡±


    Bai Lixin stood before the pseudo lord god and wished he could tear his disgusting face apart.


    He smiled and said reverently, ¡°As you command, Father.¡±


    Bai Lixin had been summoned to San Tuo Mountain before dawn the next day after last night¡¯s unhappy break-up with Dijia. The god of love was timid. Although the soul of the god of love was now sleeping deep in the body, Bai Lixin could more or less feel a few of the god of love¡¯s emotions because of the shared body.


    As soon as he heard the call of the pseudo Lord god, Eros¡¯ soul, deep inside his body, began to tremble. There was overlapping fear and trepidation.


    It turned out that the god of love feared the pseudo lord god so much.


    The pseudo lord God called him to the front of the temple and first asked some irrelevant questions. Then his expression changed and he began to interrogate Bai Lixin about yesterday.


    Bai Lixin made up excuses that were both true and false, and then came the pseudo lord God¡¯s insidious scheme.


    To get close to Dijia and find his weaknesses?


    What an insidious fellow.


    It was just after dawn when Bai Lixin returned to the Yaqin Mountain. He took off his cumbersome robe and soaked his body in the misty hot spring.


    The mist was dense, and Bai Lixin lowered his head to look at his reflection in the water and chortled, ¡°As you heard, Father wants us to pretend to be human to get close to Dijia. So set aside all those ghostly pilgrimages of yours. I know you¡¯re lazy and don¡¯t want to do that, so wouldn¡¯t it be nice to let me take your place?¡±


    The reflection in the mist distorted slightly as the water tumbled. Bai Lixin broke up the wave, and the reflection then disappeared.


    After a while, the water calmed and the reflection reappeared.


    A sudden cry came in Bai Lixin¡¯s mind, [Who are you?]


    Bai Lixin spoke again, ¡°Who am I? I am you. I was born because of evasion and cowardice. I am Eros, and you are Eros too. But you, the god of love, only care for human prayers, whereas I can do many things you want to do but are afraid to do. Do you want to tell Father about us, you coward? Do you want to die? Did you not hear that Father thought of killing you. If he finds out that you are no longer normal and have given birth to another personality, with Father¡¯s methods, do you think you would stay alive? We are now grasshoppers on one string. All you have to do is watch quietly. Let me bear all the disasters and tasks.


    When Bai Lixin finished saying this, the voice in his head did not respond for a long time.


    It was not until Bai Lixin finished washing his body that the voice came again, [Will I disappear?]


    Bai Lixin remembered that S419M once said Eros was imprisoned in the divine realm. That meant that he had never fully occupied this body. Although he did not know what happened, he could foresee the result.


    His soul disappeared, and Dijia¡¯s soul did not escape the clutches of the pseudo lord God.


    Bai Lixin put on his robe. ¡°No, you will not disappear. You will live on and it will be me who disappears. ¡±


    [Then what do you need me to do?]


    ¡°Just don¡¯t forcefully take over the body when you hear a prayer. Count it as me begging you.¡±


    The voice in his head was a little embarrassed. [I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help it ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be careful.]


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Eros¡¯ soul sank into his body and he slowly lost consciousness.


    The person who now occupied his body was another self, another soul who existed to protect him and this body wholeheartedly.


    He was afraid to face Father and all that they had done but cruelly gave birth to another soul to bear it all for him.


    He was truly selfish ¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin felt Eros¡¯ soul sink into silence and said no more.


    He got dressed and walked out of the hot spring hall. He instructed the girls that he had to leave for a while and rode his celestial horse down Yaqin Mountain.


    There were already many devotees kneeling on the ground in front of the gate. These humans were not thinking about how to work to make life better, but wanted to pray to the gods for help whenever they encountered a setback.


    Bai Lixin only gave them a passing glance, not taking them to heart.


    A stirring came from deep within his body, and Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes fluttered as he cried out, [Don¡¯t come out!]


    The stirring trembled a few times and shrank back.


    [They are so fragile. Without the fangs of a beast, without the wings of a bird or fowl, without a hard shell, they can only hide in wooden huts. Look at their eyes; pitiful and desperate. Life is already so miserable, if I don¡¯t help them, they won¡¯t survive.]


    [Human beings are the most tenacious beings on the planet; do you believe they will be unhappy without God¡¯s blessings?]


    Bai Lixin looked down and directed his gaze at the humans. Some of them were strong young men; some were delicate maidens. Their eyes were devout but had a sadness in them. As if they could not survive if the god of love did not fulfil their wishes, [It is because the gods give their blessings day after day that they do not want to think and refuse to work hard. They have the energy and strength to travel the long distance to the foot of Mount Yaqin, so how can they not be capable of accomplishing other things? It is you who have destroyed the confidence of these human beings.]


    The revived god of love was silent for a while and slowly sank into silence.


    Bai Lixin breathed a long sigh of relief after suppressing the stirring in his heart. There was no end to it. If Eros took over his body again, he would be in an endless loop of sleeping during the day and waking up during the night forever. The only way to break the cycle once and for all was to strike a quick blow to Eros.


    Bai Lixin looked at the young men and women on the ground. In terms of long-term evolution, these humans were fully evolved despite their harsh environment. They no longer had the ape-faced hunched back posture of the ancient humans but a look and body shape in keeping with human aesthetics.


    Perhaps this was also because they were obsessed with God. As they evolved, the ancient humans slowly became identical to God¡¯s appearance based on their worship and belief in Him.


    Perhaps in the minds of these humans, this was the only way to get closer to the gods and receive more of their mercy.


    Bai Lixin has travelled through countless worlds, from ancient to modern worlds, to fantasy worlds and futuristic ones, and in almost every one of them, humans had their own beliefs.


    They worship and make pilgrimages to these beliefs.


    They dedicate their hearts to their beliefs with fruit and vegetable delicacies, hoping to obtain a blessing by doing so.


    There is, however, no world where faith is as strong as in the Divine realm.


    The gods, or deified entities, are more or less imaginary in other worlds. They worship each year in the hope of a good omen, good fortune.


    A few simple pieces of fruit and meat are offered to the gods, praying for a good harvest in the coming year, for a lifetime of good health, and a large number of children and grandchildren.


    A cheap offering, an extravagant reward.


    But do the people who pray believe? It was more of a habit and for peace of mind.


    They pray for so much, but it is they who put it into action in the end.


    But in this world, God truly exists. Their prayers are true prayers for something.


    When hungry and without food, pray to the gods, and they will give you food.


    When there is no drinking water, pray to the gods and they will send down rain for them.


    Even things like love can be obtained by praying.


    ¡®I love that beautiful woman. Please let her fall in love with me!¡¯


    It was the gods¡¯ feeding that ruined evolution and civilization. By convention, humans would have become the most powerful race on this continent, but they were now deep at the bottom of the food chain.


    The celestial horse flapped its wings and flew to a modestly formed tribe of a hundred or so thatched huts, each one close to the other.


    Bai Lixin parked his horse at the far end and dismounted from it. He mouthed an incantation, and a mist wrapped itself around him. When the mist disappeared, his originally silver hair had turned black, his fair skin was now a healthy wheat color, and his soft robes turned into rough linen. He looked no different from the people of the tribe.


    Bai Lixin patted the celestial horse, and it flapped its wings and flew back to Yaqin Mountain.


    Bai Lixin walked to the river and collapsed a short distance from the tribe after making a few grazes on his arm with sand and stone.


    It wasn¡¯t long afterwards that a voice came over, and Bai Lixin was discovered.

 CH 288

    His body was turned over, and after a short check, Bai Lixin felt his body being lifted lightly.


    ¡°Hey, Dijia, who is this child?¡±


    An old voice came from a short distance away, and Bai Lixin heard a bland reply next to his ears, ¡°A fainted human. He is still breathing. Have you seen this man before, Elder?¡±


    The sound of footsteps came over. The older man looked at Bai Lixin and shook his head, ¡°No, he is probably from the Gegelong tribe. I heard that the Gegelong tribe not far from us was attacked by beasts and many people who did not escape in time were killed by the sharp claws and steel teeth. This man probably escaped from there.¡±


    ¡°There is an empty house next to yours, Dijia. Take this poor child there to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±


    His body was shifted again, and Bai Lixin was carried on Dijia¡¯s shoulders as he walked off towards the house.


    Dijia seemed very used to life here; it had only been a day since he had disappeared from San Tuo Mountain, but his reputation was already high. Many people greeted Dijia affectionately along the way. Some women even offered him freshly picked melons and fruits.


    Dijia excused himself one by one and finally returned to the house with Bai Lixin on his shoulder.


    He pushed the door open, put Bai Lixin on the bed made of hay, and went out.


    The room was empty, and Bai Lixin carefully took it in.


    The dwellings of the gods were magnificent, and all the precious things under the sun were gathered in the temple, while the houses of the humans were simple and fragile.


    Once the beasts launch a fierce attack, such a fragile thatched house would not be able to withstand the ferocious beasts. Humans would then be like ants on the ground, fleeing in all directions to be hunted by the beasts.


    The sound of footsteps came from outside the room, getting closer and closer.


    Bai Lixin quickly closed his eyes and pretended to be unconscious again.


    The footsteps were soft and familiar, giving Bai Lixin an inexplicable sense of ease.


    The footsteps came and stopped only when they reached his side.


    A warm hand covered his forehead for a moment as if to make sure he did not have a fever, and then left his forehead.


    Immediately afterwards, the corner of Bai Lixin¡¯s lips cooled, and a refreshing sweetness slid down his slightly open lips and into his throat. Bai Lixin couldn¡¯t help but swallow a little. Dijia delivered the water slowly, and when he saw that the man could still drink, he gave a few more sips. He only stopped when he had delivered a glass of water to Bai Lixin.


    Dijia then draped the animal fur he had brought from his room over Bai Lixin¡¯s body to keep him warm before leaving the room again.


    Bai Lixin opened his eyes again after hearing that the sound of footsteps had gone. He reached out to caress the soft animal skin.


    It must be fox fur. It felt very comfortable to the touch.


    Bai Lixin recalled all of Dijia¡¯s actions just now and smiled. Dijia was still Dijia. The responsibility in his bones was deeply rooted, even though he had just been born.


    He can take such good care of a stranger who had fainted to the ground. No wonder Chaos dared to entrust the future of the universe into Dijia¡¯s hands.


    The next day, Dijia came into the room again.


    He found Bai Lixin awake and sitting on the edge of the bed, ¡°Did you save me?¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at Dijia and said with emotion, ¡°My people¡­my people were all taken¡­.. to the beasts.¡±


    Dijia¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, ¡°This will be your home and the people here will be your clan from now on. What is your name? ¡±


    Bai Lixin thought for a moment and replied, ¡°My name is Xin and yours?¡±


    ¡°Xin, call me Dijia.¡±


    Bai Lixin examined Dijia¡¯s appearance and realized that although Dijia had transformed into a human, his face had hardly changed much from when he was a god. His skin was slightly fairer and his hair was slightly longer as a god, but his hair was now shorter and his skin had turned wheatish.


    Dijia was wearing animal skins, and judging from the craftsmanship, they must have been carefully sewn by the women of the clan. Bai Lixin suddenly felt a little jealous when he remembered the tenderness Dijia had secretly displayed just now.


    If he could do that to a stranger, wouldn¡¯t he be even gentler to the rest of the clan?


    However, the following actions made Bai Lixin breathe a sigh of relief. Although Dijia had been so kind to him when he was unconscious, the expression on his face was nothing but indifference and detachment when he saw him awake, ¡°This is your home and the people here are your clan. But you need to pay the corresponding labour if you want to exchange for food and water. Now that you are well, come with me.¡±


    Dijia pushed open the door of the room, and a bright ray of sunlight streamed in through it.


    The sun was infinitely brighter. Bai Lixin followed Dijia, enjoying a rare moment of peace.


    ¡°I have asked permission from the patriarch. Since I brought you back, you will first follow me on the hunt. Come here and polish the tools first.¡± Dijia led Bai Lixin to a suitable-sized stone and pointed at it, ¡°You can polish hunting tools, right?¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded. He took the stone and sat down, slowly polishing it. Dijia did not leave but sat next to Bai Lixin. He got a piece of wood to carve something with a sharp stone knife that had already been polished.


    While sharpening the stone, Bai Lixin asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am trying to make a weapon that can shoot wild animals from a distance.¡± Dijia looked down earnestly as he tinkered with the wood and did not look up at Bai Lixin.


    This was where it all began. Bai Lixin leaned unobtrusively in Dijia¡¯s direction, his hands moving without stopping.


    In Dijia¡¯s memory, this was how they had first met.


    No wonder Dijia said that he loved him, not Eros. He didn¡¯t understand it then, but he now finally did.


    And what happened after that?


    According to S419M, Dijia was ambushed and killed by the pseudo Lord God.


    How was Dijia ambushed? Did he not warn Dijia? Or did he tell Dijia and it still happened?


    Or was he so selfish that he was afraid he would not be able to reunite with Dijia afterwards, so he let it happen so that they could meet later?


    Bai Lixin was suddenly in a trance. Everything in his life, from the future to the beginning and vice versa, seemed to form a huge loop.


    There was no beginning and no end.


    The serpent bites the tail, bridging the beginning and the end; the end implies the beginning, and the beginning already determines the end¡­


    And the cause and effect of all this could be none other than themselves.


    Bai Lixin suddenly trembled at the thought.


    Although his movements were small, Dijia still noticed them. ¡°Is your body still not well? Go back and rest. I will take you hunting tomorrow. ¡±


    Dijia¡¯s placid voice gave him a feeling of safety. Bai Lixin pulled himself out of his thoughts and shook his head with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that a gust of demonic wind blew into my ears and I shivered. ¡±


    Dijia glanced at Bai Lixin and said, ¡°Okay, go on then.¡±


    Bai Lixin looked down and continued polishing. Not long after, shouts and cheers came from the distance. The noisy men came up to meet them, shouting and laughing in celebration.


    Bai Lixin looked up and saw two men carrying a stick in between them. There was a still-struggling wild deer tethered with twine.


    ¡°Dijia, your idea was great! We followed your method of setting a trap in the forest and, as you predicted, the prey took the bait after one night. Dijia, you must have been sent down by the gods to save us! You are a gift from the gods!¡±


    Dijia stood up and went over to examine the prey. His expression was calm, ¡°You are welcome. It is good that you are benefiting.¡±


    The two men cheered loudly. The one at the front looked up at a young girl peeking out of the house and said, ¡°Hey, we can all have roasted deer tonight. Maya, I¡¯ll give you the skin of this deer as a bride price. How about that? ¡±


    The maiden, called Maya, turned slightly red and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry you. I¡¯m going to marry the intelligent Dijia!¡±


    Probably expecting the maiden to refuse, the man was not annoyed and he laughed, ¡°Now all the women of the land want to marry Dijia. I would also want to marry Dijia if I were a woman. But does Dijia want you? Dijia is a blessing from the gods, and will eventually return to heaven!¡±


    Maya refused, ¡°So what if he won¡¯t. I¡¯ll go to Mount Yaqin tomorrow and pray that the god of love will bless me and let me marry Dijia.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, you stupid woman. You go and pray to the God of Love to make Dijia fall in love with you, so should I also go and pray to the God of Love to make you fall in love with me? Do you think the God of Love will make you fall in love with Dijia or make you fall in love with me when the time comes? It¡¯s ridiculous to think that even the God of Love is in a dilemma about such things, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Bai Lixin could not help but laugh at the man¡¯s outspoken words. The maiden, Maya was humiliated, and she punched the window frame several times in anger. She closed the window and didn¡¯t make a sound again.


    Deep inside him, a consciousness slowly revived. [I just heard someone trying to pray for my blessing].


    Bai Lixin brightened up and spoke the man¡¯s question from earlier before asking, [What would you do if you came across this situation?]


    Eros hesitated for a moment before answering, [Every human being generates something called the power of faith when they pray. The greater the power of faith, the more sincere the person¡¯s prayers are. Usually, in this case, I would feel their power of faith, and I would grant the wish of whoever has a higher power of faith]


    [Wouldn¡¯t Dijia be pitiful then?]


    [Dijia? Successor to the Lord God? Why?]


    [Because if the girl¡¯s power of faith is stronger, won¡¯t Dijia fall in love with her in a daze? Wouldn¡¯t you want to first ask Dijia what he wants?]


    Eros was silent for a long time before he said: [I see what you mean¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ ]


    [The power of faith¡­. heh, the determination to want something exceeds that of others. A stronger power of faith only means that the desire is stronger.]


    If you really want to compare desire, no one can compare with my desire to have Dijia.

 CH 289

    Bai Lixin had been living in this tribe for almost two months, and in those two months, Dijia had created many unprecedented inventions and opportunities for this tribe.


    These inventions were nothing compared to the technologically advanced future, but for this backward nation, they seemed like a blessing from the gods.


    Weapons, traps, drilling wood for fire, cultivation ¡­¡­


    As more practical things became available, the people of the tribe became busier, and life became more fulfilling.


    The men went out to hunt animals during the day, and the women planted the seeds of the plants they could use and waited for the harvest.


    In their free time, they even thought of raising animals in the same way they thought of growing plants. The first animals that came to mind were wild sheep and wild deer.


    The sheep lived on leaves, so they did not have to waste their food and meat. As the men became busier, the women of the tribe, not to be outdone, asked the men to get a few lambs and then penned them up. After watering the crops and weeding during the day, the women would take the lambs outside to graze. The lambs had just been born and could not be separated from the ewes, so the men of the tribe did not kill the ewes and penned them up together.


    While the men were out hunting, the women watched the lambs feeding and pondered.


    They could eat the lambs, and the lambs could drink the milk of the ewes, so why couldn¡¯t they drink the milk of the ewes? Maybe it would be tasty


    The women began to bring the nursing ewes over and suck the milk in the same way as the lambs.


    After taking a sip, the women spat out the milk with a pained expression.


    It was too fishy!


    But after the fishy taste, there was a special mellow taste in the mouth.


    One woman thought about it and laughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it also fishy to eat deer and fish raw? But after roasting it, it doesn¡¯t taste fishy anymore, right? If we boil the milk of these goats, it might not be fishy. ¡±


    There was no iron at this time, but pottery had appeared.


    Before the men returned, the women used their hands to mimic the force of sucking milk and squeezed out some milk. They poured it into a pot and set it on the campfire to boil. In a few moments, the milk began to boil, and the smell wafted into the air.


    At this time, Dijia returned to the tribe with a group of men.


    People¡¯s noses were quite sharp, and everyone smelled the strange aroma before they even set foot in the tribe. ¡°What is this smell?! It smells so sweet. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, it smells familiar, and yet unfamiliar. It smells so good. ¡±


    The men had stopped killing the beasts they hunted immediately. They had been hunting a lot more with Dijia¡¯s help, and after satisfying their daily needs, the rest of the beasts were raised like lambs. This kept the meat fresh and they did not have to hunt every day.


    The men excitedly came to the women with the beasts on their shoulders, their eyes glowing as they looked at the clay pot that was fogging up.


    Bai Lixin was among the group. He had seen the changes in the humans of the tribe over time and remained silent.


    This was the human race. Give them an origin of ideas and they could create a more progressive and beautiful world.


    Dijia had only given them some tools and some knowledge, and the humans had learned to raise animals and extract milk in only two months.


    Walking in the back, Bai Lixin looked at the humans playing together and was very pleased.


    Compared to the humans living in fright two months ago, the smiles on their faces have now increased.


    Not only that, but because of their full and busy lives, they didn¡¯t even have the time to make pilgrimages and prayers.


    The prayers of these people had always been simple: a secure life, a fire that would never die, and a day of plenty for their bellies.


    Now that they had gradually achieved all these things with their power, they naturally did not bother the gods.


    Dijia silently returned to his thatched hut after leading the hunting group. Bai Lixin saw Dijia¡¯s movements out of the corner of his eyes, and he also withdrew silently and came to the door of Dijia¡¯s house.


    ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡±


    A familiar, raspy, magnetic voice came out of the house just as he reached the door.


    Bai Lixin pushed the door open and smiled at Dijia with his back to the sun. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go over to celebrate together?¡±


    The sunlight slanted down on Bai Lixin¡¯s back, haloing his silhouette with a light golden glow.


    Dijia had just taken off his shirt to reveal his majestic upper body. For a moment, he was absentminded as he looked at Bai Lixin¡¯s silhouette dipped in the sun, ¡°My clothes are stained with blood. I¡¯ll change before I go out. You can come in.¡±


    Bai Lixin walked in with a smile on his face. He closed the door and sat on the stone bench, holding his head up with one hand and admiring Dijia¡¯s beautiful body.


    The arms looked strong The sunlight peeked in through the cracks in the roof, reflecting a bright light on Dijia¡¯s body, making it even more toned.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s smile intensified as his eyes stared unblinkingly at Dijia, not knowing how to avoid it.


    It was wonderful to be part of this tribe. Humans in this era were not subtle or shy. They expressed their love like they were talking about the weather, sincere and realistic, never hiding what they were thinking. Bai Lixin expressed his appreciation of beauty without any shame, and his eyes seemed like they were glued to Dijia.


    Dijia noticed and smiled helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for so long. Shouldn¡¯t you go back?¡±


    Bai Lixin froze slightly, ¡°What? I just came in not long ago. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean from outside, I mean Yaqin Mountain. Eros, as far as I know, you are one of the most dedicated of the sub Gods. Are you willing to leave the temple for two months just for pleasure? ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You knew?¡±


    Dijia took a linen garment off the shelf and put it on, ¡°No matter how well you hide it, concealing the breath of a god and changing appearance, the innate temperament cannot be changed. Just as I appeared out of thin air and the humans outside called me ¡°blessing of the heavens¡±, so did you get a title after your appearance.¡±


    Bai Lixin knew that title. He was called the Moon of Heaven.


    The Blessing of the Heavens, the Moon of the Heavens.


    Ha, perceptive humans.


    Now that he had been discovered, Bai Lixin was fearless. He gave a roguish smile and chuckled, ¡°And when did Dijia discover that I was not human?¡±


    ¡°The moment I rescued you.¡±


    ¡°Your transformation was perfect, but do you know why humans call you the moon of the heavens? Humans cherish water. Unlike us, who are born with purified bodies, they have to sometimes go half a month without bathing when the earth dries up. You, on the other hand, although your clothes were dishevelled I smelt the fresh scent of the bath that only comes afterwards from the temple the moment I picked you up. I smelled that scent when we were on the celestial horse, and I naturally knew it was you.¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, why didn¡¯t you expose me then?¡±


    Dijia slipped on his clothes, ruffled his hair a few times, and said with amusement, ¡°Why should I expose you?¡±


    ¡°Go away, Eros. I do not blame you for what happened that day. As for my departure without saying goodbye and living in the human world, it was only to learn more about this world.¡±


    Bai Lixin suddenly became interested in Dijia¡¯s birth. He stood up and went to Dijia, looking him up and down a great deal before saying seriously, ¡°On the day you descended, was it the first day of your birth?¡±


    ¡°My mind was in chaos the day I descended, but a voice kept echoing in my head. That voice told me that I was the new master of the billions of worlds and that I would take on the responsibility of maintaining order. The order of the billions of worlds? It was ridiculous. I cannot even fathom the order of the divine realm, so how can I take up the responsibility of the billions of worlds? That is why I came to the human world to observe their development. ¡±


    ¡°Instead of standing high above the people and observing them based on a single thought, you would rather share the suffering of the people.¡±


    Dijia¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Several flutters emanated from the soul in the depths of Bai Lixin¡¯s body.


    It seemed that those words resonated to the heart of the god of love.


    ¡°So you are planning to go to all of the billions of worlds?¡± Bai Lixin sat back down on the stone bench and couldn¡¯t help but recall the time he had spent with Dijia in the multiple worlds.


    He propped his head up and pressed his chest, [Go back, now is not the time for you to come out.]


    The stirring in his heart jerked to a halt and disappeared.


    Bai Lixin squashed the anxious Eros before looking up at Dijia.


    Dijia and Bai Lixin stared at each other for a long time, then Dijia suddenly took a big step over and leaned his face close to Bai Lixin¡¯s, wondering: ¡±What¡¯s going on? What are you looking at? Whom exactly are you looking at through me?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body stiffened, but Dijia had already cupped his chin, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re looking at through me, it¡¯s all an illusion. You, the god of love, are really interesting. Following me with a fiery gaze one moment and then cold in the next. It is strange to be hot and cold, to be close to me one moment and the next to look at me like a bedbug and wish to be a hundred thousand miles away from me.¡±


    It is I who is close to you and Eros who is far away!


    Bai Lixin cried out frantically in his heart, but his mouth was silent.


    ¡°Look, here we go again.¡± Dijia frowned, ¡°What is this mournful look? Have I ever raped you? Or have I ever abandoned you? No, it can¡¯t be me. Is that man a lot like me?¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed softly and had to nod.


    It is not a similarity at all. That man is you!!!


    ¡°Take back that gaze. No matter how sad you are, you are a god, a god who upholds order. You cannot let your feelings sway your thoughts. That is your most basic principle as a god. No matter how unforgettable your previous love was, I think the man you loved is dead. Since he is dead, forget all about it. Maintaining order is your duty.¡±

 CH 290

    Bai Lixin did not leave in the end. Although Dijia had revealed Bai Lixin¡¯s identity, he did not force the issue of staying or leaving. Bai Lixin insisted on staying, so he couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Heh, why are you looking at me with such a sorrowful expression? If you want to stay, then you can stay. Can I tie you up and send you back?¡± Dijia compromised on seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Hey Dijia, Xin, come and taste the milk the women have heated for us. It¡¯s delicious!¡± A man burst into the house, carrying steaming milk in an earthenware bowl, only to see the two people facing each other in an extremely ambiguous position.


    The man froze, and his face suddenly flushed.


    They were clearly two men, but why was the atmosphere between the two of them the same as when he was with Maya¡­¡­


    Dijia let go of Bai Lixin and straightened his clothes before taking the milk. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Er, well, the men have roasted deer outside. Would you like to try some?¡±


    Bai Lixin stood up, straightening the clothes that had been loosened by Dijia, and said slowly, ¡°Wait a moment, Dijia and I have a few things to discuss.¡±


    Dijia raised his eyebrows and looked back at Bai Lixin. In the end, he looked back at the man and said, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, leave some for us. If it¡¯s inconvenient, you can eat all the roasted meat. This milk is enough to satisfy our hunger.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter whether there was food or not, or whether there was milk; they were gods. They didn¡¯t grow old or die, and didn¡¯t need to eat at all.


    The man nodded and went out without asking more questions.


    After the man left, Bai Lixin organized his words, ¡°Dijia, you are the future Lord God, and when you ascend to the position of Lord God, you will create new twelve subordinate gods to assist you in managing the order of these billions of worlds. Do you know where those of us who have been eliminated will go?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s deep black eyes looked towards the rooftops where the sunlight cascaded down. His voice was full of the vicissitudes of time: ¡°We will disappear. Gods do not die of old age but disappear into the vast void. You will become the new Lord God, and a new God of Love will appear. The gods will change, but people will not realize it. In their eyes, the God of Love is the God of Love, and will never change.


    Dijia was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°It is the law of the world that was born out of chaos. Besides, the gods have lived long enough compared to humans.¡±


    ¡°But have you ever thought that some gods, immersed in divine power, are unable to extricate themselves and are unwilling to give it up?¡± Bai Lixin turned his words and whispered, ¡°Why should the glory they have created be inherited by a hairy boy who appeared out of nowhere for all to praise? To fall from the altar of the gods into the abyss of death in one fell swoop? I¡¯m afraid even the gods cannot fully accept it.¡±


    Dijia¡¯s eyes widened in slight surprise, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Bai Lixin wanted to go on, but he suddenly felt pain like pins and needles in his head. His expression changed and he lost consciousness before he could say anything else.


    Dijia saw Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes change before he stumbled and fell onto the stone bench.


    ¡°Eros, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Dijia asked as he squatted down and held Eros up.


    Dijia¡¯s eyes were fixed on Eros. When the face that was buried in his chest was revealed again, Dijia felt a sudden sense of discordance. Eros had been kind to him a moment ago, but Eros was now, once again, looking at him with disgust.


    Eros smacked Dijia¡¯s arm off fiercely. He flicked off the non-existent dust and said in disgust, ¡°Successor Lord God, please behave yourself.¡±


    Dijia was still puzzled, ¡°What do you mean by what you just said?¡±


    ¡°It was just the whining of a dying god of love.¡± Eros frowned at the cheap and rough clothes on his body and endured the shoddy thatched roof, ¡± Successor Lord God, you have stayed in the human world long enough. Are you considering returning to the San Tuo Mountain?¡±


    The good feeling that had just risen towards Eros because of the time he had spent with him over the past two months dissipated anew as Dijia stood up and looked down at him. His eyes were without a trace of emotion. ¡°Please leave, Eros. Your mission has ended, while mine has just begun. Since you hate me, go.¡±


    Eros stood up and opened the door, ¡°That is my intention. Since the successor god chose such a place instead of the gorgeous San Tuo Mountain, there is nothing I can do about it, so farewell.¡±


    With these words, Eros walked alone into the depths of the forest. He transformed back into his original form of long silver hair and a fair, beautiful face and summoned his celestial horse to fly back to Yaqin Mountain.


    Eros rushed straight into his room when he returned to Yaqin Mountain and closed the door behind him. He breathed deeply, saying to the slowly reawakening Bai Lixin, [You almost committed a great sin just now].


    Bai Lixin regained consciousness and found his soul wandering in the darkness. He tried to break through the invisible bonds that trapped him, but he could not.


    Surrounded by Eros¡¯ voice, Bai Lixin was astonished: [What great taboo?]


    [Every word you just said to Dijia towards the end is a great taboo, and the Lord God will kill us. Do not try to show any kindness to the succeeding Lord Gods; they are merely sustenance to fill our appetites and will perish in a flash when the time comes. If you had gone any further, you would have told Dijia our true nature]


    [Then let him know! Haven¡¯t you lived long enough?] Bai Lixin roared in his heart, [I am you, and what I do is what you hide deep inside you but are afraid to do. Why do you not appear every time they kill a Successor Lord God? Because you are equally disgusted with this life. Haven¡¯t you noticed that Dijia¡¯s appearance has changed our lives? I am your desire, your desire to break free from bondage].


    Bai Lixin lied as he bewitched the ignorant god of love.


    When a self-doubting person is guided, he is most easily broken. Bai Lixin was grateful for the mental hints he had learned in other worlds, and he had never been more grateful than now for the way the system had taken him through so many strange worlds, allowing him to learn what others could never learn.


    And sure enough, Eros hesitated.


    He sat down on the bed of white clouds and looked down in doubt: [Is that what I think?]


    [Isn¡¯t it?] Bai Lixin persisted and hinted at him more deeply, [The other me, stop suppressing yourself. Think about why I am here. It¡¯s to protect you. I am merely a sub-personality created for you, and I have appeared solely to assist you. Why do I want to be close to Dijia? Because you want to get close to him, you like him, you want to warn him and discover the Lord God¡¯s conspiracy].


    Eros was dazed, and he rubbed his face in disbelief: [I do not loathe Dijia, but I like him?]


    [Yes, you are a god of love, but you did not even notice this? Look at Maya in the human world. Didn¡¯t she confront her lover with anger? But what happened afterwards? People always do everything to attract the attention of those they like.]


    [Was that why I¡¯ve been tit-for-tat with Dijia three and four times?]


    [Yes! That¡¯s it!]


    Eros covered his face and leaned back onto the bed of white clouds, [Oh Go! So what the hell did I do before? I can¡¯t believe I called Dijia disgusting! That¡¯s horrible. What am I going to do, other me?]


    [I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle something like that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m helping you. Be good and give me your body. Just let me keep helping you until I capture Dijia¡¯s heart! Trust me!]


    Eros paused briefly, [but Lord God¡­]


    [I know. I will be careful so that our Dijia finds out the true nature of the Lord God.]


    Eros rolled over in his bed, curling his legs and bringing the white cloud pillow over to cover his face: [It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve liked someone in my whole life.]


    Bai Lixin perfunctorily: [Mm-hmm, got it.]


    [I heard that you will offer yourself to the person you like when you make up your mind.]


    Bai Lixin: [¡­¡­]


    [The god of lust has offered herself so many times before, but I¡¯m still a virgin. What should I do?]


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth, [Well, hurry up and give me your body!]


    After two months of bonding, Bai Lixin and Eros were not the same as before, when the other soul would fall into a deep sleep once one of them took contol over the body.


    Now, when one soul takes over the body, the other soul would still perceive the happenings of the outside world through both the body and eyes in the deep darkness.


    Bai Lixin took control of the body again and warned Eros: [I¡¯ll help you clean up your mess one more time. The next time you want to use the body, let me know in advance. All my efforts over the past two months may have already been undone because of what you just said].


    Eros was very guilty: [I¡¯m very sorry. It¡¯s just that you suddenly said something like that and I couldn¡¯t help but¡­¡­]


    Bai Lixin looked into the mirror before pulling his lips into a winning smile, his eyes crystal bright: [Okay, I¡¯ll forgive you, for now, this time]


    Eros apologized again before he let out a long sigh and shrank back into the darkness to slumber.


    After two months of internal struggle, Bai Lixin had decided to do what he could to warn Dijia.


    It was not an easy decision to make, but he felt this was the best option in this endless loop. He wanted to change the infinite cycle of fate.


    Bai Lixin lowered his eyes, his long eyelashes restraining his expression.


    [Have you finally made your choice, Lord Host?] The long-lost voice of S419M rang out in his mind.


    Bai Lixin laughed at himself as a bitter smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    It had never crossed my mind to sacrifice myself when I came from my world to chase after Dijia. All I wanted with all my heart at that time was to be with Dijia forever.


    When did I, Bai Lixin, become so great?

 CH 291

    At night, Dijia and an old man sat outside the campfire, watching a circle of men and women holding hands and dancing around it with solemn expressions.


    What did that God of love mean?


    One moment he had his eyes glued to him, and the next he fled far away from him. He was like a day in June, cloudy one moment and sunny the next, completely unpredictable.


    Although Dijia didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to say that he couldn¡¯t help but think back to Bai Lixin.


    The old man had dozed off with his eyes closed. He was awakened by the laughter not far away and opened his drowsy eyes to look over. With his long beard wrapped around his cane, the old man next to Dijia yawned and looked over: ¡°Dijia, you are thinking about spring.¡±


    Dijia: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old man laughed again, ¡°Where did our Xin go? Why isn¡¯t he in the crowd? ¡±


    Dijia lowered his voice, ¡°He left and won¡¯t be coming back.¡±


    The old man looked at Dijia for a long time and averted while saying, ¡°Dijia, you are thinking about spring again.¡±


    Dijia: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dijia lowered his head and polished the newly built ironware, saying no more. The old man, whose eyes had been gazing into the distance, suddenly lit up and he smiled, ¡°Look, Dijia, who said Xin wouldn¡¯t come back? Look who that is. ¡±


    Dijia stiffened. He looked up and followed the old man¡¯s cane. He saw that not far away, by the river, Bai Lixin rode a black stallion and came stepping on the moonlight on the water. The moonlight fell on Bai Lixin¡¯s body, haloing it with a soft white and gentle glow. He was like a fairy under the moon, perfectly blending in with the moon.


    Bai Lixin drew everyone¡¯s attention as he rode into the tribe. The stallion under his legs let out a few anxious low growls when the crowd gathered around him.


    Bai Lixin put his index finger to his lips in a ¡°shhh¡± gesture and bent down to calm the restless black horse before jumping down. He took the rope tied to the horse¡¯s belly and tied it to a post.


    There were expressions of envy and surprise when the crowd saw that the horse was more obedient than a woman in bed under Bai Lixin¡¯s taming. They hurriedly gathered around after the horse was tied and looked at the stallion who was quietly eating hay in curiosity, ¡°Xin, you actually rode a horse back! How did you do that? ¡±


    The crowd of people surrounded Bai Lixin, blocking him in a tight knot. The look in Dijia¡¯s eyes grew even darker as he looked over.


    The old man looked on and laughed, ¡°Dijia, your spring has returned.¡±


    Dijia was silent, but his eyes secretly followed Bai Lixin¡¯s figure.


    Bai Lixin was surrounded by the crowd, and he said something to them. The men and women then returned to the campfire to dance, this time with more excitement than earlier. Bai Lixin smiled and walked towards Dijia¡¯s side, where he sat down.


    Dijia¡¯s expression stiffened, and he lowered his head to polish up his iron, not even looking at Bai Lixin.


    He propped up his cane when he saw Bai Lixin coming. He asked, with a smile, ¡°Where has Xin been? I haven¡¯t seen him all night. ¡±


    ¡°Elder, I just went out to pick some fruit and twisted my foot. It just so happened that this gentle wild horse appeared next to me, so I tamed it a little and rode it back.¡±


    The old man opened his drowsy eyes and said, ¡°Then I, an old man, will go and see this gentle wild horse. I¡¯m old and I¡¯ve never seen a horse like this before, so I¡¯ll take advantage of Xin¡¯s light today.¡± The old man stood up, his white beard sliding down his cane and hanging long on his chest.


    He looked down at them with a smile, supporting his hunched back with his cane and left.


    As the elder walked away, Bai Lixin smiled and cocked his head to look at Dijia, ¡°I¡¯m back again.¡±


    Dijia polished the iron in his hand carefully, whispering back, ¡°En.¡±


    Seeing that Dijia was ignoring him, Bai Lixin shifted his hips and leaned toward Dijia, ¡°After you become the successor main god, I will have to disappear. I have thought about it for a long time, recalling my life, and there is only one thing that I can do to fulfil the wishes of mankind in the pantheon. Since I¡¯m going to die soon, I have to live in style before I die.¡±


    Dijia stopped moving his hands and frowned.


    He hated the way Bai Lixin always talked about death at every turn, just as he hated the way Bai Lixin always looked at him as if he were a substitute, looking at someone else through him.


    When Bai Lixin saw that Dijia did not look up, he continued, ¡°Dijia, I was being impetuous before. No matter how much you drive me away, I will not leave. I like you, I¡¯ve been a god of love for so long and have helped so many people to fulfil their prayers, but I, myself, have never experienced love. ¡±


    Dijia shuddered and looked up at Bai Lixin in surprise.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s two bright eyes smiled more gently than a crescent moon. Dijia, please forgive me for my selfishness, although I have decided to end this ring of fate. As selfish as I am, how can I bear the thought that you might fall in love with someone else in the brand new future?


    Even if I can be in your life for only a short time, I want you to remember me forever and become a vermilion mole in your heart. I want you to think of me and pine for me so that you can never fall in love with anyone else again and think of me all the time. I want every moment to be like a shadow, I want to be your eternal memory.


    Dijia¡¯s handsome face became blurred and hazy under the mist of his tears.


    Bai Lixin laughed hard and reached out to hastily wipe away the tears from the corners of his eyes. ¡°Why am I crying? Haha, I made you laugh.¡±


    Tears fell down Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes, dropping to the ground and spreading into a splash. They also fell into Dijia¡¯s heart, hammer after hammer of falling raw pain.


    The dead silent heart suddenly throbbed. Each throb came with increasing ferocity.


    He looked at the young man crying uncontrollably in front of him and stared into his eyes. His heart suddenly warmed, and he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to embrace him in his arms.


    In the distance, the old man stroked the black horse¡¯s oily back and looked at the two men sitting in harmony. He smiled and pulled back his mouth to reveal two wobbly incisors.


    Dijia fought the urge to hug Bai Lixin. He recalled his cold eyes and the restlessness in his heart stalled. He reverted to his usual calm.


    ¡°Are you trying to tease me again? Eros, you want to use this to show your power and mock my ignorance. To exchange your tears for my pity, and when I embrace you, I will be pushed away with that look of disgust again. ¡± Dijia held back the dull pain in his heart and whispered in a deliberately cold voice, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you have succeeded. I do want to embrace you, not because I like you, but because I pity you. Eros, you are so pitiful. You use your power to sway my feelings, just as you sway human feelings. You are a wretch.¡±


    Dijia spoke word for word in a way that even he found vicious. He wanted to stop, but when he thought of the way Bai Lixin saw someone else through him and the look on his face when he pushed him away, his heart stirred for no reason.


    He wanted to cut through the surface of tranquilly and stab the hateful man in front of him.


    Do you want to get close to me just to look at my face and remember someone else? But as soon as I got close, you couldn¡¯t help but flee far away. This man was only using him as a substitute; he was playing him for a fool.


    Why should he fall into this man¡¯s trap while he stands at the mouth of the trap and becomes the victor of the battle?


    Dijia¡¯s words were unscrupulous. He clutched the iron so tight that the sharpness of it ground through his hand without him noticing it. Blood slowly stained the iron as Bai Lixin remained frozen in place.


    After a long time, Dijia took a deep breath and threw the iron away. He stood up and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eros. I was rash. I¡¯m leaving. ¡±


    Dijia turned and fled back to his house like a fugitive.


    Bai Lixin wiped his face. He pressed down the dull pain in his body and picked up the iron in a daze: [What should I do S419M? Dijia doesn¡¯t seem to accept me.]


    [Lord Host, let Lord Dijia look into your soul so that he can see your love for him, ah. Lord Dijia is just hurt because of your inconsistent behavior. Though you love Lord Dijia, the god of love before you does not. No matter how na?ve he is, he can detect such obvious facial expressions. Besides, Lord Dijia isn¡¯t stupid; he¡¯s just a bit slow.]


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth. [He¡¯s not just stupid, he¡¯s a pig! How dare he scold me!]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s tangled heart over the decision to sacrifice suddenly and inexplicably emptied. This unadorned Dijia, who revealed his true feelings, was the real Dijia. Not the master of billions of worlds, not the guardian of the universe, not even the god who wore a mask and towered above them, but his Dijia.


    Bai Lixin lowered his head and stroked the blood left on the iron as he suddenly asked helplessly, [Hey, S419M, am I a masochist?]


    [Hehehe, maybe you¡¯re an M too. Didn¡¯t you get extra pleasure when you were tied up and tossed by the Lord God in the parallel world?]


    Bai Lixin picked up the iron and stood up, slowly walking towards Dijia¡¯s house.


    There was a thin slit in the door. It was pitch black when Bai Lixin looked through it.


    He carefully pushed the door open and stepped in. The room was silent, and Bai Lixin knew that Dijia did not want to talk to him, so he had to walk through the room from memory to avoid hitting the stone benches and furnishings on the floor.


    After a few steps, his way was blocked by an object at his feet. Bai Lixin smiled gently and bent down to touch the familiar stone table. He placed the iron Dijia had abandoned onto the table, whispered ¡°good night¡± in the darkness, and turned to exit the room. But just as he turned, his head met a warm, wide obstruction. His body was pulled hard by a force before he could react, and he was pressed against the stone table.


    The iron that had just been put on the table was knocked away and it fell to the floor with a clang.

 CH 292

    A hot body pressed over him, and Bai Lixin heard Dijia¡¯s voice suppressed with anger, ¡°Don¡¯t come and mess with me again. Get out. Do you hear me?¡±


    He descended alone with a mission in mind but this strange and hostile world left him at a loss. He could easily see into the hearts of others; black with malice at heart, blue with cunning, pink with good intentions. And when descending into the world, the Lord God, as well as the secondary gods who greeted him, were all black or blue.


    It was surprising that these gods, who maintained the order of the world, would be so repulsed by his arrival.


    At the dinner that night, he was bored with his wine on the dais when he was suddenly attracted by a blazing golden light at the gate.


    The kind and warm glow emanated from Eros.


    He could not help but look at Eros a few more times before he was discovered by the Lord God beside him. Sure enough, when he asked to visit the Realm, the cunning Lord God let them go together.


    Sitting on the flying horse, Eros¡¯ hand came into his arms so naturally and unrestrainedly that he did not resent it, even though he stopped it. He could see the glow of kindness from his soul out of the corner of his eye, even as he sat in front.


    But suddenly, the light from the corner of his eye faded violently, and the next thing he knew, he was attacked.


    Landing firmly on the ground, he looked up to see that the warm glow emanating from Eros had changed to a rich, dark green ¨C the colour of disgust.


    Disgust? Even Eros¡¯s eyes were adorned with disgust as if he was a toad who wanted to eat a white swan. Heh, worthy of being a god of love. Even his inner feelings could be changed and released with ease.


    He was pleasant to him. He was respectful in front of the cunning Lord God, but he went back to his original self when they left the temple. He was so treacherous that he was worthy of being a god of love.


    After driving Eros away with lightning, he flew aimlessly and came to this tribe. It was backward but sincere enough. What they say they hate, it showed was green. When they say they like it, what emanates is pink.


    Dijia already felt like an outsider to this world, so he simply stayed in the tribe since he did not want to return to the San Tuo Mountain.


    It was not long before this god of love stuck to him again like a plaster.


    Only this time, he appeared with endless goodwill emanating from within once again. A pure gold.


    Two months together, inner colouring aside, the kindness the God of love showed him was unprecedented.


    He was resourceful, brave, and unlike the lofty gods who were greedy for wealth and pleasure. Needless to say; everyone


    in the tribe could see that Xin was very close to him; a closeness that was not that of a brother or a shallow affinity between a man and a woman, but more like a closeness that saw the other as the only one.


    It was a look that fascinated him, that made him want to follow Xin¡¯s figure, to make him look at him more often.


    It was a look that reminded him of the second time they had met in the Great Hall. Xin had looked at him with that same look, a look of nostalgia and earnestness.


    Nostalgia? Who was he nostalgic for through him?


    His gold was open for another?


    Finally, he decided to confess to Xin, to tell him that he had known who he was for a long time and to tell him that if he wanted to, he would try to be with him even if he was only a substitute.


    If he could, he would even do everything he could to continue his life with the forbidden arts.


    Yet the conversation was only halfway through when the colour of Xin¡¯s heart, which had unburdened him, changed again, to a more intense dark green.


    Ah, this man still really loathed him.


    The inner colour had changed so drastically that the conversation could no longer go on.


    Xin looked around in disgust and ran away, leaving his fallen self behind.


    But now the god of love, whom he thought had fled back to Yaqin Mountain, barged into his sight on his steed with even more fierceness.


    Dijia gazed down at Bai Lixin on the stone table, his dark eyes fixed on the blazing gold within him, making him want to come closer.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you tricked me enough?¡±


    Bai Lixin stretched out his arm and put it around Dijia¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°Although you may not believe me, I haven¡¯t tricked you. My actions were the same as my heart. Even the old man could see that I was madly infatuated with you. He even made space for us and deliberately walked away.¡±


    Bai Lixin took Dijia¡¯s hand and placed it over his heart, ¡°Listen to my heart. It¡¯s blazing and beating, all for you. I never see you when I¡¯m missing someone else. I¡¯m just thinking about you. ¡±


    Beneath his hand was the sound of a rapidly beating heart, a heart that thumped at the same rate as his.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hand around Dijia¡¯s neck strengthened, and with the force, he lifted his body and pressed his lips to Dijia¡¯s.


    Both bodies trembled at the same time, unable to help but want to embrace each other. It was a long time before the two parted in the darkness.


    They had gradually grown accustomed to the darkness, and Bai Lixin smiled gently as he tried to press himself close to Dijia again.


    But just as he was about to touch Dijia¡¯s lips, there was a sudden blackness before his eyes. He was surprised to find that Eros had taken over the body at the most crucial moment.


    The lips were only a few millimetres away from being kissed when Eros¡¯ inner colour changed violently to green again.


    Dijia paused abruptly and turned his head sideways, and Eros ended up kissing him on the cheek.


    In the darkness, Dijia heard an unfamiliar voice, ¡°Why do you avoid me, Successor Lord God? I love you.¡±


    The moon was obscured by dark clouds, and the room was plunged into darkness once more. Dijia could not see the eyes or expression of the man beneath him, but his voice made him shudder.


    He suddenly realised that the man with the dark green aura and the Xin with the golden aura were not the same soul at all? The aura emanating from them was radically different! They were two completely different souls!


    Not only did they speak in different tones, but even the way they addressed him was different.


    The golden Xin addressed him as ¡°Dijia¡± from the beginning, while the dark green Eros always addressed him as ¡°Successor Lord God¡±!


    Dijia hurriedly stood up and moved away from Eros in amazement.


    Eros hesitated for a moment, remembering the advice his other self had given him at the temple. He suppressed his disgust and approached Dijia again, ¡°What is wrong with you, Successor Lord God?¡±


    It was the first time that the dark green god of love had touched him of his own accord, but Dijia only felt repulsion instead of excitement.


    He rejected this touch as much as Eros rejected him.


    Dijia suddenly burst into laughter, pulled away from Eros¡¯ hand, and said calmly, ¡°Please behave yourself, Eros.¡±


    Eros was stunned, ¡°But just now we¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°How stupid of me! No wonder! No wonder it was so ¡­¡­¡± Dijia laughed wildly.


    Eros stood on the spot, a little dumbfounded.


    Although he accepted his other self¡¯s statement and believed that he was in love with Dijia, he once again involuntarily broke through his bonds when he ¡°saw¡± his other self kissing Dijia with his body.


    He only remembered his other self¡¯s words after he had instinctively taken over the body.


    Did he love the new Lord God?


    If he did, then he should not run away. Such was the faith he spread to his followers. He held back his nausea and tried to kiss Dijia, even chasing after him as he fled. But he still felt very repulsed when he touched his body.


    Eros stood hesitantly and apologized to the stirring Bai Lixin, [Let¡¯s just switch over. I¡¯m very sorry. I was instinctively repulsed. I won¡¯t let it happen again.]


    With that, Eros pulled his consciousness away and sank back into his mind. Bai Lixin regained possession of the body, but the atmosphere had been lost. He looked at Dijia, who was laughing wildly and felt nothing but despair.


    I hope Dijia hadn¡¯t noticed the abrupt change just now¡­


    The dark clouds passed, and the moon reappeared in all its brightness.


    The hazy white light spilled down into the house, bathing the two men in the moonlight.


    Dijia¡¯s eyes were crystal bright. He looked at Bai Lixin with a hint of unspoken joy as he hugged Bai Lixin and said, ¡°It really is.¡±


    Bai Lixin hugged Dijia back, and a thousand thoughts went through his mind when he had a sudden thought. He said with equal excitement, ¡°You know?¡±


    Dijia stroked Bai Lixin¡¯s hair, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you didn¡¯t tell me the truth, but I think I already know part of it.¡± Let me see the rest for myself.


    Bai Lixin smiled and was about to speak when he lost consciousness.


    Dijia followed Bai Lixin¡¯s thoughts and into his heart. All of a sudden, countless vast memories crowded into his mind. The memories of desperate and ruthless moments, the memories of meeting him, after meeting him¡­everything! Memories like a vast universe entered Dijia¡¯s mind, and he interpreted every second of them¡­..


    It was already early the next morning when Bai Lixin woke up.


    He was not in his room, but it was familiar. It was Dijia¡¯s house.


    Where is Dijia? What happened yesterday?


    As he was wondering, there was the familiar sound of footsteps at the door, followed by Dijia pushing his way in.


    In his hand was a steaming earthenware bowl, from which the sweet smell of rice escaped.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Get up and eat something. ¡± Dijia placed the bowl on the table and undressed as if no one was watching.


    How could one miss such an eye-catching image?


    Bai Lixin pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°What happened to me yesterday?¡± But his eyes took this opportunity to stare at Dijia¡¯s body with impunity.


    ¡°You fainted from hunger.¡± Dijia turned around and walked towards Bai Lixin. He pointed to the inside of the bed, ¡°My clothes are in there; bring them over.¡±


    His athletic body was in full view, and Bai Lixin¡¯s breath hitched as he stre4tched his hand out in a trance.


    He touched a ball of clothing and handed it over without looking at it.


    ¡°Good.¡± Dijia smiled and rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead before taking the clothes off and putting them on.


    With his good figure covered, Bai Lixin showed a look of regret and stood up from the bed.

 CH 293

    The tribe had become very comfortable with the arrival of the two men.


    Plants had been cultivated, animals raised and milk produced, so they no longer needed to go out hunting every day to feed themselves.


    The comfort of the tribe somehow reached the ears of the other tribes, who migrated along the river banks and came near the tribe.


    Gradually, the scattered tribes converged and became a huge population.


    Since it had become a huge population, there had to be a leader that the people could trust, and Dijia became that role.


    Little by little, time passed. Dijia and Bai Lixin never mentioned the events of that night again.


    Bai Lixin had a feeling that Dijia knew something, but his calm expression made him doubt that.


    With time, Bai Lixin knew that things were about to change.


    Dijia¡¯s appearance had shattered the status quo in the Divine Realm, which the sub gods had held captive for hundreds of millions of years.


    Humans at this time were easily satisfied with just a little food and a place to live. Through his hands, Dijia had completely met the needs of humanity.


    For over a year, few humans made pilgrimages to the gods to pray for blessings.


    It was not that humans were ungrateful, but they had no choice in the past but to always disturb the gods¡¯ rest. Now that they had the ability, they enriched themselves and left the gods to recuperate.


    Of course, this was a well-intentioned thought on the part of humans. But the gods did not think so.


    As time passed, Bai Lixin found that his body was getting increasingly weaker because of the decreasing power of faith. He would fall into a deep sleep from time to time. It was not because the god of love wanted to come out, but a move his body made to protect itself. Without the aid of the power of faith, the drawbacks of this body, which had lived for billions of years, gradually became apparent.


    Eros¡¯s body was already weak, and Bai Lixin looked in the direction of San Tuo Mountain and knew that a change was not far away.


    Sure enough, just after Bai Lixin had passed out once more, the pseudo Lord God summoned him.


    Bai Lixin woke up and saw through the eyes of the god of love that his body, which had lain in the cluttered thatched hut, was now on a magnificent, pure white floor. The Pseudo Lord God floated above the raised platform, his face pale: ¡°Eros, what exactly did Dijia do in the mortal world?¡±


    Eros was stiff and had terror in his eyes as he rose from the floor, cowering as he told the whole story of what Dijia had done.


    The pseudo Lord god snorted coldly and looked down at Eros with muddy eyes, saying, ¡°You seem to be doing just fine among those frail ants.¡±


    Eros¡¯ voice trembled, ¡°Because you said to¡­ to approach the successor Lord God, I ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a restless Successor Lord God! You don¡¯t live in the nice and comfortable San Tuo mountain temple, and you have to go live in the human world that even livestock don¡¯t bother to patronize! ¡± The Pseudo-God suddenly let out a cry of annoyance, and the floor of the hall trembled, scattering many fragments from the stone pillars that topped the ceiling, ¡°Those human beings are selfish in the face of profit. We have done everything for them, given them blessings and brought them well-being, but then? They dare repay us with such things. I will punish them! ¡±


    ¡°But by the looks of it, you seem to have a good relationship with Dijia.¡± The Pseudo Lord god examined Eros with a suspicious gaze.


    ¡°Lord God, the Successor God has complete trust in me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, so he will believe whatever you say, right?¡±


    Bai Lixin, who was deep in the depths of Eros, watched the pseudo Lord God¡¯s increasingly fierce expression and knew what was going on in his mind.


    Sure enough, he heard the pseudo Lord god tell the god of love, ¡°I want you to trick Dijia into luring all the humans to the cliff. I will condemn these humans in front of Dijia, so that they will know who is their heaven. I will show Dijia who is the master of this divine realm and who is the true god of the billions of worlds. I will make them regret having followed him. I will make them resent him and speak words of abuse against him with their mouths. I will make them kneel at my feet so that Dijia will see the true nature of mankind. I alone am the master of this world. ¡±


    The god of love knelt on the ground and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, Lord God.¡±


    With a wave of the pseudo Lord god¡¯s hand, the God of Love, along with Bai Lixin, lost consciousness.


    When Bai Lixin woke up again, he found that he was lying in the familiar humble thatched hut, as if what had just happened was just a nightmare.


    But Bai Lixin knew that it was not a dream, it was the divine will of the pseudo Lord god.


    After a moment of fumbling with his hand on the pillow, Bai Lixin felt something sharp. He stiffened and looked down.


    On the pillow, which had been empty, lay a silver dagger emanating a cold light. The engraving was exquisite, something that humans could not craft today.


    The voice of the pseudo Lord God suddenly flashed in his mind: [use this dagger to stab into Dijia¡¯s heart.]


    The coldness in Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes was eerie. This Pseudo Lord God had it all thought out.


    He had already ordered the god of love to lure Dijia to the top of the cliff, yet he also asked him to stab Dijia? How could he possibly stab Dijia?


    Bai Lixin looked indifferent as he pinned the dagger behind his waist and walked to the river to touch the fish. He suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground. His dagger fell into the river and sank to the bottom with the mud and sand. Bai Lixin pretended to search in the river for a long time with a timid expression on his face, but he did not find the dagger. He slowly went up the bank and left.


    Eros cried out in his heart: [The other me, we really will be killed by the Lord God.]


    [Fear not, the Lord God is no different from us now. He is weakened by the lack of the power of faith]


    [Then the successor Lord God, will only be in more danger. The last Successor Lord God¡¯s divine power is almost exhausted, and we barely survived with the power of faith in the wait for the arrival of the new successor Lord God. Now that the power of faith is gradually disappearing, the Lord God will only speed up his pace. ]


    [What is the Lord God¡¯s plan?]


    [I have never been involved in the matter of assassination because I didn¡¯t like such things But I know how it works. The previous successor gods were properly settled on San Tuo mountain when they first descended. They were taken care of, watered with the power of faith, and when the time was ripe, poison was poured into their wine and their souls were cut open. This way, their powers were absorbed by the gods and used to continue their lives.] Eros spoke slowly in his mind. [Huh, aren¡¯t you the other me? How do you nog know about this?]


    [Oh, then do you know the relationship between the Lord God and the god of lust?]


    Eros froze, [I¡¯m not sure.]


    [I do. Although we are the same soul and have different personalities, we have independent thoughts and memories. Is it strange that I don¡¯t know what happened?]


    [Oh, Oh no.] Eros rounded off with a smile, [But what is the relationship between the Lord God and the god of lust?]


    [Oh, that, ah, I know, but I won¡¯t tell you.]


    Eros: [¡­¡­]


    Dijia, as the successor lord god, did not follow the usual rules. He caused the Pseudo Lord God¡¯s plan to fail to go smoothly and also weakened their power. It was no wonder the pseudo Lord God was furious.


    ¡°Xin, why are you soaked to the skin?¡± Dijia¡¯s voice came from a short distance away. Bai Lixin suddenly realised that he had reached the tribal gate as he walked lost in thought.


    He smiled with his beautiful crescent eyes, ¡°I wanted to catch a fish, but instead of catching one, I fell into the water. That¡¯s why I¡¯m soaked. ¡±


    Dijia looked at Bai Lixin with his starry dark eyes, taking in his expression before he said, ¡°Go pack your things, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Leaving?¡±


    ¡°Ants and insects are crawling out of their burrows in swarms, birds are flying out of their nests in the forest, and beasts are roaring. The domesticated animals are restless, and there are signs in the sky. Floods and storms are coming. It is not too late to pack up and leave. We will follow the river bank and head upstream. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, and only then did he notice the vision Dijia had spoken of. He had just followed Dijia two steps towards the dwelling when he suddenly paused, ¡°Upstream? Isn¡¯t the cliff upstream? ¡±


    Dijia nodded, ¡°There is a cliff upstream of the river. It is away from the river bank, but we will move as close to it as possible. ¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t go there!¡± How can we go there? Wouldn¡¯t going there be just what the Pseudo Lord God wanted?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­¡­ the cliff is steep and fragile. It can break and slide down if the floods hit it hard enough. Wouldn¡¯t that be more dangerous? Let¡¯s move deeper into the dense forest high above. They can absorb the water and hold back these fierce floods and beasts. We must move as far away from the river bank as possible!¡±


    People were busy packing up around them. The women, with bundles in their hands, were reluctant to part with the docile animals they had raised and the cultivated ground.


    These were the fruits of their labour for over a year. For the first time in their lives, they enjoyed living in peace and contentment. But all this was immediately lost to a natural disaster.


    The animals in the pens kicked and trashed anxiously, whining and wailing.


    The men embraced their women and took their loved ones into their arms.


    Dijia looked at the riverbank, which was already beginning to flood, and soothed the crowd: ¡°Let all the animals go. You have mastered the art of living. Even if we are in a completely new and unfamiliar region, we can regain our former glory. You will still be able to grow a full crop and raise docile animals. In addition, when you go to a new place, you may be able to spread and exchange knowledge from those places and get a higher level. Human life is only a few decades long, but human history and memory can go on for a long time. Record your wisdom and pass it on to future generations. It is a treasure that belongs to mankind itself, and not even the gods can snatch it away. ¡±


    The people had long regarded Dijia as their leader in life and spirit. When they heard him say this, they let go of the reluctance and anxiety in their hearts.


    They looked at each other for a moment, then opened the gates to release the restless animals.


    As soon as they were released, the animals stomped around a few times before making a few cries and scurrying off into the woods.


    Dijia turned to the group packing their belongings and said, ¡°Faster. We shall move deeper into the dense forest and hopefully find shelter before the storm and floods come.¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart was relieved, ¡°Thank you for believing in me, Dijia.¡±


    Dijia rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go and pack your things.¡±

 CH 294

    The humans¡¯ possessions included clothing, weapons, and food. The men took these possessions with them, and the women took their young children with them, following Dijia deeper into the dense forest.


    Dijia¡¯s leadership and decision-making had benefited them in every way, and they had come to completely trust him.


    The deeper they went into the forest, the faster Bai Lixin¡¯s heartbeat.


    It was noon, but the sky was already completely dark. Lightning and thunder were flashing, a storm was coming.


    A child of about seven years old was holding an object that reflected a white light in the dimness and it shot onto Bai Lixin¡¯s face.


    Bai Lixin did not care at first, but as time passed, he looked over and his heart snapped.


    The child was holding the dagger he had thrown into the water.


    Bai Lixin walked over and grabbed the child¡¯s wrist while asking, ¡°Where did you get this dagger?¡±


    ¡°I fishing by the river this morning when I suddenly saw a sparkling light in the river. I went over to take a look and found this treasure. Look Xin, it is beautifully and magnificently carved. It must be a treasure left there by the gods! ¡±


    The boy¡¯s voice was loud and clear in the panicked silence of the crowd.


    A small chatter began among the crowd, growing louder as the black clouds built up in the sky.


    Someone suddenly shouted, ¡°This must be divine punishment! The gods must be angry to see us living in peace and no longer worshipping them! This is divine punishment! ¡±


    There were many voices, and some stopped in their tracks. People¡¯s frightened voices came from the darkness.


    ¡°No! Is this divine punishment? ¡±


    ¡°Are the gods punishing us because we have forgotten them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault! We have made the gods angry! ¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Dijia¡¯s fault! It is he who taught us everything that we no longer need God and brought down His wrath. It is Dijia who is the greatest sinner of all! ¡± Another low man¡¯s voice resounded through the darkness, and the cacophony of the crowd grew even heavier.


    The crowd could no longer move forward, and Dijia had to stop in his tracks.


    Bai Lixin narrowed his eyes and gazed around in the darkness.


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed in his eyes. With a sharp lift of his foot, he rushed straight over and swept a tall man to the ground.


    ¡°Nonsense! Quite a good talker. I have never seen you before. Who are you? When did you appear in our crowd? ¡±


    The man Bai Lixin had knocked to the ground let out a brutal laugh, ¡°I am a divine ambassador. Hasn¡¯t it crossed your mind that you are already undergoing divine wrath? The Lord God is angry. Can you human beings, who are like mere ants, withstand the wrath of the Lord God? ¡±


    The strange man turned into a cloud of black mist and slipped through Bai Lixin¡¯s fingers. He gathered in mid-air and reverted to his human form while laughing loudly, ¡°You are already turtles in a jar. Do you think you can escape? It is because you foolish humans trusted that man and forgot God¡¯s favour to you. Blame it on that man! If you want God¡¯s forgiveness, then use that exquisite dagger to stab that man in the chest! ¡±


    With those words, the man flew towards the darkness in the sky and disappeared in the air.


    Bai Lixin looked aghast. The humans had already been shaken by the simple few words of that black shadow, and their hearts were already in turmoil.


    Could it be that he had already entered the pseudo Lord God¡¯s trap? Whether the pseudo Lord God told him to persuade Dijia to advance towards the cliff or to give him the dagger, it was just a means of the pseudo Lord God.


    Wouldn¡¯t that¡­ make me the promoter of this sin?


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart was beating violently, and he lowered his head to look at the ground. He did not dare to face Dijia.


    His conviction to help Dijia was so strong that the Lord God took advantage of it.


    The warmth of a large palm silently held onto Bai Lixin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Bai Lixin was in a trance. He quickly turned his head, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡­¡­ Dijia, I, I..¡±


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Isn¡¯t the Lord God always calculating against me? Besides, my soul doesn¡¯t disappear? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have appeared here?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes grew wide, ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°What you know and what you don¡¯t know, I¡¯m afraid I know.¡± Dijia bent down and kissed Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead. In the darkness of the forest, his body shone with golden light, gradually transforming into his original form.


    He lowered his head and helped Bai Lixin up from the ground, his voice gentle and soothing, ¡°My life will not end, nor will yours. I don¡¯t know what the end will be, but if the future me remains the same as the present me, I must have already figured out a way to change the end. You are a treasure given to me by Chaos, not a sacrifice.¡±


    Bai Lixin stared into the familiar eyes with panic in his heart, ¡°What are you planning to do? Why don¡¯t you just kill the pseudo Lord God and the rest of them here and there won¡¯t be so much pain in the future!¡±


    ¡°Kill them, watch you disappear, and then live alone for billions of years? Brewing on the memories I got from you? Living on like a formal skeleton? ¡±


    ¡°You did it on purpose?¡± Bai Lixin looked stunned.


    Dijia only smiled softly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. For now, it¡¯s better to think about how to save these humans.¡±


    As he said this, he floated up into mid-air with Bai Lixin in his arms. He looked down at the crowd and said, ¡°What have the gods who have bewitched you for so many years given you? A few short decades of life? Or a life of emptiness? You can talk; you are more intelligent than animals; you can use tools; you can even think and create; you are the ones who should be in charge of this world. ¡±


    The crowd on the ground trembled and looked at Dijia in amazement. ¡°I am a god too, so I know more about the inferiority of gods. They rule over you, suppress your thinking and bind your spirits.¡± Dijia¡¯s hands flashed with golden light, extraordinarily dazzling in the darkness.


    Bai Lixin only saw these golden lights floating down like snowflakes and falling into the minds of the people.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hope. I have shown them the world to come. Whether they can change their fate of being deceived by the gods or not is up to them.¡± Dijia didn¡¯t seem worried about the coming storm, saying, ¡°The Lord God is not willing to kill these humans if he doesn¡¯t have to. After all, their faith supplies them with energy. Controlling humans is easy, but repopulating highly intelligent humans who are both wise and dumb is very difficult. As long as the Lord God¡¯s plan succeeds before the storm hits, these humans will suffer little damage. ¡±


    Dijia held Bai Lixin in his arms and made a slight fist at the young boy with the dagger, and it flew into his hands.


    Dijia placed the dagger in Bai Lixin¡¯s hand. Bai Lixin¡¯s heart trembled so violently that he almost dropped the dagger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you do such a terrible thing.¡±


    Dijia placed his forehead against Bai Lixin¡¯s, and a voice reached his mind: [Since this object can hurt me, it can also hurt the pseudo Lord God. I will use my divine power to create the system and place the dagger in it. The system will surely find you no matter how many years it takes. When the right time comes, the system will unlock this dagger in the exchange interface. Trust me, everything will end.]


    A golden light appeared and faded from Dijia¡¯s body.


    ¡°Oh my dear god of love! You have done well! If you had not led Dijia here, we would not have captured him so easily. ¡± The pseudo Lord God¡¯s voice fell through the dark clouds.


    Dijia smiled softly and pushed Bai Lixin away.


    Dijia was suddenly enveloped by a circle of black mist and the Pseudo Lord God plus eleven Sub-Gods descended from the sky to surround him.


    When Bai Lixin came to, he only saw the scene of Dijia being hurt by the gods¡­¡­


    The sky thundered, and rain fell from the sky in torrents.


    Tears and rainwater made his face wet.


    Bai Lixin bit the corner of his lip as he watched Dijia¡¯s body being destroyed, as he watched the false gods divide his soul into twelve parts and divide it between him and the other eleven sub-gods.


    ¡°What is going on here? Dijia sealed his divine power!¡± The eleven sub-gods were overjoyed and ready to leave when they heard the Pseudo Lord God roar out in anger.


    ¡°Without divine power, there is still the power of faith.¡± Bai Lixin whispered the words through clenched teeth, ¡°As long as the humans return to their knees, we can still live for a while. The power of faith is enough to give time to the Lord God to break Dijia¡¯s seal.¡±


    The Pseudo Lord God came to Bai Lixin with his fragment share. He lifted him by the neck, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can make up for your sins by saying that. Your account will be settled when we get to San Tuo Mountain!¡±


    The pseudo Lord God threw Bai Lixin to the other Sub-Gods like a sack, ¡°Lock him up in the dungeon. No one is allowed to see him without my permission.¡±


    He flew off in the direction of the humans as he said that. Bai Lixin looked at the slowly clearing sky, his fading conscious sighing in relief that the humans were saved for now.


    Bai Lixin woke up again to find that he was surrounded by a circle of black barriers.


    S419M¡¯s voice came into his head: [Lord host, you are awake]. Unlike its usual playfulness, S419M¡¯s voice was now solemn and in low spirits.


    Bai Lixin looked down at his empty hand and he heard S419M say: [The other me has left the divine realm with the dagger. I think it will reunite with the future you shortly, and that is where the story begins].


    Bai Lixin laughed hard: [And then the story will keep going in this cycle?]


    [Of course not! The Lord God of the future has known about this cycle for a long time, so he asked me to bring a message to the Lord God of the past before he left the parallel world.]


    [What message?]


    [The time has come!]


    As soon as S419M¡¯s words fell, Bai Lixin felt his soul begin to stir as if he was being summoned somewhere.


    [The Lord God of the Future is summoning you, Lord Host. We are now transversing to the future Divine Realm! There will be physical discomfort during the process, so please close your eyes, Lord Host.]

 CH 295

    ¡°See if there are any weapons left that can be used; if not, burn the place down. No bodies can be left behind. ¡±


    Bai Lixin heard the sound of footsteps getting closer. A cold hand touched his face several times, and the owner of the hand whispered, ¡°Boss, this man is still alive!¡±


    ¡°How can that be? How can there be any survivors after the zombie tide last night? Could it be that his mutation has begun? ¡±


    His body was turned over, and Bai Lixin felt his clothes being lifted. A cold palm touched the back of his waist, ¡°Boss, there are no spots.¡±


    His body was turned over again and his heavy eyelids were opened. A flash of red light swept through, and Bai Lixin heard the man continue, ¡°No infection!¡±


    Four or five men¡¯s footsteps were heard, and a few seconds later, Bai Lixin heard the man say, ¡°Take him back to the base. This man survived the zombie tide, maybe there is something special about him.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s head was dizzy, and he allowed his body to be carried as he plunged into darkness once more.


    He didn¡¯t know when or where he was when he woke up.


    He was locked in a metal cage. The air was very muddy, and the surroundings were dark.


    Bai Lixin coughed twice to clear his throat, and his vision gradually cleared.


    Bai Lixin looked up at the ceiling. In an inconspicuous corner was a black camera silently flashing a red dot of light.


    The camera was working, so the person behind it must be quietly watching him.


    Bai Lixin coughed again and tilted his head to the camera, ¡°Is anyone there? Give a sip of water.¡±


    Five minutes later, there was a crisp and strong sound of leather boots stepping on the floor from outside the door.


    The door to the room was opened from the outside and light tilted in with it. Bai Lixin narrowed his eyes at the visitor.


    The man was clad in a tightly wrapped leather suit with a thin layer of metal armour over it, and his feet were covered in thick-soled military boots.


    The man had a bottle of water in his hand, and he handed it over through a gap in the iron cage: ¡°Here, the water you asked for.¡±


    Bai Lixin took the water and tilted his head back to take a few large gulps.


    ¡°I am a power who is immune to the necrotic poison.¡± Bai Lixin drank the water in one gulp, tossing the bottle aside and looking at the man who was quietly examining him.


    While in the coma, Bai Lixin learned about this world through the memories transmitted from S419M.


    It was still the divine realm, only hundreds of millions of years later. The knowledge Dijia planted in the depths of the human soul before he left, then, caused humanity to gradually lose its worship of the gods.


    The Pseudo Lord God had launched a massive campaign to exterminate the human race more than once, but he could never have imagined how resilient humans were. After so many years of frustration, he not only failed to exterminate humanity, but he also made them more courageous.


    The pseudo Lord God took the twelve sub Gods through the high mountains and flew up into the distant ninth heaven.


    Just thirty years ago, a strange red rain fell from the sky. Anyone who drank this water mutated and turned into a monster that wanted to eat people, or what came to be known as a zombie.


    The zombies not only failed to recognise relatives, but they also lost all the instincts and consciousness of human beings. They even transmitted the poison to humans and oe would mutate as long as they were infected.


    However, among humans, one in ten thousand immune bodies does not undergo any mutation even if they are contaminated by the necrotic poison.


    At the same time, some developed powers that were above the norm and could fight the zombies.


    However, very few human beings had both immunity and abilities. Only one person in 100,000 could be found with both abilities.


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Bai Lixin say that, but he still said cautiously, ¡°Although there are very few powers with immune bodies, I still want to ask, how did you survive the attack of those zombies?¡±


    ¡°As you saw, I did not survive, I died in battle. It¡¯s just that my body had just finished repairing itself when you guys came. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a self healing power?¡± The man¡¯s brightly lit eyes went out and his voice lost its initial excitement. He slowly walked up to the iron cage, and the thick bars in front of him slowly deformed and bent to the sides.


    The man bent down into the fence and took Bai Lixin¡¯s arm in his hand. With a gentle stroke, he cut Bai Lixin¡¯s arm.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s expression was calm as he allowed the blood to flow down the wound. They both saw his arm, which was still bleeding a moment ago, slowly close up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally healing completely.


    ¡°Come out.¡± The man spoke indifferently, taking the lead in walking out of the cage, with Bai Lixin following close behind.


    The man gave a flick of his hand and the bars closed up again.


    With the arrival of the zombies, the original order of the human world was broken. Previously intact countries had been washed up, and power organisations appeared one by one throughout the world.


    Bai Lixin is now at one of the power organisations on this continent. The powers were also divided into many kinds, including attacking powers, healing powers, life powers, and so on.


    The man¡¯s ability to manipulate metal was one of the more powerful of the offensive powers, the metallic powers.


    The most useless of these abilities was probably the self-healing ability.


    Self-healing power ability was one of the mutant healing powers. Unlike healing powers that could heal other powers, self-healers could only heal themselves. They could even be said to be immortal because the powerful self-healing ability is a passive skill that can be triggered directly without consuming crystals. Whether conscious or not, the body¡¯s instinct is to perform self-healing. Even if the heart stops beating, the body can still trigger the self-healing ability as long as the body is still warm.


    But what was the use?


    God opened a door for the self-healing powers but closed a whole row of others.


    Self-healers were generally weak. They can¡¯t even carry a machine gun, so they only end up as food and playthings for the zombies when they enter the battlefield. The zombies would keep the self-healers around, ripping off their arms and eating them when they were hungry. Self-healers can¡¯t die, and their bodies will instinctively heal no matter how painful it is. The arm grows back, the zombie rips it off again, and so on, eventually driving the self-healer insane.


    In the human world, self-healers only served as experiment subjects for scientists.


    In short, no matter which camp a self-healing power falls into, he or she will not be allowed to die.


    ¡°I was the one who rescued you from the wreckage.¡± The man guided Bai Lixin through the base, whispering, ¡°There was human wreckage all over the place, and I was the one who found you that you were still alive. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Bai Lixin.¡±


    ¡°Bai Lixin, you should be grateful that the scientists at our base have all been executed. Otherwise, you would no longer belong to yourself the moment we learned that you were a self-healing power.¡±


    The man led Bai Lixin to a small room with a metal door, ¡°You will stay here for today. I will report your situation to the leader. He alone can decide whether you stay or go. We never keep idle men or waste here. To fill your belly, you must pay your share of labour. ¡±


    ¡°Please wait,¡± Bai Lixin called out as he looked at the man¡¯s departing back, ¡°why did your leader execute the scientists?¡±


    The man turned to look Bai Lixin up and down and suddenly sneered, ¡°Because they are wastes of time and the base did not have enough food to feed so many idle men. Bai Lixin, you better pray you can line up some use. By the way, the room you¡¯re going to live in belonged to a scientist who was decapitated. ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡±


    Bai Lixin then stepped through the small metal door after seeing the man off.


    The room hadn¡¯t been touched since the scientist died. There were many papers scattered on the table, filled with data and information. One corner of the table even had a computer that was still lit up.


    A few sheets of paper were scattered on the floor, with light shoe prints on them.


    It appeared that the scientist was in the room working on the analysis of the data at the time of the decapitation.


    Was there no laboratory? This base seemed very discriminatory against brain workers.


    Bai Lixin sighed and bent down to pick up the papers from the floor, then walked to the table. He carefully gathered them according to the page numbers at the bottom of the papers before putting them away in a binder.


    [S419M.] Bai Lixin sat at the computer desk and called out S419M in his head.


    [Lord host, I am here.]


    [Can I redeem the dagger now?]


    [Lord host, you absorbed the blessings of the Lord God after the last world and have successfully upgraded. You have reached the condition to redeem the Godslayer Dagger. Ding! Do you want to use 1 Point to redeem the Godslayer Dagger?]


    [1 point? Why is it so little?]


    [The Lord God¡¯s blessing should not be given for free.]S419m smiled cheekily. A faint blue exchange interface appeared in Bai Lixin¡¯s mind. At the top of the interface was a shining golden dagger.


    Unlike other items, which were often worth tens of thousands of points, this one was a lone 1 point.


    Bai Lixin felt a cold sweat on his head and said helplessly, [OK.]


    [Ding! Congratulations on for successfully redeeming the Godslayer Dagger. The dagger has been embedded in the Lord Host¡¯s soul and can be summoned at will. It can not be lost or damaged.]


    [That¡¯s quite thoughtful.] Bai Lixin shrugged his shoulders and, with a flick of his wrist, the exquisite and magnificent dagger appeared in his hand.


    [Lord host, not only is this dagger capable of killing the pseudo Lord God, but it is also miraculously effective in dealing with the zombies.]


    Bai Lixin raised his eyebrows and said, [Speaking of dealing with zombies, what are you waiting for to perform body strengthening?]


    [Ding! Yes! Beginning to strengthen the body!]

 CH 296

    The Godslayer Dagger moved at Bai Lixin¡¯s will and he was able to release and retract it freely.


    The person he had transmigrated as was called Zhou Bu. He had been an experimental subject on a base because of his self-healing powers. The base was a small one and was soon trampled by the zombies, but Zhou Bu escaped because of his power and then moved to this place.


    Faith and beliefs collapsed, the divine world was destroyed, and the world was devastated.


    If it was his first appearance here, it would not be a big deal. But he had been in this world hundreds of millions of years ago when the flowers and plants were in full bloom and the world was thriving.


    ¡°Where could Dijia be?¡± Bai Lixin was in a trance, muttering to himself.


    [Lord Host, it was the Lord God who guided you here. So, even if he is not by your side right now, he will find you. With his soul fully fused, his power cannot be underestimated, so you need not worry.]


    [Even you don¡¯t know where Dijia is?]


    [My abilities were restricted after coming to the Divine Realm. I am unable to get the world¡¯s memories now and can only interpret the original owner¡¯s memories, Lord Host.]


    S419M¡¯s tone suddenly changed, [Lord host, there is a killing intent!]


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes widened as he jumped from the bed with one hand and flipped a metre away. Countless vines with thorns sprung up from under the bed and pierced through.


    ¡°Good senses, but a pity.¡± A voice came from the thorns. Bai Lixin braced his hands on the ground, his eyes indifferent. Many vines appeared where he had just landed and wound around him, trapping him firmly. The thorns dug into his skin and blood flowed.


    Seeing that Bai Lixin was bound, the thick thorns quickly receded at a speed visible to the naked eye, revealing the two men hidden among them.


    They were twins of about 17 or 18 years old, with identical looks, hairstyles, and clothing. The only difference was that one had a slightly pale face and the other had wheatish skin.


    The wheat-skinned boy grinned cheekily and said to his brother at his side, ¡°Zhou Ping¡¯s calculations are still first-rate. If you hadn¡¯t known he would run to that position, I wouldn¡¯t have planted the seeds early. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s face was expressionless, but he couldn¡¯t help but spit in his heart.


    Your grandpa is the ancestor of the grass game, and you are showing off in front of me. If I hadn¡¯t stayed put to see what kind of tricks you were going to play, this grandpa would have killed you. And what about predicting attacks? Are you that proud of that? Isn¡¯t it natural to have experienced after a lot of battles?


    However, based on what the teenager said, it appeared that the pale-skinned one was a brain power.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe, my name is Zhou An. This is my brother Zhou Ping, a member of the pioneer battle team in this base. Hehehe, I heard that your power is self-healing?¡±


    Zhou An walked towards Bai Lixin amidst the wreckage, manipulating the thorns to lift Bai Lixin¡¯s arm into his hand.


    The thorns receded, and Zhou An cautiously stroked the arm covered in wounds.


    Without warning, he suddenly gave a hard tug and ripped Bai Lixin¡¯s arm off.


    The tearing sensation hit him. Bai Lixin let the mischievous teenager have his fun, although it was less than a thousandth of the pain from body strengthening. He looked to one side with an extremely pained look on his face.


    The teenager laughed out loud with pleasure and threw his arm into the distance, circling Bai Lixin to examine him.


    The pale boy in the distance stared at Bai Lixin¡¯s arm unblinkingly. It had been torn off, but was now slowly creating bones, meridians, and flesh at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    By now, Bai Lixin was sweating profusely on his forehead.


    ¡°Excellent. He¡¯s an advanced self-healing power. Brother, bring him to my lab. ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that man say that the scientists at the base had been killed?¡±


    ¡°They were naturally killed because they were wastes without ability. Even combined, none of them are as capable as me. So in terms of researching drugs, I alone am sufficient.¡± The pale boy laughed, and with a wink to his brother, he took the lead and left.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t break free from his restraints and allowed the teenager to carry him up to the lab.


    The laboratory at this base was much larger than the one in the original owner¡¯s memory. It had many small rooms in the corridors, that had bulletproof glass walls. Bai Lixin looked around those experimental areas where there were zombies after zombies.


    Once infected by the zombie virus, the body begins to change significantly; the limbs become longer, the skin becomes hard, and their bodies grow taller, but their features do not change so much. They were not as disgusting, full of dirt, and lacking in thought as in zombie movies. These strange zombies have their aesthetics and also their minds.


    In other words, once a human is infected by the zombie virus, it is as if the soul has been stripped of its body and the person becomes a completely new individual. Although the zombies had human bodies, they had no memories or souls.


    The zombies in the glass enclosures were held inside, naked and with some festering all over its body.


    What is the difference between a self-healing power and these zombies imprisoned in a glass enclosure with no freedom to speak of?


    [Help me decipher Zhou An¡¯s memories.]


    [As ordered, Lord Host.]


    Zhou An¡¯s memories began to pass into Bai Lixin¡¯s mind as the system interpreted them. Zhou Ping and Zhou An were twins born through artificial fertilization. With the outbreak of the zombie virus more than thirty years ago, women were unable to produce and conceive, perhaps due to humanity¡¯s sense of crisis. For this reason, scientists conducted experiments and eventually cultivated children who were born with powers.


    But although these children possessed powers that were beyond the reach of others, there was something wrong with their minds.


    These children were bloodthirsty and brutal but were still used by humans to fight against the zombies, despite their defects and inability to control them.


    And now, more than thirty years later, those who were in their prime have long since aged, and the major leaders who occupy the base had been gradually replaced by these mentally incompetent children. Although the zombie virus had never been eradicated and there has been an increase in zombies, they were nowhere near as rampant as they were over twenty years ago.


    Huge bases had been set up in some places, and the zombies were being driven out, if not exterminated. The war between the various strongholds was only just beginning.


    However, the zombies in this stronghold had not yet been wiped out. The humans were only slightly stronger than the zombies but had fallen behind the other large bases.


    The boy kept walking all the way, bringing Bai Lixin to the lab bed and locking it up.


    ¡°Those are the test subjects my brother captured for me. I am dedicated to the cause of saving humanity. So, as a power with advanced self-healing abilities, it is only right that you give a piece of yourself to that cause.¡±


    The teenager put on a white coat, a mask, a hat, and gloves before picking up his scissors and cutting Bai Lixin¡¯s shirt open. The wound that had just been lacerated by the thorns, ¡°Not bad. The wound has healed. This is the best material indeed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good look too, calm and fearless. Fantastic! You¡¯re going to love being experimented on by me.¡±


    The teenager took out a jar of purple liquid from the surgical cart and came to Bai Lixin, saying, ¡°This is the poison drawn from the body of a zombie. You are one of the rare people that are both powered and immune to necrotic poison. Don¡¯t be nervous. For your first time, let¡¯s try out the ability to immunise against necrotic poison. I¡¯ll collect some data and then we¡¯ll continue tomorrow. ¡±


    Zhou Ping was muttering to himself as he pushed the zombie poison into Bai Lixin¡¯s vein.


    ¡°Zhou Ping, have you thought about what would happen by pushing such a large amount of zombie blood into me? What if I can¡¯t purify myself and mutate? ¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if it mutated? Your value would be more prominent. Baby, you¡¯re a human now. Even if I¡¯m researching a vaccine, it would only work against a body that has zombie poison. Although Zhou An captured so many zombies for me, they didn¡¯t have the ability to heal themselves, and every vaccine I injected into them made their hearts beat faster and their eyes fill with blood. They couldn¡¯t survive more than a few minutes. I¡¯ve been trying to find a zombie that has the ability to heal itself.¡±


    Zhou Ping stroked Bai Lixin¡¯s bangs and smiled extraordinarily sweetly, ¡°Human progress is destined to be great only when someone makes a sacrifice. You will become that great person who is indispensable to human evolution. Humanity will not forget you.¡±[Interpreting memories.]


    [Okay!]


    Zhou Ping¡¯s memories also entered Bai Lixin¡¯s.


    As the saying goes, it is better to be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix. Although this base was only moderate, it had never thought of merging with the base next to it.


    In order to grow his strength, the leader kept on sucking in those with powers. But as the number of people increased, the food dwindled.


    At this point, Zhou Ping made the statement that ¡°the survival of the fittest is a matter of choice¡±. Only the strongest people who are valuable to the base have the value to continue to survive, while the rest could only be used as nutrients for the base.


    It was Zhou Ping¡¯s statement that became the trigger for the massacre of civilians at the base.


    To preserve the good and eliminate waste, the base¡¯s leaders ordered the execution of all the old, weak, sick, and disabled people who had not made significant contributions to the base 30 years ago.


    Most of those killed had even provided sperm or eggs for those young men, and the scientists were their parents.


    In other words, these people had killed their ¡°parents¡± with their own hands!


    As the memories were gradually interpreted, Bai Lixin looked at Zhou Ping and Zhou An as if they were looking at the dead.


    It seemed that it was impossible to get information about the gods from these mortals. And since there was no value, there was no need for him to play along with these two anymore.

 CH 297

    ¡°Since it¡¯s so great to be the pioneer of the experiment, how about you do it?¡± The system will dispel and reject all harmful substances that invade the host. So even if necrotic poison is injected into Bai Lixin¡¯s body, it will only be like dragging cattle into the sea. He would not feel anything, nor would he turn into a zombie.


    With a casual tug of his arm, Bai Lixin ripped the entire belt off the operating table, leaving his pale skin exposed. Bai Lixin sighed, ¡°You cut up my last piece of clothing. If you wanted to take off my top, you could have given the word and I would have cooperated. ¡±


    Zhou Ping and Zhou An were shocked by Bai Lixin¡¯s calm expression. Zhou An was quick on the uptake and instantly threw a vine at Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin grabbed the vine with his bare hands and threw it to the ground. Zhou An saw this and was about to summon it again, but Zhou Ping hurriedly stopped him, ¡°No, all my hard work is here. It will be ruined if you summon vines!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s ruined, it¡¯s ruined. What are you afraid of?¡± Bai Lixin laughed in good humour. He opened his left palm and a flame appeared in it out of thin air.


    ¡°Fire powers? You¡¯re a double power?! ¡± Zhou Ping stepped back towards the door, unable to hide the surprise in his eyes.


    Jokes aside, if I had two skills and couldn¡¯t even finish you guys off, how would I deal with the false gods? I didn¡¯t come to the Divine Realm to play with you artificials.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a dual power.¡±


    Seeing Zhou Ping about to breathe a sigh of relief, Bai Lixin added, ¡°I¡¯m more than just a dual power.¡± Bai Lixin¡¯s ball of fire was not an ability, but a five-element technique from the cultivation world. Once he became familiar with the principles of the five elements, everything in heaven and earth could be put to his use.


    Everything under the sky cannot escape the five elements. However, to these non-cultivators, it was no different from the manifestation of powers.


    With his left hand, Bai Lixin rolled a ball of fire, while with his right hand, he created a small tornado visible to the naked eye.


    Bai Lixin put his right hand and left hand together, and the quiet ball of fire turned into a surging fire dragon.


    Zhou Ping¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°Speaking of being a pioneer of the times, I think Professor Zhou should be the one to do it since he has such ideological awareness.¡± Bai Lixin slowly walked towards Zhou Ping with the fire dragon circling his body. The fierce tongues of fire swirled around and torched anything they touched.


    Bai Lixin had both brothers, Zhou Ping and Zhou An, captured in two breaths and strapped to the operating table. He ignored their terrified faces and pushed the zombie blood into their bodies and, without waiting for their bodies to change, walked to the room where the zombies were being held.


    He opened one iron door at random. The zombies watched him warily as soon as he entered the room, but they were deterred by the fire dragon wrapped around his body. They did not dare move; they were only cowering and trembling.


    Bai Lixin approached one zombie, [Decipher this zombie¡¯s memories].


    The system responded and began to transmit its memories to Bai Lixin. In the eyes of ordinary human beings, zombies were like flooded beasts; they ate human flesh and were inhuman.


    But they were not human, so how could they be said to be inhuman?


    There was no existing moral judgement between humans and zombies, only between humans.


    Humans ate birds and beasts, and the zombies ate living things.


    The human race fights against the zombies for survival, but it is impossible to condemn the zombies with morality, something that belongs to the human race. The zombies are a whole new species, different from the human race.


    The system slowly transmitted memories of the zombie to Bai Lixin¡¯s mind. The zombie had a simple mind. It only knew happiness, anger, and sorrow. But above this small mind was a more majestic and massive thought that suppressed these zombies.


    The zombies need fresh blood to survive, but they don¡¯t have to eat humans. But humans were indeed a rich food source for them. The thoughts overwhelming the zombies¡¯ simple minds kept issuing one command over and over: tear the humans apart and eat them!


    [This sounds like the pseudo Lord god¡¯s voice.] Bai Lixin said to S419M.


    [It seems so, Lord Host.]


    [Can you try to cut off this compulsion?]


    [I¡¯ll try¡­.. Okay, the connection has been severed, Lord Host.]


    [Good.]


    After cutting off that thought, Bai Lixin cupped the zombie¡¯s chin and forced it to look at him: ¡°Can you understand human language? Nod your head if you understand, shake your head if you don¡¯t.¡±


    The corpse trembled, but its eyes were much clearer. Although it was afraid, it nodded.


    Bai Lixin breathed a sigh of relief and held his arm out in front of the zombie¡¯s face, ¡°Take a bite.¡±


    The zombie looked at Bai Lixin and then at the tender arm. He gulped and then shook its head.


    Bai Lixin did not force it. He stood up and walked out of the room.


    [What are you doing, Lord Host?]


    [Nothing, I was just doing a test.]


    Bai Lixin followed the corridor and opened the next few rooms that held the zombies in turn, taking them out and locking them in one room.


    Bai Lixin had the system cut off the pseudo Lord god¡¯s compulsion at once. After, he would place his arm in front of them and tell them to bite.


    With the first zombie, a total of twenty-three zombies were locked up in the same room. Only one zombie could not resist biting Bai Lixin, but the fire dragon wrapped around Bai Lixin body snapped just as it tried to, leaving it with a scorch mark on its face.


    The zombie covered its face and howled as it retreated. The other zombies saw it and did not dare take a bite from Bai Lixin and steered clear of him.


    Bai Lixin exit the room and close the door.


    [Lord host, what are you doing?]


    [In the history of mankind, it took a long time before it stepped into civilization. The struggle for a civilised world was bloody and cruel. It is only when one has experienced the pain that one can cherish the hard-won peace. One of the most brutal and colorful moments in the history of mankind was the slave society. It was during this time that human economies and civilizations began to develop. The rights of the slave masters had reached their peak, while the slaves, who contributed most of the human labour, were crushed underfoot. A nation, more than half of which was occupied by slaves, did not know to rebel. Why? Because they had tasted the horror of being dominated and oppressed by their masters. But after countless bloodshed and oppression, the warriors among the slaves took leadership and began to rebel. It eventually took countless wars to bring about the civilized peace that followed.]


    [So?]


    [Ahem, I¡¯ve talked a little too much. Why were the slaves initially obedient and did not know how to rebel? Because of the fear of being dominated by the slave master. I¡¯m now trying to create that fear as a way to control the zombies.]


    [Master, you have gone bad. Shouldn¡¯t you be fighting for the peaceful coexistence of the two races?]


    [Struggle my ass. This race is a man-eater. Are you going to let mice and cats coexist peacefully? If the east wind does not overwhelm the west wind, the west wind will have to overwhelm the east wind. The human race is gradually growing stronger, and in a short while, they will drive the zombies to extinction. I am doing this to save these zombies. You know fart.]


    [Oh, I see. I see.]


    S419M had the sense to shut up and stop talking after being lectured by Bai Lixin.


    The host is a bit hostile today. Is it because he is dissatisfied?


    After explaining, Bai Lixin found that Zhou Ping and Zhou An had already been infected with the necrotic poison. Their bodies began to blacken, their skin turned brown, and their eyes began to lose focus.


    [Quickly cut off the Pseudo Lord God¡¯s compulsion.]


    S419M hurriedly cut it off before they were manipulated by the pseudo Lord god¡¯s compulsion.


    After the compulsion was cut off, the originally lax eyes of the two brothers regained their clarity, but this did not stop their bodies from changing. They watched their bodies change slowly and finally became the same as the zombies held in the glass room.


    ¡°Ah! How dare you! How dare you do this to me!¡± Zhou Ping roared at Bai Lixin, his eyes bloodshot and wide with rage.


    Bai Lixin was amazed, ¡°You can still speak! Are you Zhou Ping?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I am Zhou Ping! You¡­¡­ No! I¡¯ve mutated into a zombie! But why do I still retain my own powers and the ability to speak?¡±


    Bai Lixin clapped his hands, ¡°Then you have me to thank for that. I used my powers to protect your brain the moment your head was eroded by the zombie virus. Weren¡¯t you going to devote yourself to the research of the zombie virus? This is exactly what you wanted.¡±


    Zhou Ping¡¯s face was a mixture of grief and anger. He was aware of the habits of this base when he was a human. He would torture and kill the zombies.


    He could imagine his fate now that he had turned into a zombie even without having to use his brain powers.


    He would be dismembered by the leader!


    Even if he was locked up in a cage, he would be shredded by the zombies he had tortured.


    He would have a bad death whichever side he went to!


    [S419M, you said that the pseudo lord god is above the heavens, and I can¡¯t go there. Do you think he will notice if his compulsion on the zombies¡¯ consciousness is cut off? Will he fly down from the sky in a fit of rage?]


    [I think so, but, but in that case, you can¡¯t do it on your own, Lord Host.]


    [Who said I was doing things alone? I already know where Dijia is through the memories of these zombies. But I need to prepare a gift before I go to him; my army of zombies.]

 CH 298

    The news of Zhou Ping and Zhou An¡¯s transformation into self-aware zombies soon spread throughout the base, and Bai Lixin, as the perpetrator, aroused the interest of the base leaders.


    The news of Bai Lixin¡¯s powers spread through a video, and within two days it was all over the base.


    The top brass wanted to see him, but Bai Lixin asked that no one but the top base leader should come and see him. So for ten days, Bai Lixin spent every day in the laboratory, keeping the zombies in a room for observation.


    Having saved this extraordinarily reliable opponent but extremely difficult enemy, the men did not dare to be slow and informed the leader, who was leading the powers to kill the zombies from afar.


    Ten days later, the leader returned in defeat after having led the powers to attack a nest of zombies. On the day he returned, he watched everything that had happened in the lab on video.


    The leader was twenty-eight years old, one of the first of the artificially produced children.


    Among the five powers; metal, wood, water, fire and earth, which were closely related to the five elements, were the most powerful. There were also five elemental powers in the base. For example, the man in leather yesterday was a metal power, Zhou An was a wood power, and the leader was a fire power.


    Zhou An would bring back zombies in different batches every time he went on a mission, and they were considered strangers to each other. At first, they were wary of each other, but after only three days, a leader appeared among the zombies.


    What a biological instinct.


    After the emergence of the leader, the strife among the zombies gradually settled down and faded away.


    Not only that, but Bai Lixin discovered that the zombies were also male and female, with the males being attracted to the females and prostrating themselves at their feet.


    Zhou Ping and Zhou An were placed in separate glass rooms. In the past ten days, they had fully recognized the fact that they had turned into zombies, not because of the fear of the sun, but from their beating hearts.


    However, Zhou Ping and Zhou An also discovered that, although they had turned into zombies, they could still use their powers.


    The leader saw Bai Lixin busy in the lab for the past ten days and was a little puzzled, ¡°Xiao Chen, what is he doing in the lab?¡±


    ¡°Probably doing human experiments on the hetero zombies.¡±


    ¡°Watching zombies ¡­¡­ mating? Is that still even human experimentation?¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡­ this subordinate doesn¡¯t understand either.¡±


    The zombies tended to be instinctive and had already started mating.


    Bai Lixin rubbed his chin and watched the male and female mate. Natural groups formed by the same creatures who breed with each other are called species. If the female zombies could naturally breed the next generation through reproduction, then the female zombies formed by naturally occupying the human body have become a new species.


    And isn¡¯t the death of the previous generation of humans thirty years ago, replaced by the artificially made people, also a transformation of species?


    Humans had unknowingly split into two independent species, the artificials and the zombies.


    The leader could not understand what Bai Lixin was working on in the laboratory, but he could understand his powers.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s powers were far above his own.


    If he could not use such a person, they would surely shake his position.


    The leader was called Wang Yi, a really simple name that came from nothing more than the fact that the scientist who created him was named Wang and that he was the first successful power created.


    Although Wang Yi was a simple name, he was exceptionally fond of it.


    The only king with the most domineering name, which he continued to use even after he became the head of the base.


    Wang Yi saw that the young man remained in the laboratory all day long with a strange obsession with the zombies, and he guessed that he was also an experimental fiend like Zhou Ping. As long as they are provided with enough resources and materials, so that they have sufficient conditions for experimentation, and they are well fed, they will quietly stay in that white room, not leaving the door. If necessary, he could even use the results of his experiments as blackmail.


    When the results of Bai Lixin¡¯s experiments are complete, it will be their base that will enjoy the fruits of his labour.


    But this kind of paranoid scientist is the most arrogant. He had to be persuaded and not treated with force.


    To make him obedient, one must treat him with courtesy and make him happy and accustomed to this place.


    But it seemed that Bai Lixin was very fond of this laboratory, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in it for so long.


    When he thought about it like that, all problems are not problems.


    So what if he is powerful! In the end, he will just become a sharp blade in his hand.


    ¡°Since this young man wants to see me,¡± the bearded Wang Yi wiped his face, which had turned to a warm and kind expression, ¡°then I will go and meet him.¡±


    Wang Yi led his men to the laboratory. He was just about to push the door when he saw Bai Lixin open it from inside and smiled, ¡°Leader Wang, I finally I see you. You have my respect and admiration.¡±


    Wang Yi smiled and said, ¡°how are you liking my lab?¡±


    ¡°The equipment is old and not really a top class advanced laboratory, it can barely be used as a preliminary testing area.¡±


    ¡°If there is anything you need, just ask, and I will prepare it for you. I saw on the video that the experiments on zombies are progressing rapidly thanks to your help. I am really grateful that you don¡¯t dislike my small place.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Leader Wang doesn¡¯t mind if I use his laboratory?¡±


    ¡°I am a man of understanding. Since you have said so, then I, Wang, will say one thing. If you are one of our own, you use the laboratory, not to mention, the entire base. But if you are not one of us, it is only natural that if you are given the use of the laboratory, but you will be subject to criticism. Are you going to be one of us, or an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m one of you.¡± Bai Lixin glanced at the zombies in the laboratory and said after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°Since we are talking about needs, I hope the leader can promise me a few things.¡±


    ¡°There is no harm in saying so.¡±


    ¡°First, within two months, prepare three thousand zombies for me. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are injured or not, it doesn¡¯t matter if they are dying, but they must be alive.¡±


    ¡°Second, I need a laboratory and training site that is large enough and give me enough independent space. You can place cameras, but no one is allowed to set foot on the training site without my permission, not even you.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, these two zombies are my gift to the leader. Although they have been changed into zombies, they still retain their consciousness. I think if you trust them enough, and they are loyal enough, they will definitely not become any threat. I am already working on a vaccine now, and I hope I can get the cooperation of these two zombies.¡±


    The two zombies Bai Lixin was talking about were none other than Zhou Ping and Zhou An.


    Zhou Ping and Zhou An cowered a little at Bai Lixin¡¯s words, looking at Wang Yi with shock and fear.


    Wang Yi swept a glance at the two and tsked, ¡° I also saw this in the video and it is indeed very amazing. I just don¡¯t know what sir needs so many zombies for?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the leader want the world to be one and become the lord of all beings?¡±


    A cold light suddenly shot out from Wang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Naturally I do.¡±


    ¡°Then do you have the capital to dominate the world now?¡±


    ¡°It is still lacking.¡±


    ¡°I am trying to make a zombie battle team that does not fear life and death. Once the battle team is completed, it will be invincible. At that time, as long as there are many zombies, I can make as many zombie battle teams as possible.¡±


    Although Wang Yi was already excited, he was still very hesitant.


    Bai Lixin added, ¡°I think Chief Wang Yi knows about the personality of power users more than I do. In a future where the artificials are defecting away, your base will be annexed by others if you don¡¯t have much to fall back on. If you want to stand in the world, you have to do things that ordinary people cannot do. Either you die, or you become an overlord.¡±


    Wang Yi was thoroughly convinced. Three thousand zombies was neither little nor a lot. If Bai Lixin¡¯s experiment could be successful, then it would be a once and for all thing in the future.


    With three thousand zombies, even if they went on a rampage in the future, his own powers could easily deal with them. It was a small payment for a great reward, so why not?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Wang Yi ordered people to scavenge the zombies, and repaired the once-abandoned training ground of the base.


    As the number of zombies in the base increased, Bai Lixin would run from the training ground to the laboratory.


    The female zombies that had mated were pregnant.


    After two months of training, the results of the zombie warriors were beginning to bear fruit. In order to make the humans adapt to the zombies, Bai Lixin persuaded Wang Yi to take the zombie battle teams to hunt the zombies.


    The results were encouraging. The zombies were invincible, unafraid of death and more loyal than the most obedient dog, beating the zombies to death.


    However, Bai Lixin kept the zombies alive and ordered the team to carry them back to the base for treatment and to expand the team.


    After that, every two or three days, Bai Lixin would take his zombie squad to attack the zombies. Two months later, the zombie team had doubled and expanded to more than 20,000 under Wang Yi¡¯s elation.


    Wang Yi saw that the zombie team was getting bigger, and remembered that the base next door had recently been on the move. He suddenly proposed to Bai Lixin that the zombies be formed into escort teams to patrol outside the city. That way, even if they met a power, only the zombies would die. And if his side could win, he could also abduct the humans from the other base to expand his team.


    Without saying a word, Bai Lixin agreed.


    After the initial implementation, the results were very good. Seeing that the zombies were becoming more and more obedient, and the size of his base was also growing, Bai Lixin proposed to replace the patrols in the base with zombies as well.


    Wang Yi thought it was a good idea.


    Although there were power users in his base, some people did not obey him. But everyone was now at least respectful to him ever since he got the zombie team.


    It was not bad to use the zombie warriors to intimidate these men.


    In this way, one year after Bai Lixin came to the base, the major fighting power at the base had been quietly replaced by the zombie team.

 CH 299

    Wang Yi fully utilized the zombie army, and it was too late by the time he realized that Bai Lixin had hollowed out his power and that the entire base was occupied by zombies.


    Like a king of zombies, Bai Lixin had turned the base into his fortune without a single soldier or bloodshed.


    Wang Yi was furious, but with the avalanche of zombies behind Bai Lixin, he would not be able to hurt the latter.


    Even if he wanted to die with him, there was nothing he could do. Wang Yi had no choice but to compromise and surrender his position as leader.


    After occupying the base, Bai Lixin led everyone on a huge expedition toward the south. With an army of zombies in front of him, the other zombies could not attack as they passed, instead they¡¯d get assimilated into the army. After half a month, the number of people migrating from other bases was growing smaller, but Bai Lixin¡¯s army had now expanded to over a hundred thousand zombies.


    It was impossible to conceal the growing army from the world, and Bai Lixin had no intention of doing so.


    The news that zombies had been turned into weapons swept across the continent like a tornado. It was then that people suddenly realised that the zombies they once feared could also become their capital to grow.


    Many bases began to try to capture zombies for training. Ordinary humans turned into zombies would be as powerful as the ability users.


    So when they learned that this power was now within reach, the bases that had been working on vaccines slowed down and began to try to control and train the zombies.


    However, the training results were unproductive, and all the zombies could not escape their habit of biting people.


    These zombies, which could survive on animals, preferred to eat people.


    So how did Wang Yi¡¯s base manage to control these zombies?


    Since they couldn¡¯t produce results from their research and development, didn¡¯t they already have a ready-made one in place? Wang Yi¡¯s army of 100,000 zombies swept through everywhere they went. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if they could tell them their training methods?


    They also found out that there existed two half-zombies who could speak. They are said to be half zombies because, although they were shaped like zombies, their skin was much lighter, which was closer to a human¡¯s.


    The leaders of the bases were shocked when they got the news. Could it be that the laboratory at Wang Yi¡¯s base had developed something to fight the zombie virus?


    For a while, Wang Yi and Bai Lixin became the meat and potatoes everyone wanted.


    Many bases came to visit as Bai Lixin¡¯s group made their way south. Some just stood at a distance, observing the zombies, while others visited directly, expressing their willingness to trade supplies for technology. Bai Lixin was unmoved and continued his journey south.


    Wang Yi looked at the increasingly magnificent base and was suddenly glad that he had made his choice that day. Bai Lixin was sinister and treacherous, which was much better than him.


    With such strength, how could he fight with him? And even expect to die together? It was such a ridiculous thought.


    First, Bai Lixin said some bullshit about serving his interests, allowing him to use his reputation and manpower to gather the zombies and send them to him for training, improving his foundation, and then using the zombies to invade the base.


    The zombies, which were considered evil in the eyes of others, were so docile in Bai Lixin¡¯s hands that they not only wouldn¡¯t bite but also obeyed his orders.


    There could be many Wang Yi¡¯s in the world, but there is only one person like Bai Lixin in the world.


    Wang Yi¡¯s base was in the far north of the continent. The further south, the warmer the climate. He found that Bai Lixin would walk for half a month, and then have the zombies dig in the ground for some reason. They would stay stationed there for about four or five days before moving on.


    This went on for another half year.


    It took another six months for the other bases to grow in power and try to threaten them.


    It didn¡¯t take long for some of these bases to send their power users to attack, but all of them failed and were suppressed. So, after several attempts, no one dared to act again.


    Seeing the growth of the zombie army, human bases began to approach the largest base in the south, seeking refuge and calling on power users to stand up and exterminate the zombie army.


    As powerful as they are, if they can not be used for them, then they are their enemies.


    Seeing the zombie warriors sweep across the landscape, the Haikou base in the south was able to unite a large group of power users without much effort.


    At the time of this, Bai Lixin had also reached the south, ordering the zombies to complete the last underground mechanism.


    Along this journey, the number of zombies had grown exponentially to 400,000.


    As Wang Yi followed along, he was surprised to discover that Bai Lixin had wiped out all the wild zombies.


    It was natural that a zombie controlled by people was better than a zombie that ate people.


    His heart grew more and more nervous and anxious as they grew closer to the Haikou base, now the largest base in the world.


    Could it be that the war between the artificials and the zombies was about to start?


    However, to everyone¡¯s shock, Bai Lixin and the leader of Haikou Base tightly embraced each other the moment they met, as if they wanted to integrate each other into the other¡¯s body!


    A conspiracy!


    It was all a conspiracy!


    A conspiracy between two men to rule the world!


    Wang Yi covered his head and looked up to the sky with a long sigh. Bai Lixin had won without a fight and ruled the zombies. The leader of the Haikou base had won without a fight and now ruled the artificials!


    The deepest road he had taken since he was born was a set-up of these two men!


    Because of the union of the two leaders, the zombies and the artificials suddenly went from the tension of swords to a great unity of love.


    But how on earth did these two men, one from the south of the sky and the other from the north of the sea, meet?


    Bai Lixin stationed 400,000 zombies outside the base, and the vast procession was like a dense forest rising from the ground, surrounding the entrance of the base.


    Bai Lixin and Dijia entered the room and embraced each other again immediately after the door closed. They were intertwined and reluctant to part with each other!


    It was only after a long time that Dijia reluctantly let go of Bai Lixin. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing about your feats from here.¡±


    ¡°I also got news of you from the zombies, which is why I was rushing this way. I didn¡¯t expect the Lord God to be trapped here. ¡±


    The surface of Dijia¡¯s obsidian eyes carried a faint golden cooler, which flowed brilliantly and looked very beautiful. He looked at Bai Lixin and said, ¡± I¡¯m helpless. I can¡¯t leave. Summoning your soul consumed some divine energy and the pseudo Lord God used that opportunity to trap me here.¡±


    Dijia was now in his real body. The false gods had torn his previous body to pieces, and his new body was born out of nothingness. He looked exactly like he did then.


    Bai Lixin stroked the familiar angles, smiling and shedding tears, ¡°At that time, I thought that it would be the end of us. I didn¡¯t expect the twists and turns and that you still had a backup plan. ¡±


    ¡°I read your memory while you were asleep that night. I received a message from the future me that was hidden in your memory. The cycle has been going on for thousands of years. The villain will always die, and the prince and the king will live a happy life. ¡±


    ¡°The system absorbed the energy of countless reincarnations, and with the simultaneous use of divine power by the two me¡¯s, it was possible to connect the past and the future in a channel. This channel would protect your soul from the pressure of space-time travel so that you could safely come to the future, thus escaping the constant cycle of reincarnation as well.¡±


    Dijia spoke earnestly, and Bai Lixin stared at his mouth, which kept mumbling. He felt that those lips were like a magnet, attracting his eyes, lips, and attention.


    In no time, the two pairs of lips were stuck together again.


    Lips and tongues intertwined, and with a quick sigh of relief, Dijia swept Bai Lixin¡¯s mouth over and over again, wild love reaching out with his wet tongue and caressing all over his body, making Bai Lixin shiver and tremble.


    Bai Lixin went limp on top of Dijia, panting and pointing outside, ¡°The 400,000 zombies are my gift to you. Do you like them? ¡±


    Dijia had already picked Bai Lixin up by the waist, ¡°Which gift from my baby can I not like?¡±


    The two fell onto the bed at the same time. ¡°But baby, at this moment, I just want to see if your famous weapon is still as good as ever. It terrifies me¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s head exploded with a loud buzz.


    How could he easily divert the topic when there was not even a single dirty word?


    Dijia smiled deeply.


    Bai Lixin woke up the next day feeling grateful that he occupied a self-healing body. He was half yesterday, but all the bruises on his body had disappeared after a short rest.


    He suddenly suspected that Dijia knew the characteristics of this body and had deliberately channelled his soul into it.


    ¡°This body is indeed very good. You¡¯d usually wake up after two or three days in our past lives because my love was too strong. You surprisingly woke up the next day after getting tossed with my real body. Not bad! It is a good seedling. ¡± Dijia had appeared in the room at some point. Bai Lixin was still roasting in his mind when he heard this sentence.


    Sure enough! He took a fancy to this body¡¯s self-healing ability!


    ¡°I created this body in the body shaping flower, and it is indeed very compatible with your soul. It is one in a million. ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked up sharply, ¡°You created this body?¡±


    Dijia nodded, ¡°I made every part of it; your face, your lips, your ears, your arms, your hands, your legs, your feet, and your¡­¡­ I made it all myself.¡± Dijia frowned, ¡°Baby, did you cross over and never look in a mirror?¡±


    Bai Lixin was dumbfounded. It seems that he didn¡¯t! Come to think of it, he went to the laboratory on the first day of waking up. Since then, he has been working on the zombie army. He would just shower with water and had never bothered about a mirror or glanced at reflective surfaces.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you know that your current appearance is the same as your original appearance as the Prince of the Snow Kingdom?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes widened as he haughtily got up from the bed and walked to the mirror.


    The youth in the mirror was as elegant as the wind, with beautiful facial features. Wasn¡¯t this his exact face?

 CH 300

    ¡°I wondered why it was so easy to use this body just after crossing over. It had automatically fused with the status of the previous world when I tried to raise the attributes all because you messed around. ¡± Bai Lixin snorted and grabbed the bridge of Dijia¡¯s nose, ¡°A drunkard should not drink more wine.¡±


    ¡°I care about the grass and the trees too. Your words are so good, baby.¡±


    Bai Lixin ¡°¡­¡­¡± How come I feel like I can¡¯t say anything without being pulled by the nose? Is it possible that I have become stupid? Or did Dijia make this body¡¯s brain stupid? ¡±


    ¡°This body is the best in the world. It was bred from a lotus flower that I transformed with my divine power. But since it had to first be integrated into the world, I put a strand of my consciousness in it, and let it fumble around in this vast land. Later, that wisp of consciousness became the memory of this body when I summoned you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that when I summoned your soul, the pseudo Lord God took advantage of my weakness and fortified the confinement layer around here. My divine sense could not come out, which made me hesitate to communicate to you.¡±


    ¡°But my baby is my baby, and those worries of mine were just worries. In a year and a half, you simply gathered an army of 400,000 zombies, forcing the human bases around me to gather one after another and unified humanity while I was still baffled. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled cheekily, ¡°I¡¯m smart, right?¡± Sure enough, the worry over turning stupid was an illusion. He was still very smart.


    Dijia smiled and rubbed Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead gently, like some kind of small animal, saying, ¡°Sure enough, my baby is the best.¡±


    While the two were desperately spreading their dog food in the room, the people outside did not take it well.


    Originally, the power users in the base had gathered around expecting that Dijia could step in and take care of this human for them. They didn¡¯t expect them to be the same.


    Some of those who defected began to bristle. Wang Yi could not help but sneer when he saw them. ¡°I advise you not to get any ideas. Leave alone the fact that Bai Lixin and Dijia are in love, the 400,000 zombie army was enough to give you a headache before you even knew about their relationship. The zombies and humans could not live in harmony before. With his death, the zombies will have no leader. Do you want them to lose their heads, leading to a rampage and finally another war between humans and zombies? ¡±


    The man hesitated, but was somewhat speechless, ¡°But we are powers and have these abilities to kill the zombies. Now that the zombies are tamed, what value do we have? I was really stupid to take refuge with Dijia. But Dijia is really strong. How do I dare resist?¡±


    Wang Yi sighed. His heart suddenly felt a sense of sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s fucking stupid. I led the wolf into the house, supplied the lab to Bai Lixin, and even worked as a cow to deliver so many zombies to him, and in the end, I lost the whole base. I¡¯m the biggest fool! But Bai Lixin is also strong, and I don¡¯t dare to resist at all. ¡±


    The two men who were previous leaders in their respective bases looked at each other. They felt a sadness in their hearts and wailed in unison. They embraced and cried together, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re unlucky!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Although Bai Lixin had found Dijia, the forbidden technique that trapped him had not been removed. The pseudo Lord God had created it specifically for Dijia, and the barrier wall slowly absorbed Dijia¡¯s power to replenish the castor. However, this spell had both advantages and disadvantages; it trapped Dijiaa and he could not get out, but in retrospect, the gods could not enter either.


    In other words, this spell created a huge wall that separated the two sides.


    The false gods could stay in the clouds all day and not come down, only drying out and exhausting Dijia¡¯s divine power.


    This formation could only enclose the gods. Although Bai Lixin was close to being a god, he was not one. He could see the location of this barrier wall through this body Dijia created.


    It was a hemispherical, translucent white wall, like an upside-down bowl. It enveloped the entire base, and Dijia was a turtle in this jar.


    Bai Lixin tried to use the Godslayer dagger to gently scratch at the barrier wall, and it cut a slit.


    Bai Lixin was stunned. He looked down at the dagger, ¡°This is a damn good dagger, Dijia.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go out there yet. I¡¯m stalling the Pseudo Lord God. As long as the formation exists, he will relax a bit. Although he sealed me off, he didn¡¯t get many benefits. This technique consumes a lot of divine energy, and I think he is already exhausted and needs to absorb my power day after day to vitalize his soul. Otherwise, how could he not have noticed such a big move you made in the lower realm?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s already taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll hold him back here. You go ahead and do what you need to do. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, a little reluctant to leave. But he chose to leave inorder to be with Dijia for a long time to come.


    Bai Lixin stayed at the base for only ten days before leaving all the humans he came with behind, and once again set off with the zombie army in tow.


    He returned to the base two years later, and the original 400,000 zombies had doubled, bringing the zombies to 800,000.


    On the day of Bai Lixin¡¯s return, Dijia was waiting at the door early, as if he had expected Bai Lixin¡¯s arrival.


    The two had been together for more than a dozen lifetimes, with many ups and downs. Only after a long, dark wait can they get a lifetime of togetherness.


    Bai Lixin had been in the realm for four years, but he had only spent ten days with Dijia.


    But after this time, they could be together once and for all!


    With a big battle on the horizon, it was surprising that Bai Lixin and Dijia were still in the mood for lovemaking. They tossed around the house for days before they left with satisfaction on their faces.


    The zombies and power users were stirring. They could sense from each other¡¯s tense auras that the past few days had been unusual and that something big seemed to be happening. However, the two leaders were calmly making love and acting as if nothing big was happening.


    They were in despair of being the subordinates of such leaders.


    Just when the subordinates were thinking that something big happening was an illusion, Bai Lixin suddenly took a dagger and slashed it in the air. They were really puzzled, but not long after, the faces of the men changed dramatically.


    In the sky above, thunder suddenly burst forth, and between the flashes of lightning and thunder, several huge bolts of lightning struck down.


    Bai Lixin immediately attracted the attention of the Pseudo Lord God and Sub Gods hiding in the sky the moment he cut through the barrier.


    Lightning flashed in an instant and thunderbolts as big as tree trunks crashed down.


    People had never seen such a battle. They were fighting against each other, hoping to be better than the other. They never thought of fighting with the heavens.


    But the moment the lightning came down, a huge net spread out, bouncing the lightning back and straight up into the sky. It hit something and made a loud ¡°bang¡± from high up in the sky.


    Bai Lixin and Dijia looked at each other and saw several figures descending from the sky.


    Bai Lixin looked at these gods who had come straight at them with impunity and sneered.


    There will have be return today!


    Bai Lixin placed his hand flat on the ground and recited words under his breath. The earth, which had been covered by black clouds overhead, began to emit a faint glow little by little.


    As Bai Lixin recited the incantation, the light became larger and, with time, the points of light became one line.


    Someone exclaimed, ¡°Look at the ground! It seems to be connected like those formations in books!¡±


    Endless power penetrated from the ground through the formation and into the sky above. Many milky white lights, like drops of water, rose from the ground, enveloping the whole realm.


    The pseudo Lord God and sub gods also perceived the danger of this formation. They looked down and were most clear about the situation from their panoramic view.


    The vast expanse of land was actually a gigantic god-killing formation!


    And they were the prey in this formation!


    The pseudo Lord god cried out in his heart and wanted to flee. But he was already in the formation, and the world was so big, where could he escape to?


    It turned out that Bai Lixin had been using the earth as a magic weapon for the past few years, and had spent those years carving out the large spell formation on it.


    Chaos had passed this formation to his mind before he went into eternal slumber in the cultivation realm. It was specifically built to restrain the false gods. After coming to this world, Bai Lixin thought that even if it was big, it was still scratching, so he might as well just scratch a big one. In this way, he came up with the previous movements of walking for half a month and stopping for five days.


    The huge God killing formation was made even more fierce with the energy of heaven and earth.


    Even if the Pseudo Lord God and Sub Gods wanted to escape, there was no way to do so with the net of heaven and earth.


    The Godslayer Formation was activated, and the sky above them had become a net. Even if they tried to escape to the heavens, the sky would no longer be a safe place.


    Bai Lixin heard one miserable scream after another as he cast the incantation and the gods, just like that, fell.


    The first to die were the gods with weak powers. Seeing such a scene, the pseudo Lord God suddenly grabbed the arm of the god of power and lashed out, sucking his power as the god of power looked on in shock. As it happened, the other gods who were not killed by the God killing Formation were absorbed by their own Lord God and died.

 CH 301

    The sky and the earth suddenly changed. Black clouds rolled over, sand and rocks flew, and the earth seemed to be facing doomsday.


    Even the emotionally weak zombies were agitated. If not for the fact that Bai Lixin was still standing here, they would have fled in all directions and hid.


    The base was shaken up by the hurricane, and it was no longer a good hiding place.


    But there was nowhere to hide in the whole realm.


    Chaos gave Bai Lixin the God and said that it was a heaven-destroying formation, a so-called weapon of destruction, which he had used all his life to create. But since his power diminished, he could not perfect it and it was not easy to operate.


    The God killing formation takes so long to open.


    Chaos once used it against the pseudo Lord God but the opening process alone was enough to give the false gods enough time to escape.


    So Chaos instructed Bai Lixin that, to make sure that the Pseudo Lord God was sealed, he should try to expand the area of the formation. That way, there would be no place for the Pseudo Lord God to escape, even if he tried to.


    The spectacle of the coming apocalypse shocked everyone. People came out of their bases and looked at the horrific scene. The fear that had been forgotten over the years was suddenly brought back.


    This moment was as terrifying and depressing to humans as the time of the sudden appearance of zombies more than 30 years ago!


    We are suffering the same fears our ancestors once did!


    The self-righteous power users were small and helpless under the roar of heaven and earth. They were no longer powerful; they no longer felt superior.


    Heaven and earth are unkind and treat all things as mere ruminant dogs. They were no longer regarded as who was more powerful as they were now the same. There was no difference before the face of death.


    Dijia ignored the frightened humans and zombies. He walked up to Bai Lixin and laid his hand on his forehead, pouring divine power through Bai Lixin and into the God killing array.


    The God killing formation was based on the realm. It was so huge and wide that the trapped pseudo Lord god was swaying from side to side, unable to break free because no matter how much he flew, he could not find the edge.


    The pseudo Lord God was roaring at the top of his lungs, looking like he could not even muster up any strength.


    Bai Lixin and Dijia did not dare to relax. The light in the God killing formation was getting brighter. The pseudo lord god roared again and the sky grew increasingly darker.


    In the dark sky, the golden God killing formation became even brighter, and in contrast to the darkness, the figure of the pseudo Lord God gradually became larger. After absorbing


    the remaining sub gods, his body grew from the original two metres to a hundred metres in the blink of an eye.


    With a big bang, the pseudo lord god¡¯s feet landed on the ground. His skin turned dark and his hair became white. His eyes were gold and radiated two rays of light, scattering sand and stone wherever he went.


    The ground exploded wherever the laser-like eyes swept. Humans and zombies ducked for cover. Those who were not ready were reduced to ash in a matter of moments.


    ¡°Hahaha, you ants. How dare you think that you can compete with the heavens, the sun, and the moon? You will have to bear the consequences for disobeying the gods.¡± The ground was covered with countless holes and explosions as the power users used their abilities to protect themselves and their comrades.


    A drop of cold sweat dripped from Bai Lixin¡¯s forehead as he mouthed his incantation, and the huge god-killing formation began to shrink inwards, pressuring the pseudo Lord god little by little.


    The land was the foundation, and the sky was the cover.


    The pseudo Lord God was at the end of his rope and struggling for his life.


    As they watched his struggle decrease in strength and his roaring get lower, Bai Lixin and Dijia took advantage of the situation and once again poured power into the God killing Formation, urging it to come to fruition.


    ¡°I curse you. One day, when you are complacent, you will destroy yourselves and will enter the abyss of eternal destruction! ¡± The figure of the pseudo Lord God bellowed out a final roar as he was being compressed to the size of a stone.


    Bai Lixin looked a bit dazed. He frowned for a moment and turned his head to look at Dijia. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Where were the 300 rounds of battle that he had imagined? There wasn¡¯t even the vomiting of blood that he had imagined.


    Although Bai Lixin knew that he was well prepared for all these things, he was still a bit stunned by the ease with which he had managed to defeat the pseudo Lord god.


    Dijia took the small box containing the pseudo lord god and turned it around in his hand, letting out a wisp of his consciousness into it. Only after sensing the vast and majestic power of the pseudo lord god did he confirm, ¡°It is indeed the pseudo lord god.¡±


    Bai Lixin still couldn¡¯t believe it. According to dramas, the final boss battle was not without its difficulties. This victory was too easy.


    It was so easy that it gave the impression that the battle had not ended.


    Dijia took the four-square golden box with the pseudo lord god sealed in it and slowly tightened his grip. There was a sharp hissing sound from the golden box, which turned into countless pieces of powder and disappeared into the air.


    The aura of the pseudo Lord god had completely disappeared, and the sky and land suddenly lit up with vitality!


    Several rosy clouds broke through the dense black clouds and streamed down from the sky, colourfully painting the horizon. The earth stopped trembling and slowly became silent.


    Only the wreckage on the ground was a testimony to the seemingly earth-shattering battle that took place earlier.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°The question is, what exactly is your status now? Have you inherited the title of Lord God, or what? Why hasn¡¯t there been a change? ¡± Bai Lixin was still a bit puzzled. He looked at the unchanged Dijia up and down and voiced his doubts.


    Dijia laughed bitterly. He shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, ¡°The pseudo lord god has reigned for billions of years, and for the sake of his ambition, he forcibly tampered with the main line of the countless worlds. Now that the gods have died, the countless worlds are in danger of collapsing and are on the verge of falling. The world has long been free from the power of the rules, and the name of the Lord God exists in name only. Even the rules no longer exist, and the lineage of the Lord God was naturally broken. ¡±


    ¡°So what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Reshape the order, correct the planes, and create the power of the rules.¡±


    ¡°The pseudo Lord God is dead, and the power he absorbed returned to the worlds. I will use this power to reshape the countless worlds. But if the plot is too distorted, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll need to correct it ourselves. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°And then, when the power of the rules reconnects the countless worlds, the power of the void will reappear and slowly grow like a small flower. Perhaps Chaos will even be reborn. ¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°Baby, did you ever play ¡°Minecraft¡± when you were in the Modern world?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, huh?!¡± Bai Lixin wavered, his eyes wide.


    ¡°I have something I need to verify in the Void. It may take a few days or a few years. Until then, this mottled realm is entrusted to you in case you are bored!¡± Dijia smiled brightly and bent over to place a sloppy kiss on Bai Lixin¡¯s lips. His lips smoothly slid to Bai Lixin¡¯s ear, ¡°You should adapt to it quickly because you will soon become mother God to countless worlds.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The pseudo lord god was destroyed, and he didn¡¯t know what Dijia was going to verify. He simply said goodbye and left in a hurry, leaving a world full of humans and zombies waiting for guidance from Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin floated in mid-air and looked down on them. He wiped his face at the expressions of adoration on their faces.


    Although it¡¯s over, I still have to finish the act ¡­¡­


    With a slight cough, Bai Lixin floated down to a platform and started a speech: ¡°As you have just seen, Dijia and I killed the culprit of the realm¡¯s disaster that started 30 years ago. Although he is dead, the disaster can not be reversed. The original human race was divided into two races, the artificials and the zombies. The artificials have the appearance of humans but have lost the ability to breed them. But what about the zombie race? Although their bodies had changed, new emotions were created. More importantly, they can conceive.¡±


    There was an uproar among the artificials.


    The artificials and the Zombies had been standing in clear separation from each other.


    At Bai Lixin¡¯s words, the artificials looked at the zombie race for the first time with a critical eye. They realized that there were many small zombies in the crowd. Some were even still in their infancy.


    ¡°These zombies may have once been your friends or family. But when the virus took over, they became someone else, whether they wanted to or not, someone different from what they were before. You artificially created humans are the end of human evolution, but the zombies are the beginning of the evolution of a new species. Whether you like it or not, you must realize and accept the fact that a new world has been created. The world of the future should be a world where the artificials and the zombies are all the same. ¡±


    The crowd was agitated and did not seem to buy it.


    Bai Lixin looked at them and said quietly, ¡°Look around you. The human base has been destroyed. How will you be able to resist the next onslaught of the zombies? And how will you protect your children when a war breaks out? There are only two choices before you now: either you lose or you find common ground. Whatever your respective races may think, those are the only choices. ¡±


    It was difficult for two natural enemies to coexist. He looked at the mess Dijia had left him and continued with a shrug, ¡°Do you want to go back to the chaos thirty years ago, or do you want to build up your strength? The reason the zombies ate people was because of the zombie virus, but I have already developed an antidote. Although I can¡¯t make the zombies return to humans, the virus won¡¯t spread and they will no longer have the desire to eat people. ¡±


    The crowd slowly calmed down at these words. They could not accept the zombies because they were natural enemies in nature and also because they had invaded their territory.


    Although there were so many of them, they could have won if they had been cut down bit by bit. Only that Bai Lixin had tangled them all together before that could happen. With such a huge zombie army, they were no longer sure of their status as masters of the world, and to attack them would only be self-defeating.


    Not to mention the fact that, after the big battle, people had an almost blind admiration and fear of Bai Lixin. But since Bai Lixin had said so, they could only accept it.

 CH 302

    The disappearance of the gods was nothing more than a disaster for the Divine Realm.


    The base was destroyed; Dijia, the leader of the humans, left; and the artificials chose to stay dormant for a while.


    But whether the two races were sincere in putting aside their differences or not, the artificials and the zombies had reached a fragile harmony.


    After three days of staring at each other, the zombies finally decided to leave the area.


    The leader of the zombies, Yi Nuo had followed Bai Lixin all the way from the north and had built up a very high reputation among the zombies. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t enough food in the area, Yi Nuo started taking the zombies into the forest one by one in order to survive, leaving the realization of the artificials.


    Although Bai Lixin had rescued the zombies, his status radically changed after the incident. Dijia¡¯s brief departure had thrown him even further into the limelight. He was now recognized as a god by the beings of this world. He could neither take sides nor despise anyone.


    He did not stop Yi Nuo from taking the zombies into the forest.


    During his journey around the realm, he had cut off all the hints the pseudo-lord God had planted in the zombies. But some inevitably slipped through the net.


    But those hints immediately dissipated with the death of the pseudo Lord god.


    He was not worried that the zombies would eat humans because he had given them another compulsion while cutting off the pseudo lord god¡¯s compulsion. He gave them a hint to reject human flesh.


    Although they had no powers, there were many of them.


    Although the artificials were powerful, they were few and their base was destroyed.


    The two sides were competing with each other, and no problems would arise any time soon.


    After making sure that the two races could live in peace for at least a few years, Bai Lixin set up an auspicious cloud and flew to the heavens.


    At the time of the battle, Bai Lixin had noticed that one of the Sub-Gods who followed the Pseudo Lord God was missing. It was Eros.


    The God of love would not have been absent for no reason. He had either been killed by the pseudo lord god long ago, or he was still in the temple where the gods had once stayed.


    Bai Lixin saw a huge island enveloped by a peaceful cloud after flying for a while, and on top of it was the dream-like white city.


    The city was made of white brick walls, every corner was immaculate, and even the air carried the smell of fresh fragrance. Unlike the unending wars in the lower world, this one was like a paradise above.


    The huge city, surrounded by white brick walls, had thirteen palaces, arranged in a zigzag pattern. The twelve surrounding palaces enclosed the largest palace in the middle.


    Now and then, a beautiful white, blonde, and blue-eyed beauty flapped their wings and flew through the sky.


    Angels?


    Bai Lixin hesitated a little.


    He had come here on a whim to find out where Eros was.


    But on reaching here, he realized that this place was like a peach wonderland, isolated from the world.


    Yes, back then, humans were slaves in the primitive world. When the pseudo Lord God withdrew from San Tuo Mountain and retreated to the Ninth Heavens, how could he only take his subordinate gods?


    These angels seemed to be unaware that their gods had died. They were talking and laughing, with innocent smiles on their faces, like the brightest sunlight on a spring day.


    Bai Lixin was stunned, but flew down and landed on the huge square in front of the palace.


    There were a dozen or so angels in the square, laughing and joking, oblivious to the hardships of the human world.


    At the sight of Bai Lixin descending from the sky, the angels were frozen for a moment, looking askance at Bai Lixin¡¯s empty back.


    One of the archangels, who appeared to be the leader, flapped his huge feathered wings as he wrinkled his nose and asked, ¡°Who are you? You stink of something fishy. ¡±


    He looked at the angels that looked like porcelain dolls and snorted with laughter, ¡°I have crawled out of purgatory on earth, so naturally, I am not better than the celestial beings in the Ninth Heavens. I will inevitably be covered in mud and filth. And who are you, who is full of fishy smells? ¡± Bai Lixin casually sprinkled a few seeds on the ground as he spoke.


    ¡°I am Adam, the Archangel of the Gods, who feeds on nectar, drinks from the morning dew, and bathes in clear spring. I am nurtured by the light of the Father God day after day, so how can I have any fishy smell? You, on the other hand, smell really bad and stink. This is the Divine Realm of the Nine Heavens, and without the permission of the Father God, no one is allowed to enter. Who are you? Why don¡¯t you quickly go back to where you came from? ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Lixin raised an eyebrow. He looked at the serious expression on the beauty¡¯s face, and he felt like doing a bit of teasing. He shrugged his shoulders and laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t care when your father god said that, let alone you. I can come and go whenever I want to in this shit hole. Who cares? ¡±


    Adam suddenly flapped his wings and flew towards Bai Lixin. His huge wings were about to hit Bai Lixin, only to see the latter¡¯s eyes chill. His hand pinched Adam¡¯s jaw and pinned him half to the ground. His wings fluttered about a few times, but they seemed to be bound by something invisible.


    Adam couldn¡¯t bear the pain in his wings and stopped moving after a while.


    When Bai Lixin saw that Adam had finally quieted down, he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re the most fragile creatures I¡¯ve ever seen. What the hell are you? All you have is a beautiful face, but you don¡¯t have any strength. ¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Adam growled. ¡± We are the purest beings in the world, the most beloved children of the Father God. We believe in the Father God and the Eleven Gods. The Father God and the Eleven Gods have reserved their most sincere love for us! We are the stars of heaven, the gift of the world! If you hurt me, the Father God and the Eleven Gods will not spare you! ¡±


    No wonder the gods were not afraid of the extinction of humanity. There was power of faith here.


    Bai Lixin looked down at the fragile blond man and sighed. He let go of his hand and took two steps back, saying helplessly, ¡°Your Father God and the Eleventh God are dead.¡±


    When Bai Lixin said this, he expected these fragile porcelain dolls to have their hearts broken and crumbling. Both Adam and the beautiful angels standing at a distance watching the show were slightly stunned and then burst into a loud laugh.


    Even Adam, who was angry just now, showed an expression of disgust and contempt as he laughed and looked at Bai Lixin up and down several times, saying, ¡°Where the hell did this madman come from? No one can kill the Father God, let alone any of the subordinate gods. For they are gods! They are immortal souls. Who can kill a god? Hahaha, you wicked man, you really know how to tell lies without telling them. ¡±


    Bai Lixin sighed in his heart again. It seemed that the pseudo Lord God was keeping all these beings as pets and not letting them know anything.


    The battle with the pseudo Lord God had caused a sensation in the world, but these people had not even sensed anything.


    Seeing that they did not believe, Bai Lixin did not bother to bother with them anymore. The seeds he had just scattered had grown all over the island. He had no trouble finding the whereabouts of Eros as his divine sense travelled with the vine. He was sealed in the dungeon of the central temple.


    Unwilling to explain anything more to these narcissistic frogs at the bottom of the well, he left them behind and flew to the central temple.


    The angels panicked at seeing the direction Bai Lixin was heading.


    They had lived in heaven since birth, under the blessing of their Father God, and had been instilled with true goodness and beauty from a young age.


    The favour shown to them by God the Father and the eleven gods was evident in heaven and earth. They had perfect looks, beautiful wings, and comfortable surroundings. All have been effortlessly delivered to them by God the Father when they were born.


    They yearned for Father God but had no idea how to live.


    They had no strength, and what followed was their growing gratitude and faith.


    They lived, loved each other, and never quarrelled.


    They never met anyone like Bai Lixin, who was brutal and unreasonable.


    The Father God and the eleven sub-divine gods left the heavens one after another. They didn¡¯t even have time to leave a word before they left. All these beings could do was wait and pray for blessings; beyond that, they were incapable of doing anything else.


    They had wings, but once they left the island, the strong wind would blow them off and send them crashing from the clouds into that disgusting mortal world.


    And they were now at a loss as they watched Bai Lixin¡¯s brutal intrusion.


    There was nothing they could do by going after him except make a fool of themselves.


    Forget it. How could the temple of Father God, who is so powerful, be so easily broken into? The Father God must have set up a boundary around it.


    After millions of years, this was the first outsider to try to break into Father God¡¯s palace.


    The angels just pretended not to see and continued to laugh and smile.


    ¡°They have lived so comfortably that they can¡¯t even rebel. Their courage is not even a thousandth of what their ancestors had back then. ¡± Bai Lixin whispered to himself as he looked at the angels who had returned to their usual calm.


    He went into the temple and found that it was dotted with white luminous pearls that emitted a gentle glow.


    He followed the information obtained from the vines and skillfully went to the secret passage of the underground temple and quickly went in.


    The tunnel was a little dark, but it did not affect him much since he had the vines guiding him.


    In less than half an hour, he had entered the underground dungeon where Eros was being held.


    The god of love was wrapped in chains. His eyes were closed as he hovered in mid-air, and beneath him was a complicated magic formation painted on the ground.


    Bai Lixin had seen this magic formation when he was the god of love. It was a kind of magic formation to seal the soul. It was not difficult to solve, but it would take some time and the steps were tedious.


    He didn¡¯t expect that for helping him hundreds of millions of years ago, Eros would be imprisoned by the pseudo lord god even until now.


    Bai Lixin was feeling guilty. After all, Eros was the only subordinate god who had a conscience and never participated in the killing of past lord gods.


    Now that the Pseudo Lord God was dead, Eros, as one of his subordinate gods, would fall into eternal sleep soon afterwards.


    Bai Lixin wanted to free him before he died in order to repay him¡­


    Bai Lixin began to study how to solve the magic formation.


    It took about two days before Bai Lixin was finally able to unravel the formation.


    However, the chains that were wrapped around Eros¡¯ body did not disappear, even though the formation was unravelled.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, a beautiful dagger appeared in Bai Lixin¡¯s hand.


    He held the dagger in front of Eros and cut the chains with a swish, and the chains fell to the ground with a loud crash of iron and gold.


    The moment they hit the ground, Bai Lixin went into a trance and lost consciousness.


    When he woke up again, he found Eros looking at him with confusion and concern.

 CH 303

    Eros saw Bai Lixin wake up, and his eyes were fixed on the dagger beside him, saying, ¡°Who are you? This is the old Lord God¡¯s dagger. How come it is in your hand?¡±


    Bai Lixin looked around at the collapsed broken wall and was slightly shocked, but his face did not change. ¡°I am your saviour. Sorry, I can¡¯t move. Can you help me pick up the dagger?¡±


    Eros shook his head, ¡°No, this dagger belongs to the old Lord God. I won¡¯t touch it before burning incense and changing my clothes. And you are not my saviour. No one can save my life. The Old Lord God is dead, and as his subordinate god, it won¡¯t be long before I disappear too. And it was you who killed the Old Lord God. I can see the Old Lord God¡¯s curse on your body. ¡±


    Bai Lixin froze for a moment, remembering the pseudo Lord God¡¯s curses before his death.


    ¡°The old Lord God died with resentment, and a curse at the time of death is a few degrees more violent than any time before. You should be careful. ¡± Eros looked around Bai Lixin and then said, ¡°I can help you. I will stay by your side during the time before I disappear and try to dissolve this curse. ¡±


    ¡°What makes you willing to help me? Because I have unsealed you? There is no need for that. ¡± Bai Lixin had some doubt about the way Eros was so naturally offering his help. He looked at Eros with a bit of scrutiny and said, ¡°I am the one who killed the old Lord God. In other words, I¡¯m also the one who indirectly killed you. ¡±


    ¡°Haha, I should have died hundreds of millions of years ago.¡± The god of love stood up. His long hair was slipping to the ground and spreading into a huge flower like a golden peony, ¡°To tell you the truth, I want to help you not because you unsealed me, but because I saw something familiar about your aura. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t remember where I had seen you before. I feel some kind of affinity for you. I have been sealed for a long time, and time has passed. All the people I knew are gone, and those who knew me have long since passed away. ¡±


    Eros¡¯s voice carried a faint sadness. Bai Lixin stared at the god of love wordlessly for a long time before nodding and standing up from the ground, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be grateful to the god of love.¡±


    ¡°Just how did this place become a ruin?¡± Bai Lixin stumbled at this moment, and the body that had just stabilized itself involuntarily swayed a few times, nearly falling to the ground again.


    ¡°The old god¡¯s divine power supported this area. With his death, the temple spontaneously absorbed my divine power to support the island. The island finally lost its strength the moment you woke me up. The walls collapsed, the rocks cracked, and soon afterwards, the island will fall and smash to the ground. Those angels who were raised as butterflies will also burn to ashes with its fall. ¡±


    The ground shook violently several more times, the already fragile white brick walls got more cracks, and countless tiny pieces of stone and dust fell from the ceiling in a poof.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. This place is going to collapse.¡± Bai Lixin retrieved the dagger back into his consciousness and grabbed the chains that once held Eros before rushing out of the temple. Their speed was fast, and in the blink of an eye, they had already left the temple.


    In only a short time, the paradise of fantasy was now full of wreckage and debris everywhere.


    Some of the carefree angels were hit by the rocks. Some failed to dodge in time, and the huge boulders buried them in a flash. Sharp stones pierced through their wings and pinned them to the ground, and for the unlucky ones, the stones penetrated their chests.


    Nearly half of the angels were buried under the rocks, while those who reacted quickly waved their wings and took to the air.


    But they were so weak that although they could fly, they could not sustain it for very long. Some of the angels could not bear the load of their wings and began to wobble.


    ¡°How cruel,¡± Eros frowned, his eyes sparkling with tears; ¡°all their ancestors were once my people. I will not allow my people to die here. I will save them.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you want to save them, do it quickly. We have to leave the island!¡± The island slamming into the ground would be the same as a planet breaking out of its orbit and slamming into another. It was not easy to restore the fragile peace down here. If yet another natural disaster occurs¡­¡­


    Some angels high in the sky had already noticed Bai Lixin and Eros. Adam, who had laughed at Bai Lixin, swooped down and flew up to Bai Lixin and said in horror, ¡°My lord, we only laughed at you. Why should you drive us to destruction?!¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? I am not so petty as that.¡±


    ¡°We used to live here without any worries. But ever since you broke into the temple yesterday, our home has been shaken. It has been destroyed, wrecked, and our companions are dead. It¡¯s all because of you. But we are a gift from the gods, and we will not be seen in the same light as you. You had better put an end to this before the Father God returns! ¡±


    There was probably no one who could feel so good about themselves in the face of death than these bird people in front of him.


    ¡°Now is not the time for that.¡±Eros looked a little dismayed. ¡°Hurry up and gather your brothers and sisters. I¡¯ll get you out of here. ¡±


    Adam looked at Eros for a few moments, and his eyes brightened. ¡°Sub God, you are the sub God of that empty palace, aren¡¯t you? You have the smell of the Father God on you. Oh, Sublime God, please save your pious people. We cannot leave here. This is our home and we can not survive without it. We angels must live in the purest of environments; the foul air will destroy us if we leave here! ¡±


    Eros frowned at Bai Lixin, who shrugged and said, ¡°Time has passed and your people have become pretentious. You should accept that. ¡± ¡°


    This island cannot float without divine power, and it will plummet to the ground in a short time. You will be burned to ashes if you don¡¯t leave. Do you want to fly down with Eros in search of a glimmer of life, or do you prefer dying? You have no choice. ¡±


    The island shook again, and the thirteen palaces, no longer able to support the crumbling walls, collapsed almost simultaneously. The ground stirred up countless amounts of dust, and a gale of wind swept the angels in the sky.


    A few more angels fell, and at the same time, the island began to plummet downwards.


    Feeling the island¡¯s descent, Adam then believed Bai Lixin¡¯s words.


    He dared not hesitate any longer as he saw his companions losing strength. He hurriedly knelt before Eros, ¡°God of Love, we are willing to follow you. Please take us away!¡±


    Time waits for no man and his short coma had already wasted too much time. Seeing that Adam had figured it out, Eros hurriedly had him gather all the angels together and wrapped them in a protective barrier before flying towards the lower world.


    Bai Lixin saw Eros fly away with the group of angels and summoned the dagger into his hand again. He flew above the island and slashed the dagger at it several times.


    After a few strokes of cold light, the crumbling island exploded like a firework.


    The huge island turned into countless tiny pieces of stone, slowly plunging towards the ground. Halfway down, the stones burst into flames, and only a hundred or so slightly larger stones did not turn into ashes and smashed deep into the ground.


    The stones only caused a small-scale tremor, and no single living soul was harmed.


    Bai Lixin breathed a sigh of relief on seeing that the stones had landed safely before floating to the ground.


    But halfway through his descent, his body felt a sharp pain and his head felt like it was cracking. Although Bai Lixin had gotten used to such tearing sensations in his body countless times before due to the system, he still blacked out and passed out.


    His unconscious body plummeted from the air. Bai Lixin¡¯s body fell faster and faster, gradually burning a thin layer of flame around him.


    Deep in the forest, Yi Nuo was leading the zombies to rebuild their home.


    He had spent years in the laboratory of the scientist Zhou Ping, during which time he had seen many of his kind being used as experiments and tortured in every way possible. It was Bai Lixin¡¯s arrival that saved them.


    Not only did Bai Lixin destroy the evil thoughts that controlled their consciousness, but he also developed a vaccine for them against the virus.


    After the vaccine was injected, their bodies stopped festering from the effects of the virus and began to heal slowly. Many of their companions whose bodies had decayed grew intact bodies and skin, and the corpse stench on their bodies was gone.


    They did not need to drink fresh blood and flesh to fill their decaying flesh to survive. The world had created them, but the world had also rejected them.


    It was Bai Lixin who had made them. He turned them from walking corpses into living beings in this world.


    Although he did not know exactly which gods Lord Bai Lixin was fighting that day, the gods had abandoned them and it was Lord Bai Lixin who saved them. So Lord Bai Lixin must be the right one!


    Yi Nuo commanded his men to build a simple house while he expressed his blind worship for Bai Lixin for the millionth time in his heart.


    Suddenly, a huge ball of fire fell from the sky and smashed their house to the ground. A whole day¡¯s work was wasted.

 CH 304

    The fireball fell with a loud ¡°thud,¡± and the ground trembled violently.


    Yi Nuo was furious that the fruits of his day¡¯s work had gone down the drain, ¡°Who threw that? It must have been a human power user! I knew it. They¡¯re treacherous and only know how to sabotage behind the scenes! ¡±


    One of the zombies stood on the roof and looked down, hesitantly saying, ¡°Chief, it doesn¡¯t look like something.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    Yi Nuo was still angry.


    ¡°It looks ¡­¡­ like a human.¡±


    ¡°A human? Then it¡¯s a thing. Take him out and throw him as far as you can. ¡±


    The zombie on the roof stretched his long neck for a few seconds. He suddenly said, ¡°eh,¡± ¡°It seems to be Lord Bai Lixin.¡±


    Yi Nuo: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Yi Nuo¡¯s face showed embarrassment. He coughed dryly, ¡°Ah, who just said Lord Bai Lixin is a thing? Throw them out!¡±


    The zombies looked at each other, ¡°Chief, it seems that you were the one who said it the loudest.¡±


    Yi Nuo glared at the zombies, ¡°What are you still doing? Hurry up and get Lord Bai Lixin out! ¡±


    The zombies jumped through the big hole in the roof and lifted Bai Lixin out.


    Bai Lixin had now already woken up, and the falling flames had burned his clothes away. Yi Nuo, who suddenly saw Bai Lixin¡¯s body without any clothes, turned red. He wanted to look away, but his eyes were glued to Bai Lixin¡¯s white and athletic body.


    ¡°I was so dazed just now that I seemed to hear something familiar.¡± Bai Lixin assisted the zombie beside him to stand up, ¡°I wondered who was so good at talking, and it turned out to be Yi Nuo. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but your Mandarin has become more and more standard.¡±


    Yi Nuo came forward with a dry smile, ¡°Lord Bai Lixin, what brings you here?¡±


    Did he pass out because of the pseudo Lord God¡¯s curse?


    He had already passed out twice in just one day, and he didn¡¯t know if what the god of love had said was true or not.


    With a silent incantation in his mind, Bai Lixin was about to plant a seed in the air and make it into a garment. But as soon as his hand was outstretched, he stiffened unnoticeably and put his hand back down.


    Bai Lixin cleared his throat, ¡°Yi Nuo, can you help me find a piece of clothing first?¡±


    After a human mutates into a zombie, his arms would become longer and his body taller, so the things the zombies wore were much bigger.


    So many of the zombies around already had children, so Yi Nuo took a child¡¯s clean shirt and gave it to Bai Lixin. Bai Lixin put it on and it fit him just right.


    A moment ago, when he was about to create the clothes, Bai Lixin suddenly realized that his power had disappeared.


    He had a bad feeling in his heart and called out in his mind, [S419M.]


    [Ding! The system is activated! Lord Host, I am here!]


    [My power has disappeared.]


    [I know, Lord Host. Your dimensional points are also frozen. I don¡¯t know what happened, but the moment you saved Eros yesterday, the system suddenly cut off the connection with you. If you hadn¡¯t woken me up, I¡¯m afraid I would have slept in the darkness for a while.]


    [And you don¡¯t know what the reason is?]


    [You seem to be haunted by a cloud of evil thoughts. This breath ¡­¡­ seems to be that of a pseudo Lord God!]


    Bai Lixin was silent, [It seems Eros is right. The pseudo Lord God did indeed curse me¡­]


    [Then I¡¯ll quickly contact Lord Dijia and have him rush back! Ding! Searching for Lord Dijia¡¯s soul will begin] Bai Lixin waited for ten seconds or so before hearing a low voice in his head ring out, [Ding! Search complete, no target found. What to do, Lord Host?! The connection with Lord Dijia has also been broken!!]


    [Where is Eros?]


    [Lord Host, Eros flew with those winged angels not far from the artificals¡¯ rebuilt base.]


    [Don¡¯t panic. We¡¯ve been dealing with the pseudo lord God for more than a day or two. You and I both know his character. He doesn¡¯t like to see people die with a single slash, and he won¡¯t stop until the person is tortured to death. After all the lifetimes that Dijia and I have gone through, would I allow myself to be beaten down by this heavy setback when I am about to see the radiant light?]


    [What does the lord host intend to do?]


    [First, we will stay with the zombie race for the time being and wait for Eros to come to us. Now that I am all but powerless, Eros will surely be able to find me if he has the mind to do so. On the contrary, if he has bad intentions, he won¡¯t help me sincerely even if I stand in front of him.]


    He had offended many artificials back then because of the zombie race, and at this moment, going to the base of the artificials when he was completely powerless was like a sheep going to a tiger¡¯s mouth.


    Well, he might be a fighting sheep, though.


    It was such a long back and forth between Bai Lixin and S419M, but in reality, only a minute had passed. In Yi Nuo¡¯s opinion, Lord Bai Lixin was just having a little daze.


    ¡°Lord Bai Lixin, why did you fall from the sky?¡±


    ¡°Well, after that great battle, I missed you all very much, so I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oooh, Lord Bai Lixin is Lord Bai Lixin. Even the way he comes is so refreshingly unconventional. ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Haha.¡± I didn¡¯t want to; I was helpless. ¡±


    ¡°Since Lord Bai Lixin is here, why don¡¯t you stay here for a few more days? ¡±


    ¡°Since you have said so, then I will respectfully stay here for a few days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯ll have to wrong Lord Bai Lixin for one night. The house you have just smashed into was the only one we had. You will have to join us with the sky as a blanket and the earth as a mat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Bai Lixin twisted his head to look at the house with a hole smashed in it, and then at the straw mats all over the ground in the distance, and pointed to the trees, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll sleep there tonight.¡±


    Bai Lixin stayed there for ten days.


    And on the side of the artificials, there was a big event.


    Eros had planned to go in search of Bai Lixin once he had settled the angels. But before he could build a dream home for these fragile butterflies, an artificial broke in.


    Eros was born with a naive heart. Seeing that the artificial was handsome, he believed in the myth that ¡°looks are made from the heart¡±. He asked the artificial not to tell anyone about the place and then threw him out.


    The artificial was none other than Zhou An.


    The two brothers, Zhou Ping and Zhou An had been infected with the zombie virus and managed to become human before they mutated. This made them a target for human scientists. In other words, they became test subjects for vaccine research.


    The malice and pain that Zhou Ping and Zhou An inflicted on others back then had now been turned on them, which was a clear sign of God¡¯s justice.


    Zhou An was a power user with one of the five elemental attributes. When the scientists weren¡¯t looking, he used his powers to kill the guards and escape with Zhou Ping.


    The two fled all the way east. After a few days of evading their pursuers, they found themselves in a hidden cave. Zhou Ping was a brain power and was not physically capable, so the food search was left to Zhou An.


    It was bad luck, to say the least, as Zhou An searched and found this new home that Eros had chosen for the angels.


    Eros knew that these angels were like fragile porcelain dolls, although he had brought them down from the sky in escape. But there was still much to be done afterwards. He had to make these fragile angels adapt to the cruel reality of the world, a world where there was no utopia like the city in the sky, but a purgatory above the ground.


    It took time to get used to it, and Eros wanted to create an environment similar to that of the Sky City and he set up a boundary for them to live in for the time being.


    But he was dying, and once he died, the boundary would break. Then these fragile, beautiful children would be exposed to reality and even a small jackal could bite them to death.


    He wanted to first protect them before going in search of Bai Lixin.


    He would do his best to break the curse of the pseudo Lord god so that Bai Lixin would owe him a favor. Bai Lixin would not refuse if he asked him to repay the favour by guarding these angels.


    Guardianship was not a matter of a few years or a few decades; it could consume all of Bai Lixin¡¯s time. Eros knew that this was biting the hand that feeds him, but for the sake of his few remaining people, he preferred to be the villain before he died.


    Only that this good wish would soon by shattered by a cruel reality.


    After being sent out, Zhou An casually found some food and rushed back to the cave, telling Zhou Ping everything he had seen.


    ¡°You said you saw a group of angels with wings?¡± Zhou Ping asked with wide eyes and surprise.


    ¡°Yes, big brother. How come we hadn¡¯t seen them before? Are we ignorant of the world?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that we were ignorant, but that they¡¯ve just landed! Brother, we are so lucky! Do you remember when that fellow, Bai Lixin, and that old man fought back then? Do you still remember where that old man came from? ¡±


    ¡°The sky!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the sky! There must be another utopian home up in the sky that no one knows about. Heh! These angels were able to live carefree, while we had to endure torment in this earthly purgatory. On what grounds?!¡± Zhou An sneered, ¡°I guess that the old man¡¯s power sustained the utopian home. Do you remember the meteorite that came crashing down from the sky when we arrived just now? I thought it was a meteorite, but now that I think about it, that might have been the remains of that Utopia city! ¡±


    ¡°Bai Lixin killed the old man, and the Utopia could no longer maintain its dream and gradually fell to the ground. The angels had no choice but to fall to earth to stay alive! Brother, we are saved! ¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°These angels were enjoying the cleanest air and healthiest food in that Utopia. They are the purest and cleanest, uncontaminated, and not artificials. These angels might be able to breed offspring! ¡± Zhou An¡¯s head spun quickly and a dazzling light burst out of his eyes, ¡°Brother if we can verify this, the history of artificials will enter a new chapter! We will be recorded in the history books as the pioneers of a new era! We will be the saviours of the artificials!

 CH 305

    ¡°We will become the saviours of the artificials!¡±


    ¡°Not only that, you said those people all have wings. I just did a rough calculation in my head. If they give birth, there is a 66.8% chance that our offspring will also grow wings to complete their evolution! ¡±


    ¡°But these angels are so delicate, how can they have children?¡±


    ¡°If it were anyone else, that might be a problem, but who am I? I¡¯m a brain power user. I¡¯m sure I can find a way to keep them alive. You know that it¡¯s not a problem for me.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, big brother is right. So what do we do next ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard you describe the wingless one as their leader, and that he is very simple and holy. Let¡¯s find a way to blend in first. We¡¯ll first gain protection under their blessing and, then, we¡¯ll gain their trust. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea, but how do we get in?¡±


    ¡°With bait!¡±


    Eros had settled the group of angels and now planned to go out to look for Bai Lixin.


    He had just opened the boundary when he was immediately taken aback by the sight before him. Two men were lying in a pool of blood, covered in wounds and unconscious.


    The innocent god of love did not know that there was a deception. So, after testing the two men and seeing that they still had some life, he gritted his teeth and took them into the boundary, putting the search for Bai Lixin on hold again.


    After a few days of treatment, the two dying humans finally woke up after Eros¡¯s treatment. At this time, the God of love also saw their faces clearly and realized that he had seen the face in the boundary that day.


    ¡°You¡­you are twins?¡±


    Zhou Ping nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble we¡¯ve caused you. No one has been bothering you lately, have they? ¡±


    Eros shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s quiet here in my boundary enchantment.¡±


    Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Otherwise, we¡¯d have been returning the favour with your death.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eros frowned at Zhou Ping.


    ¡°We escaped from the artificials¡¯ base. Those artificials were experimenting on us brothers. We were so abused that we had to escape, but then we attracted many pursuers and somehow stumbled our way here. My brother went out to look for food for me and entered your place by mistake, but it seems that he was discovered by the pursuers behind him. Those villains were so vicious that they took an interest in the angels and tortured my brother about your whereabouts. ¡±


    Seeing the look of horror on Eros¡¯ face, Zhou Ping hurriedly stumbled over and comforted him, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t say a word. And I used my brain powers to wash away their memories of you before I passed out. They must have gone back since no one has come to harass you after so many days. ¡±


    Eros sighed in relief when he heard this. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s useless even if they know the location. This place is protected by my divine power and the boundary I set up. No one in this world can break it. No one will be able to enter unless I open the boundary.¡±


    Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes brightened a few more times, ¡°Then we two brothers can rest assured that we didn¡¯t put you in danger.¡±


    Eros saw that Zhou Ping¡¯s face was sincere and he didn¡¯t look like a bad person. He remembered what he had just said, and asked, ¡°You said that you were being subjected to human experimentation? Why? ¡±


    ¡°Those scientists and others have long lost their humanity. With scalpels in their hands, they enjoy the thrill of being in charge of people¡¯s lives and deaths. We were one of the few artificial twins, and that intrigued those higher-ups enough to catch us both. There were many other artificials in that lab other than the two of us, but they weren¡¯t as lucky as us. I¡¯m afraid they are still in the lab today¡­huu ¡­¡­¡±


    Zhou Ping then exposed his leg and pointed to the large and small scars on his leg helplessly, ¡°These were all left by those scientists.¡±


    Eros covered his mouth and opened his eyes wide in surprise, ¡°There is such a ferocious race in the world. It¡¯s just too terrible.¡± This was like purgatory on earth. The angels must not be let out! Otherwise, they would surely become fodder in the hands of those scientists and visitors soaked in formalin!


    ¡°So, do you two brothers have somewhere to go now?¡±


    ¡°Where can you go when you are born in a world of chaos and purgatory? We don¡¯t intend to stay in one place for long. Those men won¡¯t stop until they have us, so it¡¯s safer to walk around. Thank you for saving us two brothers. Don¡¯t worry, we will leave tomorrow and won¡¯t cause you any trouble. ¡±


    Seeing that Zhou Ping was about to get out of bed, Eros hurriedly held him up, ¡°How can that be! The wounds on your bodies have not yet healed, so going out now would only be a death sentence. You can stay here for the time being since you have nowhere to go. It just so happens that my people are not very familiar with the lower world, and I have to go out on some errands. In the meantime, you two brothers can help me teach these children.


    ¡®This is just what I wanted!¡¯ Zhou Ping wondered, ¡°Is that okay? Is it convenient for you? ¡±


    ¡°I trust you. However, my children are used to being pampered in heaven but are now living in a somewhat dowdy place. If there is any offence in their words, please bear with them. They don¡¯t mean any harm; they are just pure-minded. ¡±


    Zhou Ping nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. We¡¯ll take good care of them! ¡±


    The god of love saw the sincerity in Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes, so he too left with relief. He had seen Bai Lixin¡¯s curse being triggered when they were in heaven, and he didn¡¯t know how he was after being delayed for so long.


    Indeed, Bai Lixin was not doing well these days. Not only had he lost his strength, but he was also getting weaker and more sleepy by the day.


    S419M noticed it and felt pain in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. He could only look.


    As he watched Bai Lixin¡¯s health deteriorate, Eros finally found his way to him.


    Eros saw the weakened Bai Lixin and tears fell from his eyes at once.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault. If I had come a few days earlier, you might not have had to suffer this pain.¡±


    There was never a moment when Bai Lixin was as weak as he was now. He slowly sat up and looked at Eros. ¡°You helping me is a matter of friendship, but not as a matter of duty. I do not blame you. ¡±


    Eros¡¯ tears surged down his face even more.


    Bai Lixin sighed and had to pat Eros on the back to comfort him.


    It took a long time of soothing him before Eros stopped crying. He took a glittering dagger from his arm and slashed at his wrist. His blood flowed out from the cut. ¡°Drink my blood. I am the child of the old Lord God so the blood in my body has the power and breath of the old Lord God. Using my blood should be able to temporarily suppress the power of the curse. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded and took the arm and brought it to his mouth. He drank the blood in great gulps.


    It was miraculous, to say the least. Bai Lixin found that with every mouthful of blood he drank, the pain in his body lessened by one point. The weakness gradually disappeared, and strength returned to his body.


    After drinking roughly 200ml of blood, Bai Lixin finally felt refreshed. It was only then that he stopped and gently swiped a finder at the cut on Eros¡¯ arm. The wound instantly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°It really helped! Your divine power has recovered too.¡± Eros¡¯ eyes widened and a happy expression finally appeared on his face.


    Bai Lixin smiled, ¡°I couldn¡¯t contact Dijia. Although I laid the God killing formation at that time, it was me and Dijia who sealed the pseudo Lord god. A while ago, Dijia said he was going back to the Void, but there has been no news. I¡¯m worried that something has happened to him too. I¡¯m going to the Void to look for Dijia. ¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Eros¡¯s expression, which had just relaxed, tightened up again. ¡°You are only relying on my blood to suppress the curse for now. After some time, the curse will flare up again, and I am afraid that you will not be able to return. You should think of your life before you go find Dijia. ¡±


    ¡°But I must go.¡±


    ¡°If you have to go, I will go with you. It¡¯s a matter of chance, but I was able to find two reliable people to help me take care of those children before coming here a few days ago. I¡¯m very relieved to have them to help us during this time, so I¡¯ll go with you to find Dijia. If Dijia is really under a curse, wouldn¡¯t it be better to use my blood to dissolve it?¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at Eros up and down, and suddenly fell to the ground and knelt on one knee in front of him, ¡°Bai Lixin will not forget Eros¡¯ kindness.¡±


    In the world, karma has a destiny¡­


    Bai Lixin was now very thankful for the truth of karma that he valued quite a lot. If he had not thought of repaying Eros for what he had done back then and returned to the Sky City to save him, he would not have gotten this help from Eros.


    Eros would have maintained the Sky City for a while, after which it would have slowly disappeared with his death.


    Those angels who lived in the Sky City would have been burned to ashes as they descended.


    As for the mortal world, a huge object comparable to an asteroid would come crashing down, shaking the earth¡¯s crust and triggering a catastrophe that would reshape the world, which had managed to maintain its peace, into a bigger purgatory.


    As for me? I¡¯m afraid that the curse would have been triggered at some point, and although I wouldn¡¯t have died, I wouldn¡¯t have been in great shape either.


    He got help because of his actions, and Eros managed to save his people.


    In this way, their karma helped each other to blossom. A small act changed many things afterwards.


    At this time, Bai Lixin¡¯s mind was only on Dijia, and he paid no attention to the people Eros got to protect the angels. He had regained his divine power and was afraid that it would soon disappear.


    Without hesitation, he made his decision and flew into the void with Eros.

 CH 306

    Bai Lixin and Eros went to the void in search of Dijia. It was dark in the void, and they ventured around it for about ten years.


    In those years, it was not a quiet one on the ground.


    After rebuilding their base, the artificials were shuffled into a civil war. The artificials, who had been brought together temporarily by the threat of the zombies, saw that the threat had been eliminated and were once again divided, each on their own.


    As the saying goes, ¡°Even after years, the East is the East and the West is the West. We must combine as long as we are separated and divide as long as we are united.¡±


    The artificials formed small circles, each with its leaders. These circles gradually left the base with their people and began their new lives as kings.


    It was strange how human beings, who are social creatures, could be so solitary.


    The zombies were still stable, but the forest was no longer able to support the hundreds of thousands of zombies daily. To prevent their kind from starving to death, the stronger zombies left the forest one by one with their population stock to find new habitats.


    They left the forest for the older ones.


    Although the zombies had mutated, their lifespan was not much different from that of humans, which was about a hundred years.


    The ones who lived the best were the angels in the boundary and the two brothers, Zhou Ping and Zhou An.


    Although the God of Love initially created a perfect environment for the angels, this place was at best a scenic wilderness for these angels, who were used to being well-clothed and well-fed.


    Eros had left them here to fend for themselves without even building a house.


    Zhou An was a wood power user; he summoned trees from the ground and manipulated them to grow without having to cut them down. He then built them into a beautiful sky loft.


    The angels loved it so much that they became closer to the brothers.


    The two brothers were so handsome and charming that the angels who had looked down on them gradually stopped wearing tinted glasses.


    The only human they had ever met was Bai Lixin, and Bai Lixin was not the kind of person who liked to flatter. So, compared to Bai Lixin, these two men were naturally much better.


    The angels considered themselves superior and were close to the two brothers as a sign of pity for the humans, not realizing that they were the ones being pitied.


    After Eros had left, Zhou Ping studied the boundaries carefully and found that it was as Eros had said. They could not cross the boundary with their power.


    And when Zhou An was helping the angels, Zhou Ping also discovered a very interesting thing. These angels, who had fallen from the heavenly altar into the mortal world, had no power at all.


    The Heavens always help him.


    Zhou Ping also discovered that the angels were simple and foolish. To the angels, the so-called Father God they prayed to in heaven, produced the fruit from the trees.


    He watched the angels getting closer and closer to them but didn¡¯t stay idle. He asked Zhou An to build a laboratory for him.


    The only thing Zhou Ping had to do was to get some experimental equipment that could be used for statistics and simple herbs.


    After that, Zhou Ping began to observe the expressions of the angels. Finally, one day, he found an angel he thought liked Zhou An.


    He assisted from there and finally helped Zhou An successfully capture this angel.


    That night, the angel received unprecedented pleasure from Zhou An.


    The angel soon passed on the details of the pleasure to other angels, who were infected with the desire to try.


    Gradually, the angels became obsessed with Zhou Ping and Zhou An, like drug addicts.


    Finally, with such unorthodox methods, Zhou Ping and Zhou An carved out a niche for themselves among the angels and soon became the leaders of the angelic race.


    But to Zhou Ping¡¯s disappointment, they had failed to impregnate these angels after trying so many times.


    Could it be that his initial guesses were wrong?


    Was it because he and the angels were not of the same race and could not conceive offspring? No, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. The angels had made love to each other, but they didn¡¯t get pregnant either.


    So these angels were simply chickens that could not lay eggs?


    Zhou Ping was disappointed and lost all interest in the place.


    The boundary had trapped him in this ¡°paradise¡±, isolating him from the outside world, but everything here was so backward. There was no advanced equipment, no sufficient experiments, just a bunch of angels who cried at every turn.


    Rubbish, all rubbish. What was the difference between being here and being locked up in the base? It was just a different place to be imprisoned!


    But just when Zhou Ping was so disappointed that he was almost about to reveal his true face, Angel Adam¡¯s body changed.


    He vomited from time to time, and his lower abdomen bulged by a small portion.


    Zhou Ping took the angel¡¯s pulse with a tentative mind and discovered, to his surprise, that Adam was pregnant!


    It was Adam¡¯s pregnancy that inadvertently saved these angels. In a fit of rage, Zhou Ping had got the idea of using these angels as fodder for his experiments.


    To experiment with the angels¡¯ ability to produce offspring, Zhou Ping and Zhou An had been very cautious over the years lest the slightest evil thought would scare these fragile little creatures and cause them to die of fear.


    So this was the kindest they had ever been since they were born.


    And because of Adam¡¯s pregnancy, this time of kindness had been extended again.


    Adam was horrified at the changes in his body. He looked at his bulging belly and held onto Zhou Ping¡¯s arm. He was trembling with tears. ¡°What¡¯s happening to me? Why have I become so ugly?¡±


    Zhou Ping comforted Adam. It took a long time to convince Adam that he was not sick but pregnant with life. Adam instantly fell to his knees and burst into tears in the direction of the Sky City. ¡°It must be the Father God who is blessing us! The angel tree was destroyed because of that wretched human, and Father God made my belly into an angel tree. Father God, thank you for giving us new life!¡±


    Zhou Ping and Zhou An congratulated Adam with a serious look on their faces. They looked at each other when no one noticed and sneered in unison: it wasn¡¯t the Father God who got you pregnant, it was us who gave you the seed! You should thank us, little one. But I wonder which of us this little one is carrying a child for.


    Although angels were the same humans as their human ancestors, they had been transformed by the pseudo Lord God. In two months, Adam¡¯s belly was as big as a basin and he was about to give birth.


    That night, Adam suffered from repeated abdominal pains. Zhou Ping looked at the muddy bed and was sure that Adam was about to give birth. He sent all the angels out, and only the two brothers stayed in the room to prepare for the delivery.


    Zhou Ping was born in a culture vessel, and when he grew up, he also created many lives in culture vessels. But this was the first real baby he would deliver.


    Even so, seeing that he was about to reap the rewards of his efforts after months of hard work, Zhou Ping, who had always been calm, could not help but tremble as they stroked Adam¡¯s beautifully rounded belly.


    But just as Zhou Ping was considering how to make the incision, Adam¡¯s belly suddenly felt like something was forcefully pushing it open from the inside, and two sharp claw-like hands arched out of his belly and burst out from the inside.


    Adam screamed in horror. He pointed at his stomach, rolled his eyes, and passed out.


    And after he fainted, the two hands moved harder and harder, frantically tearing at Adam¡¯s stomach.


    Zhou Ping and Zhou An stood in horror as they watched.


    The tiny, blood-stained arms clawed themselves out. They saw a small baby slowly struggling out of the opening and firmly sitting on his blood-soaked chest, staring condescendingly at Zhou Ping and Zhou An.


    The baby stared at them for a full two minutes. Zhou Ping and Zhou An just stood there in a daze, trembling under the baby¡¯s gaze and unable to even move.


    Finally, the baby withdrew its gaze, stretched out its chubby little finger and pointed at the umbilical cord on its navel, and spoke, ¡°Won¡¯t you cut off this dirty thing?¡±


    The newborn baby¡¯s tongue was still very soft, and it spoke like it had a hot groundnut in its mouth, but Zhou Ping could hear its words.


    A drop of cold sweat fell from Zhou Ping¡¯s forehead as soon as the baby opened its mouth.


    Before Zhou Ping could react, his body had already begun to move. He moved toward the baby uncontrollably and lowered his head to carefully cut the umbilical cord for him.


    A look of horror crossed Zhou Ping¡¯s lowered face. Oh my God, what kind of monster have I created?


    The baby stared at them coldly, a malevolent glint in its brooding eyes.


    After cutting the umbilical cord off, the infant opened its arms and continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you quickly bathe and dress this Lord?¡±


    Zhou Ping once again listened to the baby¡¯s command and obediently carried the baby in his arms, washing away the blood stains with the comforting warm water that had been prepared long ago. When the blood was gone, the baby¡¯s original face was revealed.


    The baby was fair, with pale blue eyes like a clear lake, but they glowed with a horrible light.


    Its face was delicate, and its thick, pale blonde hair clung lovingly to its head.


    Zhou Ping noticed that on his back there were two tiny white feathered wings, just too small to be noticed.


    Do children born of angels possess higher wisdom and power? This newborn baby could not only speak but also had an aura that made people afraid to look at it.


    Zhou Ping did not dare to look directly at the baby. After carefully cleaning his entire body, he put him into swaddling clothes and gently held him in his arms.


    The infant gave the unconscious and fragile Adam a glance and sighed softly, ¡°Save him. Though foolish, he is, after all, the one who conceived me.¡±


    Zhou Ping handed the child to the already dumbfounded Zhou An and slowly walked over to Adam, his eyes once again regaining their sanity and calmness.


    Zhou Ping¡¯s fingers were flying. The silver needle and scalpel could only be seen leaving a long tail of cold silver light, but in the blink of an eye, the originally bloodied belly was already sewn up in perfect and delicate lines.

 CH 307

    Ten Years Later¡­


    Bai Lixin returned to the surface alone.


    The god of love was nowhere to be found, and even Dijia was not beside him.


    Bai Lixin, covered in bruises, fell to the edge of the forest not far from the artificials¡­


    Shortly after Bai Lixin left for the void ten years ago, a third species led by a blond child suddenly appeared in the world.


    They appeared out of nowhere, with a myriad of beautiful winged angels, destroying base after base, reuniting the artificials who had been working separately. They formed the Kingdom of Artificials, of which the blond child became the leader. They called him-The God-Emperor.


    They built a city of iron armour in this kingdom, impervious to sword and spear.


    A ring of precision steel several meters thick and a hundred meters high enclosed the kingdom. In the centre of the kingdom was a 300-storey tower where the Artificials lived.


    Artificials without powers were left to live scattered on the ground with the tower at the centre, becoming the lowest ranking people in the kingdom. They were denied the right to have children, were denied status and dignity, and were left to fend for themselves.


    Every day they had to work themselves to the bone to get a mere scrap of food.


    The tower¡¯s three hundred floors were manned by an army of artificials, and the tower covered all economic and educational activities. The tower relied on electricity for its entire operation, with the electrical system on one of the floors.


    It was already impossible for an outsider to enter the Kingdom of Artificials, and it would be even more fanciful to enter the gates of the Kingdom and then enter the tower.


    If someone wanted to enter directly from above, it would be even more of a fantasy.


    Around the kingdom was an energy field that was held up all year round. This energy field held the kingdom in a semi-circle so that not even a tiny fly could enter.


    The God-Emperor¡¯s residence was on the 300th floor, the highest level of the tower, while the angels, on the other hand, were settled on the 299th floor.


    These angels were known as the hope of the nation and were called divine sons.


    Artificial human beings were born through test tubes so they couldn¡¯t procreate. But with the advent of the divine sons, conception had created a hierarchy.


    The divine sons had the best mother bodies. In a way to reward those who had made contributions, the God-Emperor would give them a divine son for the conception of offspring. These divine sons were physically fragile but genetically powerful, and the babies born through their bodies had increased combat power.


    The gestation cycle of a divine son was only two months, after which the divine son would return to the 299th floor for replenishment, rest for two months, and then wait for the next gestation, and so on.


    The purpose of the God-Emperor was to eliminate incapable artificials and create more powerful warriors, thus completing another evolution of artificial humans.


    ¡­¡­


    There was a violent noise when Bai Lixin fell, but in there was dead silence from the forest. No birds took wing at the shock of his landing, and no beasts ran in fright.


    The forest was dead.


    Bai Lixin sat up with difficulty and froze for a long moment when he saw that the life that had been bursting forth when he left, was now devastated.


    At a far distance stood a huge city of iron, while the forest behind him was withered and lifeless.


    Ten years had left deep traces of age on Bai Lixin¡¯s body. What had previously been a young boy now looked almost thirty years old. His eyes were downcast, his face pale, and his lips dry and cracked. His forehead was scarred, and his clothes ragged.


    His calloused hands braced against the ground as he struggled to stand up, a blank expression on his face.


    On the ground, a strip, invisible to the naked eye, was slowly approaching Bai Lixin. It slowly slid towards his back, and as it was about to close behind him, Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes flashed, and he gave a sharp jump. A dagger appeared in his hand, skillfully piercing the object.


    The ground beneath his feet suddenly shook violently. Bai Lixin gritted his teeth, plunging the dagger even further down.


    The tremors lasted for a few dozen seconds and then gradually stopped. Only when it stopped moving did he withdraw his dagger. He plunged his other hand into the earth and pulled the body out of the ground.


    A mechanical snake with a grotesque head appeared in front of him. It was covered in simulated python skin, and underneath the head where Bai Lixin had stabbed was silvery black machinery and the stinging sound of electricity.


    Bai Lixin suddenly let out an ¡°eh¡± after staring at the snake for a few seconds and threw the snake into the air.


    The moment he threw it up, the snake, which he thought was ¡°dead,¡± opened its eyes and spat out a stream of mucus from its fanged mouth.


    Bai Lixin leapt backwards to avoid the slime and threw the dagger in his hand into the air.


    The dagger instantly pierced the snake¡¯s head, splitting it to the tail.


    The mechanical snake fell to the ground, twisting its body a few times before exploding with a ¡°bang¡±.


    Bai Lixin stared at the city of iron before picking up his dagger and turning back into the forest, where he soon disappeared.


    In the middle of the tower, a whole wall was plastered with surveillance monitors, and one of the screens suddenly went black.


    Bai Lixin walked for a long time in the forest. The trees had died at some point and were already grey and decaying. There was no hint of greenery around, like entering a field of death.


    After walking for an unknown period, Bai Lixin¡¯s excellent ears heard the sound of rushing water in the distance. After following this sound for most of the day, Bai Lixin did see a clear lake.


    He was a little thirsty and bent over the lake to take a few sips of water. However, the moment he looked down, he noticed a small, pale green shoot struggling to support itself in a small, inconspicuous corner.


    That body was nothing compared to the huge forest, but it attracted Bai Lixin¡¯s full attention.


    The forest was not yet dead.


    Life was silently multiplying.


    Holding a little water, Bai Lixin slowly walked towards this little shoot and carefully poured some on it before leaning against the tree behind it and closing his eyes to rest¡­


    On the 201st floor of the Black Tower, Zhou Ping had already received the video that had just come from the video surveillance staff.


    He watched the playback of the half-hour before the surveillance disappeared. Zhou Ping¡¯s breath hitched when he saw Bai Lixin¡¯s figure. Bai Lixin tumbled backwards and threw the dagger.


    The dagger flew towards the mechanical surveillance snake¡¯s camera, but to Zhou Ping, it looked like it was flying towards him, causing Zhou Ping to take two steps backwards.


    The fear that Bai Lixin had once inflicted on him, the things he had once done to him in the laboratory, were like thorn after thorn, stabbing hard into his own heart, and with Bai Lixin¡¯s appearance, these memories, which he thought had trampled under his feet, revived.


    Zhou Ping fought back the fear of running away and pressed the pause button. The display was fixed on the image of Bai Lixin looking at him with an expressionless face.


    Zhou Ping took a deep breath and called Zhou An into his office.


    Zhou An¡¯s face was still glowing red when he arrived. His eyes were slightly misty. At first glance, it looked like a good thing had just ended.


    ¡°Heh, what, are you planning to have children again?¡±


    ¡°There are special breeding facilities for children after they¡¯re born anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter. I just can¡¯t help craving those angels every two days. ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an academic disease called ¡®sex addiction¡¯. If you don¡¯t restrain yourself, you¡¯ll be hollowed out by those angels sooner or later. In the past ten years, you¡¯ve had angels give you eighty, if not a hundred, children, and you haven¡¯t thought about where they¡¯ve gone? ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the God-Emperor say he was gathering these children in unison for collective education for the better of human evolution?¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s his way of fooling little kids like you.¡±


    Ten years had also left their mark on the two brothers. Zhou Ping and Zhou An were no longer the good-looking youths they had been ten years ago but had grown into more robust men. As they grew older, the two men¡¯s physical appearance also changed.


    Zhou Ping, due to being a brain power, sits in an office all the time. He had a lean body and a svelte appearance that made him look very harmless.


    Zhou An, on the other hand, had become very strong and half a head taller than Zhou Ping due to his frequent outside assignments. His face was scarred from one of his outside assignments, and he had grown a beard on his chin.


    If they were standing together, no one would think they were twin brothers, but rather that Zhou An was Zhou Ping¡¯s uncle or something.


    Zhou An shrugged at Zhou Ping¡¯s words, ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m quite comfortable with my life now anyway. There¡¯s no need to worry about food or clothing; it¡¯s far superior to the days spent in those bases previously.¡±


    Zhou Ping sneered at Zhou An¡¯s vulgar appearance and brought the monitor over towards Zhou An. ¡°Look who this is.¡±


    Zhou An obediently aimed his eyes at the display and saw a magnified face.


    Like Zhou Ping, this face had left an indelible memory in Zhou An¡¯s mind, and that sense of fear rooted in his soul came out unannounced.


    ¡°Is¡­is that Bai Lixin?!!!¡± Zhou An took several steps backwards and braced himself against the wall so he could hold himself up.


    ¡°Yes. After ten years of disappearance, he has reappeared.¡± Zhou Ping saw Zhou An¡¯s fear before he turned off the monitor, and said, ¡°Only this time, it¡¯s no longer him hunting us, but us hunting him. This man, who was once the strongest, has fallen from the altar of the gods. ¡±

 CH 308

    ¡°Just like we grew older, naturally, he grew older too. Not only that, look at the way he moves when he attacks. He can¡¯t move his right arm very well; it is crippled. ¡±


    ¡°Even so, he still has that terrifying energy that cannot be explained by common sense. Brother, have you forgotten the terrifying power when he fought that old man back then? ¡±


    ¡°You mean that? Hahaha, you forgot that I designed the mechanical snake. It can not only conduct surveillance and attacks, but it can also analyze the energy of the person it comes into contact with. So, does Bai Lixin still have that power? No, not a single bit. He only has brute strength. ¡±


    Zhou Ping¡¯s elegant expression showed a hint of madness as he looked at Zhou An and said, ¡°Brother, when Bai Lixin was experimenting on us, I made up my mind that one day, sooner or later, I would give him a taste of what it would be like on the operating table.¡±


    Zhou An frowned at Zhou Ping¡¯s somewhat crazy expression and gulped, ¡°Brother, calm down, you¡¯re too crazy. It¡¯s better to tell the God-Emperor about this. You were also confident that we could rewrite the history of artificials, but¡­¡±


    Zhou Ping calmed down and his expression slowly returned to normal. ¡°I am still right. The history of the artificials has indeed been rewritten. ¡±


    Zhou An was silent, but in his heart, he said, ¡®Yes, it was indeed rewritten. We created the God-Emperor, who is so terrifying.¡¯


    ¡°By the time the God-Emperor was born, Bai Lixin had already disappeared. To the God-Emperor, a powerless Bai Lixin is no different from the untouchables at the foot of the tower. He has no energy for such things, and telling him would only arouse his anger. It is better to take care of your affairs, brother. I have prepared a mobile surgical cart with an abundant supply of energy. Highly precise surgeries can be performed in this vehicle. ¡±


    The madness in Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes had now faded. ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll go out into the field, get a few of our cronies to drive this surgical car and capture Bai Lixin.¡±


    ¡°Just a few of us, into that forest?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We have long since chased the zombies away. There¡¯s not even a single creature in that forest. ¡±


    Zhou An was used to being comfortable on the tower these years, soaking in the pile of angels day in and day out. He had long lost the nature that had once been honed in those previous years of purgatory.


    He was still a little scared to go after Bai Lixin.


    But seeing Zhou Ping¡¯s firm gaze, Zhou An gritted his teeth and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you. Let me go back and prepare. I¡¯ll find a few reliable brothers, and we¡¯ll leave first thing tomorrow morning. ¡±


    Zhou An hurriedly left Zhou Ping¡¯s office. Zhou Ping sat back down in his chair, picking up his cup of tea and taking a sip to moisten his dry throat.


    He turned the display screen back on, and Bai Lixin, who had just disappeared, came into view again.


    Ten years ago, he conducted experiments on the angels based on extremely bold ideas for the sake of his power and the great cause of artificial humans.


    Unexpectedly, that experiment created the God-Emperor.


    The God-Emperor was born, and his power had long since reached the pinnacle of what humans could achieve.


    All the God-Emperor had to do was open his mouth and he would obey his commands uncontrollably. The sense of oppression the God-Emperor brought him was stronger than even that brought by Bai Lixin.


    After the birth of the God-Emperor, they lived behind the boundary for more than half a month.


    He was not like an ordinary child, who would only be wailing at half a month. During that half month, the God-Emperor grew from a tiny newborn baby to the appearance of an ordinary child of about four years old.


    As the God Emperor¡¯s body became more and more coordinated, Zhou Ping also felt that he was getting more powerful.


    For some reason, the angels around him treated the God-Emperor with extra respect, but when he asked the angels why, they could not tell him why. They only said that they wanted to kneel and worship this child from the depths of their souls and that the reverence was as devout as that for the gods.


    The angels loved to follow the will of God, and since their souls told them to obey the God-Emperor, they did, never asking why.


    More than half a month later, when the God Emperor¡¯s body was still a child of about four years old, he led all the angels and the two brothers to tear open the boundary and walked out.


    Their first stop outside of the boundary was the nearest human base.


    This base was medium-sized, and although the number of people was not large, it was not small.


    According to Zhou Ping¡¯s estimation, there were at least a hundred or so power users inside.


    The God-Emperor took his pious people and the two brothers and walked into the base like it was a no man¡¯s land. The power users in the base were dissatisfied on seeing that the intruders were only fragile angels and a child.


    Just as they were about to sweep through these idiots who had brought themselves to their door, something happened that left their jaws dropping.


    The God-Emperor just casually waved his hand in mid-air, and all the powers in the base fell to their knees without any strength in their bodies.


    The God-Emperor took over this base with ease and became the new leader. After spending five days at the base, the God-Emperor once again took his already growing team forward. Whenever he came across a human base, he would absorb them without saying a word.


    This approach was¡­like that of Bai Lixin¡­


    Bai Lixin had once taken in the zombies everywhere he passed, and now the God-Emperor was taking in all the artificials he met.


    His subjugation took only a year. The God-Emperor gathered all the artificials into one place, and in the middle of this desert, the God-Emperor ordered that a kingdom of artificials is built and that a future paradise for the artificials is built in the centre of the kingdom. It came to be known as the Tower.


    It took the artificials two years to build this kingdom, and they were all ordered to live there.


    The God-Emperor divided the artificials into classes according to their abilities, creating a rigid hierarchy.


    He allowed high-ranking artificials and angels to breed children, but the children born were sent to the 288th level for special tutoring and education. Even they, the children¡¯s biological fathers, never saw the children even once.


    Others may not know the intrigue of this, but Zhou Ping, who once wanted to do the same, knew it well enough.


    The God-Emperor was evolving the artificial humans further. The already existing artificials had experienced too much life and war before and after they reached adulthood. No matter how much they had accepted the God Emperor¡¯s rule, they could not wholeheartedly listen to the leader.


    But those stronger children have been raised in an independent environment since birth.


    They will accept whatever ideas someone instils in them.


    These children would become the God Emperor¡¯s strongest backbone and sharpest spear, conquering cities and ruling the world for him.


    This had once been his plan, but he was unsuccessful. However, the God-Emperor had brought it to fruition.


    It was because he knew this that Zhou Ping avoided all relationships with the angels from the start; providing soldiers to the other side was a sure way to die.


    Sooner or later, when the God-Emperor decides that his soldiers are strong enough and the artificials humans are getting old and losing their value, those soldiers will pour out and kill them all.


    Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes were fixed on Bai Lixin¡¯s fierce eyes on the screen.


    The only thing that could fight against the God-Emperor was your power. But where has that power that once shook the world gone?


    He had to study and research what his power was all about.


    The next day, before dawn, Zhou Ping and Zhou An drove out of the city in a pitch-black car.


    Both Zhou Ping and Zhou An had high status in the high tower. The gatekeeper immediately opened the city gates when he saw it was them and let the two go.


    In addition to the two brothers, there were ten other powers in the car, each with great skills, and the most loyal subordinates.


    They drove north and arrived at the edge of the forest after more than half an hour.


    Although the forest was dead, the century-old trees stood firmly in place, like guards who would rather die than give in, keeping the surgical car out.


    Zhou Ping would not insist on driving the car in either. He stepped down from the car after seeing that he could not continue, leaving two of his subordinates to watch the car while the other eight, along with his brother, went straight into the depths of the forest.


    ¡°Brother, can you find Bai Lixin¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    Zhou An pressed his hand against the dead tree trunk and closed his eyes. A moment later, he opened his eyes and shook his head in disappointment, ¡°No, these trees are dead. There is nothing to ask.¡±


    They contributed to the death of this forest. It was originally the forest where Yi Nuo, the former leader of the zombies, had brought the zombies to survive.


    After the God-Emperor established the Kingdom of Artificials, they launched a ferocious attack on the zombie race.


    Even though they had long since lost their cannibalistic nature, the God-Emperor, for some reason, seemed to loathe them as a species and would not rest until they were exterminated.


    The zombies had strong bodies and physical skills, but the artificials not only had powers but also machinery and their greatest weapon¡ªthe God-Emperor.


    That war was more of a one-sided slaughter than a war.


    The zombies were defenceless against their advanced weapons and the God-Emperor and could only run.


    The battle lasted only three days and nights, and not a single zombie survived.


    Not long after, the birds and beasts in this forest disappeared, and the trees in the forest began to wither and eventually die.


    ¡°No need to blame ourselves. Since we can¡¯t find him that way, we will divide into three groups for the time being and send a signal as soon as we find his figure.¡± Zhou Ping pointed to the watch-like signal transmitter strapped to his arm and said, ¡°I developed these machines so they are not subject to magnetic and electric field interference. They can transmit signals within a certain distance, so don¡¯t worry. Although Bai Lixin has lost his power, he is still very powerful. Once you sense that you can¡¯t fight him, quickly evacuate.¡±

 CH 309

    Zhou Ping carefully explained the precautions and divided the party into three groups to march in three directions.


    Zhou Ping took two of his men and headed due north. Zhou An took two men, and the remaining four were in a group.


    Half an hour after they had walked away, a dark figure slowly approached the operating car parked beyond the forest.


    Zhou Ping led his two men around the forest. He had walked for almost two hours when he suddenly found something and rushed over.


    There was a light footprint on the soil that was still somewhat wet. It looked like a fresh footprint, that is, it had been made about two days ago.


    The footprints were deep and shallow, forming a path to guide them.


    They were Bai Lixin¡¯s. He had noticed Bai Lixin¡¯s clothes in the image transmitted by the mechanical snake, and his shoe prints would fit exactly this.


    Looking at the footprints, where one was deep and the other shallow, he concluded that Bai Lixin¡¯s leg had been injured in some way too. But even though he knew that Bai Lixin was injured, Zhou Ping¡¯s heart was still filled with an instinctive fear as he thought of how close he was to Bai Lixin.


    After walking for a long time, they finally saw a body lying prostrate on the ground not far away, seemingly dead.


    Zhou Ping cautiously approached, but the figure remained motionless and dead silent.


    Finally, Zhou Ping reached the body and kicked it with his feet. He was surprised to find that it was none other than Bai Lixin.


    A bad feeling rose in Zhou Ping¡¯s heart as he bent down and put his hand on Bai Lixin¡¯s neck to test it, and he found that there was no pulse.


    The man who had shocked the entire planet had died so quietly.¡­


    The man who had once brought him such fear and a psychological shadow was now lying here¡­


    How powerful he once was, how insignificant he is now.


    Zhou Ping¡¯s expression slowly cracked, a look of devastation in his eyes.


    He drew the sword pinned to his belt and plunged it into Bai Lixin¡¯s chest, pulling it out, plunging it in, pulling it out, and so on for several strokes until he had stabbed Bai Lixin¡¯s body into a sieve.


    The hero who had saved the world was now at his mercy, and there was no room for resistance.


    With those countless sword stabs, even if he had faked his death, he could not have survived.


    It seemed that Bai Lixin was really dead.


    ¡°Professor Zhou, this man is dead. He died from the poison in the water¡­¡± One of his men saw Zhou Ping¡¯s crazy actions and trembled to speak up.


    Zhou Ping dropped to the ground and had a moment of disorientation.


    He wanted to capture Bai Lixin not only to avenge that day but also because he wanted to study the power inside him.


    Whether it was to capture Bai Lixin¡¯s power or to restore Bai Lixin¡¯s power, as long as there was a force to fight against that God-Emperor, he would have succeeded.


    Zhou Ping was a brain ability user and had always thought much further ahead than normal people.


    He knew that the world ruled by the God-Emperor in the future would be a real purgatory, a hypocritical kingdom without self.


    He was not a good man, but he still had a few feelings for this planet.


    So what if he had killed the scientists who had created him, his ¡°parents¡±? When he first opened his eyes, he saw the endless experiments ¡°his parents¡± imposed on his ¡°brothers and sisters¡±.


    To stimulate their powers to fight against the zombies, the humans threw them into a confined space and asked them to kill each other.


    Even though they were wearing the ¡°sheep¡¯s clothing¡± of saving the world, they were just a bunch of monkeys who had no abilities but wanted to control them. Therefore, when Zhou Ping and his siblings were strong enough, they killed all the humans for the sake of the future and evolution.


    He killed them out of love for the planet, but the God-Emperor wanted to kill them just to build his powerful kingdom.


    The God-Emperor did not love this world. He seemed to have more ambitious ideas. Zhou Ping didn¡¯t care about that; he just wanted his planet to be intact.


    He had pinned his hopes on Bai Lixin, thinking that he would appear out of thin air and quickly save the world with thunder and lightning, just as he had done over a decade ago.


    So what if he was physically weakened? So what if he had lost his power?


    He, Zhou Ping, was the smartest artificial in the world, and no matter what means he used, he could surely stir up Bai Lixin¡¯s powers and make him a saviour again.


    But reality gave him a blow in the head.


    Bai Lixin, the saviour-hero, died like this.


    Not on the battlefield, not at the hands of the enemy, but in a patch of water with heavy metal poisons.


    The soil and water outside the kingdom of Artificials had long been infected, and even the clearest-looking water was unimaginably poisoned.


    The water was so clear that there was not even a trace of plankton.


    The artificials could only live in the kingdom even if they were not happy with the God-Emperor¡¯s control because even the plankton that lives on rubbish and sunlight couldn¡¯t survive in this water.


    They couldn¡¯t even survive for seven days after leaving the kingdom.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hands were still a little wet, and his already ragged clothes were soaked with blood. He had long since become a bloody mess, and only his face was still vaguely visible.


    Zhou Ping threw away the short sword in his hand and wiped his face in dismay. ¡°Take him back to the surgical cart. Also, transmit a signal to the other two groups and tell them to come back. ¡±


    On the surgical cart, two men were standing outside in wait.


    Zhou Ping came back, and they hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Professor Zhou.¡±


    Zhou Ping nodded, ¡°Any abnormalities near the car?¡±


    The two men looked at each other and shook their heads, ¡°No, everything is normal. We haven¡¯t seen a single ant since you left. ¡±


    These two men were Zhou Ping¡¯s right-hand men, and Zhou Ping trusted them, ¡°Good then. Go in and pack up. We¡¯re going back to the city. ¡±


    The two men took a look at the tattered corpse carried by the silent two men following Zhou Ping and hurriedly got into the car to prepare to leave.


    Half an hour later, Zhou An and the others came back, one after another.


    Zhou An wanted to say something when he saw Bai Lixin¡¯s body, but he noticed Zhou Ping¡¯s expression. He looked as if his body had been hollowed out, and he shut his mouth.


    The car started slowly, turned a hundred and eighty degrees, and headed back in the direction of the tower.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Ping had just sat in his office for a short while, and had not even had time to change his clothes before someone dressed like the God-Emperor¡¯s personal guard arrived, ¡°Professor Zhou, the God-Emperor, wants to see you.¡±


    Zhou Ping had just lit his cigarette when his hand gave a slight pause, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Right now, if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Zhou Ping gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Wait a moment. Let me finish this cigarette. ¡±


    The guard stood in front of the door with his back straight and his eyes fixed on the front without moving, just like a statue.


    Zhou Ping took a deep breath and smoked most of the cigarette, rolling it around in his mouth before exhaling deeply through his nostrils. Only then did he feel a little more relaxed from the bad mood he had just been in.


    After two more puffs, his agitation eased off completely.


    Zhou Ping stood up after putting out his cigarette in the ashtray and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, please lead the way.¡±


    As the two men walked, Zhou Ping suddenly saw his close friend, Lu Feng. He was one of the men who had accompanied him out and guarded the car.


    He remembered his somewhat cluttered office and he called out to Lu Feng: ¡°Lu Feng.¡±


    Lu Feng seemed a little hesitant and turned his head to look at Zhou Ping.


    When he saw who it was, he jerked upright and gave a standard military salute, ¡°Professor Zhou!¡±


    Zhou Ping smiled, ¡°Lu Feng, my office is a bit messy. Go help me clean it up.¡±


    Lu Feng gave a slight pause and scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m a bit clumsy.¡±


    ¡°The desk hasn¡¯t been wiped since yesterday, and the floor hasn¡¯t been swept either. You¡¯re a bit clumsy, but you can do these menial tasks, right? I¡¯m going to see the God-Emperor, and I hope to see a neat and clean office when I return. ¡±


    Lu Feng gave another salute, ¡°As you wish, Professor Zhou!¡±


    Finishing with Lu Feng, Zhou Ping only followed the personal guard forward again. Lu Feng stood on the side of the corridor and watched the two men out of his sight with a salute before he put his hands down and turned towards Zhou Ping¡¯s office with a hum.


    As soon as he entered the office and closed the door behind him, his slightly dull expression changed suddenly. He pulled up one corner of his mouth and showed a sly smile.


    [Heh, this bitter trick actually played out. Though I pity my body].


    S419M rolled his eyes, [That body is the divine body that Lord Dijia created for you. It won¡¯t be broken; you can just go back later when you have the chance.]


    [This pseudo Lord God is really cunning. I thought he was already dead, but he has cunningly come back to life. To even set such a curse on us. If it wasn¡¯t for Dijia, who sensed something was wrong and quickly went to the void to refine the antidote, I¡¯m afraid I would have been finished long ago.]


    Bai Lixin remembered the perilous moment when he was almost dying and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    At that time, he and Eros went to the void and searched for six years without success.


    Every so often, Eros would cleanse him with his blood. The god of love would always say a word or two about how he was going to die soon, but he would still persist.


    Finally, one day, he and Eros sensed that something was wrong and that he was not dying.


    In other words, the pseudo Lord God must still be alive.


    At that time, Bai Lixin was helpless. He was looking for Dijia, but he couldn¡¯t find him.


    The curse was temporarily alleviated, but both he and the god of love were gradually getting weaker.


    If he was cursed, wasn¡¯t Dijia also cursed?


    He still had Eros to help him, but how about Dijia?


    Was Dijia still alive?


    The fragile chambers of his heart were stained by worry and he was helpless due to the curse. Bai Lixin was even more vulnerable than usual.


    What is the Void?


    The Void was a vast space that is even deeper than the vast universe. It not only includes the countless worlds but even Chaos was born from the depths of the Void.


    Although he would always go to the void at the end of his missions, it was to a specific location. Even S419M could not explain just how vast the void was and how many times and spaces there were.


    Even Bai Lixin, who had always been in a great state of mind, was falling into despair after several bumps in the road. If he had a healthy body, he would have been able to search the void no matter how many years it took.


    But he was haunted by a curse. He could wait, but his body could not.


    Bai Lixin was getting increasingly weaker, almost to the point of death, when Dijia appeared in front of them out of nowhere like a god.


    No, not like a god. Dijia was a god.


    The god of the countless worlds ¨C the Lord God of the universe.


    Dijia held the dazed Bai Lixin in his arms and led the god of love to his dimension.


    ¡°You are really disobedient. I told you to wait for me to return. Why did you run out on your own? ¡± On the way, Dijia lowered his head and spoke in a low, gentle voice. His dark pool-like eyes were saturated with intense emotion as he stared passionately at Bai Lixin.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    [Speaking of which, you were bawling when Lord Dijia rescued you. Your eyes were tearful, and your nose was snotty. If I were Lord Dijia, I would have thrown you out long ago.]


    Bai Lixin was recalling the sweet moment when S419M abruptly interjected.


    Bai Lixin coughed dryly, [That can¡¯t be helped. When love is strong, it is naturally uncontrollable, ahem ahem]


    .¡­¡­


    Hearing Dijia¡¯s familiar and kind voice, Bai Lixin immediately began to cry. For the first time in countless years, he hugged Dijia¡¯s waist and cried loudly. After venting out his despair and fears, he found that Dijia had stopped at some point.


    They were no longer surrounded by a vast void, but a space full of spring.


    Eros stood far away, his eyes drifting their way now and then. His mouth opened to say something, but then he stopped.


    Seeing Eros¡¯s uncomfortable look, Bai Lixin reluctantly jumped out of Dijia¡¯s arms and knelt to gently brush the delicate green shoots under his feet with his hand. ¡°Where is this?¡±


    How long had it been since he had seen green in the endless darkness they weaved through?


    ¡°This is the transit area that we previously used as a resting place after missions. Only that I¡¯ve decorated it a little.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for years.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve also been looking for you for years, baby.¡±

 CH 310

    The god of love sat awkwardly on the grass. He was already determined to die, and he never thought that he would one day see such a beautiful scene. He was so happy that the stiff expression on his face relaxed.


    Bai Lixin and Dijia were in their own world, and Eros didn¡¯t want to interrupt them. He just stroked the delicate greenery in silence, feeling relaxed as he listened to the conversation between the two men.


    It turned out that while Bai Lixin and Eros were searching for Dijia, he had also been searching for Bai Lixin.


    Not long after Bai Lixin left the Divine Realm and entered the Void, Dijia returned to the Divine Realm.


    ¡°I asked S419M to contact you at that time, but the system couldn¡¯t locate you.¡±


    ¡°I was in a coma for a while and did not know what was happening in the outside world, nor was I aware of S419M trying to contact me. The power of the curse seemed to have exploded on me much earlier. ¡± Dijia laughed bitterly, ¡°At that time, although I killed the Pseudo Lord God, I felt a trace of his aura in the void.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you, so I went to investigate the source of this aura. I didn¡¯t expect to fall into a coma not long after entering the void. When I woke up again, the Pseudo Lord God¡¯s breath had reappeared in the Divine Realm, and his curse had activated. It drained my power constantly, and I was unable to return to the Divine Realm for a while. So I came back here and began searching for a solution to the pseudo Lord God¡¯s curse.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t long before I worked out a way to remove the curse. After the curse was lifted, my body gradually regained its divine power and I was able to return to the Divine Realm. But instead of finding you here, I found an even more powerful pseudo Lord God. He borrowed the body of one of his sky people to complete his evolutionary rebirth. He had lived so long that he couldn¡¯t support his ageing body even though he would take the divine powers of every new Lord god. Before we arrived, the pseudo Lord God had already made up his mind to raise perfect mother bodies to revive him.¡±


    ¡°The pseudo Lord God tricked all of us. He left Eros behind as bait to lure you to the Sky City. The moment you unsealed Eros, the Sky City collapsed and those perfect mother bodies were escorted to the ground where they¡¯d procreate with the artificial humans sooner or later. Thus, the pseudo Lord God would be conceived and born. ¡±


    Dijia waved his hand in the air, and several vines came out of the depths of the earth. The vines burrowed into Bai Lixin¡¯s clothes and wrapped around his body.


    Bai Lixin did not resist either, accepting Dijia¡¯s words with difficulty.


    The vines wrapped around his body and automatically changed into a light green robe.


    Bai Lixin was still in a trance, so Dijia reached out to help pull off his tattered clothes and pinched his cheek, ¡°I had just recovered my divine power and was not yet strong enough to fight against the Pseudo Lord God. So, I quietly retreated into the void to look for you when I discovered that you had followed me there. It¡¯s just that there are simply too many temporal cracks in the void, and it took a while to find you.¡±


    ¡­.¡­¡­


    [Lord host, don¡¯t reminisce about the bitterness.] A voice pulled back Bai Lixin¡¯s thoughts.


    This Kingdom of Artificials was solid, but it wasn¡¯t impossible to storm it. However, why use force when they could enter it safely and harmlessly? Force was not their style, okay?


    It¡¯s just a pity about the body Dijia forged for him¡­alas!


    The whole planet was under the God Emperor¡¯s surveillance. Even the middle of the kingdom had several cameras present, and there were almost no dead spots. But there were still a few places in the tower that were not monitored, and Zhou Ping¡¯s office was one of them.


    Bai Lixin slipped a USB stick out of his sleeve and plugged it into Zhou Ping¡¯s computer before starting to tidy up the office in a careless manner.


    Five years ago, Dijia found him in the void, and with Dijia¡¯s help, the curse was lifted. However, his body had been pretty much hollowed out after many years under the curse, and so had Eros.


    The two rested in that worldly paradise for five more years to fully recover before returning to the Divine Realm.


    To infiltrate this kingdom of artificials, the three of them discussed and came up with the idea of getting rid of their shells, which led to the scene at the beginning, which was bait.


    Bai Lixin had deliberately left a hint in the minds of the twins that would make them involuntarily fear him and not dare to really hurt him. But seeing how Zhou Ping treated his body, tsk tsk, it was really a shock¡­.


    You brat! This little master will come for you ah.


    The office was mostly tidied up. Bai Lixin sat on a chair, and the computer that was off just now suddenly went on.


    [Lord Host, I have successfully invaded the central nervous system of this tower. The energy field and power supply of the entire kingdom are controlled by this central nervous system on the 298th floor.]


    [That¡¯s good news. Why the 298th floor? Why didn¡¯t the pseudo Lord God just set the system on the 300th floor?] Bai Lixin skillfully opened Zhou Ping¡¯s computer, and his fingers flew over the keyboard.


    Countless codes were rapidly scrolling on the bottom of the screen. About ten seconds later, the computer screen changed to a 3D perspective topographic map.


    The kingdom, from a bird¡¯s-eye view, was like a lump of iron. The map was densely covered with countless red dots, which were surveillance equipment.


    [I must say, the pseudo Lord God is really good to have engaged in these high-tech things.] Bai Lixin quickly browsed through the map, memorizing all the terrain of the kingdom before turning the computer off and restoring it to its original state.


    He wiped the keyboard and desk clean with a rag before pulling out the USB drive and leaving.


    ¡°Professor Zhou, the successful construction of this kingdom is entirely due to your unusual brain powers.¡± The handsome blond boy, whose good looks had reached the ultimate level, propped his head on one side of the chair. He lazily looked at the person in front of him and smiled. ¡°As I have said many times, I am happy to let the angels give birth to your offspring. You are my favourite power user. When other artificials come here to ask for offspring, I just give them a random angel, but you are different. I like you very much and I am willing to let you pick the angel of your choice. ¡±


    Zhou Ping half-kneeled in the obsidian-paved hall. He looked down at the ground and humbly said, ¡°Lord God-Emperor, I am only doing what I can. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to have future generations; it¡¯s just that, as I said before, my sperm has lost its activity. Even if I were given a dozen angels, it would just be a waste, so I might as well give other artificials some opportunities. If the God-Emperor wants to reward me, he might as well give me another lab or experimental material. ¡±


    The beautiful boy threw his head back and laughed loudly, ¡°Professor Zhou is worthy of his name. He doesn¡¯t want to be rewarded with a title or an heir. He is devoted to science and has dedicated his career to this kingdom. How many laboratories should I give you to repay your dedication to the kingdom? ¡±


    Zhou Ping followed suit and chuckled, only to hear the divine emperor¡¯s voice change, ¡°Even so, I still hope that Professor Zhou can leave behind an heir. As the saying goes, if you are unfilially, there are no offspring. Your brother Zhou An has already left himself nearly a hundred offspring over the years. ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, there is still Zhou An, so I don¡¯t feel guilty for leaving the Zhou family name childless.¡± They were all babies from test tubes, so what family was there to speak of?


    ¡°I still intend to help you. Whether you like it or not, I will let an angel follow you around. I have sent almost all of my angels to you, except for him. He is my bottom card, and if he cannot conceive in two months, I will never ask you for offspring again.¡±


    Zhou Ping¡¯s bowed head frowned slightly. He resented those fragile angels. They could only survive in the hothouse when they were crushed.


    ¡°As ordered, God-Emperor.¡±


    The God-Emperor nodded and beckoned behind him. A figure stepped out of a nearby room.


    Zhou Ping was so distracted the moment he saw the figure that he almost blurted out, ¡°Bai Lixin!¡±


    The angel who appeared had the same appearance as Bai Lixin, though his purely benevolent expression and those two huge wings showed that he was not Bai Lixin.


    Yes, how could Bai Lixin appear out of nowhere when he was still lying in the operating theatre after stabbing him.


    The angel came over and sat on the steps at the feet of the God-Emperor, who stroked the angel¡¯s wings like a pet. ¡°My dear Professor Zhou, who do you see in this angel¡¯s face? Who is the white moonlight in your heart? ¡±


    Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he stared at the God-Emperor and then at the angel at his feet in amazement.


    ¡°This is a new angel that was born only after the angels came to the lower world. He has never been rewarded to anyone; I call him ¡°Eve¡±. One amazing thing about Eve is that his face can become the appearance of the one you want the most. For example, when I first saw this cute little guy, I found that his face showed my face. This Lord is curious. What does Professor Zhou, who has been devoted to scientific research, see when he looks at Eve? Is it instruments or experimental material? ¡±


    Zhou Ping gulped, ¡°Lord God-Emperor, I saw the face of a dead teenager.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Already dead? That¡¯s quite a pity. But even as a God-Emperor, I can¡¯t see what Eve looks like in your eyes. ¡± The God Emperor¡¯s hand stroked from Eve¡¯s wings to his pitch-black hair, ¡°He¡¯s still a child. Protect him well and send him back in two months. In the meantime, he¡¯s all yours.

 CH 311

    Zhou Ping stood rigidly in the elevator, a black-cloaked figure beside him. The figure under the cloak put his hand around Zhou Ping¡¯s arm and snuggled his head against Zhou Ping¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Professor Zhou, where are we going now?¡± Eve¡¯s voice came from the black cloak. Zhou Ping¡¯s body stiffened. Eve not only had the same appearance as Bai Lixin ten years ago, but even the voice was also the same.


    He clenched his hand under the long sleeve and his body tightened.


    ¡°Professor Zhou, you are too nervous. I should be the nervous one. After all, it will be my first time.¡±


    He knew that the angel beside him was not Bai Lixin, but Zhou Ping couldn¡¯t help breathing heavily, and his cheeks flushed slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll first take you to my apartment. I have to deal with some things in the office. ¡±


    The angel at his side raised his head and stared at Zhou Ping with the same eyes that had appeared countless times in his dreams. ¡°Can¡¯t I come along? I will just sit at a distance and quietly watch. That¡¯s enough for me. ¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Ping could only nod.


    Zhou Ping entered the office and found it empty. The desk that was cluttered had been cleaned up.


    It seems that Lu Feng finished cleaning and left. Although I don¡¯t know why I just suddenly asked Lu Feng to clean up my office, Lu Feng has always been loyal. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    Eve came to the office and sat on the sofa. He untied the black cloak draped over his body and threw it aside, revealing Bai Lixin¡¯s face and two huge white feathered wings.


    Zhou Ping¡¯s trance ended, and he regained his composure on seeing the wings.


    In the end, it was just a fake.


    He had put Bai Lixin¡¯s body in the vacuum preservation cabinet in the experimental area himself. It could keep his body from decaying. So what if he¡¯s dead? If he is dead, he will pull the person back from hell.


    Zhou Ping turned on the computer and called up the surveillance. The scene in his laboratory appeared on the screen.


    He made the design and construction of this kingdom, and the God-Emperor rewarded him with a three-story scientific research room. There were some brain ability users, but he was the only one with an S-class brain.


    The three-story laboratory was located three floors below Zhou Ping¡¯s office. It had monitoring equipment, but the confidential areas were still firmly protected, and only Zhou Ping had permission to watch the monitoring.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s body was now placed directly below Zhou Ping¡¯s office, quietly laying in the vacuum. Bai Lixin had an aloof and cold expression even in his death, as if he did not take anything into account.


    But the ¡°Bai Lixin¡± sitting on the sofa? He was using Bai Lixin¡¯s face to put on a flattering expression to serve people. It was disgusting.


    Zhou Ping turned his head away in disgust and irritation.


    ¡°Eve, you first go back to the apartment. I have some things to take care of here. I won¡¯t be leaving for a while. ¡±


    Eve showed a lost expression, ¡°Then will you find someone to take me back? If I walk outside alone, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make it to the apartment before someone takes me away because of my special ability. ¡±


    Zhou Ping thought about it and nodded his head in response.


    He casually picked up the phone at his side and dialled it. A few moments later, Zhou An came into the office.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Do me a favour and send this angel to my apartment.¡±


    Zhou An looked like he had just been satisfied. He turned his head to look at the angel, ¡°Huh?! Brother¡­ what evil is this¡­¡±


    Zhou Ping was suddenly curious about who Zhou An saw. He smiled as he stood up and walked toward Zhou An, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How do you feel about this angel? ¡±


    ¡°What about it? Why does this angel look exactly like you? Which angel gave birth to your child secretly? But that¡¯s not right. He is already old. Is the angels¡¯ growth rate so fast? ¡±


    Zhou Ping was a little frightened. He looked at Zhou An in surprise and said, ¡°Are you sure you are seeing me instead of you? After all, we are twins. ¡±


    ¡°Brother, are you stimulated? You look like twins just standing together. ¡±


    Zhou Ping: ¡°¡­¡±


    He originally just wanted to make fun of Zhou An, but he ended up creeped out.


    Zhou Ping coughed dryly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is a newborn angel that can change his appearance at will. The God-Emperor asked me to take care of him for two months. I need your help in sending him back to the apartment. ¡±


    ¡°You need me for just a small thing?¡± Zhou An rubbed his head and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, this¡­ handsome angel.¡±


    Eve stood up and turned to look at Zhou Ping. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and wait for you. Please come back early. ¡±


    Eve put on the cloak that he wore earlier and hid his wings and face under it before following Zhou An out of the room.


    Zhou Ping and Zhou An lived on the floor above the office. Eve walked behind Zhou An and spoke lightly, ¡°You are Zhou An?¡±


    ¡°This angel knows me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are quite famous in our angel circle.¡±


    Zhou An had a few moments of interest, ¡°How famous?¡±


    ¡°In short, all the angels I know have accompanied you.¡±


    Zhou An: ¡°Oh, nonsense, you haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°They praised you for your good skills.¡±


    Zhou An: ¡°Thanks for the compliment¡­¡­¡±


    Two people soon arrived at Zhou Ping¡¯s apartment. Zhou An took Eve inside, ¡°This is my brother¡¯s apartment. Feel free to sit anywhere. ¡±


    Just as he closed the door, Eve suddenly pushed Zhou An against the wall. He took the hood off and looked into Zhou An¡¯s eyes. ¡°Call me Eve.¡±


    Zhou An gulped, his heart beating fast. ¡°Zhou Ping¡± was now looking at him with an unprecedented expression.


    ¡°You seem very nervous. Do you like your brother?¡± Eve curled his lips and smiled, revealing a very different, domineering expression from the one he showed Zhou Ping. ¡°You can think of me as him. Your brother will not mind. ¡±


    Zhou An smiled awkwardly, ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you slept with many of the angels that were offered to your brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different, you ¡­¡­you have my brother¡¯s face, how can I¡­¡±


    Although he did not know how many times he had violated Zhou Ping in his dreams, Zhou Ping was still his brother after waking up.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, my face becomes that of whom you want most in your heart. You are seeing your brother¡¯s face, right?¡± Eve leaned in close to Zhou An and pushed him against the wall. His hand crawled up his chest, ¡°Your brother is sacred and inviolable to you, but you can violate me. I was born specifically to serve you. I would give everything to you! Don¡¯t you want a child that blends you and your brother¡¯s looks? ¡±


    Eve¡¯s voice was like an apple spitted with poison, sweet with murderous intent, luring Zhou An to make a mistake.


    Zhou An watched ¡°Zhou Ping¡¯s¡± face reveal that charming and unique expression and his heart bellowed. He could no longer control his emotions as he picked Eve up and walked toward the bed.


    Zhou Ping had been restless ever since he asked Zhou An to take Eve away. His mind, which was known as a miracle S grade type, was now in chaos.


    His mind flashed back to the scene when ¡°Bai Lixin¡± told him ¡°Please come back early,¡± and then to the scene when Zhou An saw him in Eve and became worried.


    Zhou An had been immersed in a lot of messy things over the years, and he was almost an artificial that thinks with his lower body. If they return to the room¡­


    The more Zhou Ping thought about it, the more alarmed he felt. He turned on the monitor in his room, and the screen showed sixteen shots. In one of the bedrooms, two figures were riding the sky.


    One was his younger brother, with whom he had spent many years, while the other one was ¡°Bai Lixin¡±, his obsession.


    Zhou Ping sat up from his chair and took big strides towards his room, his heart burning with rage!


    The five-minute journey took Zhou Ping only a minute to arrive at his apartment door. The moment he used his fingerprints to open the door, he heard the rising and falling erotic sounds.


    Anger once again tumbled out. Zhou Ping, who was usually strict and self-possessed, completely lost his sanity and his eyes turned red.


    He took out the laser gun he kept in his pocket for self-defence and quickly walked into the bedroom. He shot the brother who dared to defile ¡°Bai Lixin¡± directly in the head.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The two people who were still in the throes of passion froze, and the bed sheets looked like a brilliant red chrysanthemum spread out, looking dazzling.


    Eve screamed as he climbed up from the bed and walked behind Zhou Ping, ¡°Professor Zhou, as soon as I came in, he came onto me¡­¡±


    Zhou An sat up with difficulty from the bed. He covered the bloody hole in his forehead and looked at Zhou Ping incredulously, ¡°Brother, you shot me!¡±


    ¡°I only regret that I did not finish you sooner.¡± The red in Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes had not yet faded. The hand holding the laser gun was trembling, his face livid, ¡°This is my man.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you send me all the angels the God-Emperor rewarded you with before?¡±


    ¡°He is different!¡± Zhou Ping raised the laser gun again, ¡°You are different too. What were you thinking when you slept with him? ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, he¡¯s different??! He can only change his face into the person you want most! Ah, brother, you set me up. I never thought that my feelings for you would be unconsciously and unreservedly exposed like that. You are a bastard. For the sake of an angel, you want to kill your brother, who has been with you since birth. So what if I like you? Is it wrong for me to just hide it in my heart? Have I ever defiled you? Have I ever hurt you? I have not! Even if I want to fuck this guy, I am only using him as a tool to vent! What are you so angry about? You saw through the camera that I¡¯m defiling the person you have in your heart? Who the hell is that person? Who is that person that can make you go to such lengths? To the point of shooting your brother? ¡±


    The blood on Zhou An¡¯s forehead was flowing more and more. Even a power user would die after his vital points are hit.


    He felt his strength fading, his voice growing smaller.


    Before his consciousness faded into darkness, Zhou An let out a bitter laugh and pointed to the ¡°Zhou Ping¡± hiding behind and said, ¡°Brother, be careful of this man. He¡¯s not good.¡±


    After saying these words, Zhou An could no longer support his blurred consciousness. His body leaned forward and fell on the carpet beside the bed. The goose yellow carpet was immediately stained with blood.


    Eve seemed terrified as he hid behind Zhou Ping. He was trembling, and his eyes were in a trance.


    Zhou Ping breathed a sigh of relief. He turned to Eve with an infatuated look and carefully helped him to pick up the messy clothes on the floor. He whispered in a warm voice: ¡°See, even my brother is out of my control. He deceived me and bullied you.


    Zhou Ping¡¯s hand was tenderly stroking Eve¡¯s face. His eyes were staring at Eve with intoxication, as if he was looking at someone else through him. ¡°Your ability can make countless men fall in love with you instantly, but this ability will also make countless men hurt you. So, I¡¯m going to lock you up for your safety. This way, no one will find you and come to harm you. ¡±

 CH 312

    [ God-Emperor, I saw Zhou An die with my own eyes, but Zhou Ping has imprisoned me.]


    [I already know that Zhou An is dead. Well done. Zhou An was Zhou Ping¡¯s strongest backer. With his death, Zhou Ping¡¯s power is not as strong as it used to be, and his spirits have been severely damaged. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he gives up on that research, so Zhou Ping can¡¯t be killed yet. You should stay put and find a way to get Zhou Ping¡¯s offspring. I need an unparalleled mind in my soldiers.]


    [God Emperor is wise, and Eve obeys.]


    Zhou Ping sat in his office with a gloomy expression, his eyes unblinking as he stared at the screen in front of him.


    The ¡°Bai Lixin¡± on the screen had his hands and feet wrapped in rope, tied to the four corners of the bed.


    He had been tied there for several days after killing Zhou An in a fit of rage. It was already too late by the time he came to his senses. Eve had already been tied to the bed; the sheets still had Zhou An¡¯s blood on them, and Zhou An was lying quietly on the floor. If not for his head dipped in a pool of blood, Zhou An would have thought Zhou An was just asleep.


    Zhou Ping carried Zhou An¡¯s body back to his laboratory and put it in a vacuum cabinet to preserve it.


    The next day, the news came that Zhou An was dead.


    Not only was Zhou An dead, but he was killed by his brother, Zhou Ping!


    Compared to Zhou Ping, Zhou An had many companions in the field. Although they did not know why Zhou An was killed, they were angry. Some of Zhou Ping¡¯s men even left Zhou Ping.


    A man who could lay hands on his brother was simply not worth following.


    Among them, only one person followed himself from start to finish without a word of criticism. That was Lu Feng.


    Lu Feng has been with Zhou Ping these days. He never left and was almost inseparable from him.


    No matter how Zhou Ping dismissed Lu Feng, Lu Feng did not leave.


    The door of the office was gently pushed open, and Lu Feng came to Zhou Ping holding a plate of food, ¡°Professor Zhou, have something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Has that angel eaten?¡± Zhou Ping lifted his head from the screen. He had been watching the video surveillance. He knew that Lu Feng had not sent food to Eve, but he still asked.


    ¡°Not yet. Being tied up does not consume physical strength. How can he eat when Professor Zhou has not yet eaten? ¡±


    Zhou Ping was dumbfounded, ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t feed him when I don¡¯t eat?¡±


    ¡°Heh, if Professor Zhou does not eat, I will not serve that glass doll.¡±


    It could be seen that Lu Feng didn¡¯t want to see Eve. Zhou Ping remembered that Eve mimicked one¡¯s most desired person, and he could not help but ask, ¡°You don¡¯t want to serve him? Who is it that you see from his face? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Professor Zhou, but so what? I know the real you is still sitting in your office starving, so why should I bother with that fake.¡±


    Zhou Ping raised his eyebrows but smiled without saying a word. His spirits were surprisingly lifted after hearing Lu Feng¡¯s words.


    He smiled and took the food that Lu Feng brought over, saying, ¡°Give it to me. I haven¡¯t eaten for a while, so I am indeed hungry. Help me to go and feed that angel after I finish eating. After all, he is the God Emperor¡¯s person. I cannot let him starve to death; otherwise, it would not look good. ¡±


    Lu Feng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly handed the food over, ¡°Okay. As long as you eat, don¡¯t mention feeding him. It¡¯s no problem to call him ¡®little ancestor¡¯. ¡±


    Zhou Ping couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°That¡¯s not allowed.¡±


    For days, Zhou Ping had been in a trance, sitting motionless in his office. He was indifferent to Zhou An¡¯s death and his old department barging into the office to scold him. Only Lu Feng was still on his side, standing up for him.


    Lu Feng had not gone back to that bedroom ever since he tied up the angel. Fortunately, Lu Feng fed Eve every day; otherwise, he would have long been starved to death.


    But did Lu Feng actually see him in Eve?


    Zhou Ping could not help peeking at Lu Feng as he ate.


    He suddenly found that the bland Lu Feng had surprisingly acquired a heroic taste at some unknown time and Zhou Ping could not take his eyes away from him


    Lu Feng¡¯s expression was light, but his eyes contained a smile. It¡¯s like the sun in spring; not harsh and very warm.


    Zhou Ping moved his eyes from Lu Feng¡¯s face to the screen. The screen showed a luxurious and exquisite room, but the curtains were drawn.


    Zhou Ping took a deep breath and hurriedly moved his gaze off the screen and looked out the window.


    The sky outside the window was a huge energy field. The white clouds and blue sky were just images created by the energy field. But no matter how bright the images are, under the clear blue sky is a dark and cold metal building.


    ¡°Lu Feng, go to my apartment and pack up my things. I need you to put them in your room, and then go feed that angel after you¡¯re done. ¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s smiling face cracked slightly, ¡°Professor Zhou means to ¡­¡­ exchange rooms? ¡±


    Zhou Ping smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not about exchanging rooms. We¡¯ll be sharing. I killed Zhou An and am afraid that his men will retaliate. You can protect me.¡±


    Tsk, he really could not refuse after such a reason.


    Bai Lixin played Lu Feng dutifully. Since Zhou Ping gave the order, he had to leave the office and go to his apartment.


    He entered the door and only turned on the lights but did not open the window to let the rich smell of blood recede. He went directly into Zhou Ping¡¯s bedroom.


    In the bedroom was a ¡°man¡± with a pair of white wings on the bed. Bai Lixin kept this ¡°man¡± in quotation marks because he had no face.


    The position above the neck was shrouded in a dark fog, and nothing could be seen.


    Bai Lixin sighed. It can¡¯t be helped, who let his lover look different in every life. He always searched for him through his soul, never clinging to things like appearance.


    Hidden beneath this dark fog was Eve¡¯s real face. The fog wandered around his face, and Bai Lixin could occasionally find a silver light peeking out from it.


    Silver light?


    A mirror?


    What the hell?


    Anyway, he was really not interested in that thing. Bai Lixin glanced at the angel and began to rummage through the boxes looking for Zhou Ping¡¯s clothes.


    Just as Bai Lixin bent over to begin searching, a weak, hoarse voice came from behind. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The voice sounded extremely harsh, like nails scratching on metal, and made one feel uncomfortable all over. Bai Lixin slightly stiffened and turned to look at that black fog.


    Even if Bai Lixin could not see it, he could imagine that this black fog must be showing a deceptive expression to deceive him from the way the black fog began to swim violently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to help Professor Zhou pack up his things. I¡¯ll come to bring you food when I¡¯m done.¡± Bai Lixin frowned slightly.


    ¡°I need to pee.¡± The uncomfortably hoarse voice talked again.


    Only then did Bai Lixin reluctantly go forward and untie the angel to take him to the bathroom.


    As he was helping the angel to walk to the bathroom, perhaps intentionally or unintentionally, Eve suddenly stumbled and pressed Bai Lixin to the ground.


    Eve twisted his body as the black fog swam faster; the voice became increasingly hoarse and unpleasant to hear, ¡°It hurts. Are you okay? ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡± Even if you want to tempt me, at least change the face and voice.


    The black fog and that dying voice give me the illusion of a human-beast hybrid. ¡°I¡¯ll help you up.¡±


    ¨CCan you also stop pretending to be paralyzed? Get off, I am suffocating.


    ¡°Little brother, it seems that I am unable to move my leg. Can you help me rub it?¡± Just as he helped the angel up, Eve fell to Bai Lixin¡¯s side, his leg stretched over.


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±  Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to stretch out a leg full of leg hair?


    ¡°Please behave yourself, Mr. Angel. I don¡¯t want to die yet. I¡¯m just a lowly inferior who doesn¡¯t deserve to touch an angel. Please help yourself to the toilet, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Bai Lixin was too lazy to tangle with Eve and directly pushed him away before walking out.


    Zhou Ping saw this scene on the screen. He had a higher degree of affection for Lu Feng when he saw him mercilessly push Eve away.


    Eve saw Bai Lixin unaffected and was frightened. He snorted coldly in the bathroom and solved his problem.


    Bai Lixin re-tied Eve to the bed picked up Zhou Ping¡¯s things and left without looking back.


    That night, Zhou Ping stayed in Lu Feng¡¯s room.


    Lu Feng was just a small soldier and his powers were very weak, so his residence was also very low. The soldiers¡¯ camp was located there.


    Lu Feng originally had a roommate, but Zhou Ping decisively sent him next door, hogging Lu Feng¡¯s spot and letting Lu Feng sleep in his roommate¡¯s spot.


    Bai Lixin looked at this consistently domineering man and snorted.


    Damn it! He wanted to curse but also had to maintain a smile. He finally washed up and got dressed.


    Zhou Ping had not slept in comfort for days. He suddenly felt relieved while lying on Lu Feng¡¯s bed and smelling the soapstone on Lu Feng¡¯s bed. He did not wash up and immediately fell asleep.


    Bai Lixin looked at Zhou Ping sleeping, then silently rolled his eyes before turning off the light and going to sleep.


    The artificial humans visited that forest and thought they had driven the zombies to extinction. However, the tenacious zombies secretly survived underground with the moisture and irrigation from the soil.


    Bai Lixin and Eros returned to the Divine Realm and found that it had become a place of sadness and despair. They soon found the zombies hidden underneath, and Eros remained among the Zombies to cooperate with them while Bai Lixin and Dijia infiltrated the kingdom, biding their time and waiting for an opportunity to break the defense system of this solid iron city.


    Once the defense system collapses, the zombies recuperating underground will take advantage of the situation and attack the tower.


    This time, the war between the zombies and the artificials would not be settled easily. The zombies were previously controlled and involuntarily wanted to kill. But the artificials had massacred all the zombies, and the latter was now hostile to the artificials.


    Multiple grudges were entangled together, and nothing could be solved without letting them vent their frustrations.


    As for the cunning pseudo lord god who tricked them all, he would naturally be solved in a godly way! Bai Lixin only had to rush up to the 300th floor with Dijia and completely crush that old, immortal pseudo-Lord God into a residue.


    Bai Lixin took a deep look at Zhou Ping, who had fallen into a deep sleep, listening to the sound of his even breathing.


    Sleep can make you so defenseless, heh!


    Bai Lixin turned over and closed his eyes, also falling into a deep sleep.


    The next day, Bai Lixin woke up from a deep sleep and was about to turn over when he suddenly found that his body could not move.


    There was a wide arm circling him from behind, making him unable to move.


    A drop of cold sweat dripped down from his head. Bai Lixin deliberately coughed twice to wake up the person behind him.


    Zhou Ping rubbed his bleary eyes and let out a ¡°Huh,¡± ¡°What are you doing in my bed in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°This is my bed!¡±


    ¡°But I slept in your bed yesterday, so it¡¯s now mine.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡± It sounds so reasonable that I can¡¯t refute it.

 CH 313

    In the cramped room, two people sat at the humble table eating a rough breakfast face-to-face.


    Bai Lixin looked at Zhou Ping¡¯s difficulty in swallowing and said, in embarrassment, ¡°Professor Zhou, I can go to the 201st floor to bring your exclusive food over.¡±


    Zhou Ping swallowed the last mouthful of dry bread and quickly drank a mouthful of water to wash it down. Then he slowly said, ¡°No, save the meal for the divine son, Eve.¡±


    ¡°The God-Emperor gave that angel to you, but you do not use him and also keep him tied up¡­Won¡¯t the God-Emperor blame you? ¡±


    ¡°Heh, the God-Emperor can still distinguish what is more important.¡± Zhou Ping wiped his mouth and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to the lab today. You can come with me.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zhou Ping¡¯s office was on the 201st floor; his apartment was on the 202nd floor; and the lab was on the 198th to 200th floors.


    Bai Lixin accompanied Zhou Ping in the elevator and pointed to the rapidly rising elevator with a sigh, ¡°This is all Professor Zhou¡¯s work.¡±


    Zhou Ping was wearing a silver-white robe without meaningful folds. The robe was pulled together by a concealed dark chain that couldn¡¯t even be traced on the outside. He had combed his hair back meticulously, his back straight and his face expressionless.


    Zhou Ping¡¯s figure gave a slight pause at Bai Lixin¡¯s words, and he said in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s not a masterpiece, it¡¯s a cage.¡±


    The landscape beneath their feet was rapidly becoming smaller, but Bai Lixin did not feel any gravitational force. It felt as if he was walking on flat ground.


    In less than a minute, Zhou Ping and Bai Lixin had moved from the 1st to the 198th floor.


    The first floor was where the lower-ranked soldiers lived. The higher the status, the higher the floor and the better the treatment.


    The laboratory was like a sea of white, surrounded by silver-white metal walls except for the transparent observation glass.


    Zhou Ping took Bai Lixin through seven safety doors before entering the interior of the laboratory.


    As soon as Bai Lixin entered the laboratory, he saw the vacuum cabinet holding his and Zhou An¡¯s bodies.


    The stab wounds in his body were completely gone, his face rosy, and his body was healthy as if he had just fallen asleep. Zhou An¡¯s was similar. His forehead had been completely repaired, and even the wounds left over from the war had disappeared.


    Bai Lixin froze and stood under the vacuum cabinet to carefully examine his body.


    ¡°Do you know why their bodies are repaired? In one of my previous experiments, I discovered a microorganism that can survive in a vacuum. The microorganism parasitizes the human brain and gives the body the illusion that it is still alive, thus performing character recreation. I call them ¡°vacuum worms.¡±


    ¡°You mean like the zombie virus?¡±


    ¡°No, the zombie virus just transforms the mind into another independent individual. This microorganism is not that ambitious. It just coexists with its host for mutual benefit. It must be said that even tiny microorganisms focus on the transmission of genes. These microorganisms are similar to parasites. They were born in a non-vacuum environment, but I trapped them in a vacuum with these corpses. To complete the cycle of life, they must return to the non-vacuum environment, but the seamless glass doesn¡¯t allow them to find a way out, so they began a new evolution. In other words, they can only leave when those bodies are taken out of the vacuum. ¡±


    Bai Lixin froze, ¡°Did they succeeded after evolution?¡±


    ¡°No. Although they were able to make the bodies repair themselves by making them think they were still alive, they can only control a small portion of the cells but cannot coordinate the entire body. They failed, so I can only use them to repair bodies in a vacuum environment. ¡± Zhou Ping paused, looked at Zhou An¡¯s corpse, and let out a bitter smile. ¡°Ten years ago, Zhou An and I also failed, so we are now imprisoned in this City of Iron to be used by others.¡±


    ¡°Professor Zhou, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Lu Feng, help me take these two corpses out. My brother yearns for freedom, and Bai Lixin never belonged here. Bury them in the forest outside the kingdom. I remember that Zhou Ping had always yearned for freedom, but I don¡¯t know why he stopped talking about it and instead stayed in the high tower, content with the status quo. I always scoffed at this, but the past two days made me realize that he had not lost his nature but had given up his freedom for this bastard brother of his. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled awkwardly, ¡°Professor Zhou is talking as if it were his last words. It would be a big deal if I left with these corpses. Won¡¯t those vacuum worms return to the air and complete their life cycle if I take them out?¡±


    Zhou Ping smiled, ¡°This is the most helpless place. The vacuum worms have mutated because they have been living in the vacuum for a long time. They can not withstand any impurities in the air, so they will die as soon as they leave the vacuum. I said these microorganisms are harmless to humans because they are too easy to kill.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhou Ping opened the glass cabinet, and Bai Lixin only felt a cold wind blowing across the sides of his face before it disappeared.


    ¡°Tools that have no value will be killed and abandoned, whether they are microorganisms or artificial humans.¡± He had committed his sin and built himself such a cage. He was like these microorganisms, wanting to leave, but unable to do so.


    Zhou Ping frowned quietly and looked at his brother in the vacuum cabinet, ¡°Go quickly and come back before evening.¡±


    Bai Lixin had to nod, loaded the two onto the cart and pushed it out.


    Bai Lixin drove Zhou Ping¡¯s surgical cart and soon came to the edge of the forest. To be honest, he felt incredulous about pushing his body out.


    I had been thinking about how to bring my body out, but unexpectedly, ¡°I¡± fell into my hands.


    He first took his body with the zombies underground for safekeeping, and since Zhou Ping had returned his body to him, he was kind enough to dig a hole for Zhou An.


    Bai Lixin took down a shovel from the car and chose a geomantic place to dig a pit.


    When the pit was almost dug, Bai Lixin pushed Zhou An¡¯s body out. His hand unintentionally crossed Zhou An¡¯s neck, and he suddenly found a hint of something strange.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    It was already evening when Bai Lixin returned to the base. The environment outside was heavily polluted, and as an artificial, he could not stay outside for a long time. Although he could detoxify himself, ¡°Lu Feng¡± could not.


    He found Zhou Ping sitting quietly at the table eating a delicious meal after parking his car and returning to his room.


    It was indeed good food, compared to this morning¡¯s mouldy, blackened, dry bread. The meal consisted of pasta, milk, and steak.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Zhou Ping ate quietly without a ripple in his voice.


    ¡°En, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Have they been taken care of?¡±


    Bai Lixin¡¯s hands taking off his jacket slightly paused before returning to normal and he smiled, ¡°All taken care of.¡±


    Zhou Ping then nodded, ¡°Come and eat something. I brought it down from the 201st floor. Help me feed Eve after eating. He has not eaten since you¡¯re not there. ¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°¡­..¡± Do you mean Eve will starve to death if I happen to be absent for more than three days?


    Bai Lixin took off his jacket and shoes and went to the washroom to wash his face and hands. He then hurriedly made it to the opposite side of Zhou Ping to eat it up, ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious food.¡±


    Zhou Ping smiled at Bai Lixin¡¯s innocent childlike smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re easy to satisfy.¡±


    The two slept in separate beds, and Bai Lixin woke up the next day to find himself, who was in his roommate¡¯s bed, back in his own at some point.


    There was no one beside him, as Zhou Ping had already gotten up. The air was filled with the fragrant and soft smell of wheat, stimulating Bai Lixin¡¯s sense of smell, taste buds, and gut little by little.


    He sat up from the bed and looked at the only table in the room that was now set with freshly baked bread, milk, and poached eggs.


    In addition to that, there was a note on the table: Get up and eat. I¡¯m going to the office first.


    Bai Lixin finished his meal and went to get another breakfast from the 201st floor before going straight to Zhou Ping¡¯s apartment on the 202nd floor. The angel has been locked up here for nearly ten days, and the original clean and tidy body has become dirty. Maintaining the same posture for a long time also made him uncomfortable.


    The angel hurriedly pleaded, on seeing Bai Lixin, ¡°Please, untie me! I won¡¯t leave here even if you do. ¡±


    Bai Lixin showed a loving expression and brought the milk to the black fog, trying to focus his sight on it. ¡°I am sorry, Lord Eve, I cannot release you without Professor Zhou¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°Then let Zhou Ping come to see me!¡± The raspy voice in the black fog began to get a little hysterical.


    ¡°You have always been here. Professor Zhou would have come long ago if he had to meet you. Otherwise, why would he ask me, a small soldier, to come and deliver food every day? Lord Eve, although Zhou An¡¯s death was not your fault, Zhou Ping resents you. Don¡¯t you see? ¡±


    The angel¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°That¡¯s what he deserved. He coveted his brother¡¯s man. ¡±


    Bai Lixin put the milk on the table and slapped the angel¡¯s face in the black fog.


    Huh, this touch ¡­..It doesn¡¯t feel like human skin.


    He had long wanted to see what was hidden beneath this black fog, but never found the opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can be so shameless just because you are an angel! You¡¯re just a production tool, while Zhou An is Zhou Ping¡¯s brother. They shared their joys and sorrows for a lifetime as blood brothers. For you, a treacherous divine son, Professor Zhou killed his brother. He betrayed his brother because of you, so do you think he should not resent you? You are still being shamelessly smug, wearing the faces of other people¡¯s lovers and making such disgusting expressions. Do you really think you are someone else¡¯s lover?!¡± Bai Lixin pinched Eve¡¯s shoulders as he roared, his expression ferocious.


    Eve was now very angry. Bai Lixin only saw a dark shadow suddenly fly out of the black fog towards his face. The dark shadow stopped only a centimetre away from his eyes before it abruptly stopped. It was a snake-like creature with loach-like slippery skin. It had no eyes and only a mouth with jagged teeth.


    Bai Lixin didn¡¯t blink as he stared at the black fog behind him.


    The snake-like thing wavered in front of Bai Lixin¡¯s eyes for a long time before slowly shrinking back into the black fog, its slimy body swimming in the black fog, emitting a hint of silvery light.


    This thing coiled in a position in the black fog, and Bai Lixin only heard the angel say, ¡°You wait for me when I return to the God-Emperor, I will not let you go! ¡±


    Bai Lixin coldly snorted, ¡°That is only if you ¡®can¡¯ return to the God-Emperor. It was only a day without food and you are already weak like this. If you do not eat and drink for three days, won¡¯t you die? ¡±


    A pair of eyes were staring closely at this scene from a distance away.


    He saw Lu Feng lose his temper for him, and Zhou Ping was in a sudden trance as his eyes burned.


    He looked at the Eve that could reveal the person in one¡¯s heart, and the angel¡¯s face blurred on the screen for a moment. When it was clear again, it had turned into Lu Feng¡¯s face.


    Zhou Ping opened his eyes wide and covered his face with a silent wail. Gods, no!

 CH 314

    Bai Lixin came back from the angel and found Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes looking at him strangely.


    Bai Lixin chose to ignore it, looking straight ahead.


    Neither of them spoke. Zhou Ping was busy with his research, and Bai Lixin acted as the perfect bodyguard.


    On the other hand, Eve once again communicated with the God-Emperor and reported Lu Feng¡¯s strange behaviour.


    [Is there anything else?] The God-Emperor asked.


    [No. I am still imprisoned and the only things I know are what happened in this room.]


    [I understand. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be out soon.]


    Bai Lixin and Zhou Ping had eaten, and he was about to take dinner to Eve when Zhou Ping stopped him.


    Zhou Ping looked at the monitor, the tone of his voice unsurprised, ¡°There is no need to go.¡±


    Bai Lixin came up to Zhou Ping and saw a man on the screen nervously freeing Eve from his restraints and leaving the room with him. He was once one of Zhou An¡¯s men, and he resented Zhou Ping because of his death. But it was unexpected that he would enter Zhou Ping¡¯s room at this time.


    ¡°How did he get in?¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to enter, he would naturally have his way.¡±


    ¡°I clearly locked the door.¡± Bai Lixin frowned, watching the man in the picture soothingly pat the angel¡¯s back with a pitying expression and looking helpless.


    An angel with such power is terrible. He enslaves and drives others by using their love as a drug, corrupting the person.


    ¡°Just take a look.¡± Zhou Ping pointed to the camera at the door and played back a scene. The strong man was walking down the hallway when Eve suddenly shouted and got the man¡¯s attention, and he crashed through the door.


    ¡°After my brother¡¯s death, many of the power users he had suppressed began to move. This kingdom relies on its strength, and now that my brother¡¯s position is vacant, some people can¡¯t hold back. ¡±


    Bai Lixin glanced at Zhou Ping, wanting to say something.


    He opened his mouth and closed it again, but finally did not say a word.


    Early the next morning, Zhou Ping took Bai Lixin to find Song Qian, Zhou An¡¯s former right-hand man.


    Song Qian opened the door with a sleepy look, his body bruised and battered. It could be seen that he had a good time last night. Song Qian looked very tall and powerful, but Zhou Ping was not afraid of him. He went straight through the door and pointed to the bedroom: ¡°Military officer Song seems to have taken something from my room.¡±


    Song Qian snorted, ¡°That¡¯s not a thing, that¡¯s my treasure. Professor Zhou, since the God-Emperor gave you the angel and you don¡¯t cherish him, how about letting me help you take care of him for the rest of your life? ¡±


    Seeing that Song Qian already knew about the angel¡¯s special ability, Zhou Ping also stopped explaining, ¡°You also know that the God-Emperor gave him to me. Keeping him is not right. Why not let me take him away? Your strength is extraordinary, and even Zhou An could barely match up. The God-Emperor will undoubtedly bestow a rank upon you and allow you to leave an heir the next time you go out and achieve an extraordinary victory. Isn¡¯t it better to beg for Eve when the time comes? ¡±


    ¡°Anyway, he has been with me for ten days, but since you want to take care of him, I will let him stay with you for the remaining period. But I still advise you to not let others see him. He is an angel that can make anyone crazy. I think you have already learned that. ¡±


    Song Qian originally thought that Zhou Ping came to take the angel, so he did not expect this development and was stunned.


    ¡°Staying with me and eating my share of food was already difficult. The two of us were already in short supply, so how could I raise another mouth? Moreover, seeing him reminds me of my dead brother, and I have already learned a lesson from the past. You must not be swayed by him. ¡± Zhou Ping said this and left with Bai Lixin.


    Song Qian watched his back, and only after a long time did he react, murmuring, ¡°Two people? Which two people? ¡±


    A soft, waxy voice suddenly emerged from the room: ¡°Dear, I just heard Professor Zhou¡¯s voice. Is he coming to take me away? Don¡¯t let him take me away, dear.¡±


    Song Qian then came back to his senses and rushed back to the room, ¡°My baby, you can stay here without worrying. You have me.¡±


    Zhou Ping buried himself in the laboratory and computer every day. Although the angel had gone, he still chose to live with Bai Lixin on the first floor, who was now associated with ¡°giving a sense of security¡±.


    Bai Lixin had no choice but to let him be.


    Bai Lixin had been attempting to sneak up to the main control centre, but he had only made it to the 260th floor before being stopped and was unable to go up another floor.


    In the blink of an eye, two months had passed, and it was time for Zhou Ping to hand over the angel to the God-Emperor.


    On this day, Zhou Ping came with Bai Lixin to see Song Qian again, whose expression was not as relaxed as the last time.


    He knew the reason for Zhou Ping¡¯s arrival. The angel presented the face of his lover, and parting with his lover was not so easy to do.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you give me two more days?¡± When Song Qian blocked the door, the big man¡¯s voice carried a little bit of supplication.


    Zhou Ping said: ¡°Angels do not belong to anyone; they are shared by the strong. Even if you have him for a few more days, so what? Sooner or later, you will have to separate. ¡±


    In the bedroom, a softly glowing body draped in a silk nightgown slowly came out and hugged Song Qian from behind, ¡°My dear, I am pregnant with your child. But if you can¡¯t become strong, the God-Emperor will not approve of you and let me give birth to the baby. ¡±


    Song Qian gritted his teeth, his eyes tangled and his expression tense.


    Finally, he gave the angel a deep hug and said, ¡°Wait for me. Give me a few days, and I¡¯m sure I can do it.¡±


    Song Qian finally let Zhou Ping take the angel away. Zhou Ping came to the 300th floor with the angel. Only this time, he had an extra person with him ¨C Bai Lixin.


    Bai Lixin also finally had a chance to see the 298th floor. Thick steel gave impermeable protection to the main control system. Leave alone a person, even an ant could not get in.


    See Bai Lixin¡¯s curiosity, Zhou Ping explained: ¡°The 298th floor is the main control centre of the entire kingdom. The country¡¯s energy field, power supply system, and water and purification systems are controlled from there. It is equivalent to the human brain. Once there is a problem here, the whole kingdom will be paralyzed. So, the main control system is a complete protection system, which is my most proud masterpiece. ¡±


    Bai Lixin nodded, ¡°It¡¯s excellent.¡±


    The two came to the 300th floor, where the God-Emperor was already waiting. When he saw Zhou Ping walking in with the angel and Bai Lixin, the God-Emperor stood up from his magnificent chair. He smiled his kindest and purest smile and spread his arms.


    The angel, who had been silent behind Zhou Ping, suddenly lifted the cloak over his head and ran towards the God-Emperor, putting his head close to the God Emperor¡¯s neck and burrowing into his arms, ¡°Father God, I am back. I missed you so much! ¡±


    From the black fog peeked out the strangely shaped snake that Bai Lixin had seen before. The snake¡¯s head arched affectionately against the God Emperor¡¯s chest.


    The God-Emperor stroked the snake-head for a while, then pushed him away and sat back down.


    The angel also sat at the feet of the God-Emperor and leaned his head on them in a comfortable manner.


    ¡°Professor Zhou, it seems that Eve is not to your liking either.¡± The God-Emperor calmed Eve, and then looked up at Zhou Ping, but out of the corner of his eye, he was staring at Bai Lixin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your brother. It was Eve¡¯s fault. ¡±


    ¡°It was my brother and me who were too reckless. I actually liked Eve very much, but I really could not get over that hurdle because of my brother. I did a lot of things that hurt Eve later, so I failed to live up to the good intentions of the God-Emperor. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for modesty. Professor Zhou is the most outstanding talent in our kingdom. I heard Eve say that although he had a bad experience with you, another person gave him great enjoyment. I heard that person was Zhou An¡¯s subordinate, Song Qian?¡±


    Zhou Ping half-kneeled on the ground with a bowed head and said, with a slight apology, ¡°It was my negligence that allowed the divine son, Eve, to be taken away. It was because I privately thought Eve would be happier with Song Qian than with me, so I let Song Qian keep him. ¡±


    The God-Emperor nodded, ¡°I will send Song Qian to the front line of the next mission. Once he has won the battle, I will let him take over your brother¡¯s duties. Professor Zhou thinks Song Qian is suitable for the title of general?¡±


    ¡°Song Qian has always been the most capable of Zhou An¡¯s men, and his strength is not inferior to Zhou An¡¯s. He is a poison power user, but although he is not one of the five elements, his strength is strong. In addition, his leadership ability is very strong, and he can completely convince the public. ¡±


    The God-Emperor smiled and nodded, ¡°Good, very good. I am very pleased that Professor Zhou is dedicated to the Kingdom. This is the first time I have seen the person behind you. Will Professor Zhou introduce him to me? ¡±


    ¡°This is my bodyguard, Lu Feng, a physical power user.¡± Zhou Ping¡¯s voice was extremely light, and his tone did not have a hint of ups and downs.


    The God-Emperor looked at Bai Lixin a few more times before nodding, ¡°Okay, you go back. Since even Eve couldn¡¯t conquer you, I won¡¯t force you in the future. ¡±


    Zhou Ping and Bai Lixin bowed and then left.


    Seeing the two leave, the God-Emperor chuckled and stroked Eve¡¯s protruding snake head. ¡°What should come is still coming. Only, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so weak¡­¡±


    ¡± In these two months, I managed to completely turn Song Qian into my puppet. He will do whatever I tell him to do.¡±


    ¡°Well done, little one.¡± The God-Emperor stroked the forehead of the little snake and smiled gently, ¡°Then let Song Qian go to the front line and become the leader of the group.¡±

 CH 315

    As the God-Emperor said, Song Qian was deliberately appointed to participate in the next battle. He was the decisive factor in killing the zombies and achieved remarkable battle achievements. The God-Emperor granted him the title of General, and he took over Zhou An¡¯s position, exercising what was once Zhou An¡¯s rights.


    Not long after Song Qian became general, the God-Emperor summoned him and asked him to have offspring. The name Song Qian blurted out was ¡°Eve¡±.


    ¡°Eve is still waiting to give birth, all because of your work.¡± The God-Emperor snorted coldly and summoned Eve with a single move.


    Song Qian looked at Eve¡¯s big belly and his lover¡¯s face. His eyes were in a trance, and his face was filled with happiness.


    The God-Emperor nodded, satisfied with the result, ¡°Wait a few more days when Eve has finished giving birth. Then you can come back.¡± The God-Emperor was satisfied with Song Qian¡¯s ability. Poison always kills invisibly, which is great for assassination.


    Song Qian looked at Eve several times before he gritted his teeth and agreed to hold back for a few days.


    Ten days later, the God-Emperor fulfilled his promise and summoned Song Qian, letting him take away Eve, whose belly was now flat. Before leaving, Eve nodded to the God-Emperor, whose meaning was self-evident, and then followed Song Qian away, wearing a dark cloak.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, spring was in the air, and after a tender and loving moment, Eve¡¯s weak and boneless arms wrapped around Song Qian¡¯s neck, and he said with a smile, ¡°Honey, the God-Emperor is so good to us. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Song Qian¡¯s face was flushed and his eyes were misty as he nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There were several other generals who asked for me by name the other day, but the God-Emperor didn¡¯t even agree.¡±


    ¡°The God-Emperor has treated me well. I will not forget his kindness.¡±


    ¡°The God-Emperor thinks of us in every way, but we can¡¯t share the worries of the God-Emperor. When I was waiting to give birth on the 300th floor, I often heard the God-Emperor sighing with worry. ¡±


    Song Qian frowned and looked into his ¡°lover¡¯s¡± eyes, ¡°What worries the God-Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Someone is plotting a rebellion in this tower.¡±


    Song Qian¡¯s voice rose sharply, ¡°How could such a thing happen? The God-Emperor is unrivalled in strength since he knows someone is plotting a rebellion, why not just kill the person? ¡±


    ¡°Because that person is none other than the founding minister who built this kingdom ¨C Professor Zhou. Floor 298 buildings¡¯ security systems and control systems were designed by Professor Zhou. No, not only there, this whole city was designed by Professor Zhou in the first place. Although Professor Zhou had told the God-Emperor the control centre system key, he did not tell anyone the source code to write the program. The God-Emperor can¡¯t kill him even if he wanted to. The source code needs to be re-entered every three days. Once it fails, this whole base will be paralyzed. The energy field will no longer shield us, the air will no longer be purified, and the gas outside will kill us. ¡±


    ¡°The God-Emperor can¡¯t use his spiritual power to make Professor Zhou spit out the source code?¡±


    ¡°Professor Zhou is an S-grade brain power. He can resist for a while. Moreover, if the God-Emperor uses spiritual power, it will make Zhou Ping¡¯s brain cells forget somethings. If he forgets that string of source code, the consequences are unimaginable. ¡±


    Song Qian frowned, ¡°So what can I do for the God-Emperor?¡±


    ¡°I remember you said that you have a toxin that can directly enter a person¡¯s brain through foreign objects. Not only can it retain the brain¡¯s activity, but it can also make that person unaware that they are already under your control. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the puppet poison?¡± There is indeed such a toxin, but it can only be transmitted through blood and sexual intercourse. But once the puppet poison enters the body, then that body is mine. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it sexually, I¡¯d be jealous.¡± The angel squirmed a little and pouted, ¡°How about we do it through the blood?¡±


    ¡°Really? But he¡¯s still General Zhou An¡¯s brother after all.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also Zhou An¡¯s murderer!¡± Eve sneered, ¡°It¡¯s his fault Zhou An is dead. Zhou Ping is so ambitious and is stirring up trouble in the dark. If he succeeds in his rebellion, our newly settled kingdom will have many people die. You will see a river of blood and flesh, which is something you and I wouldn¡¯t want to see. The God-Emperor dare not kill him, because it would traumatize the artificials greatly. My dear, let us share some of the God-Emperor¡¯s worries.¡±


    Song Qian pondered for a few more seconds before nodding, ¡°Okay, baby, I promise you.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Ping was walking down the corridor when a cold light suddenly flashed by, and Zhou Ping was unable to dodge it. He got a cut on his arm and on the ground lay a sparkling knife.


    A dark shadow suddenly dashed over the corridor. At the same time, Zhou Ping heard a loud shout not far away, ¡°Professor Zhou beware!¡±


    In the distance, Song Qian, who had just been promoted to the rank of general, came galloping over. The dark shadow was moving to kill Zhou Ping when it saw Song Qian. Its movements paused before it turned around and ran away.


    Song Qian hurried over and saw Zhou Ping¡¯s bleeding arm. He rushed forward to hold his arm and carefully covered his wound. ¡°Professor Zhou, are you okay?¡±


    Zhou Ping coldly drew back his arm and hid it behind him, ¡°A small injury. Who was that?¡±


    Song Qian hesitated for a moment, wanting to say something, but finally spoke with embarrassment, ¡°Although I was promoted to general, the deterrent effect is not strong enough. General Zhou An¡¯s gallantry remains in the hearts of many people, so they do not obey me as the chief and also somewhat resent you.¡±


    Zhou Ping¡¯s indifferent expression revealed a faint sadness, and Song Qian hurriedly said, ¡°Professor Zhou, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°I know, just handle it. I¡¯ll go back to treat the wound first. ¡± The blood on his arm was flowing and Zhou Ping nodded his head to Song Qian before leaving.


    Song Qian saw Zhou Ping leave, and he rubbed his fingers. A drop of light golden liquid that was hard to see with the naked eye slowly shrank back into his pores¡­¡­


    Bai Lixin saw the injury on Zhou Ping¡¯s arm at a glance, and his expression became worried. He hurriedly took the medicine box out and walked over, pressing Zhou Ping on the chair. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I ran into an assassin in the corridor.¡±


    ¡°There could be assassins in the high tower?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a power user from Zhou An¡¯s old division. Heh, I didn¡¯t know that my brother raised such a group of loyal men. I¡¯m not as good as him. ¡±


    Bai Lixin carefully treated Zhou Ping¡¯s wound. His eyes were firmly fixed on the wound, but his mouth said, ¡°Professor Zhou, you still have me.¡±


    Zhou Ping chuckled but did not say anything else. He just lowered his eyes to stare at Bai Lin treating his wounds, his indifferent eyes blazing.


    ¡°Although Song Qian has become the general, he is still young and cannot convince the public. Some people have already started to move, and I don¡¯t believe Song Qian can change the situation any time soon. ¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Song Qian¡¯s inability to convince the public, no one would have come to seek revenge on you. In the end, it¡¯s still his problem. You must really admire him to stick up for him like this. ¡±


    ¡°I often heard Zhou An mention him. He was the one person closest to Zhou An except me. Zhou An has never treated Song Qian as a subordinate, only as a brother. So, in my opinion, he is the best person to be general. I would rather let Zhou An¡¯s brother take his position than his enemy. ¡±


    ¡°Is this Professor Zhou¡¯s way of atoning for his sins?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°The one Professor Zhou admires so much is the former Song Qian. Have you forgotten who is staying by his side now? As long as one is dabbling with that viper Eve, even the sanest person will lose his mind. ¡± ¡®You are a good lesson.¡¯Bai Lixin silently spat at the bottom of his heart.


    Zhou Ping gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I understand all you mean, but drinking hemlock can only quench your thirst.¡±


    While talking, Bai Lixin had already treated Zhou Ping¡¯s wound. Zhou Ping had hurt his arm, so it was inconvenient to bathe himself. Bai Lixin decided to wipe Zhou Ping¡¯s face and body with a towel.


    The warm towel brushed his cheek with a comfortable and moderate strength. Through the towel, Zhou Ping felt the shape of Bai Lixin¡¯s palm.


    Although still separated by a towel, Zhou Ping felt like it was Bai Lixin¡¯s hand wherever the towel pressed, igniting a small fire.


    In just a few moments, he was already hot and trembling.


    Bai Lixin continued to wipe him down. Fearing that his abnormality would be discovered, Zhou Ping roared: ¡°Okay! That is enough. I can do the rest by myself. ¡±


    Bai Lixin smiled and did not say anything. He just put the towel down and went out of the bathroom.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ping walked out of the bathroom with a red face.


    He looked at Bai Lixin, who was sitting at the table packing things, and his throat was strained with some sour taste. No matter how much despair he was in, this person would appear just in time to find him, relieve his lonely soul and let him climb out of the abyss of hell little by little.


    Countless images flashed through his mind and disappeared quickly. They were so fast that Zhou Ping couldn¡¯t even remember what those images were. He didn¡¯t know why, but once he saw Bai Lixin¡¯s quiet figure sitting in a corner, his mind and body felt extraordinarily peaceful. As long as he sat here, he believed that he would always wait for him and would never give up on him. Zhou Ping could not explain that feeling of complete trust and peace of mind.


    Zhou Ping¡¯s heart was having mixed feelings, and he walked to Bai Lixin. He looked at the side of his face that was softened by the light and whispered: ¡°If we can leave here alive one day, I want to be with you, Lu Feng.¡±


    Lu Feng stiffened, obviously not expecting Zhou Ping¡¯s sudden words of love.


    He looked at Zhou Ping in surprise. His surprise gradually turned into a blush under Zhou Ping¡¯s serious gaze. Then Lu Feng whispered, ¡°There will be a day when we shall leave here, Professor Zhou.¡±


    Zhou Ping was delighted to hear this, ¡°You mean you agree?¡±


    Lu Feng¡¯s cheeks became even more flushed.


    Before this, Zhou Ping had never thought that a man who did not possess a feminine appearance could be so seductive when he smiled.


    The light was dim, hitting Lu Feng¡¯s face and hair, haloing him in a thin layer of light.


    Zhou Ping could not help himself as he slowly approached Lu Feng with his eyes closed and kissed his lips.

 CH 316

    Zhou Ping found that, in recent days, he often forgot many things.


    He would forget the things he had placed in his hand or the documents that he had written down in the next second.


    Can a brain power user who relies on thinking have brain degeneration?


    Zhou Ping even gradually developed the habit of carrying a memo. However, even if he often forgot some trivial things, he would never forget the source code of the entire kingdom.


    Zhou Ping¡¯s forgetfulness became increasingly prominent, often forgetting what he was going to say in the middle of his speech.


    The top brass expressed their fears and anxiety over Zhou Ping¡¯s current problems to the God-Emperor.


    Should Zhou Ping forget the source code one day, then they would be in danger of extinction.


    The source code could no longer be Zhou Ping¡¯s secret alone.


    But Zhou Ping did not let up, and no one could ask for the source code.


    After more than a month of observation, the God-Emperor was finally convinced that Song Qian had indeed poisoned Zhou Ping. Zhou Ping¡¯s memory was not having issues; rather, Song Qian was manipulating him to perform some other actions unconsciously.


    Song Qian could seize control of Zhou Ping at any time and anywhere, leaving him helpless and unaware.


    The God-Emperor knew Zhou Ping very well. He was an S-ranked brain power that was extremely intelligent and self-assured. He had to make sure that Zhou Ping was completely and totally under Song Qian¡¯s control or he would tell them the wrong source code information.


    An artificial human who even dared to calculate angels and gods; what couldn¡¯t he dare to calculate?


    More than a month later, after being convinced that Zhou Ping was being controlled, the God-Emperor summoned Zhou Ping and Bai Lixin.


    Zhou Ping and Bai Lixin followed the personal guards to the 300th floor and found Eve and Song Qian already waiting there. The two were calm and affectionate.


    Zhou Ping had been forgetting things more and more lately, and he was feeling restless. After a few minutes of self-composure, he half kneeled in front of the God-Emperor.


    Unexpectedly, the God-Emperor smiled gently and walked down the steps. He leaned into Zhou Ping¡¯s ear and said a word in a compelling voice. Zhou Ping¡¯s face changed, and he immediately went into a trance.


    The God-Emperor said, ¡°Professor Zhou, tell me what the source code is.¡±


    Zhou Ping knew deep down in his heart that he should never tell the God-Emperor the source code, but in his trance, he heard himself say a string of numbers.


    Zhou Ping was greatly shocked, but he was still spitting out the string of numbers in a voice that only two people could hear.


    After Zhou Ping finished a moment later, the God-Emperor turned his head to look at Song Qian with a smile and said, ¡°Well done.¡±


    After praising Song Qian, the God-Emperor turned to look at Bai Lixin. He suddenly tilted his head and laughed in excitement, ¡°My child, you finally came back.¡±


    ¡°I still remember the first time I saw you. You showed up at the banquet and I had you give Dijia a tour. You stole Eros¡¯ body and easily suppressed his soul. I often wondered where this little thing came from that had such power. Later, I killed Dijia as I wished, but you disappeared in thin air with my dagger. I thought that since you came through Eros¡¯ body the first time, you would surely come the second time. So I put my plan into action. I sealed Eros away and waited for the day you would appear. ¡±


    Bai Lixin looked at the God-Emperor in shock. He was about to stand up but found that his body was stiff and he couldn¡¯t move a muscle.


    Bai Lixin looked at the dazed Zhou Ping and opened his mouth to say something, but eventually closed it again.


    ¡°The curse is unpleasant, right? Even though I absorbed energy from each generation of the lord gods, my body ultimately could not support the effects of age. I needed a new body that was more healthy and perfect. ¡± The God-Emperor moved in front of Bai Lixin and said, ¡°This is the new body. This body was born thanks to your help, my child. I needed to take back the energy of the sub gods to rebuild my body. But as the lord god of the countless worlds, I couldn¡¯t absorb them without a justifiable reason. My soul needed a mother body, and that was where you came in. You went to the Sky City, rescued the god of love and brought the angels down. You made this body ripe for the taking, and let me escape from death to rebirth. ¡±


    Bai Lixin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You tricked me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a trick. I can only say that it is natural. But good boy, since you are here, where did Dijia go? ¡± The God-Emperor slowly approached Bai Lixin. He used his hand to pinch up Bai Lixin¡¯s chin to look up at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to get through the Iron tower, but you got through effortlessly. So please tell me, where is Dijia? ¡±


    Bai Lixin coldly snorted, ¡°Dijia is naturally where he should be; you don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    The God-Emperor laughed and let go of Bai Lixin to straighten his clothes. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t have the same knowledge as you but ou are now in my hands. Can¡¯t I pry your mouth open? Kneel there and think clearly. Your time is almost up. I¡¯m going to input the source code. You two keep an eye on him. ¡±


    Song Qian and Eve hurriedly answered, not daring to have a hint of negligence.


    The God-Emperor came to the 298th floor. He opened layer after layer of protective net and shielding wall and walked for about ten minutes before entering the central control room.


    This would be considered his first time entering the central control room since it was built. For whatever security reasons, he was isolated outside the control room.


    A central control room belonging only to Zhou Ping? Heh, he doesn¡¯t know the difference between heaven and earth.


    The central control room was a circular space with a massive blue energy mass suspended in the middle. The energy body changed color with the movement of energy. In front of the energy mass was an operation console that had a long keyboard. In front of the keyboard was a virtual, translucent screen.


    The screen displayed a countdown and it showed that there were thirty minutes left. Below the countdown was a cursor that kept flashing.


    This cursor is where the source code needs to be entered. Once it was entered correctly, the countdown would be cancelled, the central control system would continue to work, and the operating system would operate all the systems in the entire kingdom.


    Once the input is wrong, the screen will re-enter a ten-minute countdown. There were three chances to input the source code in ten minutes. If entered correctly, the countdown would be cancelled and the stage would return to normal. If the wrong code was entered, the whole system would enter into self-destruction and the whole kingdom would explode.


    The God-Emperor went to the console and entered the string of source code that Zhou Ping had just recited onto the screen.


    He heard a ¡°ding¡± from the large system, and the translucent screen changed the display and entered the control interface.


    The handsome blond youth smiled and stroked his chin. He now had the source code and all that remained was Zhou Ping¡¯s scientific research results. He knew that Zhou Ping had been researching genetic modification over the years, and this research was kept secret from him.


    The more you don¡¯t let him know, the more he wants to know.


    The young man smiled gently and pressed a few keys on the screen.


    The energy shield that had been transformed into a blue sky and white clouds was gradually withdrawn from the sky of the kingdom. Without warning, the energy field opened up¡­


    Useless wastes, it¡¯s time for you to disappear.


    He had repeatedly proposed opening the energy field and destroying the artificials without power, but Zhou Ping would firmly protest. He could only accept the existence of those wastes. Now that Zhou Ping¡¯s source code is in his hands, these worthless artificials could disappear.


    With the opening of the energy field, the God-Emperor felt like a stone was removed from his heart.


    He turned around and slowly walked towards the door, intending to push it open and leave. However, just as his hand was about to touch the metal door, a sudden and violent pressure hit him, squeezing his body to the ground. He instinctively crouched down to brace himself to the ground in order not to fall.


    The God emperor turned to look at the blue energy mass in surprise. He found that the original clockwise rotation of the energy mass was wildly moving counterclockwise. The gravity field in the entire space had changed dramatically, and countless amounts of energy were flowing out and squeezing him.


    The display screen and operating console not far away had retracted into the metal platform at some point. Only he and the energy field were left in the huge space.


    The God-Emperor stood up and accumulated power in his hands and tried to knock down the energy field.


    But just as he gathered the energy in his hand, he found that his power was being sucked out at a terrifying rate.


    It gave him the very same feeling as the God-killing formation that Bai Lixin had trapped him in that day!


    The blue mass of energy slowly changed, and the God Emperor stared in disbelief. He was watching this mass of blue energy slowly stretch into a blue formation before flying directly to his head. Even after several years, he still remembered that formation. This was the God-killing formation!


    When and who set up the God-killing formation here?


    ¡­¡­


    Feeling the high tower slightly tremble several times, Bai Lixin¡¯s expression relaxed and he slowly stood up.


    He rubbed his somewhat stiff hands and assisted Zhou Ping beside him to stand up as well.


    Zhou Ping¡¯s expression had returned from a trance to normal. The two men looked at Song Qian in unison. The three of them smiled at each other and gave each other a high five.


    Eve beside Song Qian had a somewhat dull expression, while in Bai Lixin¡¯s view, the black fog around Eve¡¯s neck had dispersed and the skin of the black snake hidden inside glowed golden. Song Qian had poisoned it.


    Not long after the opening of the energy field, many zombies emerged from the depths of the ground, and the person leading the group was none other than Zhou An, who should have been dead.


    Zhou An propped up countless vines from the ground and wrapped them around the artificials without power while opening a passage to the central tower. Countless zombies swarmed in, and it didn¡¯t take long before they stormed into the tower.

 CH 317

    Bai Lixin listened to the noise under the tower, and his mind gradually fell into retrospection.


    In fact, he, Dijia, and the god of love had quietly sneaked into the divine realm half a year earlier. They happened to find the dying leader of the zombies, Yi Nuo.


    From Yi Nuo¡¯s description of the God-Emperor, the three people confirmed that the God-Emperor was the reborn pseudo Lord god, which also explained why Eros had not died yet.


    But although the pseudo Lord God had a more powerful body, it was likely that it had not yet grown to its full potential since the pseudo Lord God hid in the tower every day. Although the kingdom of artificials was easy to storm, it was difficult to infiltrate and calculate against the pseudo Lord God.


    After brainstorming countless methods for half a month, they finally came up with the safest and most suitable method.


    This was also thanks to the compulsion Bai Lixin had planted in Zhou Ping and Zhou An during the process of making them zombies. He forced his divine sense into their minds to let the brothers understand the pain of the zombies under the pseudo Lord God¡¯s compulsion.


    As long as Bai Lixin wanted, he could stimulate these two people to act according to his wishes, but he needed face-to-face interaction to be stimulated.


    Zhou Ping was responsible for monitoring the entire planet. Once there was a problem in the surveillance, Zhou Ping would certainly be notified.


    They only had to give up something to draw them out, and they decided on Bai Lixin¡¯s new body. Anyway, Bai Lixin was constantly changing bodies and had long been accustomed to this. Abandoning his body was a matter of losing one body and looking for another one. It was just a pity that Dijia had painstakingly modelled that body for him.


    That was how the play at the beginning came about. Bai Lixin appeared on the camera alone and caught Zhou Ping and Zhou An¡¯s attention.


    And sure enough, Zhou An and Zhou Ping brought their men to the place where Bai Lixin had long been waiting in ambush.


    Bai Lixin hypnotized Zhou Ping and his men, making them believe that he had died from water poisoning, and let Dijia¡¯s soul hibernate in Zhou Ping¡¯s body.


    Bai Lixin then left his physical body and instantly went into the consciousness of Zhou Ping¡¯s subordinate, Lu Feng, allowing him to take full control of his body.


    The two of them, one in the light and one in the dark, went back into the city of steel. One blatantly exposed himself to get the pseudo Lord God¡¯s attention, while the other quietly hunkered down and carried out other actions.


    Bai Lixin carefully but blatantly imitated Lu Feng¡¯s character while exposing his own personality, completely covering up Dijia, who had invaded Zhou Ping¡¯s consciousness.


    Dijia invaded Zhou Ping¡¯s consciousness in stages. He first remained dormant in order to hide. Zhou Ping was a brain power user, if he was unwilling, even Dijia would have difficulty seizing his consciousness. Fortunately, Bai Lixin had long planted a compulsion. Bai Lixin¡¯s hint was somewhat peculiar; that is, it could stimulate the deepest hidden desires within the controlled, and slowly amplify this desire, so as to control the original owner.


    Zhou Ping desired to destroy this lifeless fortress, leading to the fall of the God-Emperor, who was enjoying his success.


    Bai Lixin grabbed his body and slowly eroded his mind with this compulsion. This helped Dijia¡¯s soul to begin fusing with Zhou Ping¡¯s. The first step was fusing, after which he would slowly devour Zhou Ping¡¯s soul.


    They thought that the silent erosion would last for a long time, but Eve¡¯s appearance accelerated this pace.


    Zhou Ping knew what the pseudo Lord God was up to the moment Eve seduced Zhou An. The pseudo Lord God wanted the brothers to end in mutual destruction. But Zhou An ended up being more impulsive than sensible and killed his brother.


    Unexpectedly, the subsequent incident caused a rift in Zhou Ping¡¯s spirit. Dijia took advantage of the situation and soon took control of Zhou Ping¡¯s consciousness.


    Zhou Ping had lost his motivation to live at that time, and he said to Dijia: [If you can save my brother, I will give you my body completely.]


    Dijia agreed, and so began the long road of repair. Thanks to Bai Lixin, Zhou An was transformed into a zombie. That process requires one to first go through death to get reborn. They took advantage of the fact that zombies were not afraid of suffocation and put Zhou An¡¯s body in the vacuum cabinet.


    In the laboratory, Zhou Ping repaired Zhou An¡¯s body with his vacuum worms, while Dijia forced Zhou An¡¯s soul to remain in his body instead of dispersing. All Bai Lixin had to do was to draw the attention of the pseudo Lord God by provoking Eve to focus his attention on him.


    During that time, Zhou Ping and Dijia¡¯s souls took turns dominating Zhou Ping¡¯s body.


    Finally, Zhou An came back to life. He was not afraid of the turbid air outside because he had regained the physique of a zombie.


    When Bai Lixin sent Zhou An to Yi Nuo and the others at Zhou Ping¡¯s request, the latter had already decided to give up this body. But Dijia came up with a bold idea. No matter how well a person imitates another, there will be times when he makes mistakes, but what if the original owner remained?


    He let Zhou Ping¡¯s soul still exist in this body and only took control when in the enclosed space of the central control room. It was also there that Dijia changed the energy mass of the central control room into the God-killing formation.


    The threat posed by Zhou An¡¯s death was already obvious, and they had long seen that the pseudo Lord God was ready to hang Zhou Ping, and it was only a matter of time before he got the source code.


    With that came Song Qian. The pseudo Lord God and Eve thought he appeared around Zhou Ping¡¯s room either accidentally or out of resentment because Zhou Ping killed Zhou An, but it was neither.


    Song Qian was Zhou An¡¯s most trusted subordinate, and his feelings for Zhou An were just like Zhou An¡¯s feelings for his brother. Zhou An would never hurt Zhou Ping, just like Song Qian would never hurt Zhou An.


    Zhou An came to him when Song Qian was out on a mission. He was surprised to find Zhou An well and understood Zhou An¡¯s purpose in finding him.


    An uprising, an uprising from the zombies and artificials against the God-Emperor.


    That night, Song Qian pushed open the door of Zhou Ping¡¯s room and took Eve as his own.


    Eve thought Song Qian had become his puppet, but he didn¡¯t know that Song Qian had already poisoned him into becoming his puppet. This was also why Bai Lixin¡¯s group were relieved that Song Qian joined them. It was only his poison powers that could silently confront Eve.


    Soon after, Song Qian appeared before the God-Emperor with Eve¡¯s strong recommendation. The God-Emperor was pleasantly surprised by Song Qian¡¯s power and let him control Zhou Ping.


    Zhou Ping, Song Qian, Dijia, and Bai Lixin went along with his plan. There was that period of brain degeneration afterwards, and even giving up the source code later.


    Zhou Ping gave the pseudo-Lord God a second-generation source code. It could open the central control system, but at the same time, it would start another command; activate the God-killing formation.


    The noise on the lower floors of the tower was getting louder and louder, and the door to victory had been opened. They were just short of ringing the victory bell.


    Zhou Ping temporarily seized back control of his body and said, ¡°The 299th floor is the angel residence, and the 298th floor is for the new generation of children of angels and artificials. They are most likely the God-Emperor¡¯s secret weapons.¡±


    Bai Lixin: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡±


    The group walked towards the 298th floor, with Eve in the lead. However, what appeared in front of them when they opened the door was not the elite secret weapons they imagined, but instead a group of innocent and clueless children.


    The 298th floor was as beautiful as the garden of Eden. There were the sounds of birds singing and the fragrance of flowers everywhere. In a very conspicuous place was a huge golden sculpture in the likeness of the God-Emperor.


    Countless young girls and boys dressed in white were kneeling on the ground, bowing in devotion to their faith.


    The power of faith!


    The pseudo Lord God wanted so many children just to get the purest power of faith that he once lost!


    The more devout and pure the believer, the greater the power of faith that is gained. If the believer was spiritually strong, this power of faith would increase exponentially. No wonder the pseudo Lord God had always coveted Zhou Ping¡¯s genes and children.


    They had guessed that the pseudo Lord God was trying to create his army and did not expect that he just wanted a more pure and powerful power of faith.


    The older artificials had experienced too many storms and not many of them had any faith or beliefs. The artificials and zombies were pragmatic and only believed in strength as the king.


    But these children were different. They were placed here from birth and so many beliefs were instilled in them. They were the purest, most primitive power of faith.


    As long as their faith was not extinguished, the pseudo Lord God would not die.


    The pseudo Lord God intended to eliminate not only those artificial humans who had no powers but also those who had already given their genes to reshuffle the world. He wanted to wipe out all the dirty and muddy souls and rebuild a utopia based on deception!


    There was a constant stream of golden light flowing from the stone statue in the direction of the central control room.


    The shouts of the zombies pouring in were getting louder, but the sound from the central control room was louder.


    Bai Lixin¡¯s heart thumped, and he rushed forward to split the golden statue into pieces, but it was too late.


    There was an explosion from the central control room, and a figure rushed to the sky and floated in mid-air.


    The iron tower was now in ruins, revealing many holes.


    The zombies had gradually made their way up and Yi Nuo and Zhou An led the way. On seeing Bai Lixin¡¯s group, Yi Nuo shouted, ¡°Lord Bai Lixin, catch the bodies!¡±


    Two black shadows flung themselves at Yi Nuo and Zhou An in unison. Bai Lixin and Dijia had instantly detached themselves from their present-day bodies and returned to their respective bodies.


    Without wasting time, Dijia and Bai Lixin roared as they flew up from the ground, one after another.


    Bai Lixin did not forget to set up another boundary over the people below before leaving to confront the pseudo Lord God with Dijia.


    The pseudo Lord God was furious and he had resentment flashing in his eyes, ¡°You once again destroyed the new world I wanted!¡±


    ¡°We may as well destroy such a hypocritical world.¡±


    ¡°Ah- I can¡¯t spare you two. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The pseudo Lord God shouted as a flash of light from his hands shot at the two men.


    Dijia sneered, ¡°The fight of a trapped beast.¡±


    The two of them might not be able to match the Pseudo Lord God¡¯s cunningness, but in a real fight, he was no match for them. In addition, the pseudo Lord God had just been wounded by the God Killing Formation. Even the repair from the power of faith was just a drop in the bucket.


    The three fought for countless rounds, and the pseudo Lord God was losing each time and was about to be defeated.


    Suddenly, he roared, ¡°I must bury all of you with me this time!¡± He was planning to blow himself up again.


    Bai Lixin laughed in anger and rushed at him with his dagger, ¡°You¡¯ve fooled me once. Do you think I will let you do it again?¡±


    The pseudo Lord God¡¯s neck was sliced off with a single stroke of Bai Lixin¡¯s hand.


    A thunderbolt struck in the sky, followed by a second, third, and fourth¡­ lightning after lightning struck, and it was then accompanied by the long-awaited rain.


    The people below were still attacking each other, but they forgot the purpose of their battle when the raindrops hit them.


    They knelt on the ground, holding the rain that washed the air; some were crying and some laughing.


    Artificials and zombies put down their weapons and embraced each other, celebrating the rain that had not appeared for ten years.


    As long as they were still alive, there would always be hope.


    The pseudo Lord God¡¯s body slowly fell to the ground and was broken into pieces with the debris from the tower.


    Bai Lixin and Dijia looked at each other and smiled. They looked at the forest in the distance, and delicate green buds sprouting on the ground were already visible.


    The pseudo Lord god was completely dead this time, and Dijia had finally become a true Lord God. However, the countless worlds had gone through so much damage due to the pseudo Lord God¡¯s viciousness over the past hundred million years.


    Dijia¡¯s road as the Lord God was still long, and as the Lord God¡¯s man, Bai Lixin naturally spared no effort and took on the task of repairing the countless worlds with him.


    The god of love stayed in the Divine realm, taking care of the angels who had lost their way and the ignorant children who were the future of this world.


    A long time later, many worlds had many love stories that had different plots but very similar endings. Whether legends, thrillers, or adventures, the stories always revolved around two amazing men, and the stories were heartwarming each time.


    **THE END**


    Title; After the full level boss entered the infinite game by mistake.


    Raws; Âú¼¶´óÀÐÎóÈëÎÞÏÞÓÎÏ·ºó


    Synopsis;


    Bai Lixin was caught in a strange game.


    [Ding! Welcome players to the immersive escape game.]


    [Ding! Let¡¯s begin the luck detection. The luck will be linked to the player¡¯s copy selection.]


    As the other players¡¯ tests were ABB, the detection system slowly pulsed on Bai Lixin¡¯s head.


    [Ding! Congratulations player; your luck is F-, and the universe deems you unlucky!]


    [Ding! Congratulations to the player. You have obtained the special title ¨C ¡°God of Bad Luck¡± (unique).]


    Bai Lixin: ¡°???¡±


    Congratulations? What¡¯s the joy in that?


    Soon after, the players trapped in the escape game found that there was an incredibly beautiful but tragic player in the game.


    The face is unbelievable, the strength is unbeatable, but the luck is so bad that the copy was either a bug level or a horror S level.


    Just when everyone thought that the little beauty would certainly die, he broke through countless levels and embarked on the road to immortality!


    .


    .


    .


    Bai Lixin, the full-level boss, mistakenly strayed into a strange game to find his husband.


    Later, he found that his old attacker had become all kinds of bosses in the copy. These big bosses were most often not human.


    Water body, true ancestor of the vampire clan, a dead knight, a dragon¡­.


    Well, he had to admit that each had its own advantages.